《My Last Girlfriend》


 Chapter 1

    My name is Li Jian, a junior in college. I''m a standard otaku. In modern terms, it is hanging wire.


    On the afternoon of October 30, 2012, I sat in front of the computer and bored away my time. At that time, I just wanted to find a novel at random, but I didn''t expect to see a novel called beauty world when I refreshed the web page.


    At that time, I felt a fire in my lower abdomen and became interested. I didn''t expect such a thing in this era. At the same time, in my mind, all the men in the world except me were extinct, and then women all over the world chased me all over the street.


    I felt my blood boiling at the thought of such a scene. Finally, I couldn''t help clicking the "click to read" button.


    Unexpectedly, just opened the book, the computer screen suddenly lit up, the whole screen turned into a white light, and made frightening noises.


    At that time, I was so frightened that I thought the display was burnt out or something.


    I hurried to close the web page, but when I clicked the close button in the upper right corner, the light on the computer screen became stronger and stabbed my eyes.


    I covered my eyes in pain. Shit, what''s going on. Is it poisoning?


    I was really worried at that time. My second-hand desktop computer was a birthday gift my father just bought for me. Was it so useless?


    I was anxious and distressed. I covered my eyes and looked through my fingers to see what happened to the computer, but I was stunned when I opened my eyes.


    Where am I now?


    That was my first thought when I opened my eyes.


    Because I found that the original familiar room had disappeared, the computer, room furniture, cabinets and beds were all gone, surrounded by a dark rock wall, as if in a cave?


    holy crap Where the hell am I?


    I am a standard materialist. I never believe in supernatural phenomena. But the sight still made me silly. Five seconds ago, I was still playing computer in my bedroom. Why do I appear in this cave like place now?


    It was cold and humid in the cave. I was nervous at that time. How did I appear here?


    I held my breath. The cave was not dark, but light came in, but I didn''t dare to move at all. When people face unknown things, their instinct is to remain silent and observe around. My reaction at that time was that I might have been drugged and kidnapped into this cave or sleepwalked here.


    I stood motionless in the cave for more than a minute. Finally, the cave was very quiet. It seemed that there was no one except me.


    So I''m a little bolder. But my heart is still full of questions. Where is this?


    After standing for a while, looking at the light outside the cave, I still had the courage to walk to the exit of the cave step by step. Of course, I was very careful when I left. I was worried that if someone kidnapped me here, maybe the kidnapper might be outside.


    I''ve heard that some kidnappers have committed overpowering drugs very badly. It seems that the other party has no consciousness at all and will be charmed. When I wake up, I find that I''m already in another place. What I''m worried about is that I''ve been kidnapped.


    I walked out of the cave step by step. To my relief, there are no vicious kidnappers waiting for me outside the cave. There is a thick grass outside. The weeds are half a person tall. Further away, there is a forest.


    It looks like it''s in the wild, and there''s no one around.


    I looked around warily to make sure there was no one. I''m not familiar with this place. The scenery in my eyes is strange.


    At that time, I finally breathed a sigh of relief, looked left and right for a while, and decided to run away after confirming that there was no one. No matter how I came to this place, I''d better run away first. If I was kidnapped to come here, I''d better run away while the kidnapper is away.


    I fled towards the gap between the trees in front of me. I didn''t choose to take a more spacious road because I was afraid of meeting the kidnapper who didn''t know whether he existed or not.


    Anyway, I escaped like that for about half an hour. I ran up the hillside, and then down a path I came across. There are many fields on the mountain, but I didn''t meet anyone. It seems that this is not a very remote mountain, but a hill in the suburbs.


    I''ve never been to this mountain, but there are many paths. Anyway, my idea at that time was to run as far as possible, and then I could find a small shop on the road and call my family. Because I don''t have a mobile phone, only 20 yuan and a 15 yuan Altman cartoon watch.


    Finally, I finally found the path down the mountain. On the way, I saw several fields. Next to them, there were some women in simple clothes farming. At that time, I didn''t pay attention. I just thought they were residents in this area. I went down the mountain without looking more.


    Below the mountain is a cement road with many license plates and road signs. There are forest fields on both sides of the road. It seems that there is only such a road in this place.


    Shit, where the hell is this? Why did I come here for no reason?


    I''m depressed to death, but I can''t help it. It''s all like this. I have to walk along the road. My plan was to stop if I could meet a passing car on the road and ask the driver to give me a ride.


    I walked along the road for about 15 minutes. When I just passed a corner, there was a sudden sound of cars behind me. At that time, I just felt bright in my heart.


    Great, finally a car passed by.


    But I was stunned when I looked back and saw the car behind me. What kind of car is this? Why haven''t I seen it before?


    The oncoming car is a pink car, which looks like half a cut egg, and then a mouse. Of course, there are windows or something.


    I was surprised by the strange car coming in front, but I soon calmed down. Anyway, I wish I could get out of this damn place!


    Thinking of this, I jumped to the middle of the road, waved my arms and shouted.


    "Hello, driver? I''m lost. Can you give me a ride!!"


    Because I was standing in the middle of the road to intercept, the other party immediately found me, and then the pink car finally slowed down and stopped in front of me.


    The car stopped, and I saw the scene in the car through the window.


    The driver is actually a woman with long brown hair and sunglasses. She looks more than 20 years old. Her skin is very white and beautiful. But I don''t know what she looks like because she wears sunglasses, but it should be a high score girl from her bright red lips and the melon seed face.


    I walked towards the car. I wanted to say hello to the female driver, but I was stupid again before I opened my mouth, because I saw five girls sitting in the car in addition to the female driver.


    One in the front passenger seat and four girls in the back seat.


    The car was packed with people.


    The girls in the car look like 20-year-old girls, and each of them is very beautiful and young. One has big eyes and looks cute. The other is heroic and looks like an iceberg beauty. The remaining three are wearing glasses and short hair. One has blond hair and looks like a little sister. The other has dark skin and is not very beautiful, But it looks very energetic, with curly hair and temperament.


    Seeing that there were girls in the car, I was a little embarrassed. I''m a little fat, and I don''t look very good. I usually see that girls have a little low self-esteem. I always feel that people won''t look at me.


    In the world of high wealth and handsome, hanging wire is not competitive.


    There are so many girls in the car, and each one is so beautiful. I suddenly feel that my heart beats faster and my face has a fever, as if I secreted too much adrenaline.


    They are such beautiful girls. There must be many high, rich and handsome suitors, right? Maybe they''ll laugh at me when they see me.


    The female driver rolled down the window in front of me. She smiled and leaned out her head. Then she took off her sunglasses. In a moment, a pair of clear and moving eyes appeared in front of me. The long and fine eyelashes were neat and curly, very attractive. Under her eyebrows, the snow-white face and scarlet lips made me a little distracted:


    "What''s the matter... Friend?"


    Seeing me in a daze, the female driver took the initiative to ask me. Her voice was really beautiful. There was a feeling of ethereal and ethereal, which shocked my heart.


    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t dare to look at her. I dodged in my eyes, and then said to her with some embarrassment:


    "Well... I''m lost. There seems to be no car nearby. I wonder if you can give me a ride?"


    What puzzled me was that when the female driver saw me, she looked at me curiously, as if she were looking at a monster. I knew I didn''t look good, but I didn''t expect her to look at me so carefully. I suddenly felt something bad in my heart.


    The female driver looked at me up and down for a long time, but I couldn''t help it at last:


    "Sorry, can you give me a ride? I''m really lost. I don''t know this place!"


    "Ah... Sorry, I was distracted just now. I didn''t or didn''t hear clearly." the female driver finally didn''t look at me again when I asked, but her face showed a difficult look. She looked at the seat full of people behind her and said to me with some regret, "but the car is full of people... Maybe she can''t sit down."


    Can''t sit down? I looked at the back seat. Although there were four girls, there was still a little space. I could squeeze it.


    Sure enough, they still think I''m not worth it, so they won''t take me.


    My heart fell to the bottom. I think if a handsome tall rich handsome stood in front of her and asked, she would certainly agree to let me get in the car and squeeze?


    I felt a little bad in my and smiled at myself.


    This is the reality, Li Jian. Li Jian, what kind of goods do you want a group of girls to bring you?


    I took a breath, then looked at the female driver and said faintly:


    "Oh, I see. In that case, I can go by myself. Anyway, I don''t believe I can''t get out of this damn place by myself!"


    Say, I don''t say a word more, turn around and go. Shit, although I don''t know where it is, I don''t believe I can''t get to the city for a few days and nights!


    I was full of breath in my chest, and then I made up my mind to go all the way to the end. I dared to go as far as the road was!


    But what I didn''t expect was that I had just walked for a while, but there was the cry of the female driver behind me:


    "Wait a minute, friend!"


    I was stunned by the driver''s cry. I stopped my pace and turned to look at the pink car coming from the rear.


    "Hehe, it was not very interesting just now. We discussed it. If you squeeze, you can still sit. Get in the car!"


    "You..."


    The words of the female driver stunned me. I looked into the car and saw that the girl with the smaller word on the back seat sat on the girl''s leg with darker skin and reserved a small seat.


    "Get in the car! It seems that you are really lost! I was worried that you were a liar or something just now, so I was a little worried! It seems that you are not!"


    The female driver winked at me and showed a bright smile.


    Hearing what the female driver said, I felt a burst of warmth in my heart. I didn''t think she would take me.


    "Well... Thank you very much."


    "Never mind, sisters should help each other!" the female driver smiled politely at me.


    Between sisters?


    The words of the female driver made me a little confused. I thought I heard wrong.


    However, after hesitating for a while, I still walked towards her car. The iceberg beauty in the back seat opened the door and let me in. I looked at the narrow space inside with some embarrassment, then drilled in and closed the door.


    Seeing my bloated figure, the four beauties in the back seat moved their hips towards the other end and allowed me to sit down. Next to me was the short haired girl with glasses. She looked very quiet. She saw me and kept silent, but her eyes stayed on my face for a while.


    So are several other beauties


    "Friend, where are you?" after closing the door, the female driver started the car and began to ask me why.


    "I... I''m from Hangzhou." I thought about it and told her the address of my original home.


    "Hangzhou?" unexpectedly, my words made her difficult. "Where? Why haven''t you heard of it? How can I go?"


    What, haven''t you even heard of Hangzhou?


    I thought there was something wrong with my ears. But I think what she means may be that she doesn''t know the way to Hangzhou.


    "Well... I don''t know." I went, and I didn''t know where it was. Ask me how to get to Hangzhou, how do I know?


    "Xiaoqing, do you know where Hangzhou is?" because she didn''t know the way, the female driver turned and asked the little blonde girl next to her.


    "Hangzhou?... I haven''t heard of it. I know the famous tourist destination Hangzhou 400 years ago mentioned in the history book. But the city has long disappeared. I don''t know where she said Hangzhou."

 Chapter 2

    Four hundred years ago? Hangzhou is gone? Why can''t I understand what they say?


    I''m beginning to think the car is a little weird. Have they never seen the world or are they kidding? Is it a joke that only they can understand?


    Anyway, it seems that they don''t know where Hangzhou is.


    "Well, you can stop at any station. Then I''ll call my family and ask them to pick me up." after thinking about it, I won''t bother them.


    "Oh, that''s OK. Anyway, we''ll go to the city later." the female driver listened to me, nodded and didn''t ask me the address again. "But this is'' Xiashan village '', which is two hours away from the city. The road may be crowded for a while."


    The female driver told me faintly, reminding me of the long way to go.


    Xiashan village? Where? Why haven''t I heard of it? How did I get to this place? Anyway, most of them lived in Hangzhou since childhood. I didn''t know there was such a village near Hangzhou.


    I said thank you to the female driver, and then leaned against the door as much as possible so that other beauties could have a place to sit.


    However, maybe my physique is really "huge". When I sit there, it takes up two fifths of the space. The other beauties have no place to retreat. They can only lean against me. Their bodies are close to each other, and their hips and hips are also close to each other.


    My arms and arms are close to the girl wearing glasses. Her physique is the second Petite of the five girls in the car. My body is a whole size bigger than her. Next to me, the short haired girl''s body is squeezed and can hardly move. She can only bear it with a red face.


    And I also feel that the side of my ass is close to the elastic and petite hip of the short haired girl... My arm is next to her round little fragrant shoulder. Because it has been too long, her clothes and I have a little wet sweat. I can even feel the delicate and smooth skin of the short haired girl through the wet clothes


    However, in addition to the short haired girls, the other beauties are not easy, because I occupy too much space. Their bodies are close together. Today is a hot summer day. Although there is air conditioning in the car, the beauties still sweat on their faces one by one., The expression is a little painful.


    I''m a little embarrassed, too.


    So I hurried to change the topic, at least saying that it would not be too painful to distract my attention: "er... Did you come out for an outing?"


    "Hehe, yes. Our five sisters went camping together in the summer vacation." the female driver said with a smile.


    "Are you still college students?"


    "Well, we are all in the same class. By the way, I haven''t asked my friends which university you are from."


    "I..." I was embarrassed to say that I went to the unknown pheasant university, but when the other party asked, I had to say, "I''m from Zhejiang s University."


    "Zhejiang s University?... never heard of it." the driver shook her head. Sure enough, is the school too famous... I have some helplessness. However, the female driver gave me a good impression. I thought it was difficult for beautiful women to communicate. I didn''t expect that she was still very good at talking.


    Then the female driver suddenly asked me again:


    "Friend, what''s your name?"


    "Ah... My name is Li Jian." I stammered out the name of my rotten street.


    "Li Jian? Which one?"


    "The health of fitness," I said.


    "Fitness? Hehe, it''s rare to use this name now!" the female driver said with a smile.


    see little of? Shouldn''t my name be rotten street?


    I smiled, then hesitated and asked, "can I ask your name? And the names of so many beautiful women here?"


    "Beauty? What beauty? Who else uses such a funny title now..." the female driver smiled at my words. Is the name beauty funny? I don''t understand.


    "My name is swallow, and they are..." the female driver smiled and introduced me to several beauties in the car. The little sister is Li Qing, the iceberg beauty is Xu Liuli, the dark skinned one is Ye Canaan, the pure sister with big eyes is Zhang Jiajia, and the one wearing glasses is Liu Yu.


    Pity my underdeveloped brain. Although they are all beautiful women, there are so many beautiful women that I can''t figure out my name at once. In the end, I can only pretend to say hello.


    The beauties looked at me one by one. I guess it''s because of my size and appearance.


    "Hehe, Li Jian, can I ask you a question?" just when I didn''t know what to say to the beauties, the little sister sitting in the co pilot''s seat spoke.


    "Uh... What''s the problem?"


    "Your voice is very strange. It seems very thick. Have you ever had any disease with your voice?"


    My voice is very thick? I was stunned for a moment. Although I was a fat man and my voice was a little louder than ordinary people, it was not heavy, was it? But my voice is really not good. When I was forced to KTV sing by my classmates, I was always laughed at by people for being dystonic.


    "Er... I have a cold, so my throat is not very good."


    "Oh, so."


    I can only make up a reason. It''s really embarrassing for girls to say they have a bad voice. Although I didn''t understand each other''s real meaning at that time.


    Along the way, I talked with swallow and little sister Li Qing without a word. They are the most cheerful here. There are several other beauties, one is glasses, one is iceberg beauty, one is timid big eyed sister, and the other is black girl of unknown nationality. I couldn''t say a few words. And they seem to be not very nice to me, a stranger. They look at me with strange eyes all the way, which makes me very uncomfortable.


    Is it my illusion? Why do I feel that several beauties next to me are secretly looking at me? And that look... Unspeakably strange? That look... It''s like seeing AIDS.


    The car suddenly made a 90 degree turn at a corner. Because the turn was too fast, my body tilted due to inertia.


    "Ah..." there was a delicate gasp in my ear. I was surprised. When I recovered, I found that my shoulder was pressed on the short haired girl sitting next to me, and I almost leaned on her


    The short haired girl snorted, her body trembled and her face turned red quickly.


    "Sorry, sorry..."


    I straightened up in panic and apologized. I also smelled the faint fragrance from the short haired girl just now. Her hair fragrance filled my nostrils, which made my heart beat faster.


    "It doesn''t matter." the glasses girl looked down at me and sat up straight. She coughed, but she didn''t seem to mind very much.


    I scratched my head in embarrassment, but it seemed that the short haired girl''s expression was a little painful and her face was always red.


    "What''s the matter with you? Will it be all right?"


    The short haired girl looked at me, then suddenly looked up and said to the driving swallow:


    "Sister swallow, i... I want to pee."


    urine? In the middle of the road?


    "Can you cook it again?" the swallow said in some embarrassment when he heard the request of the short haired sister. Indeed, there are no public places around here. Where can I pee?


    "I can''t stand it..." the short haired girl said with some shame.


    "Then wait a minute! Alas!" the swallow cried in some surprise, then sighed again, finally slowed down the speed, pulled the car to the side of the road and parked next to a fairly dense grass.


    As soon as I stopped the car, I quickly opened the door and got out of the car. The short haired girl took out a pile of paper from her bag and ran down. Then she suddenly took off her jeans less than one meter away from me, and then she booed in front of me!


    "How do you..." I was startled at that time. It seems that the short haired girl is really anxious. She peed in front of me. There''s no way. I quickly turned around and covered my eyes, but the loud hiss of the short haired girl still came into my ears, making my ears itch.


    The short haired girl peed in place for a long time. Her Shh sound sounded like a song for a long time. And several beauties in the car actually came out.


    The swallow in sunglasses took the lead, with some helplessness on his face.


    "Let''s just make it convenient here. There''s still a long way to go. If we can''t find a place, we''ll be in trouble!"


    Shit... No!!! At that time, I was silly. When I didn''t exist?


    What I didn''t expect was that these beauties were bolder and more open one by one. They also went to the grass near me one by one. They took off the small inner or jeans under the colorful skirts, exposed their smooth and round hips, squatted on the ground and started shooting! And the sound is louder and louder!


    My God, am I dreaming or something. I really wanted to slap myself and wake up. Aren''t these girls ashamed? Or do you think I don''t have the courage to invade them at all?


    I hurried to the other side of the car so as not to see their urination!


    But what I didn''t expect was that the swallow came up with a smile, greeted me and said:


    "Li Jian, it''s convenient for you to go. It''s still a long way to the city. It''s solved at one time and you won''t have to park later."


    Looking at swallow silk, I don''t mind that I see the appearance of girls urinating. I''m really ashamed. She just stood next to me. Obviously, she saw me see those beautiful women''s buttocks, but why doesn''t she seem to let me avoid? Are they... Are they all women in the nightclub business, so they don''t care?


    Thinking of this, my heart trembled.


    "Well... I don''t want to pee."


    "If you don''t, go and solve it. Urine will come soon. Maybe it will come when you get on the bus later. That''s trouble."


    "..." I looked at the swallow in silence. In fact, I was a little pissed. I also held back a lot of urine after bumping on the road for a while.


    After thinking for a while, I decided to follow the swallow''s advice and go to a distant place to urinate, but just about to turn around, the swallow stopped me again:


    "By the way, do you want paper?" the swallow kindly took out a packet of paper towels from his waist and gave them to me.


    "Er... Why give me paper?"


    "Pee. Don''t you use paper to pee?"


    Shit, I haven''t heard that boys need paper for urination. After reading swallows, I really don''t understand the physiological structure of men.


    "This... No."


    "Did you bring paper?" the swallow misunderstood me as having brought paper.


    "Almost..." I didn''t want to explain more. I turned directly and walked towards the grass on the other side of the road. There was a car in the middle. Those girls wouldn''t see my posture of peeing.


    "Hey, Li Jian, where are you going? Why are you going so far?" the swallow''s voice came again and almost made me stumble and fall. What does she mean? Let me pee near them? I really don''t know what the swallow is trying to express. Is she indirectly tempting me to pee at the posture of beautiful women peeing... How possible! Such an idea was scattered by me as soon as it took shape in my mind.


    "I... Go pee across the street!" I answered the swallow''s question vaguely and ran across the road.


    But what surprised me was that the swallow''s voice came again:


    "Li Jian! You... How can you urinate standing!"


    I was startled by the sudden sound from behind!


    I turned my head in surprise, but saw the swallow covering its mouth and looking at me in surprise.


    "Swallow... Don''t come here!" in a hurry, I can''t only persuade the swallow. Shit, what''s she doing? Has she never seen a man pee in her life?


    At this time, the beauties except the swallow had finished peeing one after another. The iceberg beauty, big eyed sister, little Taimei and black girl all stood up and looked at me in unison under the voice of the swallow.


    It''s over. It''s really big. How can I urinate under the crowd of beautiful women?


    When I shouted so hastily, the swallow seemed to think something had happened to me and took a few steps towards me.


    I''m stupid.


    The swallow a few meters behind me was also stupid.


    And the beauties who were a little farther behind the swallow also saw my scene, and they were all stupid.


    I hurriedly turned around. All I knew was that my personality was completely destroyed.


    But what surprised me more happened later.


    What happened after that is the beginning of this legend I want to tell you.


    "He... He is a man! Li Jian is a man!" it seems that the blonde little sister shouted, because her voice changed shape, I didn''t recognize it.


    But I only saw the little sister pointing at me pale, and all the beauties around, including swallows, looked at me with complex eyes.

 Chapter 3

    In that kind of eyes, there are differences, curiosity, strangeness and fear.


    man


    The short haired girl''s cry confused me. I looked at the surprised faces of several beautiful women in front of me. I didn''t know what had happened to them.


    "Li Jian... You..."


    "Li Jian is a man! He is really a man!" the black girl on the face also cried, her eyes wide open.


    What''s the matter with men? Haven''t these beauties seen men in their life?


    "... what''s wrong with me?" because the swallow stood closest to me, I naturally looked at her and asked my question. Although I know they made a fool of themselves just now, they don''t need to make such a panic cry, do they? And looking at their expressions, they are also very abnormal.


    "Li Jian, you... Are you a man?" the swallow also looked at me warily. "I mean, you can pee standing..."


    "Yes, isn''t this... Obvious?" I don''t understand what happened to the swallow. Why are you so nervous? Is it strange to see a man? "Haven''t you seen a man?"


    Unexpectedly, my answer made the swallow and several other beauties look serious. They looked at each other.


    "Li Jian, don''t you... Know?"


    "Don''t know what?" I really don''t understand more and more. Do puzzles?


    The swallow looked at me at a loss. After a moment of silence, she looked at me with some worried eyes and said:


    "230 years ago, there were no men in the world... Li Jian, don''t you know?"


    What is the most absurd thing in the world?


    I don''t know how absurd the most absurd thing in the world is, but I don''t think it can be more absurd than the situation I''m facing now.


    If someone told you that men have become extinct in the world and only you are left, what would you think?


    It must be either that the other party is joking or that he is dreaming.


    But now, I am actually facing a group of strange girls, and they all tell me with the most serious expression and the most solemn words that their words are true.


    "Hehe, are you... Kidding me?" although I felt something was wrong at that time, I still wouldn''t believe it. It''s not that I haven''t seen the novels and TV dramas of crossing, nor have I read some reports about the mysterious events of the time tunnel. However, when all this really happened to me, I still wouldn''t believe it anyway. I''d rather believe that the girls in front of me are colluding with me to cheat me and play with me.


    The girls looked at each other again.


    "Li Jian, do you really don''t know or fake?" the swallow raised an eyebrow and looked at me.


    "What is true or false? I really don''t understand what you said. Why is there no man in the world for no reason? What 230 years ago... I really don''t understand." I''m really a little upset.


    "He really doesn''t seem to know the situation. Sister swallow, look at his dress, will he grow up in the mountains... So I don''t know what''s going on outside?" the big eyed sister went to the swallow and guessed.


    After listening to the speculation of big eyed sister, the swallow frowned and looked at me, and then nodded slightly.


    "It''s possible."


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Can you tell me what''s going on? Swallow, what''s going on when you say there are no men in the world?" I feel that I''m afraid I''ve really encountered a very difficult thing. It seems that I have to ask the situation first.


    The swallow hesitated for a moment, but came up and said to me:


    "I don''t know if you really don''t know... If it''s true, I''ll tell you."


    "I really don''t know!"


    "Well, it''s like this..." the swallow sighed, and several other beauties came up, stood next to the swallow and looked at me with different eyes. From the swallow''s description, I also heard a startling story comparable to science fiction.


    The swallow told me like making up a story that in 2044, with the depletion of energy on the earth, human beings broke out the Third World War in order to plunder resources. Large-scale wars broke out in many places on the earth. Some big cities in China, such as Hangzhou, became ruins in the war.


    At that time, a country called the United States of America used a biological weapon called Dy, which is a human virus weapon. That virus can invade the human body, attack human germ cells, and feed on the Y chromosome in human cells. In that way, the human body can only produce the offspring of XX chromosome.


    In other words, humans can only give birth to female bodies. Such a virus has the terrible power of extermination, because once a nation has only women, that nation can''t continue to reproduce. It won''t take 100 years, and that nation will completely perish.


    But what the United States did not expect was that the virus had strong survivability and volatility, and could fall to all parts of the world with the atmospheric circulation, so that all mankind was infected with the virus. The final result is that mankind is to blame. The offspring all over the world are women, and no boy is born anymore.


    And because the sperm bank was destroyed in the war, it took less than 100 years. Even if new sperm were provided, it would be infected by Dy virus and destroy the Y chromosome. In the end, because of the proliferation of virus, almost all men in human beings disappeared from the world. Even if there were the rest, they were infertile elderly people, who could only wait for death.


    Thirty years after the disappearance of men, Dy virus naturally disappeared because there was no Y chromosome to provide nutrition, but human men completely disappeared from the world.


    The swallow said that this historical event is a historical story they have known since childhood, and it is also one of the most important historical events. Almost no one knows it.


    When I finished listening to the swallow, I just felt the earth spinning and everything became untrue. Is this true... Or false? If it''s a story, it''s a little too decent, isn''t it?


    "How? As like as two peas, I actually went through 400 years in a flash." I was really stupid. I looked at my hands and feet, just like the dress I played in front of my home computer. The watch was still on, and even on the top of it, it was 15:38, and the dress was all dressed up at that time.


    By the way, I suddenly thought of something, and then took out the 20 yuan RMB from my pocket with the head of old man Mao on it!


    "Now... You also use paper money? Can you show me your paper money?" I said excitedly. I really want to confirm the authenticity of the swallow''s words.


    The swallow looked at me, and then took out some notes from his bag. The face value on it was 200, but the head of the note was a middle-aged woman I didn''t know at all!


    At this point, I can really confirm one thing. That''s me! And after more than 400 years, I am the only man in this world!


    I couldn''t believe it. I took the swallow''s money, looked again and again, and finally gave it back to the swallow. The swallow looked at me curiously and the paper money in my hand, and then opened his eyes wide.


    "Your paper money... Is it RMB 400 years ago?" said the swallow with some excitement.


    "Yes."


    "I can''t believe it... Although it should be fake, I''ve never seen it. It''s said that only one of this kind of RMB is available in the National Museum, but it''s priceless."


    be above? I can''t believe looking at the RMB in my hand, my 20 yuan note, has turned into a priceless treasure?


    I think if I told the swallow that the RMB in my hand was genuine RMB, she would go crazy. No, she''s going crazy! After all, she has met the only man in the world?


    But soon, I thought of a very serious problem.


    "By the way, since there are no men in the world, how do humans reproduce?"


    "You... Really don''t know or fake don''t know?" the swallow squinted at me.


    "Of course, I really don''t know."


    "The government has a special obstetric hospital. Every woman who reaches the age of 25 has to be randomly selected by public institutions to the hospital for physical examination, then undergo implantation, implant fertilized eggs, and then... Have children."


    "But... Doesn''t it mean there are no men? Where... The fertilized eggs?"


    "Cloning technology. Did you really come out of the mountain?" the swallow looked at me in surprise.


    And I finally understand. I have indeed heard that cloning technology can extract human cells and egg cells, fuse them and implant them into the body for embryo reproduction. In that way, there is no need for men to provide sperm.


    But that way has great disadvantages, that is, the next generation can only be women, and because it is cloning, the similarity between the next generation and the previous generation is more than 95%, just like twins, the surprise is very small! Moreover, because it is unisexual reproduction, the next generation is easy to inherit the same physiological diseases as the previous generation, but can not reduce the probability of genetic diseases like bisexual combination.


    No wonder there are only women left in the world, on the one hand, because of the dy virus, on the other hand, because of the cloning technology!


    After knowing the truth, I just felt that my brain was in a mess. Everything really came too suddenly. How did this happen? I really crossed over 400 years later? What should I do?


    What I miss most now is my parents, friends, classmates and my hometown


    At this time, I found that the protagonists in the drama immediately adapted to the boundlessness of the whole holiday after crossing other worlds. After really crossing into another world, there is absolutely only a sense of fear in my heart!


    Think about it, your parents and relatives are gone, and you are the only one in the world. How terrible will that feeling be?


    I really can''t believe I''ll never see my parents and relatives again. An unspeakable sadness emerged from the bottom of my heart. At that time, I shed tears.


    I cried, and cried very ugly. The whole person was shaky, and then squatted on the ground, holding my face in pain.


    I''m really in great pain. I think of my parents who have raised me for more than 20 years. I really can''t accept it. I''ll never see them again. I don''t know how they will react after I suddenly disappear. They should have been looking for me for a long time? How did they spend the rest of their lives? How did they end up? And the University goddess I once secretly loved. Who did she marry in the end? My sister, my brother and sister, how did they spend their life in the end?


    I''m afraid those things have long been buried in the sand more than 400 years ago, forever underground.


    I''ll never know.


    "Hello, Li Jian, are you okay?"


    Seeing me squatting on the ground crying, the swallow bent down and asked me with some worry.


    And I just cried, wiping my tears while crying.


    "This... You can use it." the swallow handed me a paper towel. I took it, said thank you, and snorted a lot of snot.


    After wiping my nose, I gradually stopped crying. After all, men still don''t cry easily. I''m not a person who can cry easily. I really can''t expect such a big cry.


    While I was crying, I also heard the voices of little Taimei and black girl.


    "Sister swallow, it''s really important... If people know that we met a living man, I''m afraid we''ll become famous!" said the black girl with some excitement.


    "Shut up, don''t you see Li Jian crying?" the swallow scolded the black girl.


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter with you? Why are you crying?" the swallow squatted down and continued to ask me. "Can you tell us?"


    "Swallow," I raised my head, looked at the swallow''s beautiful and white face, and felt much better, "maybe you won''t believe it, but I want to tell you... I actually came from October 30, 2012. I''m not a person of this era."

 Chapter 4

    Hearing my words, the swallow''s eyes widened a little, and his scarlet and moist lips opened slightly.


    "You, what did you say?"


    "I''m really not from your time. Maybe you won''t believe it, but I really come from what you said more than 400 years ago. I was born on November 7, 1991... On October 30, 2012, I played computer at home and came here inexplicably... Really..."


    In my time, I was a senior otaku. At that time, I also read a lot of crossing novels, alien novels and so on, but the protagonists in most novels would not tell others that they were not people in this world.


    But what I want to say is that when crossing this kind of thing really happens to myself, people will only be afraid of the strange environment. In this case, the only thing people want to do is to find an object who can talk and talk about their secrets.


    Obviously, the swallow and the girls in front of me are the objects I can talk to at present.


    "No..." my words made all the girls, including the swallow, silly.


    "Fake, how is it so similar to the movie" the man who came to the future... "I heard the little sister muttering. Although I haven''t seen the movie she said, I can probably guess that it is a famous movie in their time.


    "Isn''t this a crossing? But isn''t it just in the novel TV... How could it..." the black girl shook her head and couldn''t believe it.


    "What I said is true, don''t say you, even I can''t believe it." I said bitterly. "I really came here in 2012. I don''t know how. I suddenly found myself in a cave while playing computer, and then came out... I found that it was your age."


    My words made all the beauties look at each other.


    "Sister swallow, what should we do?" big eyed asked the swallow in some panic. "If what he said is true, it''s really amazing..."


    The swallow was also a little embarrassed. She frowned and looked at me and said, "do you... Have any plans?"


    "Me?" I looked at the swallow and felt depressed. Now I am the only man left in the world. My hometown has long been gone. What else can I do, "I don''t know. I have no place to go now. I can only take one step at a time..."


    "Why don''t you take him to the city? If the government knows, it will arrange accommodation for him..." big eyed sister blinked and reminded him in a weak voice.


    "If the government knows, I''m afraid he''ll be finished." the iceberg beauty who hasn''t spoken for a long time finally spoke. Her beauty is equal to that of a swallow. She can be regarded as one of the most prominent beauties present. I looked at her several times before, but I didn''t dare to talk to her because I still couldn''t change from the low self-esteem of being poor and ugly.


    "Don''t forget the plot of breeding plan." the iceberg beauty reminded others in a faint tone. Being reminded by the iceberg beauty, other beauties are also nervous.


    "But coloured glaze, it''s just a movie..." said the swallow.


    "Sorry, what is the breeding plan?" I was a little interested in what the iceberg beauty said, and I couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah, that''s also a movie. It''s a story... Scientists found a frozen man in Antarctica and woke him up by scientific means and brought him back to China, which caused a sensation all over the world, but the man was finally arrested by the government for breeding experiments, could no longer be free, and was forced to separate from the girls who fell in love with him... Finally, the man committed suicide Later, the breeding plan failed. "The swallow was compared with me by the girls present, and I believed everything she said.


    I was sweating a little when I heard the swallow. If the swallow said I was the last man in the world, would I face the same fate as the protagonist in the film she said?


    "But, after all, it''s just a movie. Maybe it won''t be like this in the real world..." big eyed sister still took a chance. It seems that this chick is a child who has been influenced by the government and trusts the government very much.


    "No, it will only be more cruel in reality," said the iceberg beauty, "Li Jian''s news is no less than the discovery of aliens. If you take him to the city, I''m afraid the world will be a sensation. At that time, it must cause countless troubles and disturbances. At that time, many people will come to Li Jian''s ideas, and many organizations will oppose Li Jian''s emergence. At that time, Li Jian will be locked up in the exhibition hall. It''s a great luck if he is caught for scientific practice After all, I''m afraid there will be no freedom in my life. "


    "Sister Liuli, don''t be so scary!" the little sister was also frightened by the iceberg beauty.


    "I''m talking about the most likely situation." the iceberg beauty said coldly with cold eyes.


    "But... What should he do? He has no place to go now!" big eyed sister was more worried.


    "Or... Well," the swallow suddenly suggested, "let''s take him back, and then don''t tell others and secretly take care of him without telling others. It shouldn''t matter."


    "But what if they find out?"


    "As long as we are careful and Li Jian is careful, he should not be found." the swallow thought with her chin. In fact, I can hear that her tone is a little uncertain.


    "HMM... it''s also very good. Ha ha, it feels like a movie. It''s very exciting!" the little sister suddenly got excited. "That must be fun!"


    Being stirred by the little sister, several other beauties were a little out of control. A glimmer of light flashed in their eyes. It seemed that they also thought it was very interesting to take me in.


    At this time, the short haired glasses girl also came over. She should have heard our conversation. She was a little shy when she looked at me.


    "Li Jian... What do you think?" the swallow finally respected me.


    I looked at the swallow and several other beauties. To be honest, I was at a loss when things suddenly turned like this, but I''m afraid I know only the six girls in front of me in this era. In addition, I have no other place to live.


    "If you don''t think I''m in trouble, I may have to live with you... Now I''m not familiar with the outside world."


    After listening to me, the swallow and they looked at each other.


    "He... Agreed." the little sister put her arm on the back of the swallow.


    "Well... Li Jian, come with us. We''ll try to find a place where you can live tonight." the swallow looked at me and said.


    "OK... Then I''ll really trouble you." I''m depressed. It seems that I have to accept beauty''s kindness. Although I know that I am the only man left in the world, I don''t have the pleasure of being alone. Some are only a strong sense of tension, crisis and loneliness, which I never thought of. Only when we really come to such a scene will it happen.


    "Wow, long live ~ we''re going to be on fire ~!"


    "Xiaoqing, don''t talk nonsense! We can''t let Li Jian be known by the world!" the swallow frowned in the shape of "#", and seemed to have a headache for the eccentric little sister.


    Reminded by the swallow in a high voice, the little sister stuck out her tongue and made a funny face.


    "Everyone should remember that Li Jian is a man. We should keep it a secret anyway. Only six of us can know. We must not let others know. Do you hear clearly?"


    "HMM." several other girls also nodded consciously. While nodding, they were looking at me with different eyes and saw that my face had a fever.


    I feel a little depressed and can''t let the world know. Do I want to be an old virgin all my life? But now is not the time to find a problem. It is better to save your life and find a place to live. I just looked at the swallows and other beauties with grateful eyes.


    "Li Jian, let''s get on the bus." the swallow nodded to me and motioned me to get on the bus with them again.


    I nodded, touched my head and followed them, because I was a few meters away from them. Looking at their beautiful hair and slender waist from behind, the sadness and loss in my heart just now suddenly disappeared.


    At that time, a sentence that flashed repeatedly in my mind was: what is the most painful thing in the world, that is, the world is full of women, but you still have to be a virgin.


    I''m afraid this is the highest level of hanging wire.


    Considering the particularity of my male identity and the characteristics of my extraordinary size, the swallow let me sit in the co pilot''s seat, while the little sister sat in my previous position.


    Behind me are four beautiful women, and on my left is a beautiful driver swallow. I have unspeakable excitement and excitement in my heart.


    When I was sitting in the co pilot''s seat, I couldn''t help looking back secretly. Sure enough, I saw four beauties, including iceberg beauties, staring at me secretly.


    I turned around and saw that the four beauties subconsciously looked away, and the big eyed sister and the glasses sister blushed.

 Chapter 5

    They all seem a little shy. It is estimated that they are still thinking about what happened just now.


    Especially the glasses girl, her face is red and she doesn''t dare to lift her head.


    Since I knew I was a boy, several beauties seemed to be at a loss.


    Of course, I think they must be very nervous and excited.


    Along the way, the little sister kept asking me:


    "Li Jian, were there many men in your time?"


    I was stunned and replied:


    "Er, there are many. At that time, the proportion of men and women in the world was basically the same." of course, what I said was only worldwide. Of course, I would not say that in China where I was at that time, the proportion of men and women had been seriously unbalanced to the terrible level of 107 to 100! Under such a ratio of men and women, the poor ones are those men who have no appearance, no family and no talent. Those single men who have lost in the survival of the fittest competition among men in human society and are pressed at the bottom have a common title, that is hanging wire.


    Like me.


    At that time, in Chinese society, women had great advantages because of the extraordinary proportion of men. Women were surrounded by countless men like cherishing animals. They had a lot of choices. Girls with a little beauty or personality would have a group of suitors named high, rich and handsome.


    The hanging silk can only watch their beloved goddess be led away by Gao Fu Shuai.


    In that era when the proportion of men and women was unbalanced and high, rich and handsome, women had a very right to speak. Whether before or after marriage, only you were beautiful, there was no lack of men''s pursuit. This truth is like a glass of water in the desert. When there is no choice, even if the glass of water is mixed with sediment, countless hungry vagrants will rush to drink it.


    Of course, I won''t tell these tragic stories in the past. The sad era of men has gone forever 400 years ago.


    Think wrong again. But soon my idea was interrupted by the next round of questions from the little sister.


    "Hey, Li Jian, are men like this?"


    "Ah, what do you mean?" I don''t know what little sister means.


    "That''s you, a little fat, with a round face and short hair! I think you are different from those men in the film. Those men are tall and thin, with distinctive hair, not like you!"


    "Er," I was asked by my little sister. At the same time, a faint inferiority complex rose in my heart. Indeed, in my era, my appearance was quite insignificant. Although it was not ugly, no beauty would be interested in seeing more.


    Of course, because of the male self-esteem in my heart, after thinking about it, I still stubbornly said, "that''s not necessarily, there are all kinds of them."


    "Were you outstanding at that time?"


    "Er..." my heart, how should I answer? Forget it. Anyway, they don''t know the situation of that era. Just fool around. Male pride made me lie,


    "Hei hei, of course, I was quite outstanding at that time. Many girls chased me." I felt ashamed to say this. In fact, at that time, I was still a hanging silk. I didn''t even talk about a love, but I just loved several goddesses.


    "Really?" the little sister asked me in a skeptical tone.


    "Every word is true. Believe it or not."


    "Really." the little sister seems to have no doubt. After all, she is also a person of this era. It is impossible to know the situation of my era.


    Along the way, a bunch of beautiful women represented by little Taimei kept asking me what my life was like 400 years ago.


    I had to tell them one by one that at that time, there were cars, planes, houses and computers. At that time, the toilets were separated from men and women. The schools also had special women''s schools. In society, men and women performed their respective duties. Most women were engaged in entertainment and service-oriented occupations, and men did heavy work


    Little sister, they all listened with interest, as if they were listening to my story. They asked every little thing very carefully.


    "At that time, did both men and women get married, start a family and have children?" big eyed asked me impatiently.


    "Er, yes, men and women will get married after falling in love and then start a family..."


    "Are children going to call men dad?"


    "Yes. You all know?"


    "Because it''s often shown on TV and movies," the swallow replied with a smile.


    "By the way," I explained to them, then thought of something and asked, "what is your current family structure? If there are no men, do you all have only one mother to raise you?"


    "Oh, that''s not true. There are real mothers and second mothers." the swallow explained to me while driving the car.


    "Second mother?"


    I was puzzled, but soon the swallow told me the answer.


    It turns out that in this world where there are only women, their family formation is as follows:


    After the age of 20, two women who have a good relationship can bring their ID cards to the political department to apply for the establishment of a family. After establishing a family, those women can give birth to the next generation. Of course, the family is formed by the two women and their daughters. In addition, the government also stipulates that the pregnancy time of the two women in the established family must be staggered. If one woman is pregnant, the other should be responsible for taking care of the pregnant party before that woman gives birth to a daughter, You can''t get pregnant until the other party gives birth.


    For the daughter, the person who once conceived herself is the real mother, and the woman responsible for taking care of her mother during pregnancy is the second mother. So in this world, the average family has at least four women, two mothers and two daughters.


    Of course, if there are no suitable friends to form a family, the government will also require women between the ages of 25 and 30 to receive fertilized egg implantation, and then send them to the "maternity home" established by the government for 10 months of maintenance. They can not leave the home to live their own life until they give birth to their daughter.


    Moreover, after giving birth to a daughter, the government will also give certain subsidies and bonuses so that those single mothers will not be difficult to raise their daughter because of life pressure.


    Swallows, they don''t shy away from telling me this, probably because in their world of women, this topic is as easy as usual.


    And the swallow also told me that despite this, the world''s population is still declining every year. Because childbirth is mandatory by the government, and the next generation is implanted with machines, many women oppose the government''s behavior, because pregnancy is not voluntary, and women in the world are afraid of pregnancy. Because their body will change during pregnancy, they have to bear great social responsibility after pregnancy, and even bear the risks of dystocia and abortion, It makes many women feel as terrible as death.


    Although there is no way for human inheritance, there are still many people who resist the government''s use of test tube implantation for pregnancy. That is, because many people resist the government''s national policy, the world population has been showing a downward trend for decades. Even experts predict that if this trend continues, even women will disappear from the earth one day.


    I asked the swallow, "now... How many people are there in the world?"


    "In terms of population, there are just 1 billion people in the world, 400 million in China, more than 300 million in Western and southern continents, and more than 200 million in the original beneficiary countries and other small countries in America... However, compared with the 1.3 billion people 50 years ago, the population has decreased more and more in recent years..."


    "Why is there only 1 billion?" I was stunned. In the 21st century, there are 7 billion people on earth, but now there are only more than 1 billion?


    I was so frightened that I continued to understand that in the Third World War, almost all people were destroyed. Only China, the United States and Europe and some small countries survived. China is the only country that has not changed its name. Other countries, such as Europe, have been transformed into western countries, and the United States has been rebuilt into a benefactor


    Great changes have taken place in the world pattern. In that world war, almost 70% of the world''s population died. After that, with the end of the war and the state''s encouragement of fertility, there has been a population peak in the remaining decades. The earth''s population has soared again to about 5 billion, but that pattern of population surge has not lasted long, Because of the gradual extinction of men, the government has only artificial insemination to keep human beings on earth from dying out. But this is only mitigation after all. It is still difficult to stop the general trend of human extinction on earth.


    When the swallow told me about the world pattern, my brain was really chaotic. Everything really became too fast. I couldn''t adapt. In my impression, the world was still a pattern of seven continents and four oceans. The United States, China, Russia, Europe, Japan, India and Pakistan were all strong countries in the world... But I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, there were only Europe, China, Africa Four countries in the United States, and all of them except China have changed their names


    In addition, because of the world war, human civilization has also regressed for hundreds of years for a long time. Until recent decades, human civilization has basically returned to the level of the 21st century


    "What''s the matter? Are you dizzy? Do you want to drink water?"


    Seeing me painfully covering my temples and rubbing constantly, the swallow thought I was unwell, so he wanted to give me mineral water.


    I refused the swallow''s kindness, but my brain was still insane.


    I''m tired. How could this happen?


    After a long period of silence.


    The others saw me uncomfortable and didn''t speak.


    After a while, the swallow suddenly said:


    "Fast into town."


    The swallow''s voice woke me up. I raised my head and narrowed my eyes to look forward.


    I saw a regular highway ahead, and at the end of the road there was a prosperous city with tombstone like houses.


    I saw crisscross viaducts and strange colorful vehicles coming and going.


    Through the roadside sign, I know that the city I''m going to now is called "Santan city".


    At the same time, the swallow told me that if I really came from Hangzhou 400 years ago, I''m afraid I''m from Santan City, because Santan city was built on the ruins of Hangzhou.

 Chapter 6

    I opened my eyes and looked at the city ahead. Compared with Hangzhou in my memory, there are fewer tall buildings in the city now, and the structure of houses is not very different, but the colors of houses are much brighter. After all, women are very sensitive to colors, so the city looks like a hundred flowers garden from a distance, red and green, There are houses of all colors.


    As the car gradually drove into the city, I also saw a lot of billboards and street electronic posters, all of which were women, but what surprised me was that many of the women in the advertisement had a bit of a man''s temperament. The women in the advertisement were all heroic, with flying sword eyebrows and indifferent temperament, and their clothes were also very heavy, Many of them are suits and dresses with short hair. They look a little masculine.


    I saw an advertisement for bed furniture, in which there was a cold and beautiful woman wearing a black jacket and short hair, holding a soft and beautiful woman wearing a long skirt. Although both of them were women, in temperament, one had a cold face, bright eyes, a smooth face and gentle eyes. The difference can be described as far apart


    Of course, although the temperament is different, it''s right that both of them are beautiful women.


    I don''t know why advertising is like this. Is it because men''s clothes can attract more women?


    I think it should be. After all, there are no men in the world, so those "handsome" and masculine women have become the target of many women.


    Maybe... That''s why.


    The car crossed the viaduct and finally entered the city. I kept looking out of the window.


    Sure enough, all the people walking on the streets are women, not half men. Of course, these women are very different from my impression. In my impression, women are wearing skirts, black silk stockings, long hair and very slim and attractive. However, the colors of women I see now are not as bright as those in the 21st century, Almost half of the women wear very simple clothes, many are also wearing suits or shirts, and even wearing ties and carrying briefcases.


    Not only that, many women in the street have short hair or braids. There are not many women with long hair, but they are much less than in my original era. And I also found that none of the women on the street wore high heels. They all wore either muffin boots or sneakers.


    But I soon realized that high heels were originally designed to reduce the height gap between women and men. Now men are gone. Of course, women don''t need to wear high heels.


    And women dress up gorgeous and charming, but also to seduce men. Now that men are gone, women naturally don''t need to dress up too dazzling. They just need to follow their careers and preferences.


    The scene in front of me really surprised me. I kept scanning the roadside stores and found that most of them were bookstores, food stores, toy stores, furniture stores, daily necessities stores, clothing stores and beauty stores, which were much less than in the original era.


    I can''t help but think of a sentence: a daughter who is happy with herself is welcome. Women dress up for men.


    Now that men are gone, women pay less attention to dressing up. Of course, it''s only relative. It''s natural for women to dress up. This is engraved into biological genes, and it doesn''t mean that it can be changed.


    I''m really in my daughter''s country.


    Seeing women walking and driving in the streets and alleys, I felt my blood boiling and my heart beating.


    I went. If I had been in the original era, where would I have seen such a scene?


    Looking at the beautiful women coming and going in the street, I couldn''t help it at that time, although I didn''t lose my temper in front of swallows and others. But I''m afraid my life in this woman''s world will never be smooth sailing and live in peace.


    At that time, I was really full of ideas. I was originally an otaku. Seeing such a scene was like Shanzhi in the pirate king entering the mermaid island.


    But I didn''t think much about it, but the swallow who was driving suddenly shouted:


    "Here we are."


    I looked around for a while and found that the swallow drove into a community. The greening of the community was quite good. Flowers such as violets and jasmine were planted everywhere. Besides, there was a corridor bridge beside the park outside the community, which was wrapped with a large string of purple vines.


    "Is this... Your school?" I asked with shame.


    "Oh, no, this is the house we rent. All six of our sisters live here during the summer vacation."


    "Oh... It''s expensive to rent a house here, isn''t it?"


    "Not expensive..." the swallow drove the car to an apartment and said.


    At this time, I thought that because of the sharp decline in the world''s population, house prices must have plummeted. Of course, they can no longer be as unattainable as they were in my time.


    "Really."


    "When we arrive, everyone gets off ~ ~" the swallow greeted the beauties on the bus. All the girls got off the bus one after another. I also got off the bus and stood in front of the apartment in a cold daze. This is an apartment with roses painted on the wall, which is very artistic. It is worthy of being a woman''s world. I''m afraid it was very difficult to see such an apartment in my time.


    The apartment is not much different from my era. It is also a balcony and window. Of course, the difference is that there seems to be no air-conditioned exhaust fan, but only a small door like a shutter. It is estimated that it is the structure with the effect of air-conditioned exhaust fan.


    "Everyone put their things too upstairs." the swallow opened the trunk of the pink car and took out some handbags from it. They seemed to be used by them when they were camping, probably tents and camping tools.


    But the suitcase is very big and looks very heavy. Each suitcase can only be lifted by two or three girls.


    Seeing the beautiful women sweating their backpacks, I came forward and said, "I''ll take it."


    "No, no, you don''t have to take it!" big eyed sister hurriedly stopped me, as if because I was the only man in the world. They were afraid of me getting hurt. They took care of me like rare animals and didn''t let me get my backpack.


    Although big eyed sister flustered and refused my kindness, I couldn''t bear to see her struggling with her bag in both hands.


    "I''ll come!" I said, and I came forward and took her backpack in one hand. Well, it''s really heavy, but it''s OK. This weight is much better than the full weight in high school.


    After all, I''m not fat in vain. Although I don''t have other abilities, I still have great strength. I''m basically the main force in the tug of war from primary school to university.


    Seeing me with one hand, she picked up the big bag that she couldn''t hold with both hands. Big eyed sister was suddenly stupid. Cherry''s mouth was slightly open and her eyes were straight. She was stunned. I''m a little proud to see her.


    This is the strength of men. It is estimated that in this woman''s world, ordinary women can''t have so much strength as me.


    "Li Jian, don''t take it... That bag is very heavy. What if you pull your hand?" the swallow came over in a hurry.


    "Very heavy. Average." I carried the bag in my hand, and the swallow was stiff. Holding the bag, she also had a very hard expression. Her strength should only be greater than that of big eyed sister, but it must not be compared with heavyweights like me.


    Look at my weightlifting posture, several beauties around me, including swallows, are stupid.


    "Swallow, give me your bag too!" I said and grabbed the bag in the swallow''s hand.


    "No! You..."


    "I''ll take it!" it''s probably the man''s vanity. I can''t wait to show my strength. Without saying a word, I grabbed the bag from the swallow who desperately protected the bag from me. Suddenly, my hand sank, but it can hold on. It''s only a little heavier than big eye''s bag.


    Seeing me holding two bags alone, and two or three of them may not be able to hold one bag, all the beauties looked at me with some surprise or even... Reverent eyes.


    "What great strength. In the past movies, it was said that men are stronger than women... It''s true." the little sister was stunned again, with a thoughtful expression.


    "Who else can I help you? I can carry... One!" I said with some pride.


    "No!" the beauties rejected me with one voice.


    "Li Jian doesn''t need it. We can all carry it... Let''s go upstairs quickly." seeing that everyone is struggling, the swallow quickly proposed to go upstairs and came up to help me carry my bag to reduce my burden, but I put my hand back and said that I''m strong. It''s no problem to carry two more bags on my back. Men, strength is unimaginable.


    The swallow stared at me and didn''t know what to say. Can only walk next to me, eyes have been staring at my hand, worried about my injury or something.


    The swallow took the lead. I took the second one, so we entered the apartment.


    There was an elevator in the apartment, which saved me some energy. In fact, I wanted to run upstairs and show my face to the beautiful women, but I was numb in both hands at that time. It was best to have an elevator.


    The structure of the elevator is no different from that of the 21st century. The only difference is that the elevator door seems to be shorter. In fact, the doors of the stores I see all the way are shorter than those of the 21st century. This is probably because women are shorter than men, so the door frame is designed to be smaller to save materials.


    When I got on the elevator, I knew that the beauties'' rooms were 301 and 302


    These two rooms are two suites opposite each other in the porch. Each suite is three bedrooms and one living room, which can accommodate 6 people.


    The door of the suite is the same anti-theft door as that of the 21st century, but the relatively advanced one is that the door here is swiped in rather than opened with a key, which is similar to that of a hotel.


    When I was at the door, I couldn''t help it. One reason was that I was a little numb with heavy objects in my hand, and the other reason was that I couldn''t wait to see what the beautiful women''s suite was like.


    I went into Room 301 where the swallow was located, while the big eyed and short haired girls led by black girl went into Room 302 to put their luggage.


    As soon as I entered the room, I was frightened by the look inside.


    Let me go... Is this the room? This is... A kennel!


    When I entered the hall, I saw the ground full of melon seeds and fruit shell wrapping paper and plastic bags, while the sofa was full of clothes and objects, and all kinds of snacks and magazines were placed disorderly on the tea table.


    At that time, I was silly. Don''t women love clean and tidy beautiful creatures? How can you live in such a place?! This is more messy than my college bedroom, several grades worse!


    "Cough... Eh, we didn''t clean much before we went out, so it was a bit messy. Hehe... Don''t mind." the swallow smiled awkwardly and threw his bag on the sofa.


    "..." I stood at the door, dumbfounded, and it took me a long time to think of entering the door.


    "Just put the bag on the table next to the sofa... It''s really troublesome, Li Jian. Thank you..." the swallow pointed to the table next to the sofa and thanked me awkwardly.


    "Nothing ~ ~" I can only go in with a strong smile and put down my bag.


    Hoo ~ I was relieved to put down my bag. My first thought was to find a place to sit down, but before I sat down, I heard the swallow shouting with the little sister and the iceberg beauty in the back, "clean up quickly. What if he gets sick with bacteria?"


    I turned my head in doubt, but saw the swallow laughing and laughing with me.


    "It''s okay ~ ~" the swallow smiled at me and winked at the little sister and the iceberg beauty. I saw that the iceberg beauty''s face was also a little shy. Obviously, I was a man who ran into their messy "kennel", so I was a little shy.


    While instructing the little sister and the iceberg beauty, the swallow ran into the balcony and took a broom to sweep the floor. The iceberg beauty and the little sister were also flustered to tidy up the things on the sofa and table.


    "Shall I help you?" I couldn''t help but speak from the way they looked.


    "No, no, just sit for a while, ha ha, ha ha." the swallow smiled, "do you want to drink water? Do you want to drink? Licorice juice, bubble water?"


    "Er..."


    They are all drinks I haven''t heard of. I don''t know how to answer at once.


    "There are fruits, too. Do you want watermelon?" there''s something I''ve heard of. But I shook my head.


    "Where is boiled water? I can take it myself." I scratched my head and said.


    "Boiled water? Yes, yes, I''ll take it ~ ~ how much I want ~ ~" the little sister was also very positive. When she heard that I wanted boiled water, she ran directly into the kitchen and took a big bowl of water. I don''t know where to pour a big bowl of water for me.


    Shit, so much? Although I don''t need so much water, do I?


    The little sister carefully placed the big bowl of water on the table. "Here, drink slowly ~ ~"


    I looked at a large bowl of water on the table, some speechless, but I still took it up and poured it fiercely. It''s really thirsty on such a hot day.


    But the little sister stood by and watched me drink with interest. She stared at me very uncomfortable.


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    The little sister looked at me with a smile and asked:


    "Do men like to drink boiled water?"


    "Well... Hehe, it''s not. I haven''t heard of the drinks you said, so I choose to drink boiled water."


    "Oh, that''s right. Then drink some more bubble water. It''s delicious!"


    "No, I''m not thirsty anymore."


    "Ah, in that case, take a break ~ ~ clean up ~ ~ Lala Lala ~ ~ what a trouble ~ ~"


    The little sister dragged the floor again when she sang out of tune songs.


    I drank water and watched the swallow, little sister and iceberg beauty clean up. I always felt a little against it. I thought I, a big man, should do something, but the swallow just didn''t let me do anything. I had to sit and rest. I was really at a loss.

 Chapter 7

    Swallows are still very efficient. I don''t know if they are full of power because of my presence. In a few minutes, the garbage all over the hall disappeared, and the ground was dragged clean by the little sister like painting brush words on the ground. The wet black and white marble ground glittered, which can reflect my face.,


    Almost when the swallows finished cleaning, the 302 beauties also came. I doubt they were cleaning in their suite just now!


    I''m really sorry to see six beauties busy like this because I''m a big man, and I''m not used to it.


    But I can''t help it if they don''t want me to work.


    After cleaning, all six beauties gathered in a suite.


    At that time, I looked at the structure of this apartment more than 400 years later and found a wall mounted ultra-thin TV. Next to the TV, there were two bottles with flowers in them, and the lamp on my head was a flower basket chandelier, which looked very exquisite and gorgeous. Other furniture, such as round tables, square stools and tableware, are not much different from the 21st century.


    I carefully looked at the layout of the suite. When I returned to my mind, I found that it was much quieter around me. When I turned around, I found that six beautiful women had stood around me. All six pairs of beautiful eyes emitted crystal clear light and focused on me.


    what the hell. Why do I feel chilly?


    "Er... Why are you looking at me like that?" I said in a panic.


    "Ah, ha ha, nothing ~ ~" the swallow reacted and quickly smiled and crossed the topic.


    I guess these beauties look at me carefully at this moment because they haven''t seen a man? The space in the car was small just now, and I still turned my back to them. They didn''t look at me very carefully.


    "By the way, Li Jian, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" the swallow asked me.


    "I''m... not hungry."


    "Do you want to take a bath? On such a hot day, you seem to sweat a lot." the swallow was stunned and asked me again.


    Shit, why do you keep asking me this and that? You really treat me as a precious animal?


    Although I''m not used to it, I don''t know why so many beautiful women ask me this and that at the moment. I just feel hot in my heart and a sense of superiority arises spontaneously.


    I''m not used to being stared at by them. Although it''s good to be stared at by beautiful women, my instinctive reaction over the past 20 years makes me feel that these beautiful women look at me... It seems that there is some conspiracy and a little shudder.


    "Then I''d better take a bath..." I finally planned to take a bath. First, I was really sweating, and being more spiritual was to avoid their eyes for the time being.


    "Oh, come here. This is the bathroom." as the eldest sister of the six women, the swallow eagerly led me to the bathroom at the end of the aisle outside the kitchen.


    The swallow opened the door and repeatedly told me:


    "There is a bathtub and hot water inside. The red button on it is hot water. If you turn it around, there will be water, but don''t turn it too much, otherwise the water will be very hot and may be scalded..." the swallow explained to me the use method of the bathroom water heater, as if she was afraid that I would be scalded. Finally, she said to me, "why don''t I put the water first for you?"


    "No, I really don''t need it! I also had it in my time. I know how to use it." I turned down the swallow with a red face. The eldest sister was really too enthusiastic.


    "The towel is on the cross bar above the bathroom. The white one is clean. Don''t use a rag... Forget it, I''d better take it out!" the swallow ran into the bathroom, took out the towel other than the white towel, smiled at me, and then walked away with the towel, as if afraid I might be infected with bacteria.


    "Wash well. Wash clean. The bottle on the left is shower gel and the one on the right is shampoo..."


    The swallow kept talking. Unexpectedly, the charming beauty talked so much. I was really impatient and didn''t listen, so I went directly into the bathroom and locked the door.


    Hoo, it seems that I really want to get along with these beauties in the future. But I really don''t know how to get along with them. If they still look at me like rare animals, what should I do? Although I have a sense of superiority, after all, there are six beauties taking care of me. It''s more difficult to think about it, but it''s uncomfortable to think about it.


    I took off my clothes while thinking, and then set my clothes and took a bath. The bathroom structure of this era is similar to that of the 21st century, but there is nothing new.


    But I just took off my clothes and put water in the bathtub to have a good wash. Suddenly I heard a sound in the hall outside the bathroom!


    "Hey, Xiaoqing, what are you doing? This... Is not good!"


    When I heard the sound outside, I looked up in some surprise, and then I was silly in an instant.


    I saw a face on the exhaust window above my head, staring at me!


    I was startled and almost slipped with a bullet under my foot, but soon I recognized the owner of the face.


    Shit, it''s the little sister!


    This chick peeped into my bath!


    When I found her peeping, the little sister was also frightened.


    "You? What are you looking at?!"


    At that time, I subconsciously turned around and pulled a towel to cover it. Only then did I dare to turn around.


    But I turned around and found that the little sister''s face had disappeared from the window. It seems that she withdrew because she was embarrassed.


    holy crap


    I heard the footsteps of little sister running and the scolding of swallows outside the exhaust window.


    "Xiao Qing, how can you do this!!"


    "Hey, hey... A little curious ~ ~"


    "He''s a boy. He''s different from us. You''ll apologize to him later!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In short, this kind of words. I was so ashamed that I even heard the voice of black girl and little sister.


    I feel dizzy! These two girls are really going against the sky! I''ve seen it for a long time. Among the six girls, the biggest one is the little Taimei, and the most obscene and curious one is the black girl. These two guys are bolder than other girls and speak freely!


    Outside came the laughter of beautiful women. Although it was very light, my ears still itched.


    I guess they''re talking about looking at me!


    I felt a blush on my face. Shit, if no girl was willing to peep at me before, I''d love to be peeped by a girl! Now it makes me feel like I''m being spied on.


    After being so fooled by the little sister, I was completely out of the mood that I had planned to take a good bath. I hurried down and wiped it clean, and then I planned to go out of the bathroom directly.


    But when I first picked up Xiaonei, I thought of a very serious thing!


    Let me go. I somehow crossed into this women''s world 400 years later. There''s nothing to change. What can I do now?


    Can''t you wear one dress all year round like the lazy cartoon protagonist of a cartoonist?


    Looking at my smelly little inside, I had a crazy idea that I knew it was impossible, but I still had a crazy idea: is it difficult to wear this little inside for a few months or years?


    Of course, it''s impossible, but I still don''t know if I have any other choice.


    The reason is very simple. There are only women in this world, so my coat and underwear, including the small inside, are women''s. is it difficult for me to wear women''s clothes in the future?


    I really don''t know what to do. It seems that I have to talk to the swallows. Although it''s really humiliating to discuss this with the girls, I have to change my underwear!


    I put on my old clothes and went out of the bathroom.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the swallow, little sister and black girl talking and laughing, while the iceberg beauty sat alone with an icy face, holding a cup of tea, coffee or bubble water in their mouth. Two slender white legs without black silk stockings turned into two legs, emitting elegant temperament. The big eyed girl blinked, listened with a simple smile, chuckled, her eyes bent into crescent shape, while the short haired girl was silent and silent.


    Seeing me push the door out, the beauties immediately quieted down.


    "Ah, Li Jian, you''ve washed it. So fast?" the swallow opened his mouth first when he saw me coming out.


    "Well..." I said with some embarrassment. Then he stepped forward and said to the swallow, "swallow, I have something I want to discuss with you. Can I talk about it alone?" it''s better not to say it in front of many beautiful women if you want to buy small inner clothes. Swallow is the eldest sister. She is easy-going and can keep secrets. At present, my relationship with her is the best of the six beauties. I have to find her.


    "Come to me? Tell us what you want."


    "No, I''ll tell you."


    Listen to me, all the other five girls around suddenly focused on the swallow, and everyone was a little surprised. It seemed that she was a saint blessed by God.


    The swallow''s eyes slipped on the left and right friends in surprise, and finally stood up.


    "Well, go to my room."


    To her room? Originally, I just wanted to find a place to talk about buying a small house, but swallow''s words quickly reminded me of bad places... How can I feel ambiguous?


    Nevertheless, I entered the swallow''s room under the eyes of five beautiful women.


    The swallow''s room is very clean, and the room is a little fresh and elegant. Although it is not very luxurious, it gives people a refreshing feeling. Of course, I know this room was just cleaned by swallows. I don''t know whether it was like this before I came.


    The swallow took me into her room, then directly hugged her chest and asked me with some embarrassment:


    "What happened to Xiao Qing just now bothered you... I''m really sorry. She didn''t mean it. She just... Has a strong curiosity."


    The swallow whispered this to me as soon as she opened her mouth. I was stunned and realized that the swallow thought it was about the little sister peeping at me.


    I coughed and said, "I understand... I won''t say her. I just want to ask you if there is an underwear and clothing store nearby. I don''t seem to have changed clothes."


    "Oh! You mean this..." the swallow reacted. His eyes turned and his face was a little red. "There are a lot of clothes stores. There are a lot of people on the way just now... Oh, by the way, I forgot... You are a man."


    "That''s it... In our place, our clothes are separated from men and women, but I think you should only have women''s clothes, so I want to talk to you."


    "Well... It''s really a little troublesome. Do all the men over there mind wearing women''s clothes?" the swallow asked me with his chest and frown.


    "Well, it''s true... There are no men in women''s clothes over there." nonsense, if a man takes to the street in a big girl''s clothes, he won''t be laughed to death? Of course, unless it''s like Li Yugang, it doesn''t matter. But we are not Li Yugang.


    "It''s really troublesome. We only have our clothes at home... I''m afraid it''s the same in the store. Besides, you''re strong and it may be difficult to buy clothes..." the swallow was a little embarrassed. Finally, he looked up at me and said, "By the way, why don''t I accompany you to buy some sweatpants and long windbreaker later? Although it''s also women''s clothing, the style is deep. You can wear that kind if you don''t mind."


    Windbreaker? There seemed to be no other choice, so I had to nod and agree. But soon I thought of another question.


    "So... What about Xiao Nei?"


    The thought of making me wear a pink women''s triangle with a bow made me cold.


    "Well... If Xiaonei wears it, no one can see it. Should there be no problem? Do you still divide Xiaonei into men and women?" the swallow seems to know nothing about the difference between men and women.


    It seems that I need to explain. With a red face, I explained to the swallow the difference between men''s small inside and women''s small inside. Although the swallow still doesn''t understand, it probably knows that men''s small inside should be loose and ventilated.


    "Loose ah, then... Buy a four corner small inside." the swallow finally understood it and suggested to me with bright eyes.


    Four corners?

 Chapter 8

    That''s a good idea. Unexpectedly, there are four corners in this woman''s world. It really solved my Siege!


    Otherwise, I think I''ll cut myself with a knife when I think of myself jumping on the bed with my buttocks twisted in a triangular pink dress!


    Sijiao Xiaonei, I love you!


    When I walked out of the room with a red face and a swallow, all the five girls sitting outside in the hall stared at us as if worried about what we had done in the room.


    After the swallow came up and whispered a few words to them, the beauties had a look of surprise and relief on their faces.


    It is estimated that the swallow told them my problem!


    "Let''s go shopping with Li Jian later!" the swallow suddenly suggested.


    "Ah, you accompany me?" I was scared silly again.


    "Yes, you''re a man. You''re too conspicuous. It''s bad if you''re found. When you stand among us, it''s not easy for others to find you."


    The swallow''s proposal made me ashamed. Is this... A grass protection team?


    But I don''t mind if the beauties want to go shopping with me. In fact, I also want to walk to see the beauties all over the street. After all, I didn''t see enough just now.


    In this way, after a little trimming, as soon as the swallows were dry, the beauty accompanied me to go shopping and buy clothes!


    They surrounded me like the president''s bodyguards, which really made me a little uncomfortable. Where would I have been treated like this before?


    The money for clothes was naturally padded by the swallow himself. The swallow originally wanted to take me to a clothing store closer to me, but the iceberg beauty suddenly said that it was unsafe to be too close to home. If I exposed my gender, it would be easy to be found too close. Swallow Oh, after weighing it, he took me a few blocks to a shop specializing in women''s clothing.


    In fact, there is no saying of monopolizing women''s clothing, because women are all over the world, all clothes are women''s, and men''s clothes are not used at all.


    I was an eye opener all the way. Looking around, whether walking on the overpass or on the sidewalk or sitting in the car, all are women. There are 70 or 80 year old grannies walking slowly with crutches, and a 7 or 8-year-old girl, little Lori, runs briskly.


    What a woman''s world!


    Of course, although they are all women, they are also beautiful. Some are beautiful and bright, while others are ordinary, tall, short, fat and thin. The six female college students around me are pretty. I don''t know if they belong to Communication University. I have to ask them at that time.


    I''m 1.73 meters tall. In my time, it was not too short to say whether I was tall or short, but I felt like standing out of the crowd and tall when walking in the street. In addition, my size was relatively large and eye-catching. Therefore, the swallow gave me her sunglasses and asked me to wear a duck tongue hat, which was relatively less eye-catching.


    But even so, the passing girls stopped and looked at me curiously from a distance. It is estimated that they have never seen a person like me! Several primary school students also pointed at me and said, "look, that fat sister looks so strange!"


    Fat sister? I''m speechless


    When someone walks by, swallow and iceberg beauty will subconsciously stand next to me to block their sight. Among the six girls, the tallest one is black girl, which is 1.75 meters. Iceberg beauty is about 1.7 meters. Swallow is a little shorter, 1.69 meters. Little Taimei is 1.63 meters, followed by short haired girl, 1.62 meters. Big eyed girl is the shortest, which seems to be less than 1.6 meters, It can be said to be a typical pure little Lori.


    Along the way, I looked at the scenery of this women''s city and saw a lot of novel things. Buildings, stores, urban planning, transportation and roadside signs all have a feminine style. The art department is very strong and brightly colored, but it lacks atmosphere. There are few particularly magnificent buildings.


    Finally, I went into the clothing store. When I came in, I was silly to see women''s clothes of different styles.


    Six beauties took me into the clothing store. You can imagine how eye-catching the scene was. The word black girl was relatively high. The swallow let her walk next to me to block my sight. With this tall black girl, I''m a fat man.


    There were several women selling clothes in the store. They were a little surprised to see us sneaking into the village.


    The shopkeeper''s wife is a very young and beautiful woman. She is only 25 years old. Seeing so many people, she can''t sit still. She hurried up to introduce the clothing style to us.


    The landlady seemed to be very familiar with the swallow. The swallow came forward and told her what style to buy, and then pointed to me. The landlady looked up at me. When she saw me, her eyes were a little surprised. After all, there are still many differences between boys and girls. For example, men''s head is larger than women''s, women''s body is curved, men are straight, men''s skeleton is larger than women''s, and their legs are thicker than women.


    But because I''m fat and wearing sunglasses and a hat, the landlady blamed my obesity for the physical differences between me and ordinary women!


    The swallow hurriedly selected some large windbreaker for me, and the little sister searched the four corners according to the swallow''s request. We were like thieves. In fact, they all want to buy clothes as soon as possible, so as not to let me be exposed in front of outsiders for a long time and see my identity.


    With the swallow''s disguise, the landlady really didn''t find out that I was a man. She just thought I was a fat girl with a special look.


    But when I was choosing pants, the landlady said to measure my leg length.


    At that time, the swallow was a little nervous, but my pants were of a large style and could not be cut without long side legs. No way. The swallow winked at me and asked me to measure myself for the landlady.


    "Nothing, nothing..." but as soon as I opened my mouth, I was exposed, because I was a man and my voice was very thick. At that time, my thick voice scared the female shopkeeper out of her wits.


    "Your... Your voice... How does it look like this?" the female shopkeeper sat down on the ground. She was squatting. I was so scared that she naturally fell down because of her instability.


    "I..." realizing that my voice exposed gender, I looked at the swallow on one side. Her eyes were filled with surprise. It seemed that the situation exceeded her expectations.


    Or the iceberg beauty reacted quickly. She suddenly walked up without saying a word, took my hand and walked out.


    "She''s not feeling well." the iceberg beauty left a word and directly pulled me out of the store, while the swallows stayed in the store to deal with the aftermath.


    The iceberg beauty pulled me outside the store, turned a corner and walked more than ten meters before stopping.


    "You shouldn''t talk," she said faintly, looking at me.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry... I didn''t notice. I opened my mouth instinctively." I scratched my head and apologized.


    The iceberg beauty and I waited outside the store for a while, and finally the swallows came out with big and small bags in a hurry.


    "Hoo Hoo! I''m scared to death ~ ~ ~" the little sister shouted nervously. She carried a clothing bag in her hand.


    "It''s really dangerous. It was almost exposed." the swallow was also holding a clothing store, one hand wiping the sweat on his forehead, looking nervous. "Fortunately, he muddled through." several other beauties were also in a hurry.


    "What did you tell the shopkeeper?" I looked at the swallows and wondered.


    "I said you were infected with the virus, with tumors all over your body, and you will still be infected!" the little sister grinned.


    "..." shit, I''m said to be seriously ill. I guess the shopkeeper was frightened.


    "Well, anyway, I bought all the clothes. The shopkeeper refused to cut them. Let''s cut them ourselves." the swallow smiled at me as she said.


    Then the swallow coughed and let everyone go home quickly. Don''t waste time.


    So I went back to the swallow''s apartment.


    After returning to the apartment, the swallow asked me to try on the clothes. The swallow said that she chose the largest and darkest clothes as far as possible and asked me to wear them to see if they fit. I tried them on and found that they fit well, but the waist is a little narrow. Because the body of girls is usually small at the waist, the waist of the clothes will be closed in, and I happen to have a prominent waist, So it''s a little crowded, but it''s barely enough. The swallow smiled and said, this is the biggest coat in that clothing store. It is usually worn for pregnant women.


    Then I tried my underwear and shirt. The color was blue and there were some patterns that girls liked. But in this case, I didn''t have to be picky. It was better than those short blouses with bras.


    Then there is Xiaonei... Xiaonei was selected by xiaotaimei for me, one is light blue, one is white, and the other is orange... Although it is much better than those lace triangle Xiaonei, I still feel very ashamed. But after all, the swallows have tried their best to help me, and I can only appreciate it. Of course, I can''t change the small inside in front of them, but after thanking the swallows, I hid in the bag and never took it out again.


    In this way, my clothing problem has been solved temporarily. With my original clothes and the two sets of clothes bought by swallows, I have three clothes for the time being. I can endure for a period of time even if I wear them in rotation.


    After the swallows talked like model judges one by one, my clothing problem was finally solved temporarily. The only problem was that my trousers were a little too long, but the swallows said they could trim them with scissors.


    Looking at the swallow and the little sister pointing at my clothes, it seems that they are used to women''s clothes, so they don''t have a particularly strong reaction to me wearing women''s clothes. I think if I wear women''s clothes in front of a group of girls in the 21st century... I''m scared just thinking about it.


    I thought of something and said to the swallow:


    "Swallow, you paid for all my clothes?"


    The swallow who was looking at my clothes was stunned by me.


    "Er, it''s me. You don''t mind. I gave you these clothes..."


    "But you are still a student. It cost you a lot of money to buy so many clothes for me?" I asked a little regretfully. I''m not an ungrateful person. Swallow, a student, bought so many clothes for me. It cost at least hundreds of dollars. Although I don''t know the price of their time, I think it''s certainly not cheap.

 Chapter 9

    "This... Really doesn''t matter. My mother and my second mother have given me a lot of living expenses. I have a lot left." the swallow doesn''t mind, but I still have a gloomy face. It''s hard to suffer the beauty''s kindness.


    And in the long run, I''m afraid this is just the beginning. If I live here for a long time in the future, I may continue to accept the grace of swallows and ask them to help me buy a lot of things. Do I always want them to help me pay in the future?


    That won''t work. At least I''m a strong man with hands and feet. I can walk and run, but I still need a group of women to support me?


    "That won''t work, swallow. How can I always use your money."


    "It doesn''t matter. Sister swallow has a lot of money at home." the little sister suddenly interrupted in my ear, "sister swallow''s second mother is a big entrepreneur. This money is no problem ~ ~ think about it. She can even afford pink flamingos. Is she still short of money?"


    Big entrepreneur? I was stunned. Although I didn''t know what Pink Flamingos meant, it was estimated that the swallow parked in the car downstairs. In this way, the swallow should really be rich.


    I looked back and saw the swallow smiling at me.


    "But even so, I can''t owe you money," I said to the swallow.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ll talk about money then. You''re the only man in the world now. It''s too late for us to keep you! Hehe." the swallow smiled at me.


    "Yes, Li Jian, don''t worry. As long as you live here, we... Will try our best to help you." a voice came from behind. Looking back, it was big eyed sister. This girl was much more sensible than I thought. "Sister swallow and sister Liuli are very rich. We also have living expenses and will help you."


    Even the big eyed girl said so. Naturally, the little Taimei and the black girl said they would pay to help me. In this way, basically all the beauties said they were willing to help me.


    This sense of happiness made me tremble with excitement, and there was an unspeakable feeling in my heart.


    However, their care for me, I think, is actually very similar to the social people''s feeling for the endangered giant panda or the accidentally discovered alien. Their care and concern for me is mainly because they are afraid that the only man in the world will suddenly become extinct and disappear, and they will feel sorry like losing the unexpectedly obtained treasure.


    Although most beauties said they were willing to pay to take care of me, I found that neither iceberg beauty nor glasses sister spoke. The latter is because of shyness and timidity, but I don''t understand the former. Maybe with the rational character of Liuli, she thinks more, so it''s not so simple to accept it all at once.


    In short, since I don''t have to pay them back for the time being and they take care of me, I won''t mention it for the time being.


    After the clothing problem was solved, the swallow began to ask questions about what I wanted to eat, whether I was tired or what I wanted to do.


    They really care too much about me, but I''m really excited. A man can be stared at by a group of beautiful women all day. I''m afraid it''s the happiest thing in the world?


    I thanked the swallow for his kindness and said I was not tired. Just sit for a while and finish. As a result, the six beauties didn''t know what to do. They all sat on the sofa without saying a word, or looked at me occasionally, like watching aliens or dinosaurs. They couldn''t see enough.


    I was also embarrassed by them. The swallow finally proposed to watch TV, then took out the remote control and turned on the TV, which broke the somewhat dull atmosphere.


    I was also attracted by TV. In the past, I haven''t seen TV since this era. I really don''t know what TV programs are in the world of women only. Hey, hey, hey. There should not be soap operas and love dramas like Hunan TV, right? After all, there are no men.


    But what makes me speechless is that there are really soap operas.


    It''s just that the content of the soap opera is the story of business war, the story between my mother and my second mother, as well as the hard struggle history of my second mother,... The No. 1 heroine and the No. 2 heroine are basically one gentle like water and the other cold and handsome, just like the men and women of my time. But because there are no women in this era, those women with colder character and appearance have replaced the leading role.


    But I feel uncomfortable.


    But little Taimei, they were still excited to introduce the plot of TV to me, and also brought me snacks such as potato chips. They let me watch them together and said they were very good-looking. I''m really speechless.


    I said you wouldn''t feel uncomfortable watching this?


    The little sister blinked and said, why are you uncomfortable? Making friends with two girls is the current situation of this society. Everyone has to experience it. It''s no surprise.


    It seems that in this world where there are only women, all women''s thoughts are a little distorted.


    Really speechless.


    But I don''t mind watching more beautiful women''s stories.


    The swallow came over with a plate of watermelon and asked me curiously:


    "Li Jian, did you have TV in your time? What programs were on TV at that time?"


    Now I''m excited. I''m talking to them about the TV dramas of our time. They are all mother-in-law and daughter-in-law dramas and soap operas, basically about the love between men and women.


    All the beauties were fascinated. They moved their hips one by one and leaned towards me. Now I''m more excited.


    You can imagine a group of beautiful women around you, listening to you, and listening more and more carefully. What kind of scene is that?


    At that time, I took out all the TV dramas I could tell in my memory. From the deep rain to huanzhuge, as well as the harem drama, European and American blockbusters, Hong Kong and Taiwan action films, Japanese animation, they have told everything they can. Swallows, they all listen to their eyes without blinking, their cherry like mouths are wide open, and their expressions are stunned and excited.


    "The original TV at that time was like this ~... It was so interesting. The original emotion between men and women was so great and touching..." the swallow kept sighing after listening to my story and was immersed in my story.


    "I feel that the current TV series is as if it was a man at that time and now it is a second mother ~ ~ ~ now think about it, the original prototype of the second mother is a man ~ ~" the little sister also sighed.


    The beauties looked surprised one by one.


    The beauties chirped and asked me a lot of questions, among which the little sister was the boldest. Finally, the swallow stopped the little sister and ended the topic.


    At the same time, it was getting late. At that time, it was more than 6 p.m. and it was time for dinner.


    "Let''s eat together in our suite today. Liuli and I go to buy vegetables. You wash the pots and dishes when we come back. By the way, Li Jian, what do you like to eat? Liuli and I can buy them."


    "What kind of food... Well, you can buy whatever you usually eat. I haven''t eaten any food of your time. It should be an eye opener."


    "Well, that''s good. Let''s make spicy thick Mingsu and sea pot green evening cake. By the way, golden needle blood shredded chicken and stuffy fried oil steak are also good." after I got the answer from my mouth, the swallow muttered to think of a menu I can''t understand, and then took the iceberg beauty out of the door to buy vegetables. The other girls looked at me hesitantly, and then began to work according to the swallow''s instructions.


    The beauties wouldn''t let me work, and I didn''t know what to do, so I had to sit on the sofa and watch TV. What I''m most interested in now is the news broadcast.


    What shocked me was that I didn''t expect there would be news broadcast 400 years later I''ll go. It''s really prosperous!!


    But the hosts of the news network are all women. Their names are Zhu Ziying and Wu Xiulian. They are middle-aged women with short hair and don''t look amazing.


    From the news broadcast, I also know that the president of the state is an old woman in her 60s surnamed Tang, wearing a pair of presbyopic glasses, but she is still very kind.


    "This... Do you want to eat?" I was watching the report on the advance of childbearing years on TV. A thin voice suddenly sounded in my ear. Turning around, I saw big eyed sister standing next to me holding a plate of strange cakes with forks. She looked at me nervously. Her big eyes blinked. It was very cute.


    "What is this?" I looked at the cakes on the big eyed girl''s plate, as if they were coated with white cream, with shredded meat and peanuts in the middle.


    "This is egg yolk cake... Sister swallow has gone to buy vegetables. She has to wait a while for dinner. Why don''t you have some?" big eyed sister blinked and gave me the egg yolk cake.


    I saw her little white face as fresh and delicious as egg yolk cake. At that time, there was only one sentence in my mind: can I eat you instead of egg yolk cake?


    Of course, I can''t say that.


    "Thank you ha." I have a big appetite. After all, the meat doesn''t come for no reason. I grabbed an egg yolk cake and stuffed it into my mouth. Well, it tastes really good. It tastes a little cream and meat floss, and it tastes very soft, just like cheese.


    Seeing that I ate cheese in one bite, big eye seemed to be greatly encouraged.


    "If you want more, these are all for you." she handed me the plate.


    "Thank you. Did you make this yourself? It''s delicious." I said as I chewed.


    "No, I bought it in the store..." big eyed sister said unkindly.


    "Oh." I ate egg yolk cake. Looking at her simple appearance, she doesn''t look like a housewife with superb skills. Big eyed sister opened her eyes wide and watched me eat several pieces of egg yolk cake without blinking. It seemed very strange.


    "Cough, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Ah, there''s nothing. I, I''m going to drag clothes! Ah, no, I''m going to wash the floor... No, I''m going to help Canaanites!" when I asked, big eyed sister was inexplicably shy. Her face was red. After putting dessert plates on the tea table, she hurried to the kitchen.

 Chapter 10

    I looked at the back of the big eyed sister and had some fantasies. Did she like me and be interested in me? Hey, hey, hey. My heart itched. But think about it carefully. It should be a little curious about me.


    Just like an alien in your family, you must be curious when he eats your snacks, right?


    While eating egg yolk cake, I thought, what kind of temptation would it be if the beauties in these two suites stood naked in front of me one day?


    Unconsciously, I secretly looked at the busy beauties in the kitchen. Looking at their faint shadows, swaying and mixed across the hairy glass in the kitchen, I really can''t tell. I can only see the beautiful curves of women


    After sitting in the hall for a while, the swallows came back. The swallows said they went too late. They couldn''t make the fragrant and thick Mingsu. Instead, they made it drunk and stewed. Anyway, I still couldn''t understand the name of the dish


    I wanted to tell the swallows that I would show my hand and let them eat the dishes of my time, but the swallows said no, I would have a chance to eat them first today, so I had to stop.


    Dinner was held at a round table. Six women and one man were quite lively.


    The dishes on the table are colorful. Most of the raw materials are chicken, duck, fish and some 21st century vegetables, but the collocation is different, and the seasoning seems to be different.


    My first feeling when I eat... It''s so sweet and a little sour... Maybe it''s because women prefer to eat and sour. The taste is completely wrong for my mouth. What I liked at the beginning is not spicy, not salty, not heavy. I resolutely don''t eat it.


    But I can''t do without beautiful women cooking by themselves. Besides, they eat very happily. It seems that they do well. I had to smile and say, delicious, delicious, never eaten


    "Eat more delicious! Come on, have a taste of this!" the swallow actually brought me dishes. The little sister and black girl also joined in and brought me dishes. These dishes seem to be cooked by several girls. Each dish is in the charge of a girl, so the food on the table is actually the skill of several girls. Unfortunately, few of them are to my taste


    Do I want to change my taste that I have adhered to for more than 20 years in the future?


    Or is it time for me to lose weight? Wipe.


    The dinner ended in a harmonious atmosphere. The beauties just stuffed me with a lot of dishes, which made my already big belly rise again.


    At the end of dinner, the little sister suddenly went crazy and said to take a picture and keep a souvenir. Then she ran and didn''t know where to find a single panel camera and took more than a dozen photos. She also wanted me to be the protagonist and make some strange funny shapes, such as holding several plates or biting a fish bone in her mouth. Even the iceberg beauty and the silent glasses sister laughed.


    Finally, if the swallow hadn''t advised her, the crazy girl really didn''t know what she would do.


    After dinner, the beauties began their night activities.


    I asked the swallows what they usually do at night?


    They say that they usually watch TV and surf the Internet, and sometimes go to the urban game hall and KTV to sing. But today they just came back from camping. They were too tired, so they had a good rest early. Watch TV or chat together for a while, then go to bed.


    I said it was good. But soon, I was in trouble again. Because there were six girls and two suites, the number of rooms was just good, but because I joined, there were not enough rooms, which was very troublesome. Although it is a women''s world, they also know the reason why men and women don''t give and receive and the basic etiquette to give people privacy.


    Finally, the swallow thought about it with his chin and said to me, "Li Jian, you sleep in my room. I''ll move to the glazed room. I still have a folding bed."


    "No, it''s too troublesome. I can sleep on the sofa." shit, I really value me. At the beginning, I was a hanging wire, but as long as the area of the sky and the earth exceeded one square meter, there was nowhere to sleep. Now the swallow even gave me the bed, which immediately made me feel embarrassed and moved.


    "How about this? The sofa is so narrow, and what if you catch a cold? Just sleep in my room!" the swallow began to move her folding bed without waiting for my second sentence, and I hurried to help her move it together.


    Then it was settled. I slept in the swallow''s room, a swallow and an iceberg beauty, and a little sister''s room alone. The pattern of suite 301 is just like this for the time being. As for how 302 is allocated, I don''t know, because I haven''t seen much in it.


    Although the room was arranged, the beauties still refused to go to bed too early, probably because of my concern. They had to sit around me on the sofa, ask East and West, and chat very late, as if they were afraid of me running away in the middle of the night.


    At about 12 o''clock, after confirming that I was staying here, they had a good time and planned to go home to take a bath and go to bed.


    "Li Jian, give me your coat and I''ll wash it for you." before returning to the room, the swallow suddenly said to me.


    "How can this work? No need!!" I quickly withdrew my body.


    "It''s all right. Everyone''s clothes are washed in the washing machine together. It''s very convenient."


    "No, I can do it myself," I said shyly.


    As a result, the swallow directly forked his waist, side his head, frowned and showed an unhappy look, which made me suddenly feel a tremor in my heart.


    Shit, won''t she be angry?


    "Well... Please wash it." I didn''t want to upset the swallow, so I had to take off my coat and give it to her.


    "Hum, isn''t that ok?" the swallow immediately smiled. She looked at my coat carefully and looked at it again and again. After all, I this is a 21st century item, which is valuable in this world.


    "HMM. why is it a little fragrant? The clothes of your time all smell like this?" the swallow even smelled my clothes, and then asked me curiously.


    Fragrance? It''s all my sweat. It should be my sweat, right?


    But I think I''ve seen reports that women can smell men''s body odor, just as men can smell women''s fragrance. Do swallows smell my body and feel good?


    "Well, only men''s clothes have this smell." I gave the swallow a vague answer. The swallow smelled again and asked me what the raw material is. I said I don''t know. That''s the matter of garment manufacturers in our era.


    So the swallow didn''t ask and went to put his clothes.


    After cleaning the hall, they went back to their rooms and went to bed.


    "Good night, Li Jian ~"


    "Li Jian, let''s go back."


    "You sleep alone, no problem?"


    The beauties greeted me before they left, which made me feel very happy and sweet. Shit, every woman here is so attentive to me. It''s a man''s paradise on earth!


    I sleep in the swallow''s room at night. The quilt in the swallow''s room is pink, with a faint faint fragrance. It smells very good. I can''t sleep well. The swallow closed the door and left. Before leaving, she waved good night to me and asked me to press the buttons such as room lights. If you still have something to do, you can find them. Her room is next door and the little sister''s is opposite.


    Then I was finally free.


    A person rolls the sheets on the bed, his bulging stomach is close to the big and soft bed, and his legs are in the shape of a dead frog.


    There is also a computer in the room. It looks a little different from the 21st century. It looks like a dresser. The four corners of the display screen are original. I want to try to use it, but it took me a long time to find the switch in the back, and I even need a password to open it. Shit, there''s no way. I can''t use it.


    Having given up the idea of playing with the computer, I had to lie in bed staring at the chandelier on the ceiling in a daze, and then my thoughts flew.


    What will happen to me in the future? Do you really want these girls to keep me for a lifetime?


    It''s not practical just to think about it. Will I be exposed one day? What should I do then?


    Shit, the more I think about it, the more I feel upset, and I began to miss my parents again. At that time, I suddenly felt that my original hanging wire life was also very good. Although it was hanging wire, there were classmates, relatives and computer games. My life was very comfortable. Now everything is really disturbed. I don''t know what I will do tomorrow.


    I''m really worried.


    In this way, I stared at the ceiling and was sleepy. Finally, I simply turned off the lights and fell asleep.


    Anyway, I''d better be a monk and hit the clock one day. I had that idea.


    But I didn''t sleep long. I suddenly heard something in the room in the middle of the night.


    At that time, I was startled, instinctively opened my eyes, and was startled.


    Shit, there''s a figure in my room.


    "Who?" I was so surprised that I got up.


    "Shh ~ ~ ~ it''s me ~ ~" it was actually the voice of the little sister. I turned on the light and found that she was wearing a white thin lace Pajama without slippers. She was sneaking into my room with a cat on her waist, and looked like a thief was caught. She was very nervous.


    "What''s the matter with you... Coming in?" I asked, staring at the nervous little sister.


    The little sister looked at me with a complicated look, then looked at the four walls of the room, finally coughed, walked towards me, and then sat at the head of my bed with her ass.


    "Hey, I said, are you really a man?" the little sister suddenly lowered her voice and stared at me.


    "Er... Yeah, what''s the matter? Why did you suddenly ask me this?" I just woke up and my brain was a little confused. I didn''t know the little sister''s question.


    "Li Jian, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Suddenly there was a knock outside the door. It was the voice of a swallow!


    I''ll knock at this time!


    At that time, my little sister and I were silly. The little sister hurried out of bed, and I got up straight from the cross legged position and jumped under the bed!


    As soon as my feet landed, the door of the room was pushed open. Wearing a blue swallow with white cherry blossom pattern, I pushed the door and came in bleary eyed.


    "Xiaoqing, why... Are you in Li Jian''s room?" when she saw the flustered little sister standing at the head of the bed, the swallow was stunned, and there was surprise and doubt in her beautiful eyes.


    Shit, it''s over. I was caught on the spot!


    At that time, my brain seemed to be watered with cold water, and the little sister looked slightly cold and at a loss.


    I really wanted to scold, little sister. You didn''t know to lock the door when you entered my room!


    But now that it''s over, I can''t help it.


    "What were you doing just now?" the swallow was not a silly girl. He must have been suspicious on the spot when he saw that we were alone.


    As he asked, the swallow came up and walked towards me. The sleeping eyes in his eyes had already disappeared.


    Shit, no, we have to deal with it like a way.


    What should I do?


    My eyes are gurgling, looking at the swallow''s face getting more and more strange, closer and closer to me


    Forget it, just let it go.


    I looked at the swallows in wooden slippers walking towards me. My brain was running fast, and then I said:


    "... aha, this... Swallow, you came just in time."

 Chapter 11

    The swallow looked at me with strange eyes.


    "I... just wanted to use the computer and didn''t know how to open it, so let Xiaoqing open it for me, ha ha." I quickly turned my head and pointed to the swallow''s computer in the corner of the room, attributing all the reasons to the computer.


    "Do you want to use a computer? You were..."


    "I''m asking Xiaoqing how to use the computer." I grabbed the head and broke into a cold sweat on my forehead.


    "Is that so...?" the swallow turned to look at Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing responded very quickly. Her face changed into a look of indifference and said, "Li Jian asked me to turn on the computer for him ~ ~ nothing, sister swallow."


    The computer was just at the bedside of the side where the little sister was, so the little sister quickly bent down to turn on the computer.


    Shit, this little girl has a higher acting level than me. She has done enough at once.


    The swallow looked at me, and then looked at Xiaoqing, who was bending over and turning on the computer. She frowned. She seemed a little unconvinced, but I agreed with the little sister. The swallow had no evidence and couldn''t say anything.


    "So late, still playing computer?" the swallow wondered.


    It seems that the name of computer is the same as 400 years ago.


    "I''m just a little curious to see what the computers of your age have." I scratched my ears and said.


    "Hoo, well, let me open it. I set the password." finally, the swallow breathed out, as if he believed what I said with the little sister, and then helped the little sister open the computer. Seeing that the swallow turned on the computer himself, the little sister immediately jumped aside. The swallow looked at her, and then tapped on the keyboard with her slender fingers for a while, Then a plum blossom bloomed on the computer''s display screen, and then it was turned on successfully.


    Seeing the computer turned on, I pretended to thank the swallow: "thank you, swallow."


    The swallow looked at me with some worry and warned, "I''ve opened it. Can you use it?"


    I looked at the computer screen and found that the icons on it had changed a lot from my time, and the position of any taskbar had also changed.


    I looked and shook my head.


    "Let me teach you the basic operation."


    The swallow personally taught me some basic operations. The pattern of the keyboard and mouse has not changed much. I can use them all, but the appearance is more humanized. The silver mouse surface is actually made of silica gel, which is very soft, and there are grooves that can allow fingers to be embedded. It looks very advanced, but the overall appearance change is not too great. It seems that people''s imagination is limited after all, Although the computer looks advanced, the basic hardware has developed to a certain stage, and it hasn''t changed much in 400 years.


    Swallow taught me some basic Internet and game functions, as well as some chat software.


    I always nodded my head and said I could use it. In fact, I didn''t care about computers. At that time, all I thought about was to cover up the scene with my little sister just now. I didn''t think about computers at all.


    "I get it, I get it." I keep saying.


    The swallow looked at me nodding like a pound, thought I really could, so he said, "then I''ll go to bed first, and you''ll go to bed early. Don''t play too long, the computer radiation is very strong, and..." in short, there are a lot of words that are afraid of my physiological impact. Finally, the swallow walked out of my room with the little sister step by step.


    Before closing the door, the little sister looked back at me with some disappointment and lingering charm in her eyes.


    But she didn''t say anything, so she left with the swallow.


    I heard the door close, as if the little sister and the swallow had gone back to their room.


    It seems that the little sister is disappointed that she doesn''t see my male symbol. And I am not?


    I sighed and sat at the head of the bed. What lingered in my mind was the scene of the little sister slowly pulling down the inside, and the more I thought, the clearer it became. In the end, I almost couldn''t help sneaking out of the room to knock on the door of the little sister''s room. But I didn''t do that in the end.


    When the little sister comes to my room, I can find an excuse to fool. If I go to the little sister''s room and am found, it''s really my intention and I can''t argue.


    Finally, I simply locked the door of my room, and then turned my attention to the computer. Forget it, just look at the Internet in this era.


    The first thing I do when I play computer is to surf the Internet.


    There is a browser on the desktop, and there is a search engine similar to Baidu and Google, so my first thing is to search for keywords on it.


    hey.


    No matter how the times change, what remains unchanged is my obscenity.


    What makes me speechless is that I searched the computer for a long time and couldn''t find relevant resources. I''m really desperate. Is it the strict management of the government in this era, or is this thing completely extinct?


    I don''t believe it. I continued to search, but I couldn''t find similar resources after looking for countless keywords. I just found some reports of gynecological diseases... Hey, it seems that in this era of women only, I really don''t pay attention to that aspect. But no wonder, men are gone, what can you imagine?


    I was really bored. I thought of the movie about finding a living man in Antarctica and starting the breeding program mentioned by the swallow before. I was a little interested again, so I began to search that movie.


    As a result, I soon found this movie. It was very popular. It even ranked in the top five among the popular movies. The first one seems to be an emotional movie. I''m not interested in it. I''d better watch the movie of the man''s resurrection.


    But after watching it, I was disappointed. Shit, the quality of the film is too poor. The male protagonist is actually an actress. He is tall and slim, with long legs, thin eyelashes, white face and red lips. He is completely sissy. He doesn''t have much masculinity. He just cuts his hair short, and then makes up more masculine. He is still quite different from a real man.


    But there''s no way to think about it. After all, no man has appeared for more than 200 years. Even if there are books, they are almost rotten. There are really not many pictures of men left. I''m afraid they can only be seen in biology books. The breeding program is an emotional movie. It tells the story of a man who wakes up from Antarctica and is wanted by the government of the women''s world. It is also interspersed with a lot of love.


    But this is very different from the real love in the 21st century, because the hero in the film is simply the hero halo, adding infinite charm value. The heroine falls in love with him as soon as she appears, and the whole city of the stepmother falls in love with him. There is no limit to fake. Although the final outcome is the tragedy of the protagonist''s suicide, Mary Sue still can''t change the process.


    It seems that the director of this film is a woman of this era after all. He has never experienced the real emotion between men and women, so he makes such nonsense.


    But what makes me speechless is that there are countless female viewers crying and saying how touching they are.


    I was in a bad mood at that time, so I directly sent a long paragraph of "fake, fake is endless!!" in the film review, and then said a lot of words such as the screenwriter is a fanatic.


    As a result, after a while, countless female viewers scolded me, saying that I was sick, had no feelings, had no heart and no lung. At that time, I was also excited. I didn''t expect that women in this era were so stupid and believed in such films, so I directly replied that you were cheated by screenwriters. The real feelings between men and women were not like this at all, It can only be established after long-term development. How


    As a result, I became angry. Unexpectedly, the following film reviews soared. They all said I blew it. They said I was just a woman. What kind of clothes do you wear? You haven''t seen a man and don''t know what that era was like. Don''t shout.


    I really want to laugh. At that time, I thought that no one else could find me on the Internet, so I directly posted that I was a man. I crossed over 400 years ago!


    As a result, my popularity was even better. The following reply soared and said I was crazy.


    But I was also excited. I directly took out the TV dramas, films and what I saw and heard in my time. All kinds of things they had never heard of or seen immediately made the female audience dumbfounded.


    They are talking about me one by one, true or false. How can they say it like true?


    She writes novels, doesn''t she?


    Did she study history? She knows that time in detail.


    Some people even went to authoritative websites like Baidu Encyclopedia to check some of the evidence I said and said that what I said seemed to be true!


    This time I was even more loud. The audience replied and shouted: no picture, no truth! Send a picture and have a look. We''ll believe you!


    Others mocked me and said, "it''s crazy to watch too many movies."


    "She must be crazy about men! HOHO!"


    "Boring people."


    "Hype ~ ~"


    There are also some times words that I can''t understand.


    I was excited, too. Shit, they won''t believe me until they give them some evidence. I thought they couldn''t fly in front of me anyway. So I looked left and right, and finally found a camera that looked like an orange. This camera seems to be connected to the computer and has camera function.


    After I hesitated, I took two photos directly and posted them online.


    I regretted it as soon as I uploaded it. I shouldn''t be so reckless. What if they search for human flesh? To do such a thing for a moment''s quick tongue, if you find out here at that time, not only me, I''m afraid swallows will also be in trouble.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. At that time, I had pressed the upload button and the pictures had been uploaded to the public website.


    As a result, after seeing the picture I uploaded, there was an uproar below. Now I''m completely red!


    "True or false?"


    "Is he really a man?"


    "I checked the biology. It seems that it''s really a man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The following reply went up. Some are shocked, some doubt, and some believe deeply. In short, there are different opinions.

 Chapter 12

    Looking at their silly replies, I just felt so silly and cute, and there was a girl with a big eyed pure sister who asked me, "sister, did you really cross over 400 years ago? Was there a time machine at that time?"


    I smiled and replied, "I found myself 400 years later from a cave. Moreover, little sister, you shouldn''t call me sister, but you should call me brother. At that time, people used this title for male elders."


    Now I''m even more popular. It seems that in this era, few women know the special word brother. Seeing that I''m so professional, they even released pictures. They are confused by me, some are skeptical, and some are beginning to believe it. Keep asking me, according to you, what is the real relationship between men and women? What is the life of men and women?


    And ask me some details about 400 years ago. I directly mentioned the Chinese provinces and some provincial capitals at that time, as well as the world pattern at that time, and even the heads of state, such as Obama, Romney and Hillary Clinton. Now I am even more popular. The following reply soon reached thousands. It seems that many website housewives came to watch the excitement.


    At that time, my heart itched. I didn''t expect that I could catch fire by casually talking about the social and current affairs that no one knew at that time. It''s really interesting.


    And after a while, a female netizen named "female doctor from ancient tomb" came out to argue with me. She seemed to understand the history of my time. She directly shouted at me like reciting materials. The head listed the political, economic and cultural situation at that time to prove that what I said was false and imagined.


    But when I told the most popular songs at that time, the release date of the film, the stars at that time, the release date of iPhone 4 and ihone5, and other big and small things, the "Dr. tomb" was also silly. Obviously, she didn''t expect me to be so good!


    Dr. Gu Mu seemed speechless. She didn''t reply to me for a long time. It seemed that she had checked the data. After a while, she went online and gave me a reply and asked me:


    "Where on earth are you? I work at the secret Research Institute of the national historical archives database. There is no leakage of a lot of data, not even in the archives. How do you know this?"


    I was shocked. I didn''t expect that the other party would come from such a source. I was a little fluffy and a little nervous. If she knew that I was really a man and found out that I came to the swallow''s house, I might really be confused.


    Frightened by the female doctor, I also recovered from my complacent state of mind. I thought and said, "I write novels, I make them up!"


    If the female doctor doesn''t believe it, reply me with a private letter: "No way. As like as two peas, I don''t think you can deceive me. I have an impression of the information in that database. Many of the historical events you mentioned are just like those in the archives. Even some records haven''t been described in detail and accurately. Where are you? Is it the Ministry of national archives? Which department do you belong to? Do you have any idea that the data from the national database can not be leaked out?"


    I was frightened by the female doctor. I didn''t expect that the other party was so knowledgeable and really doubted me. Fortunately, she didn''t doubt that I was a man. After all, I came from 400 years ago. Unless I saw it with my own eyes, it''s hard to be convincing.


    What should I do? It seems that I''ve gone too far. I just wanted to make a scene on the Internet. Unexpectedly, I accidentally pulled in government staff.


    If I talk to her again, I''m afraid I''ll show more tricks.


    So I replied casually: my uncle used to work in the database. He told me when he came to see me.


    But soon I found that I had made a fatal mistake.


    After seeing my words, the female doctor replied to me, "uncle? Isn''t this used on men?"


    No, it''s really bad. The habitual thinking didn''t turn around, and accidentally revealed more tricks. So out of sight is net. I directly closed the website, then closed the computer offline, and let the female doctor want to go by herself! I don''t care.


    After turning off the computer, I was still uneasy. I was lying in bed wondering if I would be checked by the water meter?


    In my time, the network supervisor was so powerful that it took no effort to check the water meter.


    And many detective films also have the plot of querying the address through IP address query. At that time, I was worried that if the secret department found the residence, it would be troublesome.


    I worried for a long time and felt a lingering fear, but soon I was relieved. Most people only regard this online quarrel as a prank. Who will really take it seriously?


    And even if someone comes to check the water meter, as long as I find a place to hide, they will give up and leave when they see that the swallows are women. It''s impossible to stay all the time. I''m relieved to think about it. Today, I was tired all day and nervous. I didn''t sleep long.


    I spent my first day in this world with only women.


    I can''t imagine what will happen in the future, nor can I imagine, but I can only be a monk and hit the clock one day.


    The next day I was awakened by the sound of swallows knocking at the door.


    "Li Jian, are you awake?" the voice of the swallow interrupted my dream. When I first woke up, I instinctively thought I was still in the 21st century. I used to reach out to grab the mobile phone at the head of the bed, but I didn''t think of crossing until I had caught an empty hand.


    At that time, my brain was suddenly awake and I got up from bed.


    At that time, the swallow also pushed the door in, and her long brown and black hair was rolled up. It seemed that she had just washed her head and held a plate of cereal porridge in her hand. Today, the swallow wore a thin blouse with black background and white plum matching picture. She was tied with a black belt at her waist. The top was plump and the bottom was slim. She had an extremely great figure. The whole swallow looked fresh, elegant and very beautiful.


    "This is jade powder paste, which is made of corn and mashed potatoes. We usually eat this. I don''t know if you had these things in your time."


    The swallow smiled and put the cereal at the head of my bed. I hurried to get up.


    "You don''t have to bring it in. I''ll get up and eat it myself..."


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to get up. You can sleep as long as you want. If you''re tired, you can continue to sleep well."


    "Swallow..." the swallow''s care for me really moved me. Her meticulous care for me is really comparable to my mother. I looked at the swallow''s gentle and smiling beautiful face. I was speechless. With the beauty of swallows, in my time, she was at least a beauty comparable to that 7-point milk tea girl, and even the temperament of swallows was higher.


    In my time, girls like swallows were definitely the goddess sought after by countless people. Basically, there would be no intersection with people like me, but now swallows take care of me so well and treat me so well, even like lovers. I really have a feeling from the bottom of my heart.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing that I wanted to talk and stop, a ray of light flashed in the swallow''s eyes.


    "Swallow," I bowed my head, a little hard to say, "you... You are very kind to me."


    "Eh?" the swallow tilted his head and looked at me puzzled. He was surprised by my words.


    "Swallow, ha ha, to tell you the truth, in fact, a girl like you, in our time, there will be many men chasing you and want to be with you. Ordinary men are hard to be taken care of by a girl like you."


    "Oh, really?" the swallow seemed to be interested, and her expression turned positive. "Why? I... what''s the matter?"


    "Well... Because you are very beautiful, you have such a good character, you have temperament and money... The competition between men is very fierce. As an excellent girl like you, they will try their best to please you, pursue you and want to marry you."


    "In our time, many men called a girl like you ''Bai Fumei''."


    "Bai Fumei?" the swallow''s eyes lit up slightly after listening to my words.


    "Yes, it''s a white, rich and beautiful girl."


    The swallow nodded slightly, but the interest on his face was getting stronger and stronger.


    "Well, am I beautiful? I mean... From the perspective of your time?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not very beautiful, but very beautiful." I said with a bitter smile. "Men of our time would call ''Goddess'' when they saw a girl like you."


    "Female... God?" the swallow''s pupils widened slightly.


    "Well... It means unattainable," I said, scratching my head. "At that time, the number of men was basically the same as that of women, but men liked to pursue beautiful girls, but there were few beautiful girls, so beautiful girls cherished animals... Men would fight frantically."


    Under my praise, the swallow was in a good mood and his face was a little pink.


    "Yeah... Hehe, it''s so interesting. But now it''s not your time. You''re the only man in the world now. You''re a treasure. I''ll take good care of you. Eat it. The jade powder paste is very nutritious."


    The swallow said, urging me to have breakfast. I took a deep look at her, but my heart was a little bitter. The swallow took care of me because I was the only man. If the world were my world at that time, I''m afraid I could only stand alone and look up at a girl like a swallow.


    "I''ll eat out!"


    I got up from bed and walked out in my pajamas with the jade powder paste of swallows. When I got to the hall, I found that the beauties had woken up and were all waiting for me on the sofa in the hall, and it seemed that they had had breakfast.


    Seeing me, the beauties looked at me one by one like searchlights, and then they didn''t move away.


    I finally knew that it was right for the swallow to let me have breakfast in the room. It was really not good for a group of beautiful women outside to watch me eat breakfast. However, it was ugly when people came out and ran back to the bedroom. I had to go to the round table in front of the beautiful women, and then pretended to sip jade powder paste, and the swallow followed me, looked at me and smiled.


    The iceberg beauty is closest to me. Her eyes like two cold daggers have not moved on me. I can only concentrate half my energy when I eat. It''s really unpleasant. In the end, I didn''t taste the taste of jade powder paste. I just think it''s OK.


    "How does it taste?" the swallow came up and cleaned up the dishes.


    "Hmm! OK!" I nodded and licked my mouth.


    The swallow puffed and laughed.


    "Look at you, your face is stained with a lot, and your eating appearance is really funny." the swallow took a wet towel and wiped the corners of my mouth for me. For a moment, my eyes looked at the bright eyes of the swallow, and a burst of fragrance floated through the tip of my nose. I don''t know whether it was the fragrance of the swallow''s hands or the fragrance of the wet towel.


    "Give me the plate and I''ll wash it." then the swallow took the plate to the kitchen, and a group of beautiful women nearby looked different. I looked at my little sister. She slipped into my room last night. Now I don''t know what her state of mind is.


    The little sister also looked at me with slender eyebrows. When she saw my eyes, her eyes flashed slightly from left to right. She immediately moved away and didn''t dare to look at me. It seemed that she didn''t know how to face me last night.


    Little sister, I have to pretend that nothing happened last night, and then scratch my head and look at the beauties.


    "You all get up early." I greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The beauties were silent~~~

 Chapter 13

    I coughed. Sure enough, the big sister swallow was gone, and the little sister who jumped out of character couldn''t mobilize the atmosphere because of her heart. The iceberg beauty speaks concisely, the big eyed sister doesn''t understand words, the short haired sister is timid and speechless, and the black girl has no common topic. All of a sudden, the atmosphere is a little stiff.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable. It feels like they have done something wrong. They are stared at, but they don''t speak.


    Finally, the iceberg beauty picked up the remote control and turned on the TV. The atmosphere was better with a little sound.


    In fact, I know these beauties don''t have to watch any TV at all. As long as they stare at me, they will feel more interesting than watching any TV. They got together so early to see me. But they''re embarrassed to say. After all, I''m not an alien who doesn''t understand anything. I''m still a human with similar thinking.


    Soon the swallow came out.


    "Li Jian, are you full?" the swallow patted his hands and asked me.


    "Well, I''m full..."


    "Well, it''s good to be full. Are we still used to living here?" the swallow continued.


    "Hehe, very good. Your living habits here are similar to those of our times. Many things have not changed."


    "Well, that''s good. Is there anything you want to do?" the swallow asked me again. What do you want to do? I glanced at the beautiful women present and found that they were all staring at me. There are no things I want to do, but there are people who want to do... Of course, I can''t say that.


    "I kind of want to go outside, can I?" I turned and looked at the scenery outside the window.


    "I was in a hurry to buy clothes yesterday. I didn''t see it everywhere, so I want to see it..."


    "Do you want to go outside?"


    "HMM... OK? I wear sunglasses and a hat and don''t talk."


    The beauties made eye contact with each other.


    "Well, that''s OK, but we''ll go with you." after a brief thought, they agreed to my request. "Just in time. Why don''t we go out for Western food today!"


    Swallow is a very inspiring girl. In a few words, she can inspire other girls to do things together. Then we went out as a group.


    I''m still surrounded by six beauties. I feel really uncomfortable. In fact, I really want to go out alone, such as going to the women''s bathhouse, women''s toilet... And so on.


    It seems that this idea is impossible for the time being. As a result, I enjoyed the scenery of "women''s city" that day. The swallow also took us to the lake in the city center to take photos. It was summer. When the official lotus was in full bloom, the scenery in the city center was very good. After lunch, they took me to get familiar with the nearby road. The swallow said that in the future, their apartment will be my home. If I get familiar with the road, I can find my home without getting lost.


    When I was shopping, I knew that swallow''s University was very close to their apartment, only two blocks away, less than 20 minutes away.


    I didn''t go home until the afternoon when it was hot and everyone was exhausted. Today, I had a rough taste of the scenery of a women''s city. I did see all kinds of women at the end of the day.


    Slim waist, slim limbs, tall and slim, small bridge, various types of women make my eyes full. Unfortunately... Only eye luck.


    When they got home in the afternoon, the swallows were as busy as yesterday.


    I found that girls'' life is still very regular and simple.


    Unlike us, men are crazy about playing games and playing in the dark all day, day and night. I don''t know if it''s because of my appearance. I didn''t forget the shocking scene of the room full of mess when I first saw suite 301.


    In a flash, it''s dinner time again. I''m going to cook today''s dinner myself, because I said I wanted to let beauties taste the delicious food of the 21st century. Unfortunately, although I boasted, I really know how to cook... I knew I should have learned more, otherwise I can show off now. In the end, I can only cook vegetables such as scrambled eggs with tomatoes, shredded potatoes and fried green vegetables. My taste is relatively heavy. I added a lot of pepper and crude salt. As a result, when I eat, the expressions of the beauties can be imagined one by one


    After that, the beauties had nothing to do at night, so I handed them flying chess.


    I found that there was no flying chess in this era. Now I can show off. I drew a sketch, took a few coins and began to teach them to play flying chess. They thought it was very novel and fun, and I was very proud... But the result ~ ~ I still didn''t say it. Anyway, my luck was very bad.


    Time unknowingly arrives at night... Night is also the time I look forward to most.


    But to my great disappointment, the little sister didn''t break into my room that night. One night I was waiting with my heart pounding in the room, but I didn''t see anyone. Finally, I had to sleep disappointed.


    During this period, I also read yesterday''s comments on the Internet. What surprised me was that the comments I made yesterday were even more popular. At night, many people began to guess my true identity. Some said I was really a traverser, and some analyzed that I was a historian. Anyway, they mystified me. However, I didn''t dare to comment any more. After looking at the situation, I got off the line.


    In the next few days, life was ok... The beauties took care of me one by one and bought a lot of daily necessities with me, but I was very disappointed that I didn''t have anything with them. I think this may be a balance effect. Because there are too many beautiful women, everyone is embarrassed to talk to me alone or make a statement to me first, just like the little sister wants to find me secretly. If I had only met one or two girls when I came to this world, maybe I wouldn''t have this situation now.


    After almost five days, I finally encountered a problem. It was really impossible for six beauties to raise me alone.


    The problem is that the summer vacation of beautiful women is coming to an end and they are going to school.


    After the beauties go to school, they can''t accompany me anymore.


    Where should I go?


    Two days before the beginning of school, swallow and them discussed this problem.


    From them, I also learned about their current academic situation. Swallows are sophomores in the media department. They are classmates in a class. There are 25 students in their class. Swallows choose to rent out of school because the school bedroom is too crowded and not free. They are relatively free outside school. Moreover, iceberg beauty happens to know the landlord of this area. The rent can be very cheap, so the beauties simply moved out.


    Swallow, they have rented a house for a long time. They have lived here since they went to college.


    "Sister swallow, we''re going to school... What about Li Jian?" the first one to ask this question was big eye. It seems that she can''t hide her mind.


    Now that the problem has been raised, we must start to solve it.


    The swallow lowered her eyebrows and weighed: "indeed, it needs to be solved like a way. There are basically classes during the day except for weekends in a week... Maybe you can skip classes... But if you have more times, it''s hard for the teacher to explain..."


    I''m really sorry to see the swallows embarrassed. I scratched my head and suggested, "swallow, just go to school and I''ll stay here. Anyway, I have no other place to go and won''t run around."


    "How can this do!" unexpectedly, the swallow''s tone suddenly became a little heavier, and then she realized that her tone was a little heavier, and her frown loosened a little, "how can we leave you alone at home. If something goes wrong..."


    "Don''t I run around?"


    "That''s not good, just in case..." the swallow said in a hurry.


    "What if?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "There are many things that no one can expect. What if you get sick? What if someone finds you?" the swallow stared at me and said.


    I''m really a little ashamed. I didn''t expect them to guard me like a treasure. I''ll go. It''s not a way to go on like this.


    "Sister swallow, why don''t we take turns at home?" finally, the little sister put forward a good opinion. "Li Jian is the secret of everyone. We have six people. We have only five days to go to class a week. If one person skips class every day and let one person take charge of looking after Li Jian, the impact of the school should not be great."


    "It''s not feasible!" I objected this time. "Skipping classes? Doesn''t that affect your studies? I said, you don''t have to look at me like a child. I can take care of myself. In my time, I often stayed at home alone, and nothing happened."


    "No!" I didn''t expect that my words had just been exported. The beauties unanimously rejected my objection. I fainted. Do I have so no right to speak?


    "Li Jian, we really do it for you. If you are found out, you will really be in big trouble." the swallow said to me. "We''d better use Xiaoqing''s method. I don''t know if you have any opinions, because it may affect your studies. If you don''t want to, you can put it forward and we can rearrange the candidates and time. Liuli, do you have any opinions?"


    "I have no problem."


    The iceberg beauty shook her head and her eyes were cold.


    "Canaan, what about you?"


    The black girl glanced at me and shook her head slowly.


    "Where''s the rain?"


    The short haired beauty gave me a shy look and quickly shook her head.


    "Where''s Jiajia?"


    Big eyed sister closed her tender lips and shook her head. It seems that these beauties have no problem taking care of me in turn. Shit... Aren''t they afraid of being punished for skipping class? But when I think of the scene that I skipped classes for several weeks in college and stayed at home playing dota and dnf, I really think it''s light for swallows to skip classes one day a week.


    But, let a beautiful woman look after me every day, this scene... How does it feel so ambiguous.


    "Then it''s settled! If you have urgent affairs or important classes, you can make temporary arrangements!" the swallow said in a few words and set down the care plan for me in the future. Dizzy, is this to guard me as a criminal in prison?


    However, it suddenly occurred to me whether the little sister had ulterior motives in proposing such a method? Does she... Want to find a chance to be alone with me and continue what she didn''t do the other night?


    Thinking of the scene a few days ago, I suddenly felt dry mouth and my heart beat wildly.


    Maybe some girls and I can do some unknown things when we are alone... Hey, hey, hey.

 Chapter 14

    So a group of beautiful women decided to take care of me. I felt like a group of treasure hunters who found priceless treasures. They tried their best to keep the secret and couldn''t let outsiders know.


    In their circle, I have no right to speak, just like children in front of a group of adults, especially the powerful swallow, iceberg beauty and little sister. These three beauties, a big sister, a rational woman and a crazy girl, warm, cold and hot, completely leave me speechless.


    Finally, the swallow arranged a "duty schedule" to take care of me according to their university curriculum. On Monday, the swallow, the little sister on Tuesday, the iceberg beauty on Wednesday, the big eyed sister on Thursday, and the black girl or glasses sister on Friday. If anyone can''t take care of me that day, he will discuss a change of time with other beautiful women... Shit, it''s really hot.


    On the first day of school, the swallow asked for leave directly because of me. All the other beauties went to school, while I stayed at home alone with the swallow.


    In fact, the opening days of the university are the most relaxed. In my impression, there are only two busiest times in a semester of the University, one is the midterm exam and the other is the final exam. In addition, other classes can basically skip classes as long as the teacher is good at talking and does not call the roll.


    When all the five beauties except the swallow went to school, there were only two people left in the family, me and the swallow. The big house was spacious and quiet.


    The swallow and I looked at each other.


    "Swallow, in fact, you really don''t need to do this. If you can trust me, as long as you give me the key, I can touch it back when I go out. You''re making a mountain out of a molehill." I touched my head and said to the swallow.


    "Hehe, I know you''re a little embarrassed. But that really doesn''t work. In fact, we''re all worried about what to do if we all go to school and you suddenly disappear one day. In that case, we''ll be anxious to find you all over the world." the swallow told me her inner thoughts with a smile, which surprised me.


    I didn''t think I was so important to them.


    "So we must keep an eye on you. Don''t run around." the swallow fiddled with his bangs.


    "..." I was speechless. Although I was spoiled by beautiful women as babies, I was moved and proud, but I always felt that swallows were a bit of misers. They are really like an alien at home trying to keep them, even if they suddenly return to other planets in UFO.


    When I think of aliens, I think of the E.T. made by Spielberg in my time. The protagonist in it also secretly keeps aliens at home without telling people all over the world. At the same time, I have to escape the pursuit of some government organizations... To some extent, my current situation is really similar.


    Since the swallow is determined to keep me, I have no other choice. Anyway, I now depend on others, eat others'' clothes, live others'' clothes, and can only act according to others'' faces.


    Being kept in captivity by six beautiful women... I''m afraid this is the highest level of soft food.


    The swallow is not as curious as the little sister. At least she doesn''t directly ask me to take off my pants and show her mushroom head. The swallow is a girl with a little literary temperament. She seems to pay great attention to spiritual communication and likes to talk with her. She is really the style of the eldest sister.


    Swallow and I ate snacks in the hall and watched TV for a long time. While watching swallow, we also explained the plot of TV dramas in their era. I also told her about TV dramas in our era. There are too many things to say, from American dramas prison break, lost, song of ice and fire to domestic dramas Beijing Youth and love apartment, You can say anything. And the swallow also listened with interest.


    Talking, the swallow suddenly thought of something and asked me, "Li Jian, you said last time that I was a goddess and Bai Fumei in your time. What do you think of the other five people except me from the aesthetic perspective of your time?"


    The swallow''s words stopped me. Six beauties, in addition to the black girl''s skin color and beauty, several other beauties are high score women.


    Does the swallow ask me this out of women''s comparative psychology? Or pure curiosity?


    I couldn''t see the answer from the swallow''s white face, so I had to give her a vague answer:


    "Well, in fact, from the perspective of our time, they are all beautiful women, but there are many types of beautiful women. It is not easy to compare different temperament and types, but they are all beautiful women. If they were in our time, there would be many suitors."


    "Really, what type am I?" the swallow blinked and asked me with great interest.


    "You..." I scratched my head. "You make me feel very gentle and close, like a sister. It''s a gentle and considerate big sister."


    "Oh. Ha ha." hearing my words, the swallow narrowed his eyes and smiled, "what about the colored glass?"


    Iceberg beauty?


    "Her words should be a relatively calm type. In our professional words at that time, she was a cold beauty."


    "Ha ha, cold beauty... What about Xiaoqing?"


    "Xiao Qing, she''s smart and lively." I simply said all the women one by one, "Yu (short haired sister) is quiet. Jiajia, she''s simple. Canaan, she should be athletic."


    I explained the types of beautiful women one by one. The swallow''s eyes sparkled.


    "What kind of girls did the men of your time... Like?"


    "Ha ha, it''s hard to say. Everyone likes different types of girls. Some like lively and moving, and some like quiet." I scratched my head and said.


    "What kind do you like?" the swallow asked me intentionally or unintentionally.


    I was stunned and my face was stiff. Dizzy, what do you say? What kind of girl do I like? How should I answer? What if the swallow is not satisfied with what he said?


    I''m a little embarrassed. In fact, as a hanging wire, I really don''t have high requirements for girls. I just want to be beautiful. As for my character, don''t be too extreme. As for other personalities, it doesn''t matter whether they are quiet, cold, gentle and lively.


    For example, if a boy watches pornographic movies, who still watches the character of a woman? Just look at your body.


    In fact, among the six girls, in terms of appearance, I think iceberg beauty and swallow should be equal. One is cold and the other is mild in temperament. They also have their own characteristics. Then there are pure big eyed girls, little Taimei, short haired girls and black girls. What kind of girl do I like? What should I say?


    "I prefer you." I blushed. Finally, I really didn''t know how to answer, so I had to answer the swallow.


    The swallow suddenly blushed:


    "I''m serious."


    "I just like a girl like you. She is very close to human feelings and gives people a sense of affinity."


    "..." when I said this, the swallow was shy like a little girl. She coughed a few times, diverted her attention and said, "really."


    "Well, don''t always ask me, tell me about you. Swallow, I don''t know your family situation." I looked at the swallow and asked.


    My topic relieved the rosy glow on the swallow''s face. The swallow straightened a bit and said:


    "My family... My mother is the ''guard at home'', and my second mother is the president of the city''s garment enterprise. I also have a sister, 7 years younger than me, named Moyun..." the swallow explained her family background to me.


    "Guard the house? Well, what do you mean?"


    "Oh, guarding the home means a mother who doesn''t go out to work and takes care of her children at home."


    It turned out to be a housewife, but because there is no distinction between husband and wife in this era, the name housewife has also been replaced by a noun.


    From the swallow''s mouth, I know her family is really rich. Their clothing company is famous all over the country, and there is a special brand called "momei".


    No wonder the swallow has money to buy a car. Swallow said her second mother bought her car. She got her driver''s license when she graduated from high school.


    In a word, the swallow is a noble born rich woman with a good tutor.


    In addition, I also know the family background of several other girls. The iceberg beauty''s family is also very rich. The iceberg beauty''s second mother is a politician and works in the provincial government. It seems that she is at the director level. When she is an official, she naturally has money. This seems to have not changed much in the era dominated by women.


    As for the big eyed girl, her family is also good, and she is also a little rich. Of course, she is a little worse than the swallow. Then there is Heiniu. Heiniu''s family is an aristocratic family of foreigners. Heiniu''s real mother is a small entrepreneur whose nationality has been transferred from country p to local. I can''t see that Heiniu''s family is so good. I thought Heiniu was of African descent!


    As for little Taimei, it''s much simpler. Ordinary families and middle class. Both mothers open stores. The glasses sister''s mother and second mother are high school teachers, born in a teacher''s family. I basically know the family background of the six beauties.


    Six beauties, born in a family, basically have nothing to say. I really don''t know how many people pursue such girls in my time. But in this era, they have all become lonely girls.


    Swallow also told me that in fact, the six girls in their two suites may form a family with each other in the future. I was surprised. No wonder their six girls have such a good relationship because they will be paired in the future.


    "That swallow... Who will you start a family with?" I asked in amazement.


    "Well... Maybe it''s glass. Hehe." the swallow said with a smile. "But I''m not sure, because in fact, everyone''s feelings are very good. It''s not clear now. At that time, you may casually find a friend to spend your life together."


    Shit, lily family... It''s so big in the world. But I didn''t expect that swallow and iceberg beauty could be a pair. But on second thought, I finally understood why after I occupied the swallow''s room, the swallow would move to sleep with the iceberg beauty. It turned out that it was because they had the possibility of forming a family~~


    I continued to ask, and the swallow also told me that short haired girls may be with little Taimei, and black girls may be with big eyed girls.


    The swallow said that in fact, the way they allocate families is very simple, that is, they complement each other in character and have deep feelings.


    Now I finally understand. No wonder the six girls are three extroverts and three introverts. The glasses girl is quiet, so she matches with the little girl who chatters all day. The big eyed girl is simple and petite, so she is in a group with the tallest black girl, while the cold words and rational iceberg beauty naturally has the style of a big sister, The character and temper are good enough to match the speechless swallows.

 Chapter 15

    It turns out that in this era when lilies are in full bloom, the way of matching is the complementarity of personality. It''s really an eye opener.


    "Don''t say that. In fact, everyone doesn''t know what will happen in the future. Li Jian, what do you want to eat? Do you want pastries?"


    "No, just watch TV for a while. Go on and tell me about school ~"


    The day after that, I chatted with the swallow at home. From the swallow''s mouth, I really had a great insight, opened my eyes and heard a lot of new things. Shit, sure enough, women''s world is different from men. I even know that in this world, in addition to two person families, there are many multi person families. For example, if more than two girls have good feelings, they will form a multi person family together, such as a three person family, a four person family, or even a family with more than 10 people. Of course, the most mainstream is a two person family, because the family relationship is more stable, Less pressure.


    After that, I talked with the swallow for a long time. In fact, I''m not used to talking with beautiful women like this. In the past, how could I talk with a great beauty for most of the day? I think people don''t care about me.


    In fact, when I get along with the swallow, my heart has always been itchy. I really want to do something with the swallow. Before the swallow made this "turn on duty" plan, I indulged in the scene of doing some dirty things when I was alone with beautiful women for countless times, but now after I get along with the swallow alone, I find that I don''t have the courage.


    A thief''s heart is not a thief''s courage. That''s what I mean. Depressed.


    In the end, swallow and I didn''t do anything. I could only talk to her and ordinary friends. After a day, swallow wouldn''t let me go shopping in the afternoon. He said it was dangerous outside. We''ll go out together when we get together.


    I really liked the director of the film "breeding plan" at that time. Why did I make such a film when I had nothing to do? I''m in a woman''s world now. I can''t get out of the door, shit.


    Finally, I can only look at her slim waist and round and upturned buttocks when the swallow goes to the kitchen.


    Until the other beauties came back in the evening, I kept myself in line and didn''t do anything else.


    After the beauties came back in the evening, it was lively again. Now, because of me, suite 301 has become a gathering place for six beauties and me. Eating and watching TV are all carried out in suite 301, and suite 302 is basically semi abandoned.


    At dinner, several beauties talked and talked about their experiences in the University, such as the character of the new teacher, the anecdotes in the class, or the nice underwear upstairs. Anyway, they are all girls'' topics.


    In the blink of an eye, another night passed. I found that I have gradually adapted to the life with six beautiful women. A group of people get together to talk and laugh, eat and play together, just like a big family, very harmonious and warm. And because of the complementarity of feelings and character, there will be no contradiction between beauties. This situation really makes me feel very valuable.


    Of course, I was still alone in the empty room that night, and the little sister I had been looking forward to didn''t sneak into my room again. In fact, I was like secretly looking at the swallow''s underwear to check what secrets were in her boudoir. However, her wardrobe and bed cabinet were all locked. I had no choice but to keep my own.


    The next day, the swallow was going to school. It was my turn for the little sister to take care of me, and this was the moment I looked forward to most.


    Hey, hey, hey, everyone else has gone to school. Only my little sister is at home with me. No one can disturb us anymore. Now, I can finally do what I want to do.


    They went out before 7 o''clock. Before going out, the swallow smiled and waved to me, told me that there was food in the fridge, and said that her computer password was 12138. If I want to play with the computer, I can drive it myself.


    In this way, a group of beautiful women went out again, leaving only me and my little sister at home.


    In fact, after staying in the house for so many days, I really want to go out and have a look by myself. Unfortunately, the swallows didn''t give me a separate key, let alone the money of their time. I know the swallow did it on purpose to prevent me from running around.


    After they went out, there were only me and little sister in the suite. We sat on the sofa. She sat on the far right and I sat on the far left. There was a distance of nearly one and a half meters between them, but her eyes and mine were constantly intertwined in mid air.


    The little sister crossed her legs and played with the remote control in her hand. Her feet kept shaking and shaking, and then she didn''t know how to open her mouth and look at me. It seems that what happened a few days ago has left a big mark in her heart.


    "They... Left."


    I looked at my little sister and coughed to remind her.


    Patter, the little sister stopped the remote control she was playing with up and down in her hand, then looked at me indefinitely, her mouth opened three times in a row, but closed again.


    "Hmm ~ ~" the little sister glanced at me, and then continued to play with the remote control. But the TV is off.


    I guess the little sister is also very nervous. She doesn''t know how to talk to me now.


    I''m a little embarrassed, too. How would she react if she just said that last time? Should I speak first?


    My little sister and I couldn''t find a conversation. We were in a stalemate for almost a minute. Finally, I made up my mind. Instead of maintaining this cold and rigid state with my little sister, we might as well simply break it. Let''s open our hearts and continue.


    Although I am a little shy because of my years of hanging silk, after all, the times are different, and there is no one around. If you don''t seize this opportunity, it will be too late!


    "Xiao Qing, what happened that night..." I rubbed my thighs restlessly, and finally dared to speak.


    "Why, what''s the matter ~?" the little sister really cared about it. As soon as I mentioned it, she immediately opened her mouth in a panic.


    The little sister looked at me flustered. It seemed that the last thing she wanted me to mention was that night.


    "Well, nothing." I quickly closed my mouth, "that... Now the swallows are gone."


    When I said this, the little sister looked embarrassed, turned her face, and threw away her remote control.


    Then we fell silent again.


    Go, it feels bad. In fact, we both think about the same thing, but we just don''t have the good intention to speak.


    The next day, the little sister was very energetic to guard me at home. This is really a very oppressive thing. Obviously, both of them have a good feeling for each other. In the 21st century, it''s nothing to do anything, but now it seems that everything is not so easy.


    I wailed in my heart and only suppressed myself in my behavior.


    As a result, the little sister took a game machine similar to bully and played with me all day. Shit, she didn''t have a chance to start.


    When the swallows came back in the evening, I knew I had no hope at all. Ah, it seems that we can only look at the long-term development.


    The day when the little sister took care of me passed, and then on the third day, it was finally the iceberg beauty... Hey, hey, hey.


    In fact, I''m still looking forward to the iceberg beauty staying alone to take care of me. The iceberg beauty Xu Liuli doesn''t talk much at ordinary times, but as long as she opens her mouth, she can cut into the key points. She''s very sharp, and the iceberg beauty is also very cold and rational, with many ideas and comprehensive. If the swallow exists like a captain among the six girls, then the iceberg beauty, Is the existence of a military division. Moreover, because there were so many girls before, I didn''t say much to iceberg beauties.


    But for a long time, I have been secretly looking at her, mainly because her beauty can go hand in hand with the swallow among all girls.


    What would be my day alone with her? It''s exciting to think about it.


    Early in the morning, they went out. Before going out, the little sister and the swallow waved goodbye to me. After yesterday''s solitude, although I didn''t have much communication with my little sister, after all, I played the game console together for a day, and I became a lot closer to her. I felt that the distance between myself and my little sister was much closer. She spoke more recklessly to me and didn''t treat me as the only man in the world who cherished animals, It''s kind of like playing with me.


    Watching the swallow and the little sister leave, I was very lost, but when I looked back, I saw the iceberg beauty sitting on the sofa with slender legs, calm and steady eyes and amazing temperament all over. My sense of loss immediately disappeared.


    Iceberg beauty has a black proud long hair, which has become an ornament for her tall and symmetrical figure. When she sat on the sofa, her hair spread like a waterfall, winding around her body, very holy and beautiful.


    Such a beauty can be a model. If I were in the 21st century, I don''t know how many times I have looked at photos of women like iceberg beauty, but now I look at real people, especially the cold smell from the eyebrows of iceberg beauty, and my evil thoughts have converged by more than half.


    In terms of aura, I''m afraid iceberg beauty is the most powerful of the six girls.


    I walked tremblingly to the iceberg beauty and looked at her secretly, but I didn''t look at her directly as far as possible. The iceberg beauty didn''t seem to mind.


    To my amazement, she took out a box of white cigarettes from her coat bag and took out two with her fingers.


    "Yes?" she turned to me, stretched out her fingers and indicated whether I wanted a cigarette.


    "There was smoke in your time. Am I right?"


    My heart and hair were flustered with calm eyes. Of course, I was most surprised that the iceberg beauty still smoked. I didn''t see her smoking a few days ago.


    "I... don''t smoke." I waved, shook my head and declined the kindness of the iceberg beauty.


    "Really."


    The iceberg beauty didn''t say a second word. Seeing that I refused, she flicked her fingers, stuffed a cigarette back into the cigarette box, and then clamped the remaining one to her lips. Finally, she took out a thing similar to a lighter from the bag and lit a fire and lit the cigarette. I have to say that the posture of the iceberg beauty lighting cigarettes is very elegant and aristocratic. Shit, the women of the second generation of officials are really different.


    "Usually I don''t seem to see you smoking?" I looked at the graceful posture of the iceberg beauty smoking and couldn''t help asking her.


    "Swallow and Xiaoqing have always opposed my smoking." the iceberg beauty looked at me with clear and coagulated eyes.


    "Oh. No wonder. But smoking is really bad for your health. You''d better not smoke." I advised the iceberg beauty.


    "If I don''t smoke, I can''t move my mouth." the iceberg beauty took the cigarette out of her lips and sprayed it gently. A small white smoke ring slowly took shape. At the same time, a faint smell of mint filled the room. It''s still a mint cigarette. Although I don''t know what brand of cigarettes iceberg beauty smokes, I''m afraid it''s expensive in this era.

 Chapter 16

    "Do you know what your appearance means to the world?"


    Iceberg beauty raised her head and stared at me with cold star eyes.


    That look is really scary. The words of iceberg beauty really frighten me. After all, whether it''s a beauty or not, you can''t have any evil thoughts when a person talks to you in a serious tone.


    "What...?" in fact, I know what iceberg beauty wants to say. What does it mean to have a man in a woman''s world? Means that wolves enter the sheep and kill?


    "It means the destruction of the world," said the iceberg beauty, which frightened me,


    "It means the destruction of this woman''s world."


    "Oh, not at all..."


    Not really? Is it that scary?


    The iceberg beauty said with some difficulty:


    "The swallow should have told you that the population of our world has decreased sharply in the past 50 years. The reason is that implantation is not universal, and there is an inequality between birth and death."


    Iceberg beauty''s academic words puzzled me, but later I slowly understood.


    The so-called implantable childbirth is that the government organizes women''s pregnancy, but because the national economic strength is different, some countries do not have special organs for implantable pregnancy, which leads to the population of those countries becoming smaller and smaller. For example, the reason why China has a population of more than 400 million today is that the national economic strength is sufficient and the state has funded the establishment of many fertility organs.


    However, some relatively backward countries in Africa and the Middle East do not have such economic conditions and technical level to achieve implantable fertility, so the world population has slowly decreased from 1.3 billion to 1 billion in the past 50 years. After the end of the world war in 2044, the human population once ushered in a short peak, reaching more than 5 billion at the highest time, but it has been declining since then, Over the past two hundred years, the population has gradually decreased from 5 billion to 1 billion, and there is no sign of slowing down.


    Therefore, the general trend of the world population is decreasing.


    In addition, the inequality of the death population means that the birth population is less than the death population.


    In this era, not all women support childbearing, because childbearing means taking responsibility and losing their freedom of life. At the same time, they also have to bear the risk of abortion, and their youth, beauty and body will be deformed due to childbirth. Therefore, some women are very resistant to the government''s mandatory childbirth and secretly evade their reproductive responsibilities, It''s like tax evasion.


    In addition, even if some women give birth to children, they will only give birth once. If they give birth to one, they do not intend to have a second one. After all, they suffer from 10 months of pregnancy. How many people will voluntarily bear the pain of 10 months of suffering and childbirth?


    Therefore, even in theory, a woman has only one child in her life, and the total world population can only be flat at most. Moreover, there are social phenomena such as disease, accident and murder, which lead to accidental death, so the population will be reduced more sporadically. In this way, the continuous reduction of population has indeed become a big problem.


    The reduction of population means that the social labor force is insufficient and the aging is serious. At the same time, it is also a precursor to the decline of society and the disappearance of civilization.


    After listening to the explanation of iceberg beauty, I realized the importance of things, because without these things, women will escape production and childbirth, and the demise of human society is really a matter of time.


    Nature creates men and women, attracts both sexes and combines fertility. This should be the natural law, but now this law has been broken.


    For a moment, I felt great pressure.


    "Men can make women pregnant." the iceberg beauty said slowly after smoking silently for a long time. "You are a man. Your appearance means the change of social structure, a series of changes from biological level to political, economic and cultural levels... The whole world will change because of you. Of course, the premise is that the government is willing to accept such a thing."


    "Er... So serious?" the more the iceberg beauty said, the more frightening, so I didn''t dare to say anything. However, I feel like a savior.


    "It''s so serious." the iceberg beauty vomited another cigarette.


    "It can be said that you are a bomb that can destroy the world," said the iceberg beauty slowly. "You are also a straw that can save the world."


    The words of iceberg beauty made my heart jump.


    "Therefore, you must not be easily known by the world. Otherwise, not only you, but also us who find you will be in danger." is the words of iceberg beauty a warning to me?


    But am I going to hide like this for a lifetime?


    "..." I squint at the iceberg beauty, feeling complicated. What she said is not unreasonable, but in this way, I will be a prisoner all my life.


    "Do you want to lock me up for a lifetime?" I looked at the iceberg beauty and finally couldn''t help asking. "Is that possible? And what if someone finds out about me one day? Don''t you have to be implicated?"


    "So it''s up to you." the iceberg beauty looked at me and said, "if one day we are found hiding you, and the government comes to us, there is only one way to protect us."


    There''s only one way?


    Looking at the firm eyes of the iceberg beauty, I suddenly understood.


    There''s only one way to keep them. Indeed, there is only one way.


    That is, let them have my baby.


    That''s the only way to keep them. If one day my life is exposed, this is the only way to save everyone, because the government will certainly not attack women who may have boys.


    This is a trump card and a card that can only be played when necessary.


    I understood it all at once.


    I nodded, and then I fell into a long silence with the iceberg beauty.


    At that time, I didn''t know my own trump card. It was used much earlier than I and the iceberg beauty expected.


    Iceberg beauty also told me that even if the government found me one day, the government would not take me as an experiment.


    "Why?"


    "Because you are a living textbook."


    I also understand the meaning of iceberg beauty. Because I was a person 400 years ago, in addition to the value of my body, my memory and culture in my mind are very valuable. It can be said that I am a talking history book and a cultural treasure with high value.


    This comparison is like Li Bai. In the 21st century, the government will certainly not catch Li Bai to study the brains of the ancients, but will find ways to make Li Bai live as much as possible, and then show the culture of their time.


    And that''s almost what I do. So, from all aspects, I am a priceless treasure. It''s no wonder that swallows take care of me one by one.


    "You are very important, so... We will take care of you as much as possible. We will try our best to meet your needs. As long as you don''t leave us."


    I just scratched my head and giggled.


    After talking about serious topics, iceberg beauty and I tried to avoid this topic. Iceberg beauty told me about current affairs and politics in a lukewarm tone, and then I spent a day with her. However, the iceberg beauty''s craft is quite good, much better than the little sister. Her 50% cooked raw meat slices with lettuce make my appetite open and my mouth water.


    "How''s my craft?" the iceberg beauty asked me when she looked at me for dinner.


    "Good! Good!" I licked the ginger juice from my mouth and was full of praise.


    The iceberg beauty actually smiled. Although it was a very shallow smile, only a trace, and fleeting, it still made me lose my mind in an instant. This is the first time the iceberg beauty smiled at me.


    "Then eat more." the iceberg beauty''s face returned to calm, and then brought me vegetables.

 Chapter 17

    At that moment, the iceberg beauty was a little gentle from a good wife and mother of IKEA.


    What a surprise.


    In the afternoon, the swallows came back early because there were no classes in the university that afternoon, so they simply came back.


    After coming back, the house was lively. Of course, the conversation between me and the iceberg beauty in the morning was not known by the swallows.


    However, I took advantage of the swallows when they were cooking, took the little sister and asked her why our affairs would be known by the iceberg beauty?


    The little sister said to me in surprise, isn''t it? Sister Liuli told you?


    Then she said to me with a sorry smile: "sister Liuli really entrusted me yesterday, because sister Liuli suspected me of entering your room that night. I couldn''t tell her and accept her request ~ ~ but sister Liuli has a tight mouth and won''t talk nonsense. Just don''t tell others, or I won''t spare you! ~ ~"


    This girl will be shy, too. But it seems that only the iceberg beauty knows what happened between the little sister and me, and she won''t tell anyone with the iceberg beauty''s character. But the problem is, if so, I''m afraid I can''t trust little sister too much in the future. I can''t guarantee whether she did it at the instigation of iceberg beauty.


    Sister. What a mess!


    Now six beauties take turns to take care of me. I have no worries about food and clothing, but the question is, what about my freedom?


    I''ve been in this world for a week. I feel a little dull in 301 all day, although they are for my safety. But I really want to go outside alone. And this idea is getting stronger and stronger. In the end, I have the idea of sneaking out.


    On the fourth day, that is, the day big eyed sister guarded me, I finally had the opportunity to wander outside.


    However, that wandering pushed me into the abyss of eternal doom.


    On Thursday, the fourth day of duty, it''s my turn to take care of me. This girl is the most Petite among all girls, Li, and looks the simplest. The big eyed girl with ponytail has a lovely feeling of the little sister next door, especially the big eyes of shuilingling, which are very cute.


    After being alone with swallow, little Taimei and iceberg beauty, I am also much bolder to be alone with other girls. Moreover, among all girls, swallow, little Taimei and iceberg beauty have the strongest aura. I have survived girls with such strong aura, and I can''t deal with pure girls without reason.


    I''m also very fond of Qingchun. When I came to suite 301 on the first day, she gave me some egg yolk cake. That was the first time I made a good impression on her. I always remember the girl who gave me something to eat. hey.


    Swallow, they went out as usual, so I was left at home with Qingchun sister.


    Qingchun''s sister is wearing a small dress, pink. Although she doesn''t wear silk stockings, her socks are also white and very thin. Connected with her snow-white skin, she can hardly tell which layer is skin and which layer is socks. Coupled with a pair of red running shoes, Qingchun''s sister really gives me the feeling of a little sister.


    First, alone with me, Qingchun sister was very cramped. She rubbed her hands alternately. She didn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you say a word? Are you uncomfortable?" seeing that she rubbed her hand for almost a quarter of an hour, I really couldn''t endure it, so I opened my mouth first.


    "Ah! That, that, that, Li Jian... Do you, do you want to drink tea? Ice, in the fridge, and egg yolk cake!" Qingchun''s big clear eyes blinked, her face was reddish, and looked at me uneasily.


    Sister Qingchun has actually become a stuttering sister. I see the appearance of sister Qingchun. She is really speechless. It seems that she is still very nervous to be alone with me.


    "Egg yolk cake again?" I asked subconsciously.


    "No, there are others, glutinous rice cake and red jujube cake! Do you want it?" Qingchun asked awkwardly.


    "Oh, please."


    "No, no trouble..."


    Hearing what I said, Qingchun stood up from the sofa like an amnesty and went to the refrigerator to get cakes for me, while I appreciated her petite posture while her back was facing me.


    In terms of body shape, Qingchun is not the best of the six girls. The swallow should have the most perfect body curve, the iceberg beauty is the most symmetrical, and the black girl is the most slender and straight. Compared with the three girls, Qingchun is really not competitive, but she has one advantage, that is, she is better than the petite and petite girl, who has a unique attraction, It just makes people feel like a doll. When a man sees it, he will especially want to hug and make love, and then jokingly ask her, "little sister, why is your body so petite, huh?"


    If the other party blushes and reluctantly answers, "no way, I was born a smaller size than others!" if she says that, then men''s love will reach the extreme and have the impulse to love the girl in their arms... I think most men have this idea.


    Although she is less than 13 or 4-year-old little Lori, she is much smaller than other girls.


    Sister Qingchun brought me a plate with snacks and a cup of tea.


    "Eat, eat and see..." Qingchun put the plate in front of me shyly, her eyes dripping.


    I looked at Qingchun''s nervous appearance. I really couldn''t bear to say, "you can sit down and eat together. I can''t eat so much alone."


    "Yes, really. Oh, oh, good." Qingchun sat next to me, lowered her head, put one hand on her lap, took cakes from the plate with one hand, and then ate them.


    As a result, she ate a fist sized cake for half an hour.


    Sister Qingchun is really nervous.


    She saw me eat cakes and drink tea. She couldn''t find anything to say, so she had to ask me:


    "Good, delicious?"


    "MMM ~ ~ delicious." I fainted. This is the first time I have answered the question of other girls. It seems that every girl will ask me that.


    "Really..." then Qingchun didn''t know what to say. But I saw her eyes secretly staring at me, as if she cared about my every move. Sometimes when I moved a little wider, she would tremble slightly and squint at me, thinking what I wanted.


    That kind of reaction is like a little sparrow eating rapeseed in someone else''s vegetable field. It is very sensitive to the wind and grass around.


    This discovery made me feel very interesting, so I itched in my heart and deliberately increased the range of eating.


    For example, when I put the tea cup, I deliberately put it very quickly. The porcelain tea cup and the glass coffee table made a crisp sound. At that time, Qingchun sister would be scared all the time. When she saw that I just put the cup, she would bow her back and lower her head with relief.


    Or I deliberately stood up quickly, and then used a very exaggerated range to take the remote control placed at the farthest distance of the tea table. At that time, Qingchun sister would look at me in surprise and think I was going to do something. It turned out that I was just taking the remote control, and then I would be very relieved.


    Then I deliberately crossed my legs and kept shaking my feet. Sometimes the toe of my shoe would "accidentally" mention the edge of the tea table. As a result, the whole tea table would vibrate violently, the cups and plates trembled and the crisp sound would be in unison.


    At that time, Qingchun sister would scream "ah" in her mouth. The reaction seemed to think an earthquake was coming. It''s so cute.


    Pure sister looked at my series of exaggerated actions and completely fooled her eyes.


    HMM ~ my nose is a little itchy. I just pick it up.


    Well, the soles of my feet itched a little. I suddenly put my hands into my shoes and scraped them, making the sound of fingernails rubbing the soles of my feet.


    Well, my back was a little itchy, so I suddenly stretched out my hand around my back and scratched my back.


    In short, I deliberately and restlessly do all kinds of exaggerated actions to show my pure sister silly.


    "You, are you itchy?" looking at me constantly picking nose, ear, toes, ears and back, Qingchun sister finally couldn''t help but ask me.


    I paused and said:


    "Tut... I... I don''t know what''s going on. I seem to have been bitten by mosquitoes. I''m a little itchy today. My back is itchy, but I can''t scratch..." I said itchily in my heart.


    "This, this, or I, I scratch for you?" Qingchun asked me with a blushing face.


    "Ah, thank you..." I suddenly had an inspiration in my mind. Bad thoughts lingered in my mind. Seeing the simplicity of Qingchun''s sister, I inexplicably had an idea of bullying her. Maybe it''s because swallows have too strong aura. I don''t dare to do anything. When I see Qingchun sister, I''m bolder.


    "Where?" Qingchun asked me with blinking eyes.


    "On your back," I said, turning sideways.


    "Here?" Qingchun sat next to me and scratched me across her clothes.


    "Well, a little lower..."


    "Oh. Here?" Qingchun asked me, and the position of her fingers went down for a few minutes.


    "Well, it''s almost there."


    "Oh." then Qingchun sister scratched my back foolishly and obediently. Her strength was really small. Although her nails were sharp, she didn''t feel much.


    "Ah, it''s itchy here too." I suddenly pointed to the back of my waist.


    "Oh." the place where Qingchun sister scratched moved again.


    "It itches here too..."


    "There''s also a little itchy..."


    "Point to the right..."


    "Come down a little... Well, that''s the place..."


    I guided sister Qingchun where to scratch. Sister Qingchun was kind and obedient to help me scratch. It really surprised me that she didn''t know I wasn''t kind. This girl is simply going too far.

 Chapter 18

    Suddenly, Qingchun''s watch and mobile phone rang. The music I had never heard frightened me and interrupted the ambiguous action between me and Qingchun.


    I''ll go. Who''s so immoral to call at this time?


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I''ll answer the phone." Qingchun sister stopped and looked at me with some embarrassment.


    "It''s all right, you take it." I feel bitter in my heart, but it seems that I can''t help it.


    Qingchun looked at me for a cigarette, then took out her mobile phone and began to answer the phone. The mobile phone in this era is a watch mobile phone. The functions of mobile phone and watch are connected together, which is very convenient.


    "Hello? Ah, Miss Huang... I... um, I''m at home now... That, a little... But I... this... Can I tomorrow?"


    I don''t know what Qingchun Mei said on the phone, but it sounds very difficult. Finally, Qingchun Mei hung up after a few sounds.


    "Teacher''s phone? What''s the matter?" I couldn''t help asking Qingchun after she hung up the phone.


    Sister Qingchun looked at me and tied her eyebrows.


    "I forgot my summer report at home and didn''t hand it in..."


    "Forgot to hand in the report?" I looked at Qingchun with some consternation.


    "Hmm..." Qingchun nodded shyly.


    "You report at home?" I asked.


    "Well... I asked sister swallow to hand it in for me, but I forgot..."


    "Then go to school now," I said to her.


    "Ah? But..." Qingchun was surprised by my proposal. "I must watch you at home."


    "Well... Why don''t I go to school with you? You always have to hand in the report?" I touched my head and said.


    "No, no!" the pure sister''s tone was firm this time, "you can''t go out until they come back!"


    "Well... Why don''t I stay at home and you go to school?" I looked into Qingchun''s eyes and said seriously, "I promise I won''t go out. It shouldn''t matter."


    "Neither this nor..." Qingchun still hesitated.


    "Don''t you believe me?" I asked, looking at Qingchun.


    "Well... In case of an accident, it''s not good." Qingchun said.


    "It''s okay. Now no one knows me except you, right? You must hand in your report. I''ll watch TV at home. You can go and go back quickly." I repeatedly persuaded sister Qingchun. Sister Qingchun seemed really worried about the report. Finally, she was convinced by me.


    "Then I''ll go to school. You... Must be at home. Don''t walk around." Qingchun looked at me uneasily and said.


    "Don''t worry, I will certainly stay at home." I vowed to Qingchun sister, but in my heart I said: how is it possible? Hey, hey, hey


    Under my repeated guarantee, Qingchun went to the bedroom to get her summer practice report and other things, and then went out.


    "Li Jian, you must stay at home. I, I''ll be back soon!" Qingchun stressed repeatedly before going out. Her clear big eyes are very serious.


    I smiled and waved to her.


    "Go early and return early."


    Sister Qingchun believed me when she saw that I was quite honest. She looked at me again and then closed the door and went out.


    When the door closed, I was alone in the whole suite, and my heart was agitated immediately.


    After so many years, I finally ushered in a person''s free time. How can I waste such a good opportunity?


    Three minutes after Qingchun went out, I also went out immediately. Of course, because I didn''t have a key, I clamped a piece of paper between the door to keep the door ready.


    After that, I immediately left my apartment and ran to the park downstairs. Shit, after so many days, I finally smelled the fresh outdoor air alone. Of course, before going out, I still wore a fuzzy hat and a duck tongue hat just in case.


    When I got out of the apartment, I saw Qingchun sister walking in a hurry all the way. It seems that she didn''t take a ride, but planned to walk to school alone.


    At that time, I thought, why don''t I just follow Qingchun sister to her school?


    The idea was settled by me as soon as it appeared. As a result, I followed Qingchun''s back and followed her all the way to school at an interval of about 200 meters.


    Hei hei, I don''t know what their university is like. We must have a good look on the premise of insurance this time.


    Although I''m a little sorry for the iceberg beauty who asked me to stay at home and go elsewhere for their good, I can''t hold it for so many days.


    I followed Qingchun sister all the way through the overpass and several supermarkets and stores, but Qingchun sister surprisingly didn''t find me until there were more and more girls on the road years ago. I finally realized that I was about to reach my destination.


    Girls'' school, I''m here! Ha ha ha


    Following Qingchun sister into the gate of the University, I found that everything was going well. Although I wore a cap and sunglasses, no one found my difference on the road, and I was also very careful. In addition, Qingchun sister''s school gate was very large and there were many people coming and going, so no one recognized me.


    Swallows and their university is very beautiful. There are all kinds of plants planted in the University. Fragrant grass and flowers can be seen everywhere, which makes people relaxed and happy. Moreover, the architectural carving of the university is also very exquisite, with strong artistry. All kinds of women are carved on it, which looks like female celebrities of this era.


    I tried to keep my head down and secretly followed Qingchun sister. Qingchun met several girls on the road and seemed to say hello to them. Those girls were also very beautiful, but they didn''t see much because of the distance.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of female college students coming and going, but they were not as gorgeous as those in the 21st century, and some girls were quite fat. It seems that because there are no men in the world, some women don''t pay attention to keeping fit and eat themselves fat. Of course, most girls are still slim and slim.


    I continued to follow sister Qingchun. Several times, sister Qingchun seemed to find something and looked back at me, so that I had to find a bronze statue or a tree to avoid.


    In this way, I followed Qingchun sister into the teaching building, and there were fewer people entering the teaching building. Moreover, many people passed by me on the corridor. Several groups of girls looked at me with different eyes when they passed by me. Moreover, I even heard stealing laughter from behind. I thought my dress was very funny.


    Indeed, wearing sunglasses and a cap with a duck tongue, I''m bloated. I look like Uncle bird in Jiangnan style. In addition, my body structure is different from that of ordinary girls. Girls with a little dessert will feel funny when they see me.


    So whenever a girl sees me, I lower my head, speed up my steps, and never look back to attract attention.


    Sometimes, in order not to be found by Qingchun sister, I have to hide at the corner of the wall and wait for her to go away. Shit, I really feel like a detective.


    But when I poked my head out of the second floor of the teaching building, I was surprised to find that Qingchun sister had disappeared.


    There is no pure sister on the coming and going corridor!


    I lost it.


    I was surprised, but there was a straight corridor on the second floor of the teaching building, and there were 5 or 6 classrooms ahead. You can still find them one by one.


    Now it seems that it''s just time for class. Everyone in the corridor hurried into each classroom.


    There were fewer and fewer people in the corridor. I was in a stalemate. Finally, I had to secretly check the past classroom by classroom to see if there was a pure sister.


    I dared to follow behind several girls with books in their hands, then looked left and right, and peeped inside every classroom I passed. However, after looking at two classrooms in a row, I didn''t see the figure of Qingchun sister.


    Until I passed a large ladder classroom and peeped in from the window, I was stunned.


    Hey, I saw a swallow.


    At the moment, she is holding her face with one hand and sitting in the front row of the ladder classroom with the pen holder in the other hand. She looks bored. It seems that their teacher''s lecture is very boring.


    Hey hey, when I saw the swallow, I suddenly felt an impulse to secretly look at her class.


    This girl doesn''t seem to be very serious in class?


    Seeing the swallow''s appearance, I suddenly felt very funny. In front of six girls, she has always been the image of the eldest sister. For me, she also has a feeling of confidant. But in class, I felt that the swallow seemed to become a little girl, very cute.

 Chapter 19

    I really think it''s a little funny to see the swallow''s lazy appearance. Another look, there are iceberg beauty and little sister next to the swallow. Behind them, there are short haired girls who are taking notes without saying a word, and black girl has fallen asleep on the table. Look at this posture. They should have had a class at least. They look more and more funny, but I can''t enter the classroom now, otherwise they will know that I''m going out.


    Qingchun seems to have handed in her report, but she can''t quit halfway because it''s class time. I guess she can''t come back to me until class is over. It would be bad if she found me sneaking out alone. I have to go home before that


    It''s a pity that it''s too short to come out. I''m really sorry, but now it seems that there''s still a lot of time to hang out here. Anyway, no one can recognize my dress now. It should be no big problem to go to school for a while.


    After confirming that Qingchun girls were still in class for the time being, I turned and left the teaching building, and then wandered around.


    When I was about to leave the teaching building, I suddenly urinated. Just now Qingchun made me so much tea, and now it has been turned into urine. In addition, after walking such a long way, no wonder I can''t hold it. I have urine in my stomach. My instinct is to go to the bathroom first, but it''s wrong to think again. This is a women''s world. The toilet should also be a women''s toilet, right? Do I have to solve it in the women''s toilet?


    With an uneasy mood, I went to the toilet at the end of the corridor on the first floor of the teaching building. Sure enough, the separate layout of men''s and women''s toilets in my impression was gone. There was only a large women''s toilet in the whole corridor. There were no tips such as men''s toilet and women''s hand washing room except for the three words of toilet. Anyway, they were all women and didn''t even need any tips.


    When I walked into the toilet, I was very guilty. I felt like a thief and crept. Looking left and right into the toilet, I was frightened by the layout inside. The layout of my toilet is completely different from what I thought.


    I didn''t enter the women''s toilet in the 21st century, but I occasionally saw the general appearance outside the door, and I also saw it in TV and movies. The women''s toilet is a single separated form, but this era is different. The toilet here is actually multi-purpose, that is, a long row, which is similar to a bench, There are no walls in the middle. No matter whether you urinate or defecate, you have to sit on a bench shaped toilet. Of course, there is a fixed wastebasket in front of the long strip toilet every 1 meter for girls to throw sanitary napkins and waste paper.


    I just looked straight.


    However, if you think about it carefully, this construction is also reasonable, because there are only women in the world, and the students in a university are all women, so the number of women is particularly large. Unlike in the 21st century, there are both men and women in universities, and the number of girls is relatively small. In the case of a large number of girls, the use of compartment toilet really takes up too much space. There can not be several toilets in one toilet. In case of students going to the toilet collectively, it is likely to cause queue congestion. Therefore, it is very common for such a large number of people to use toilet now.


    I was very ashamed at that time. With such a layout, can''t you see each other when going to the bathroom? But because everyone is a woman, it''s OK to see it.


    But now I''m a little difficult. I''m a man. I have to stand when I go to the bathroom. What if a girl sees me?


    I was really nervous at that time, but because it was class time, the girls were in the classroom, and there was no one in the toilet except me.


    At that time, I had a strong sense of urination. I couldn''t stand it if I waited until I went back to solve it.


    Anyway, it takes only a few seconds to urinate. It''s still class time. Generally, no one will come in. Even if I come in, it may not happen when I urinate. With such a lucky idea, after looking around and making sure there was no one, I began to relax nervously in front of the toilet.


    At that time, my heart was still very empty. I was afraid that a girl would suddenly run in and cry out when she saw me standing urinating, but I let go half of the urination before there was an accident.


    However, accidents always happen when you least expect them. Just like Murphy''s law, the last thing you want to happen often comes to you.


    The next minute really completely changed my fate in this woman''s world.


    Just as I was about to finish urinating, there was a burst of laughter and a sound of trotting outside the toilet. Then three female college students rushed into the toilet with paper in their hands.


    I was surprised to hear the laughter outside, but it was too late to turn around.


    After the three female college students rushed into the toilet, the first thing they saw was me standing peeing.


    The three girls who had just entered the door were all stunned on the spot. Their faces turned white. They all opened their eyes wide, surprised and speechless.


    "Man, man... He''s a man!"


    "He''s a man!"


    No... found!


    "Man! There''s a man in the toilet!!"


    "I found a man!!"


    This reaction is just like seeing aliens. Shit, it''s really troublesome. I rushed out of the toilet without even fastening my pants. I really regret it. I knew I would hold my urine for a while, or I would sit and pee. Now things are really big.


    A strong sense of guilt makes my face hot. My careless behavior is really inappropriate. I''m really sorry for the care of swallows and iceberg beauties these days.


    At that time, I rushed out of the toilet and wanted to run away before too many people knew it, but unexpectedly, I just rushed out of the toilet and found that many girls had squeezed their heads out of the classroom to see it.


    "Just... It''s him... He''s a man!" I saw that ponytail was nervously standing at the door of a classroom pointing at me, and many girls had poured out of the classroom. It''s strange that the three girls shouted just now. Can they not cause a sensation.


    Shit, women''s curiosity is really terrible. I just walked out of the corridor, but I found that groups of girls have been crowded out in the 5 or 6 classrooms ahead. At first glance, there are not hundreds, but also dozens. They all swarm out of the classroom after hearing the news, and their eyes are shooting at me.


    What''s more, the toilet is just at the end of the corridor. If I want to go out of the teaching building, I have to go through those classrooms. Now all the girls in those classrooms are blocked in front of me. I can''t get out if I don''t go through them!


    It''s really happening now.


    I didn''t expect that things would come to this point. Facing hundreds of people looking into my eyes, I was really not nervous and impossible. And I heard a lot of people talking.


    "Who is he? Is he really a man?"


    "Really or not, where''s the man..."


    "His hair is so short..."


    "He''s so big..."


    "He, he''s looking at me!"


    The whispering sound came into my ears. As soon as my eyes slipped, I could see a pair of curious and nervous beautiful eyes.


    Shit, what''s good. I''m not a Martian... At that time, I was really thirsty and at a loss. I can''t go on like this. You have to leave quickly, or things will get messy. Fortunately, only three girls see me pee now. They have nothing to say, and others can''t help me.


    Thinking of this, I want to run. Who knows I just had this idea. A cold and gorgeous woman in a suit and gold wire glasses came out of the crowd of girls. She is older than the girls around her and has a more mature temperament. She is almost 30 years old. It is estimated that she is a university teacher.


    "Everybody step back behind me!" Leng Yan''s female teacher signaled other girls to step back quickly with a high decibel voice. Her voice was still trembling. When she was yelled by the female teacher, other female college students also stepped back a little nervously, farther away from me. The female teacher opened her arms and stopped more and more girls behind her, standing in front of me.


    What do I mean? How can you treat me like a virus carrier or a monster?

 Chapter 20

    Being stared at like this will never be a happy thing, even if it''s women staring at me. At this time, in addition to the female teacher wearing gold wire glasses, several women like teachers crowded from the rear and were pointed at me by the ponytail. Their eyes fell on me and looked at me up and down.


    Several teachers around, the ponytail and the other two girls who saw me urinate muttered a few words. As a result, the female teacher with gold wire glasses turned a heavy face and twisted her thick eyebrows, and walked a few steps towards me.


    "Which department are you from?"


    The cool female teacher with a mole on her mouth stared at me and asked.


    The other party looks very nervous. The problem is that I''m more nervous. I can''t speak at all. As soon as I open my mouth, I make a man''s thick and heavy voice. When they hear it, their gender is completely exposed, which is even more troublesome. When I peed before, I was confused and exposed my horse''s feet. Now I can''t reveal the stuffing any more. Shit, squeeze out of the crowd first, and then run as far as you can!


    I walked a few steps towards the female teacher without saying a word. I suddenly moved when I saw that I had been frozen in place just now. The female teachers were also a little flustered. It seemed that they all regarded men as dangerous creatures like aliens.


    I hesitated and approached the female teacher step by step, while the eyes of other girls focused on me. How strange the scene was.


    "He''s coming..." I heard a girl whispering.


    I pretended not to hear and went on.


    Seeing me approaching, the female teacher became more nervous.


    "Answer my question, which department are you from? What''s your name?"


    The female teacher is still asking me questions, but I''m still silent.


    But it was my silence that made the people around me look more nervous.


    After all, a silent mysterious figure is much more terrible than a killer who can swear.


    In this way, I came to a place less than one meter away from the female teacher. Then I looked behind the female teacher and found that the corridor behind her was full of people. In my body, I wanted to go out. Unless it was crowded, it was impossible.


    It seems that we have to squeeze, or we''ll be in trouble if our identity is exposed.


    "Everybody back!" the female teacher was very smart. She also found that my eyes were looking behind her, so she knew my goal was behind her. She was worried that I would do something to other female students, so she quickly scolded other female students not to get close.


    Shit, you really treat men like monsters. I''m so sad.


    As soon as I was cruel, I suddenly rushed and directly bypassed the female teacher with gold wire glasses. When I saw that I suddenly started running, the female college students in front of me also shouted and hurried back, just like a wolf entering the sheep. The scene was spectacular.


    "You, hey, stop!"


    I heard the female teacher calling me, but I had frantically rushed into the crowd of female college students. There were bursts of female screams in my ears. My blood was boiling. It was like an action film shooting scene. When the girls saw me, they all retreated for fear that I would do something to hurt them.


    The girls either retreated with their chests or their hands retracted. They looked flustered and seemed to be assaulted by me one by one. My nose is filled with the fragrance of girls. This is because the girls beside me spread quickly, and their body fragrance still stays in the position where they stood just now, so I run fast. Those scents are all drilled into my nostrils. Those scents make my heart surge.,


    The corridor was not too long. I ran with my head down for a while, stumbled into several girls who were too scared to stand in place, and finally rushed to the stairs. Finally, I saw the light outside the teaching building, and I rushed directly outside. People are really a kind of cheap creatures. When I rushed over just now, they shrank one by one and dared not approach. As soon as I ran out of the teaching building, they all flocked out to see me. It was like watching a play.


    "He ran away!"


    "Who will chase?"


    There was another strange sound of boredom behind me, and I ran away. Just now I followed Qingchun''s sister into the teaching building, and now I run back directly with my memory. I looked back. Fortunately, no one came to chase me. All the girls surrounded the door of the teaching building and looked at me foolishly. They didn''t seem to chase me. But yes, I''m not a criminal, and they don''t have to chase me.


    In this way, I ran desperately and ran out of qingchunmei''s University. Countless female college students looked at me on the road. I estimate that no less than 100 people saw me. When I got out of the school gate, I ran to the road where there were few people. Now things are making a big deal. I don''t want to appear in a crowded place.


    Anyway, I felt all the way along the way with few people. Although I didn''t know the way when I jumped, I still knew the general direction. In this way, according to the location of the swallows'' apartment in my mind, I ran all the way with my heart hanging all the time, but I finally ran back to the apartment safely.


    When I ran back to the apartment, I collapsed when I went upstairs and pushed the door into the suite. Today is a sunny day, the sun is high, and I''m fat. Although I can last, I''m easy to sweat. Of course, I almost collapsed all the way back.


    When I returned to the suite and closed the door heavily, I put down my heart a little. I really played a big game just now.


    I estimated that hundreds of female students in the whole school saw me just now. Although they didn''t know I was a man, they must have been deeply impressed by the differences in appearance between me and other women. I''m much bigger than ordinary girls, and the edges and corners of men''s faces are a little clearer than girls. Although I''m a little fat, what''s fat is my stomach, not my face. In addition, I still have conspicuous thin and short hair, wearing sunglasses and a cap with a duck tongue. On the one hand, my body and appearance are conspicuous, and on the other hand, I think it''s impossible not to impress other girls.


    I have a lingering fear when I think of the scene of hundreds of people watching at school. If I hadn''t been able to rush out just now, I would be in trouble now. I don''t know what kind of reaction there will be in the school, but I guess it''s noisy now.


    I hope you don''t find me. Just come here. I repeatedly recalled in my brain the people I met on the way back. I had tried to run to a place with few people. Few people should have seen me. Moreover, I was more cautious before returning to the apartment. I was completely sure that no one followed me before I returned to the apartment. Otherwise, I would blame myself if I implicated the swallows.


    I washed my face in Room 301, drank water and sat on the sofa for a while before I calmed down a little. But I haven''t had a rest for long. The door of suite 301 suddenly opened and a large group of people came in. It scared my eyes and almost stopped my heart.


    I was relieved to find that it was swallows and they came back.


    Swallow, iceberg beauty, little sister, black girl, glasses sister and pure sister are all back, but even swallow and little sister, who have always been gentle and cheerful, have a flat face and gloomy face at the moment. As for iceberg beauty, the temperature of her face has fallen below zero and can be condensed into frost. However, what makes me worry most is Qingchun sister, because Qingchun sister actually cried and her eyes were red.


    As soon as I entered the door, the swallow came towards me with an angry face:


    "Li Jian, tell me the truth, is that the ''man'' rumored in our school just now you?"


    Sure enough, the swallows came back because they heard the wind.


    It came to light. Looking at the swallow''s shy and angry eyes, I dare not look directly at it. At this moment, the authority brought to me by the swallow is no less than that of the iceberg beauty.


    "Well, it''s... Me." anyway, it''s all exposed, so I have to nod and admit it.


    Hearing that I was an adult, the swallow scolded me: "Li Jian, how can you do such a dangerous thing? Don''t you know how many people saw you just now? Now our school is all talking about you. Fortunately, you escaped quickly. If you were left, do you know how dangerous you would be?"


    "..." I bowed my head and remained silent, while the swallow turned to criticize Qingchun, "Jiajia, you really are! How can you leave Li Jian at home and run to school by yourself? Didn''t I say you must inform us before coming here?! hey, I knew something would happen... But I didn''t expect it so soon. You two..."


    The swallow severely taught Qingchun sister a lesson. Qingchun sister had already cried into tears and kept wiping her eyes


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Seeing Qingchun wiping her tears and crying, I couldn''t help opening my mouth.


    "Swallow, it''s my fault. It has nothing to do with Jiajia. I can''t help but want to go out and have a look."


    The swallow looked at me and looked worried.


    Looking at the swallow''s worried face, I also felt sad: "sorry, I''ve caused you trouble."


    "Li Jian, you... Forget it, I know it''s boring for you to stay here all the time. But please don''t do this again." the swallow was almost praying to me. "Even if you want to go out, discuss with us and let us accompany you. OK?"


    The swallow is still very kind to me. Although I know she must be very upset now, considering my special status, she is still very polite to me. I really appreciate her in my heart. I know my behavior today must be very difficult for them. Even if I am caught, I will involve them, which is very dangerous. It''s good for the swallow to be so polite to me.


    At this time, the iceberg beauty said to me with a gloomy face:


    "Li Jian, I should have warned you that if you still go your own way and ignore the consequences, you and us will be involved in the end. You are stupid and brainless."


    The words of iceberg beauty made my heart sink. Although she was telling the truth, I was still very uncomfortable.


    "Well, Liuli, don''t talk about Li Jian. He''s only occasionally. He didn''t expect this time." the swallow calmed down for the iceberg beauty.


    "No, he just hasn''t realized the seriousness of the consequences." the iceberg beauty said faintly, and then her cold eyes looked at me. "He should know that he has no freedom since he came to this suite."


    These words ignited the straw in my heart like Mars. I was still very guilty before, but I couldn''t help it when I heard the words of iceberg beauty.


    What does iceberg beauty mean? What does she think of me? Are there any gorillas in the zoo? Or livestock in captivity?


    I jumped up from the sofa. Then he walked up to the swallows with his fist in his hand.


    "Li Jian, what are you... Doing?" the swallow stood up and asked me.


    "Sorry, swallow, I have something to say." I looked at the swallow, and then my eyes fell on the iceberg beauty''s face. "Xu Liuli, your words are hard to hear, but you''re right." I stared at the iceberg beauty, "I really won''t have any freedom when I stay with you, so I decided to go. These days, thank you for your care, swallow, Liuli, Xiaoqing, Jiajia, Yu and Canaan. I really appreciate you. But now Liuli''s words make me think through. I''ll only bring you trouble if I stay here. I don''t want to be a caged bird in the future, nor do I want to let you go You take care of me like you take care of the disabled all your life. I still intend to live my own life. Thank you really. I''m very happy with you these days. Now I want to say goodbye. "


    With that, I directly puffed up my breath, wiped the iceberg beauty and swallow, and walked towards the door of the suite.


    I am a man with hands and feet, a head and a brain. I don''t want anything. I don''t believe I can''t get along in this boundless world!


    At that time, I really thought so. I ignored everything. I took a step and walked outside the door. All the other beauties were stunned.


    "Li Jian! What are you doing?" seeing that I was leaving, the little sister hurriedly stopped me to stop me, but I looked at her with a guilty look and pushed her hand away with my shoulder.


    But when I was about to go out, my waist was suddenly hugged.


    My body suddenly stagnated, and the warm feeling spread to my body, so that my whole person could not move forward any further.


    "Swallow..." I turned my head in surprise, but saw the swallow holding my waist.


    "Li Jian, will you... Don''t do this?" the swallow looked at me sadly with glittering eyes. "Liu Li, she just spoke more directly. Don''t do this."


    "If you have any dissatisfaction, you can say it. We will treat you and make you satisfied, so don''t do this, will you?"


    Looking at the swallow, I felt deeply guilty. When I came to this woman''s world, the first girl I really met was her. Now I say I want to go, and I really hate it.


    However, although I am a hanging wire, although I have no big skills, although I am fat, delicious and a little lazy, there are still the most basic morality and principles of life.


    I know that if I stay here, I will only trouble the swallows again and again, make them embarrassed, and I will lose my freedom myself. I might as well leave them instead. Although I don''t know what the day will be like when I leave here, at least I won''t bring these six girls into trouble. The farther I am from them, the safer they will be.


    I have nothing to do with them. I''m just a passer-by in their life. After a short encounter, I should leave.


    "Sorry, swallow, I know I make you sad. But Liuli is right. I really can''t stay here. You can look after me for a day, a week, a week, or even a year, but you can''t lock me up here for a lifetime. Swallow, I don''t know if you still have this sentence here, but it spread in our time A word. "


    "The man is ambitious!"


    I untied the swallow''s hand around my waist, and then walked out step by step.


    "In my time, I was neither a great hero nor a big man. I was just a small man who no one would even pay attention to. An excellent girl like you was out of reach for me in our time. If I met a girl like you in that time, I would not let go of any. But now, I can''t stay here It haunts you like a moth. "


    I looked back deeply at the swallow and the girls behind me who had been with me for a short, fast and even ambiguous time.


    "I''m gone. Just think I''ve never been here. Just think I''ve never been a man in this world." I smiled. I think I must laugh more ugly than cry, because I really want to cry.


    But I ran out to the corridor.


    "Li Jian! No!"


    "Come back!"


    "Li Jian!"


    Behind me came the panic of the girls, even with cries and chasing footsteps, but I had made up my mind and tried my best to run down the apartment from the safe passage.


    Ran to the outside world.

 Chapter 21

    The voices of the girls behind me are getting farther and farther away from me. When I ran outside the apartment, I finally couldn''t help my nose sour and shed tears. I got along with these girls for more than a week. Although the time is short, I really feel like getting along with my family. It''s not warm and fast at room temperature. Now I have to separate. I''m really reluctant to part with them. However, even if you don''t give up, now you have to be cruel.


    This is for their good, but also for my good.


    However, before I ran a few steps, I was stunned when I just rushed out of the apartment for dozens of meters.


    "It''s him. There can be no mistake."


    A woman''s voice that made my heart cold came from the front, and then I suddenly had a strong sense of crisis. When I turned around, I almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    In front of me, there appeared a group of women in black, tall and solemn.


    The one who took the lead was a long haired woman in black uniform, about 27 or 8 years old. Her choppy curly hair fell like a waterfall, and her eyes showed a bit of indifference and ferocity.


    When I saw the woman in front of me, I expected something bad, but it was too late. I didn''t have time to do anything. The women in front of me surrounded me.


    "What are you doing?" although I knew I shouldn''t speak, I couldn''t help making a voice.


    But the women had gathered around.


    I retreated step by step, but the woman came towards me step by step. My first reaction was that the woman in front of me was probably from the government.


    The cold and arrogant uniform woman came to me. Her height was about 1.73 meters, almost as high as me, so she looked at me with cold and arrogant eyes.


    She looked at me, and then there was a winning smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "After looking for you for a few days, I finally found you. A man 400 years ago?"


    My heart beat. Who is she? How do you know my origin?


    Looking at the women gathered around me, I felt a cold sweat all over my body.


    "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me, her eyes twinkled, and her scarlet lips showed a trace of evil smile:


    "Me? Hehe hehe, do you remember the female doctor from the ancient tomb?"


    holy crap I understood at that time. It turned out that I came to "check the water meter". A few days ago, I was overjoyed on the Internet for a moment. In order to show off my authority, I did have a long verbal battle with the "female doctor from the ancient tomb". Later, the other party told me that she was a national secret archive, so I was scared not to go online. I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect that in the end, a great disaster was coming. Shit, why did it happen at this time?


    "Li Jian!"


    Just as the female doctor came towards me, the swallows behind them finally caught up with me. The six people were full. All of a sudden, I was a woman in front of and behind me.


    There are at least 6 female doctors behind us. In front of us, there are at least 6 female doctors themselves. In terms of quantity, they are almost equal. However, looking at the posture, these women brought by female doctors are very unfriendly and feel like people in the underworld, with a bit of ferocity.


    I don''t know how the female doctor found me, but it''s estimated that she inquired about me through IP. Moreover, I made a lot of trouble in swallow''s university just now. Maybe I also gave the "female doctor of ancient tomb" some information to let her find me.


    In short, I''m very nervous now. I''m sandwiched between 12 people and 12 women. Their intentions are all for me, grass.


    When the swallow saw the six women headed by the cold and arrogant female doctor in front of me, he was stunned. All six of them were stunned on the way and seemed to have realized that the situation was bad.


    However, even so, the swallows came up slowly and came to me.


    "Li Jian..." the swallow looked at me with some anxiety, and looked at the female doctor in front with an alert look.


    "Swallow, I''m sorry. I know I was a little stubborn just now... But now I seem to be in trouble." I looked at the female doctor in front of me and the women slowly surrounded, and my heart beat faster.


    Shit, are these people from the government? They''re here to catch me?


    At this time, the iceberg beauties also came to me. She looked at me without saying a word, then walked to my left and stood side by side with me, while the other four girls stood behind me. I turned my head and looked at them. There was something unspeakable in my heart. They all chased out, indicating that they were reluctant to give up to me.


    I looked back at the cold and arrogant female doctor in front of me.


    "Are you the one who chatted with me on the Internet a few days ago?" I squinted at her. The female doctor also squinted when she saw the six girls around me and behind me.


    "Hehe, hehe, yes, I am right." the cold and arrogant woman stroked her ear side hair. Her hair is very long, comparable to the iceberg beauty, but her hair is slightly curly, with a little casual and bold flavor. "Originally, I really didn''t believe there would be men in the world, but your debate with me on the Internet really surprised me, so I specially asked someone to check your IP and ask for your whereabouts. I didn''t know how to find you. I didn''t expect that your news came out from the nearby school just today, and someone else uploaded you on the campus Internet by mobile phone "I found the photos all at once," said the arrogant girl with a bad smile and showed me the photos on the campus Internet with her watch and mobile phone. Although the picture is a little small, I still see a fuzzy shadow wearing sunglasses and cap. It must be me. Sister, which woman sent my picture online?


    I bit my teeth, but I shouted bad in my heart. I didn''t expect that the information in the world spread so fast, and my identity was locked so easily.


    "Li Jian, did you reveal your identity on the Internet?" hearing the words of the cold and arrogant woman, the swallow also realized that I had exposed my feet on the Internet. She looked at me with surprised and anxious eyes, which obviously meant to blame.


    "Idiot." I heard the iceberg beauty squinting at me with some angry and contemptuous eyes. Shit, I was despised by this woman again... But I can only swallow this tone in my heart. I was too reckless to get to this point


    "Hehe, there are a lot of people you know. Are they hiding your identity?" the cold and arrogant woman glanced at the swallow, the iceberg beauty and the little sister behind me, and then smiled evil. Her smile is very insidious no matter how you look, but she really has temperament. She is a temperament type beauty, although she is a female doctor, But there is no feeling of a dead nerd, much better than a short haired girl.


    In the face of me and six girls, the cold and arrogant woman didn''t mean to panic at all. It seems that she thinks that our number is not enough for her to see.


    "Swallow, she''s from the national archives database." I told them the identity of the cold and arrogant woman in front of me.


    "Lin Junxia. Leader of the third group of the provincial state secret archives administration." to my surprise, the iceberg beauty actually recognized the cold and arrogant woman in front of me and said her name. It really surprised me, even the cold and arrogant woman in front of me.


    "Oh, do you know me?" the cold and arrogant woman was stunned.


    Being said by the cold and arrogant woman, the iceberg beauty who rarely smiles actually mentioned a radian in the corner of her mouth: "I''ve read your book," men save the world. "


    "Have you really read my book?" the cold and arrogant woman felt strange when she heard that the iceberg beauty had read her book.


    "Yes," said the iceberg beauty faintly, and then added, "when you go to the bathroom."


    The cold and arrogant woman''s face stiffened on the spot.


    "Colored glaze..." the swallow wanted to persuade the iceberg beauty not to stab, but the iceberg beauty was unmoved.


    "What are you afraid of? The people she brought are not from the government. It is estimated that they are just some ordinary security guards in the Archives Bureau." the iceberg beauty smiled faintly and said, "people from the government don''t even take the most basic handcuffs and appliances."


    "You... What do you mean!" she was exposed in public. The cold and arrogant woman seemed to lose face. At the beginning, her pride that stopped me suddenly decreased. "What, I''m not from the government? Do you think I dare not arrest people or what? Hehe hehe. I came here today to take him away." said the cold and arrogant woman pointed at me. Shit, the aura is really strong. But what made me nervous was that when the voice of the cold and arrogant woman fell, the five bad looking women really came towards me as if they were going to catch me.


    "If you dare to take him away, I''ll call the government to take him away." the iceberg beauty said, directly raised her wrist and showed her watch. "I don''t think you''re so interested in men. You shouldn''t be happy to see him taken away by the government."


    I have to say that the words of iceberg beauty are very touching. She deserves to be the most prominent of the six girls. She has a good insight into people''s hearts. She suddenly saw through the origin of the cold and arrogant woman and took the lead in her words.


    "You... Hehe, hehe, are trying to intimidate me. Although I am not from the government, I must take him away today. He is the last man in the world, and he was 400 years ago. I really want to talk to him. Even if you call the government, it doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal. I''ll hand him in after I talk to him." he said, The cold and arrogant woman suddenly patted the woman in uniform next to her on the shoulder. Then the women suddenly rushed up and grabbed my arm as soon as they grabbed my wrist. Trying to force me?


    The five women rushed up to catch me. I hurried back, and the iceberg beauty and swallow took the initiative to block in front of me. They obviously want to protect me from those fierce looking women. If the iceberg beauties are not there, I can still escape, but now I can''t retreat when I see them blocking me and opening their arms to intercept me.


    I''m a big man. I want swallows and girls to protect me. What is it?


    "Swallow, Liuli, get out of the way! I''ll deal with them!" I came forward, grabbed Liuli and swallow''s arms, pulled them behind me and rushed up.


    The cold and haughty woman rushed up and hurried back when she saw me, and the women she brought surrounded me. They were not old, they were all around 26 to 30. I don''t know if they came out of the police school. The short haired woman who took the lead looked very old and flexible. She grabbed my arm with her back and kicked me with her legs, trying to kick me over.


    How cruel! However, she underestimated the weight of men, especially men like me. She kicked on my calf, but I didn''t even move. She was surprised in her eyes.

 Chapter 22

    It seems that he is frightened by my weight, and how can I miss this opportunity to counter attack? Although good men don''t fight with women, they should also be divided into times and occasions. Under the current situation, it''s just to be on guard. It doesn''t matter what I do.


    I took advantage of the short haired woman''s absence to rush up and put my left arm around her neck.


    I pressed the short haired woman''s body hard towards the rear. The only thing I can praise is my strength. I am bloated. I can be described as a bear. I pressed her down with my arm. The short haired woman''s body is really light and soft. When I pressed her back, her body immediately fell back into a semicircle.


    Seeing the proud curve of the short haired woman''s chest, I almost lost my mind and hardly had the heart to start.


    My arm tightly clamped the short haired woman''s neck. The short haired woman showed a painful expression and seemed a little out of breath. At the same time, she grabbed my arm with both hands and wanted to break me, but she pushed me back and tightly restrained her. As a result, the short haired woman''s eyes widened painfully.


    Seeing the short haired girl caught by me, four women around me also came up to support. One wanted to grab my arm and pull me apart, and the other kicked my foot and tried to kick me down!


    The little sister, swallow and iceberg beauty also helped. They hugged a uniformed woman one by one, which temporarily restrained their actions.


    The timid big eyed sister and short haired sister held the long eyebrow woman holding my waist together. They worked together to deal with one, but it looked a little tricky and couldn''t be separated.


    The scene of a man fighting with a group of hooligans is common in the 21st century, but how many people can see the extremely fragrant scene of a man fighting with a group of women and another group of women?


    Although I should be glad I can see it, I''m really not happy.


    The round faced girl didn''t dare to kick me again after she missed the kick, so she had to restrain me with her hands. On the other side, the oblique haired woman who had been kicking my feet to trip me up also grabbed my arms with her hands to hold me.


    Shit, although I have great strength, I have one on my waist and one on my left and right hands. I can''t move. I stand there like a Buddha, but they can''t help me. One man and three women are so deadlocked.


    After almost five seconds of stalemate, I was really angry. I yelled and hit my elbows violently. At that time, I hit out from both sides.


    However, I was just hit. The short haired woman and the oblique haired woman immediately launched the next wave of attack on me. The feeling was to bear the pain and want to forcibly capture me.


    The first shot was the short haired woman. She suddenly rushed up and made a reverse buckle to reverse my arm. This gesture is the most basic containment action in a fight.


    I stepped back two steps, but the man holding me at the waist was still there. It was still inconvenient for me to move.


    Shit, no matter what, you dare to hold me from behind. It''s really trying to die.


    In a hurry, in order to get rid of the shackles on my body, I bumped my ass back and directly hit the woman who hugged me from behind!


    The girl with long eyebrows behind me was hit hard by my ass. she immediately gave a light shout and took a step back.


    After this fight, I realized that although these women have learned some skills, they are obviously not soldiers from the army. They should be just security guards or small thugs after general training.


    When I was hit by my ass, the long eyebrow girl loosened and retreated, while the big eyed sister and the short haired sister took the opportunity to grasp the long eyebrow girl''s body, not allowing her to have other actions, temporarily restrained and reduced the pressure for me.


    And I''m going to face Round faced girls and women with oblique hair.


    At this time, something unexpected happened to me.


    "Hey, I''ve knocked her down!" was the voice of black girl. I looked at her in surprise, but I was surprised. I found that black girl''s tall body was pressing a uniformed woman on the ground and clasping her hands behind her back.


    I''m worthy of being a sports black girl. It''s too fierce.


    Black girl pressed a uniformed woman, and the swallow immediately stepped forward to replace black girl''s seat to help press, while black girl stood up and jumped at another uniformed woman. Black girl''s skill is very agile. She deserves to have black blood. Her physical strength is amazing. As soon as one was put down, she got entangled with the other, and it seems that she can put down another one from her momentum.


    Lengao girl looked nervous when she saw the black girl''s continuous rampage, but the iceberg beauty quickly stopped her. Although lengao girl had high knowledge, she was obviously not expected to fight, so she took a look and hurried back to avoid involvement.


    At this time, I had a hot fight with short haired women and inclined haired women. They never dared to start with me. Moreover, because of my weight and strength, I couldn''t help it. Both sides couldn''t get an obvious advantage at once.


    I really don''t want to spend any more time with them, but they obviously won''t stop.


    Shit, what should I do?


    I looked at the two women in front of me and the cold and arrogant woman standing far away. Suddenly, I was in a hurry and shouted:


    "Ah yo! Ah!!"


    I suddenly screamed and stumbled back.


    Sure enough, I heard my scream, and then saw my painful expression. The cold and arrogant woman watching in the rear was also startled, and her voice shouted anxiously:


    "What did you do? I told you not to hurt him!"


    Being scolded by the cold and arrogant woman, both the short haired woman and the inclined haired woman were stunned. They turned their heads and explained:


    "We didn''t hurt him..."


    But I kept screaming, covering my stomach with one hand and my eyes with the other, and deliberately making a look of vomiting in my mouth, as if it was very uncomfortable.


    "Well, you stop, don''t fight!" when you see my appearance, the cold and arrogant woman really thinks I''m hurt. In fact, I''m just pretending. I''m not hurt at all, but my expression is really painful and believable. As a result, lengao girl was a little nervous immediately.


    Being scolded by the cold and arrogant woman, those women didn''t dare to come near me.


    On the contrary, the swallows next to them were not calm when they saw my pain. They all turned their heads and looked at me anxiously, regardless of their opponents running towards me.


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I... my stomach was beaten by them... Seems to be dying..." I clenched my teeth and squeezed these words out of my throat. In fact, I really felt that my acting skills were too fake, but the cold and arrogant woman seemed to really think I was hurt. She walked towards me with some hesitation.


    Seeing her coming, I simply sat on the ground, lowered my head, opened my mouth, and looked like I was going to vomit.


    "Li Jian!" little sister, they were all flustered. They all gathered around me and patted me on the back, trying to alleviate my "pain".


    "Li Jian, hold on!" the swallow cried anxiously, pulled me and tried to make me sit up, but I deliberately pretended to be weak and sat on the ground.


    "You, you don''t move, I''ll have a look!" the cold and arrogant woman finally couldn''t help but shout and rushed up when she saw my injury. Iceberg beauty and black girl immediately stopped to stop lengao girl. Lengao girl looked at them and said:


    "I studied medicine! If he really has something to do, only I can save him!"


    After being yelled at by lengao girl, the iceberg beauty and black girl were deadlocked for a while before they let her come, but they still stared at the every move of other uniformed women. Lengao girl ran to me, squatted down and wanted to hold up my chin to check my condition, but I was waiting for this opportunity. I suddenly jumped up from the ground, and then grabbed lengao girl''s shoulders, A turn over put her on the ground!


    "Shit, I let you catch me!" I glared at the cold and arrogant woman, and my fat legs pressed on her round and elastic thighs wrapped in black jeans.


    The cold and arrogant woman obviously didn''t expect me to suddenly burst up and put her under her. My weight is almost 80kg. I estimate that the cold and arrogant woman is less than 50. How can I move when I press her? I can only press her obediently. When I first crushed her, my legs were close to her legs. I had a frontal collision with her body. My chest was butted by her uplifted peaks, but then I changed to a kneeling posture. My two hard knees pressed her thighs, and my hands changed from grasping her shoulders to grasping her wrists, Avoid her pushing me.


    Suddenly, the cold and arrogant girl was locked firmly by me. She couldn''t move at all. She could only look at me in panic.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s dark eyes flashed a surprised color, and the two pink cherry lips were trembling slightly.


    "You''re playing with me! Let go!"


    "Let your sister go!" I really had a fire at that time. She dared to find someone to catch me and let people fight against swallows. If I let her go, I would be a stupid pig.


    Leng aonu didn''t seem to understand my swearing words. She didn''t know what "let your sister go" meant. After all, that word was a swearing language only in my era, but she knew from my tone that I was swearing. Leng aonu''s fat thighs shook desperately, her waist twisted, her upper body wanted to depression, and seemed to want to get rid of my oppression, But she was pressed down by me. No matter how she resisted, she couldn''t get rid of it.


    Finally, I pressed the cold and arrogant woman''s hands on the ground, her arms on the ground, and her fingers grabbed my hands, but my strength and my weight made her unable to push away. Her forehead was sweating, and her wavy curls were scattered and spread on the ground.


    "Let go... Ah!" cried the cold and arrogant woman painfully, with a long frown and a painful look on her face, "Lingling, help me quickly!"


    When the cold and arrogant woman shouted, the uniformed women were ready to move, but the iceberg beauty and black girl all formed a wall to stop them.

 Chapter 23

    However, swallows can only be stopped temporarily at most. In the face of five people, they can''t intercept for a long time. I looked at the cold and arrogant woman with pale color and slight panting under her body. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I still wrapped my right hand around her neck, then put my left hand around her waist, pulled her up from the ground, and then let her back stick to me.


    My right hand stuck her neck and my left hand held her body, so I pulled her back. The cold and arrogant woman shouted, and I easily took her back.


    "Come here and I''ll strangle her!"


    I stuck her cold and arrogant woman''s neck and shouted at the five uniformed women in front.


    The five uniformed women saw that the cold and arrogant woman was caught by me, and there were five girls in front of me. They also hesitated and didn''t know what to do.


    I stuck the neck of the cold and arrogant woman and retreated step by step, threatening the group of thugs in front of me. Sure enough, they didn''t come forward. I''m afraid I''ll do it.


    The two sides were deadlocked for a long time.


    In the end, the cold and arrogant woman who was stuck by my neck spoke first:


    "Well, I surrendered... You let me go..." Leng aonu suddenly shouted these words hoarsely from her throat, which surprised everyone.


    "What do you want to do?" the cold and arrogant woman''s words really surprised me, but how can I believe her words? This woman is definitely not ordinary. There must be some conspiracy brewing.


    "You let me go and we''ll have a good talk. I won''t tell you what you''re doing here..." the cold and arrogant woman said good words to beg for mercy in my arms. Her tone was much softer, and her previous pride disappeared.


    "It''s boring for everyone to drag on like this... Isn''t it?"


    The cold and arrogant woman began to say good words, but I don''t know whether she was sincere or not, but she immediately shouted to the group of uniformed women, "don''t stand away, I''ll talk to them."


    Hearing the words of the cold and arrogant woman, the uniformed women slowly stepped back and stared at me sharply, but they were also a little curious. After all, they had never seen a man.


    Seeing that the uniform woman retreated, I also let go of the cold and arrogant woman bit by bit. The cold and arrogant woman pouted and looked at me as if she blamed me for hurting her. But I didn''t slap her in the face. Who made her want to bring someone to catch me?


    The cold and arrogant woman broke away from me, patted me, grabbed my arm, and twisted her neck a few times, as if it hurt a little. Lengao looked at the uniformed women and swallows behind her, then looked at me and said:


    "It''s really a man. He''s so strong. Hehe."


    I was stunned.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me with her chest and said, "in fact, I don''t want to do it. I brought these people just in case, but the sister named Liuli is really rude. I''m really upset." the cold and arrogant woman smiled at me, "Actually, I don''t want to be your enemy at all. I''ve always wanted to see you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been looking for you for so many days. I''ve always wanted to see what men look like with my own eyes. My second mother is the director of the State Archives Bureau. Since I was a child, I''ve read history books about men. I''m curious. What are the men who have created so many cultural miracles in history Look. Hehe hehe. "


    The tone of the cold and arrogant woman suddenly became friendly, but I really couldn''t accept the change too quickly. This girl just came and threatened to take me away. Now she starts to say good words and compromise when it seems wrong?


    I guess she''s thinking something else.


    But I don''t know what to say. In the past, I was just a hanging wire and introverted. In the face of this situation, I didn''t know how to answer.


    "What do you want?" finally, I looked at the cold and arrogant woman and asked such a sentence. After thinking about it, this sentence is more appropriate.


    "I''m just talking to you. Hehe, I came to you just to see you before you were caught by the government. I don''t want you to be caught by the government. The idea of protecting you is the same as those of your friends. Hehe."


    Shit, now I understand that this woman came to catch me, in fact, she also wanted to protect me from the government? I understand a little. The cold and arrogant women think that swallows, ordinary female college students, do not have the ability and energy to fight the government, so they will try their best to catch me.


    "Protect me? Why do you do this... I, I don''t know you." I still looked at the cold and arrogant woman warily.


    "Because Lin Junxia is fascinated by men and history." at this time, the iceberg beauty stepped up and interrupted, "the Lin family is a family of scholars for three generations, committed to studying men and history before the Third World War."


    "It''s amazing. You know so much." hearing the iceberg beauty''s words, the cold and arrogant woman glanced at her. "Aren''t you also interested in men and history?"


    "No," the iceberg beauty looked at the cold and arrogant woman faintly and returned, "I''m just interested in famous families."


    Then, the iceberg beauty looked at me again and added, "the Lin family is one of the four leading families in China."


    Hearing the statement of the iceberg beauty, the cold and arrogant woman narrowed her eyes, as if she felt that she had met someone difficult to deal with. Because of the previous fight, the iceberg beauty''s hair was a little scattered, but this did not hinder her strong temperament. Iceberg beauty is worthy of being the director''s daughter. Sure enough, her vision is different.


    I think lengao women and iceberg beauties are natural enemies. Although lengao women seem to be 5 or 6 years older than iceberg beauties, iceberg beauties are not weaker than lengao women in the gas field, and can even counter pressure each other.


    It turned out that iceberg beauty knew the details of cold and arrogant women from the beginning. No wonder the iceberg beauty has always been so calm.


    Now that we all know the details of each other, the next conversation is much easier


    The cold and arrogant woman clearly said her intention, just to see what a sudden man like me and what I came from, and to determine whether I was a man who came through 400 years ago.


    Lengao''s family is a family of scholars, which is why lengao can be the leader of the third management group of the state archives administration at a young age. As for the people she brought today, they are indeed the security guards of lengao''s own family. Lengao''s family background is prominent. She has lived with her second mother, third mother, archives and library since childhood. Lengao regards herself as highly educated, so she is also very arrogant and has a strange personality.


    She thinks she has a lot of knowledge in ancient culture and men''s history. Except that some elders of her family know more than her, others can''t catch up with her. But that time, she argued with me on the Internet. I slapped her in the face, and thought the evidence I gave was too real. She really believed that I was really a man, That''s why she came to check my true identity. Unexpectedly, she found that I was really a man, so today''s scene came.


    "I didn''t expect that there are men in the world. It''s really an amazing event to think about. But if the government knows, hehe, it may have any impact. I''m afraid there will be disputes and divisions between the factions. Hehe."


    When she said these words, Leng aonv was already in suite 301.


    Swallow and I went back to the apartment. Although I vowed before that a man is ambitious, now it seems that there is an unexpected situation. Sometimes you plan to go hiking, but you will encounter thunderstorms to dampen your determination to fly away.


    Leng aonu told us a lot of men''s history in 301, and the uniformed female security guards she brought were called to Room 302 to wait.

 Chapter 24

    In this way, the original fight that people would kill was resolved in this way. The relationship between women is really emotional. They were still fighting one minute, and a few words in the next minute will dispel their grievances and start talking good words.


    I really don''t understand these women.


    I sat on the sofa listening to the cold and arrogant woman muttering a lot of words. Anyway, it means how prominent her family background is, and then the influence of men on the world, from politics to economy to culture. She also said that the social and technological level of more than 400 years ago was not much different from that of today, but it was a world of equal distribution between men and women at that time, but now it is a world of women.


    Later, Leng aonv also said that in the World War of 2044, many big countries used destructive weapons, the air force bombed continuously, and several big cities were bombarded by high-energy destructive weapons, resulting in a devastating blow to many urban civilizations. At that time, many archives, materials, libraries and museums were destroyed in the war and became ruins.


    Moreover, at that time, there was a great information war between governments, resulting in the destruction of the global information network. Computer viruses were rampant. Almost all the network data of most countries were destroyed. Even the earth database such as NASA was devastated. As a result, many historical events before 2044 became mysteries and 2044 became a cultural watershed, A lot of history before 2044 has become a blank. Therefore, restoring the history before 2044 has always been the goal of many scholars and experts.


    Leng Ao''s words were quite academic, but I was interested in her words at the beginning. Later, I became impatient and began to hear a little.


    Finally, the cold and arrogant girl saw that I and several other girls had little interest, and the topic came back to me.


    "Li Jian, your appearance is a huge wave in the cultural world."


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl in boredom. In fact, I should be more or less proud, but the problem is that during this period of time, I have heard too many words emphasizing my importance from the population of iceberg beauty and swallow, and now I am numb. What waves, bombs, sensational events and so on, anyway, all kinds of adjectives used to describe explosion and emphasize importance have already been used on me, and I''m really numb. It''s like my parents urging me to study in my ear, and then emphasizing the importance of reading and education. At first, you may feel stressed and nervous, but you don''t feel it when you listen too much, which has become a breeze in my ear.


    In short, after listening to this conversation, I also know that her intention is to contact me and then try to seize or even occupy my "cultural treasure" as much as possible, but now it seems that the situation is getting stiff, so she has to start a good relationship with me from the beginning. Looking at the cold and arrogant girl now, I believe she will not hand me over to the government.


    Although she also works for the country, according to her, she is a member of her family, and she herself attaches great importance to me. It seems impossible to hand it over to the government. What she said before is just to have a quarrel with the iceberg beauty and take me away.


    "In short, Li Jian, I''m afraid your personal value is equivalent to the sum of women all over the world. You should realize this." the cold and arrogant woman reminded me of my value with an obvious comparison. Then she looked at the swallows and iceberg beauties around her and said, "I know you all want to hide her and protect her, but your practice is too childish. Hide him in such an easy place to find. Hehe, if you don''t like it, if the government really wants to find someone, it won''t take three days to find it here. The so-called paper can''t hold fire. Your practice will always show your feet."


    "So, can you do it well?" the iceberg beauty raised an eyebrow.


    "At least more professional than you, people in the national archives, it''s easy to guard things. Ha ha." the cold and arrogant woman retorted at the iceberg beauty.


    The iceberg beauty stopped talking. She lit a cigarette smartly and smoked it for herself, but she didn''t give the cold and proud woman a look. The cold and proud woman also took out a pack of cigarettes of the same brand as the iceberg beauty from her pocket and smoked it without showing weakness.


    "So, you still want to take him?" the iceberg beauty vomited a puff of smoke and asked faintly.


    "You have a dream. Li Jian is our friend now. We won''t take Li Jian away from you. No matter how many people you bring, you don''t want to take him away!" the swallow also began to oppose the cold and arrogant girl. "Right, Xiaoqing? Rain?" the swallow''s words are always the most inspiring. Encouraged by her, I saw both little sister and short haired sister nod.


    "Oh ~ ~" seeing the swallow''s reaction, the cold and arrogant woman was thoughtful.


    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down. It seems that this cold and arrogant woman doesn''t want to take me away. This woman has a big background and has a heavy heart. I don''t think about her way. Although she keeps saying that she is to protect me and that swallows will show their feet sooner or later, I''d rather believe in iceberg beauty and swallows. They won''t believe in cold and arrogant women.


    "Did you roll the sheets with them?" when the atmosphere in the hall was temporarily stiff, the cold and arrogant woman suddenly looked up and asked me.


    Leng Ao''s daughter suddenly asked this, which surprised me.


    Roll the sheets? Isn''t this a popular word on the Internet in the 21st century? It means that there is a relationship between men and women... If you are so professional, I''m afraid only cold and arrogant women can say it.


    I was startled and startled by the words of lengao girl, but the swallows didn''t seem to understand them, and their expressions remained the same. I guess they didn''t have such special terms in this era, so they didn''t understand the meaning of lengao girl at all.


    I looked at the swallow awkwardly, then shook my head to the cold and arrogant woman, with a serious and serious expression.


    And I do have a clear conscience. Although I have been in this era for nearly two weeks, I am still a virgin... I don''t believe you check it!


    When I shook my head, the cold and arrogant woman''s eyes flashed, and there was a trace of evil smile on her exquisite face. I was thrilled to see her smile. Does this woman doubt my character?


    But soon, the cold and arrogant woman''s expression calmed down.


    "Li Jian, come to your room. I want to talk to you privately about 400 years ago. I was very interested in that time. Also, I want you to know the importance of your identity. I think you will think of me after listening to me."


    Then the cold and proud woman stood up and pulled me.


    "What do you want to do?" the swallow looked at the cold and arrogant woman warily. "Li Jian, don''t be cheated by her. She''s trying to persuade you to go!"


    The iceberg beauty has a calm face and doesn''t speak.


    "Hehe, don''t you think it''s up to Li Jian to make his own decision? Or do you want to imprison him like a livestock for a lifetime, but I have a way to keep him from being discovered by the government and give him some freedom." the cold and arrogant woman said faintly to the swallow, then turned her head to look at me, pulled my arm, and said, "In short, you can talk to me alone for a while. I can only tell you some things. As long as it takes about an hour, I won''t force you to stay or go with me. If you want to stay at that time, I won''t force you." she said, and the cold and arrogant woman looked at me with a bad smile.


    What''s the plot of this woman? I looked at the swallow and found that her face was gloomy. It seemed that she was very worried.


    "Li Jian, don''t be cheated by her!" the swallow advised me.


    "Don''t worry, swallow, I won''t." I looked at the swallow and gave her a positive color, "let''s talk. Anyway, I won''t go with you. I see what you say to me." I looked at the cold and arrogant woman again.


    The cold and arrogant girl showed a smile around her mouth.


    "I''ll convince you," she said with a smile.


    Then, under the eyes of the swallows, I went to my bedroom. I took the lead, and the cold and arrogant woman followed behind. But to my surprise, just entering the room, the cold and arrogant woman suddenly turned around and locked the door. When I heard the sound of locking the door, I turned around and realized that it was bad. I rushed to open the door, but the cold and arrogant woman suddenly grabbed my hand.


    "What are you doing..."


    The cold and proud woman suddenly covered my mouth with one hand. Then her pink lips suddenly came up to me, like the damp and hot fragrance of orchid.


    "Well, Li Jian, are you going with me now? Or stay here? If you go with me... I can protect your safety..."


    I lowered my head and didn''t speak. She and I were silent for a while.


    Thinking of the swallow who is waiting for me and the cold and arrogant woman outside at the moment, I feel some deep guilt.


    I have been with them for more than a week. They are the first girls I met after I came to this era. Each of them is a very warm-hearted and lovely girl. Although everyone has different personalities, each of them has taken care of me, cared about me and accompanied me in every detail for more than a week. For me, they are like family.


    Suddenly want to leave them... I really feel very lost and heartache.


    Considerate swallows, cold-blooded iceberg beauties, lively little girls, timid and shy, pure girls who always bring me snacks, silent short haired girls and physical black girls... These girls have entered my life, they have made a deep mark in my heart, and their lives and I have been closely connected, Although our encounter can only be regarded as an accident, since we have been together, I am really not willing to leave like this.


    But speaking of it, even if the cold and arrogant girl didn''t find me today, I had planned to leave. At that time, although I was a little angry and ran away from home, I did make up my mind at that time.


    "Why, don''t you give up them and don''t want to go with me?" the cold and arrogant woman seemed to see through my mind. She raised an eyebrow and asked me.


    I looked at her, lowered my head and nodded.


    "In fact, I advise you to follow me." the cold and arrogant woman took a step towards me. Her hand suddenly rested on my shoulder and made me tremble.


    "Even for their good."


    I looked up at her:


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know, they can''t hide you in this apartment for a lifetime?"


    I nodded.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me and continued: "They are just ordinary female college students. They may have a few good families, but they certainly can''t support you for a lifetime. They will have their own life, their own family and their own children in the future. Your presence will certainly disrupt their future. Maybe they can hide you temporarily now, but there will be more and more problems, and if one day the east window The incident certainly can''t protect you. Only people with some government background can arrange your future life. "


    "Do you mean to say that the most dangerous place is also the safest place?" I looked at the cold and arrogant woman.


    "It''s almost like this. My family is very big. I have 16 mothers, some of whom are scholars, and many of them have a little political background. Even some of them have great power. If you go with me, I can be responsible for your safety, give you a certain living space and meet your many living needs."


    I was silent. I think lengao''s words must be true. Her elders seem to have a little power. According to lengao''s own words, her family is still one of the four university families. It is estimated that she has a big background.


    "If I go with you... Will I have a chance to see them in the future?" I looked at the cold and arrogant woman and pointed to the hall outside the room.


    Seeing that I seemed to be moved by her, the cold and arrogant woman breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again at the corners of her mouth:


    "Of course, if you want to come back, you can come back anytime. You come with me today. If you want to come back tomorrow, I''ll send you back."


    "Are you... Lying to me?" I looked at her and frowned.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked up and said, "what am I cheating you for? Will it hurt you?"


    That may be... I feel sick in my heart, but I don''t say it. Facing this cold and arrogant woman, I think it''s better to keep half my heart.


    "If what you said is true, I''ll go with you. If you lie to me... I''ll come back here anyway, and you don''t want me to go with you in this life." I stared at her and said seriously.


    "Well, I''m sure I won''t lie to you ~ ~ don''t worry." the cold and arrogant woman even winked at me.


    I coughed a little, then looked away and said, "go out. I... Will make it clear to them."


    The cold and arrogant woman smiled, and her scarlet lips were shining with charming luster.


    She suddenly grabbed my shoulder, and before I could step back, her head came up, and then her scarlet lips kissed me.


    What''s the matter with me? I just turned around and my lips were pasted by the cold and arrogant girl''s lips. I was shocked at that time, but the soft and moist feeling from my mouth made me feel lost.


    This is really the first time I kissed other women in my life. The cold and arrogant woman''s lips and fragrance have a strong smell like rose petals and a little mint. It is estimated that it is because she smoked in the hall before.

 Chapter 25

    In this way, I looked at the cold and arrogant woman face to face for a while. Finally, I looked at the door handle of the room, swallowed my saliva, walked over, unscrewed the lock and walked out of the door.


    As soon as I walked out of the door, I was startled, because there were many people standing at the door. Little Taimei, swallow and black girl all gathered at the door. When they saw me suddenly open the door, they were also startled, and then their faces showed an embarrassed expression.


    The swallow spoke first. There was no smile in her eyes, but she forced out a smile at me:


    "Li Jian... You... Have a good talk?" she looked at me with a strange expression.


    At that moment, looking at the swallow''s clear eyes, I subconsciously moved my eyes.


    I dare not look into the swallow''s eyes.


    But the cold and arrogant woman spoke on her own initiative:


    "I have had a good ''communication'' with Li Jian. He has agreed to accept my protection and will live in my house in the future."


    Hearing the words of the cold and arrogant woman, all the girls, including the swallow, were surprised. I saw the iceberg beauty also stand up from the sofa in the hall, put out the cigarette end and come over.


    The swallow opened his eyes wide and looked at me in a hurry:


    "Li Jian!... what she said is true? She wants to go with her? Why!?"


    I looked at the swallow reluctantly. At this moment, it was really difficult for me to speak. Looking at her, I suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    The cold and arrogant woman patted my finger and prompted me. I looked at her, then raised my head, hardened her scalp and said to the swallow:


    "HMM. swallow, I really figured it out. I want to go with Lin Junxia. I can''t stay with you all the time. These days, I live here and let you who are still at school take care of me, which has brought a lot of inconvenience to so many of you... And if I stay here, you will be in danger in the future. I also want to go outside... I''d better go."


    "Ah?... Li Jian, why are you like this? We said we don''t mind! Just stay with us. If there is a problem, we can work out a solution together! Why do you want to go?" the swallow looked at me incredulously. She didn''t seem to understand that I was so determined before I entered the room, but there was a 180 degree change after I came out.


    "Yes, Li Jian, why are you leaving! Dead woman, did you threaten Li Jian! Hum! I want you to look good!" the little sister also angrily shook her fist and stared at the cold and arrogant woman, as if she wanted to fight to the end at any time.


    "Swallow, Xiaoqing, don''t talk about Lin Junxia. I want to go by myself. I really want to go by myself... I''ve figured it out for a long time." I said with some guilt, "Don''t forget, even if Lin Junxia doesn''t come to me today, I''m going to leave... Because I really don''t want to bother you any more, involve you in danger and make you skip class, because I''m worried all day... I really don''t want to. I''m really happy with you these days, never happy... To be honest, even in the 21st century Ji has lived for more than 20 years, and I haven''t been with you so fast these days. You are so kind to me. You are the best friend I know in this era. "


    I said these words with some difficulty. These words may be the most emotional words I have said in my life. Even if I say them again, I''m afraid I won''t say them so well, but I was really moved at that time, "swallow, let me go."


    Hearing what I said, the swallow was stunned. She looked at me and stepped back. Then, transparent tears slipped out of the corners of her eyes. The swallow stumbled and almost fell to the ground.


    "Sister swallow!"


    Qingchun and xiaotaimei hurried forward to hold the swallow. The swallow didn''t fall. She barely supported her body. Her eyes were red and tears kept falling. I was also sad to see the swallow, but I squeezed a fist and restrained the ups and downs in my heart.


    "Li Jian... Why did you do this... Aren''t we good..." the swallow wiped a handful of tears from the corner of his eyes and sniffed.


    But at this time, the iceberg beauty came up. She grabbed the back of the swallow''s hand, patted it, then looked at me sideways and said coldly:


    "You go. You go is the best. Besides, you''d better not come back."


    The words of the iceberg beauty shocked me, but what I saw was her cold, serious and very rational expression. I knew that the iceberg beauty was not sarcastic at me at the moment, but the advice she gave me after carefully analyzing my words.


    "If you really make up your mind, this is the best. For you and us," added the iceberg beauty.


    "Sister Liuli... What are you talking about? Li Jian... He is also our friend. Why do you drive him away?"


    The little sister said to the iceberg beauty angrily.


    "This is the best result. If he stays with us, we really can''t give him strict protection, and his online IP address has been exposed. Lin Junxia can find here today and the people of the government can find here tomorrow." Iceberg beauty really has a long-term vision, and her perspective is different from that of others. After listening to her words, I was stunned, and then I realized the seriousness of what I did.


    I''m really sorry, but I really have no other way.


    I looked at the swallow and said:


    "Swallow, I''m sorry, I really have to go. Liuli is right. It''s a good result for you and me to go... But I''ll definitely come back to see you in the future. Maybe one day the government won''t catch me, but give me privileges. Then I can come back." I smiled at the swallow, but I think I must laugh very ugly. "I''ll come back to see you when I have a chance."


    The swallow looked at me and his face gradually changed from out of control to stability. She looked at me, determined, didn''t say anything, and I didn''t say a word with her, but I saw from her eyes the memory of me and her these days, and formed that little tacit understanding.


    "Li Jian, I know you don''t want to go... But if you really have to go, I won''t advise you. I just hope you can be safe. Although Liuli speaks a little blunt, what she says is also very reasonable."


    The swallow was silent for a moment. Then she looked at me and suddenly reached out to untie the watch on her left wrist and handed it to me:


    "Li Jian, if you want to go, take my watch and mobile phone with you. There is our contact information in it. In the future... We can still contact."


    I was stunned. Looking at the silver watch handed to me by the swallow, I hesitated.


    "Li Jian, take it." black girl also put in a sentence. Even if we are not together, we can always contact each other.


    "Yes."


    I finally nodded, but instead of taking the swallow''s watch directly, I took off my 21st century Altman watch.


    "Swallow, here''s my watch... My watch is not as advanced as yours. It''s just the cheapest plastic watch in our era. It''s not worth a few dollars. However, I don''t have anything else of value. This watch is the only souvenir I came to this era. I''ll give it to you as a souvenir."


    "Li Jian..." the swallow looked at the watch I handed out, and her eyes turned red again. She wiped the wet tears in her eyes, then took my watch, looked at the Altman''s head on the cover of the watch, and her eyes showed a curious look.


    "Li Jian, who is this man with a round head? Is he from your time?" the swallow looked at Altman on her watch and asked me, but I know she doesn''t care who is above, just looking for a topic to ease the sad atmosphere.


    "Oh, this is Altman. He is a hero in the TV dramas of our time. He has a very powerful and magical ability. He always defeats the enemy and then protects the earth and mankind. People all over the world worship and love him..." I explained Altman''s story to the swallow in a few words.


    After listening to my explanation, the swallow nodded, and a bitter smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "What a great man, Li Jian, I also hope that one day you can be worshipped and loved by the world like this... Altman... And become a hero in the world. If only that."


    I looked at the swallow in amazement, then felt my head in embarrassment, and then smiled.


    Is that possible? In the 21st century, I am just the most ordinary person, ordinary to no longer ordinary... But in this era, to some extent, it is really possible.


    In this way, finally, my men took swallow''s watch, and swallow and they also took my watch.


    Finally, we have to face differences.


    Swallows and five of them went downstairs to see me off... The reason why they were five was that the iceberg beauty didn''t go downstairs to see me off, but stayed alone in suite 301. Before leaving, she said to me, goodbye and be careful. Then there''s no more.


    When they parted, all five girls cried.


    They took me to the gate of the park, where there were cold and arrogant women''s high-end convertible cars with two rows of back seats, enough to sit 10 people.


    The cold and arrogant woman put me in the co pilot''s seat, and she was responsible for driving.


    Swallow, they all stood outside the car looking at me and seeing me off.


    "Li Jian, do you want to bring some egg yolk cakes?" they were facing a separation. Qingchun still hesitated to ask me if I wanted to bring food, while short haired sister gave me one and there was nothing else to give me.


    The swallow just grabbed my hand, smiled faintly, and then told me to take good care of myself and let me not walk around. If you want to come back, just come back. They will be waiting for me. The little sister was more direct. She stared at me and said, Li Jian, if you don''t come back, we can''t spare you!


    Hehe... It seems that she can only threaten me, but I really thought she was cute at that time. Black girl was scratching her cheek and looking at me foolishly. When I looked at her, she smiled at me. Although she didn''t say anything, it made me feel very relieved and warm.


    However, the iceberg beauty is not among the five people. I really think it''s a pity. Perhaps, this is the only little regret. In other words, since I met these girls, the iceberg beauty''s attitude towards me has been neither hot nor cold, which makes me unpredictable.


    But anyway, I think I will always remember the days I spent with them. In less than two weeks, I will remember their faces when they saw me off, crying or smiling... I will remember them one by one.


    This is when I came to this world where there are only women. Finally, I got on the bus. I sat in the co driver''s seat, didn''t cry, but smiled and said goodbye to the swallows. The car began to move forward slowly, and the swallows began to trot up and follow behind the car. I turned my head and watched them chase after me. I couldn''t help shaking my heart. When I looked up, I saw the iceberg beauty standing on the balcony on the third floor, with a cigarette in her mouth, looking at me from top to bottom. Originally, she is not so ruthless.


    "Li Jian, be careful!"


    "Brother Li Jian, you must come back to see us!"


    "Li Jian, don''t forget us..."


    Looking at the girls chasing me behind me and listening to their blessings and prayers, I finally couldn''t help crying.


    Although I tried my best to restrain myself, I still had a sour nose and cried without manliness.


    "Wait for me! Swallow! Xiaoqing! Rain! Canaan! Jiajia! Liuli... I''ll come back! Wait for me! You wait for me!"


    I turned my head and shouted at them, shouting at the top of my lungs.


    As the car gets farther and farther away, their bright figures are farther and farther away from me, but I think they must have heard my cry.


    Looking at them far away from me, I also secretly swear that as long as I have a chance, I will come back, come back to see them and be with them. And never leave.


    You will.


    I wiped my nose and tears, then turned my head, endured my tears and faced the wide road ahead.


    The man is ambitious. There is nothing wrong with this famous saying.


    But this sentence is not complete.


    The man is ambitious... But his heart is always in his hometown.


    Because that''s where he started his journey.

 Chapter 26

    "Hehe, it''s really sad. I can''t bear to take you away. Your relationship with them... Is really deep." the voice of the cold and arrogant woman went into my ears.


    I slowly calmed my mood. By this time, the car had turned a corner and I couldn''t see the swallows.


    I didn''t say anything to Leng aonv. I was silent for a long time before I asked her:


    "Where are you taking me now?"


    Hearing my words, the cold and arrogant girl suddenly smiled darkly:


    "Where will I take you? Of course, the person who gave you to the government."


    I was shocked by this sentence of the cold and arrogant woman. I couldn''t believe it and stared at her face:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, hehe, scare you ~ ~ of course, go to my house." the cold and arrogant woman smiled at me and gave me a teasing look.


    Although I know what she just said must be a joke, I''m really a little nervous. The main reason is that I can''t put down my whole heart to this woman. This woman''s IQ is a little higher. A casual understatement can play with me in the palm of my hand, which makes me have to be on guard.


    So far, I have only seen iceberg beauties who can challenge and even let her eat. However, I don''t know if I will have a chance to see her again in the future. Think of the calm expression on the face of the iceberg beauty, although it can''t make me happy, but I can always feel a little at ease.


    Hey, I hope I can see them again in the future. If one day government agencies and the like can openly admit the existence of men like me, maybe I will have a chance to go back to see them.


    Lengao girl teased me one by one on the road and asked me about my glorious history in the 21st century. She seemed to be interested in everything in my era, including any small details of my life. Now I can boast. Although I am only a small hanging wire in the 21st century, lengao girl doesn''t know how powerful I am, I brought to my head the brilliant deeds of some slightly capable fake rich and handsome friends I knew.


    I told Leng aonv that I had won the champion of several calligraphy and speech competitions. I said that I was admitted to a key university and was favored by professors. I also told her that I had been a monitor and study committee member in my class, and what else had I interacted with several girls. Anyway, the cold and arrogant woman doesn''t know. I''ll just talk about it. Who''s Leng aonv playing with me all the time? It''s okay for me to play with her. I thought so at that time.


    Unexpectedly, the cold and arrogant girl saw through my lie at once and said coldly with a smile:


    "Fake. Fake is endless. Do you think I will believe it? Hehe."


    "Why, what''s wrong? What I said is true. Why did I lie to you?" I defended myself with some guilt.


    The cold and arrogant woman glanced at me, then suddenly smiled and said to me:


    "Let''s just say it''s true. Then I ask you, what''s the date when you won the singer competition? How many days have you been dating the third girl, and what''s the date when you broke up? What''s the date when you won the speech competition, what''s the content of your speech, and who gave you the award? Don''t hesitate and answer immediately!"


    Uh


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When asked by the cold and arrogant woman, I was speechless.


    "I... i... I can''t remember for a long time." I had to find an excuse to prevaricate. "But what I said is absolutely true!"


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me obliquely, and her face showed such an expression that I knew it was.


    This woman is really hard to cheat.


    "Well ~ ~ I believe you can''t do it yet..." after the cold and arrogant woman taunted me, she suddenly said in a soft tone.


    "Good man..."


    She seems to have taken teasing me as a game. Meeting this woman is really the misfortune of my eighth life.


    So I simply stopped talking to the cold and arrogant girl all the way, and I kept silent to see what you could do to me.


    There was no other episode along the way. I arrived at lengao''s house safely. Lengao''s house is still quite far away. Although they are the same city as swallow, they are completely in two different sections, belonging to the two extremes of North and south.


    Lengao women''s home is a park with a large area. There are all kinds of buildings in the park, including hospitals, experimental buildings and libraries. Its structure is a little similar to a university town.


    According to Leng Ao''s daughter, the park where lengao''s daughter''s family lived was a university city called "Xiasha" more than 400 years ago. The city was full of universities, but the university city was also blown to the ground in the war of 2044. At that time, all the students in the city died in the war, and no one was spared.


    Later, after the war subsided, it took decades of repair and reconstruction to gradually restore its appearance. Later, 200 years later, the elders of the Lin family moved here. With the funding of the government, it was gradually transformed into a scholar city. There are many libraries and databases here, some of which are open, but more are national databases, which are not open, Only relevant personnel can browse.


    At that time, I was shocked when I heard the story of Leng aonv.


    Xiasha, university town?


    Isn''t this the area where my university was originally located?


    My university was also in ruins in the war? For a time, I really felt incomparable.


    Looking from the car, there are crisscross roads, overpasses and viaducts. No street is familiar to me, but I can''t imagine... I lived here more than 400 years ago, and even wandered in the street with my hanging silk friends.


    I really don''t know if I can find my original bedroom building after 400 years. It''s estimated that it''s impossible. After 400 years, everything has changed. How can I find it?


    I''m really filled with emotion.


    Finally, lengao girl took a car of us through a few streets and parked in front of a mansion style building. The building is a pointed arc door structure with European style. It is very gorgeous. It can be seen that lengao girl''s family is really rich.


    "Well, get out of the car. This is my house." Leng Ao woman stopped the car at the door and motioned me to get out of the car.


    "Is this... The base of your family?"


    "No, this is my private residence." the cold and arrogant woman opened the door and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "My family is very large. I have 18 mothers, two are the administrators of this scholar City, two are the directors and deputy directors of the national archives, four are leading cadres above the director level, and one is the Deputy municipal level of the provincial Party committee. Others are basically scholars and doctors... Ha ha."


    I was really scared by the cold and arrogant girl, 18 mothers? How far is this cow? No wonder the Lin family is so famous. There are so many members, and many people are still senior government officials with some power. No wonder it''s so awesome.


    "So many people can start a family?" I was a little confused. So many people start families, too?


    "Of course, in our time, the average family is indeed 2-3 people. Yes, but there are also large female groups like us. Because some interests and common goals form a large family and change it into a unified surname. Of course, because they all have single sex offspring, there is basically no blood relationship between ethnic groups..."


    I''ll pull it. It''s all right. It''s an eye opener.


    "It''s nothing. Congo in Africa still has a big family composed of thousands of people. Hehe, compared with us, we''re just a small Witch. Hehe."


    "Thousands of families... It can build a country..." I was really shocked. I didn''t expect that there were all kinds of wonders in this women''s world. There are thousands of families. That kind of family is scary enough to think about. It''s exhausting just to rank. From birth to death, can a child tell who his 103 mother and 403 mother are? I guess... It''s impossible. If you have that memory, it is estimated that computers should be eliminated by the human brain.


    In short, I got off the bus with Leng Ao girl. As for the security guards of lengao girl, lengao girl sent them to a nearby high-end apartment, as if they had always lived there.


    "You live in this house alone?" when lengao girl took me to the house, I looked up at the house with four floors. I was ashamed. Is such a big house owned by lengao girl alone?


    "Of course not. There are four maids and three security guards in my family, who are responsible for the safety and health of my house. The other 14 maids and seven security guards sleep in the nearest apartment. They are responsible for my house and the houses of my other cousins and sisters. When I need it, I can also ask them to work in my house."


    "Oh..."


    "So, in this learning city, the actual number of security guards and servants is much higher than this?"


    "Well, of course, this scholar city is an important place of the country. How can there be only a few security guards? If you really want to say, there are about 200 fixed security guards, including hundreds of maids in the residences of other family members, including chefs and public health cleaners... I can''t remember clearly. Because the rotation is relatively large."


    There are so many maids that I can''t remember. This cold and arrogant woman''s family is really a cow. No wonder the cold and arrogant woman''s family is called one of the four scholar families. It turned out that it has reached this point. But I think such a huge family has its own strong economic and power support on the one hand, and government funding on the other hand. Otherwise, it would really be against the sky just by virtue of the strength of a family.


    "By the way, I forgot to say that I still have three sisters. I also live in my house." before opening the door, the cold and arrogant woman suddenly said to me.


    "Kiss sister?" I was stunned.

 Chapter 27

    "HMM. my mother supports the government''s fertility policy very much, so besides me, she also had three children. The first child was me. Five years later, she accepted the government''s implantation and gave birth to my eldest sister. Five years later, she gave birth to my second sister, and two years later, she had my third sister. However, my eldest sister has not returned from joining the army. Only my second sister and third sister are at home, There''s something wrong with the second sister''s body. She''s been cultivating and treating at home these days, while my third sister has problems with her vocal cords. She... Is a mute... "


    A sick body, a mute?


    Leng Ao''s mother is really a cow. She gave birth to four daughters and two of them were sick. However, I have heard that cloning and reproduction seems to cause genetic defects. It is indeed easy to lead to some diseases in future generations. I guess these two problems of lengao women are also related to parthenogenesis.


    "You have a sister, I go in... It''s inconvenient for them to know?"


    "No, my second sister is physically inconvenient and inconvenient to go out. My third sister is a mute girl. They can''t say it if they want to, and they listen to me very much and won''t reveal you."


    Lengao girl explained to me that she was about to push the door in, but at this time, the door opened by herself. Lengao girl and I were stunned. We found that there was a thin girl standing at the door, with wavy hair a little similar to lengao girl, but her hair was longer than lengao girl and reached her waist.


    The girl''s face is 8 points similar to that of a cold and arrogant woman, but there is a big age gap. She is almost 10 years old. She wears a white nightgown and looks tired without waking up, and her face is a little delicate. When she sees a cold and arrogant woman, her face looks better.


    "Ah... Elder sister, you''re back..." her voice is very light, very ethereal, and the whole person looks sick.


    "Jiao Jiao, why did you come to watch the door? How''s your body?" the cold and arrogant woman asked the weak girl with some concern.


    The weak girl called Jiao Jiao said to the cold and arrogant girl in a thin voice:


    "It''s better these days... Elder sister, who is she..."


    The weak girl looked at me, and the sleepy prisoner''s eyes half opened and half closed looked at me.


    The cold and arrogant girl hurriedly took my arm and introduced: "Oh, this is Li Jian. He is my friend. He will live with us in the future. He is a very wonderful person. Oh, go, go into the house. I''ll sit down and tell you his origin."


    "... I can''t..." the weak girl gently repeated the words of the cold and arrogant girl in her mouth, but her eyes were still weak.


    She took a step towards me, her eyes still looking like a sleepy prisoner.


    "... Hello, Li Jian... My name is Lin Jiaojiao..." although her appearance is very similar, the height of the weak girl is one head shorter than that of the cold and arrogant girl, so she needs to look up slightly to see me.


    "Oh, that, Jiao Jiao, hello..." I touched my head and stretched out my hand unnaturally to say hello to the weak girl. The weak girl held out her hand and shook it with me. Then her nose sucked like a mouse. She suddenly took a step closer to me, and then her light eyebrows frowned.


    "... you have a strange smell..." the weak girl frowned and looked at me weakly.


    Strange smell? I don''t understand the meaning of the weak girl, but I think she won''t smell my sweat today, will she?


    I was embarrassed when I thought of this, but what I didn''t expect was that the weak girl had just finished her words, but her eyes suddenly became dull and confused, and then her whole face quickly turned red, and then she staggered back, and the whole person was going to be paralyzed.


    The cold and arrogant girl saw it and hurried to hold the weak girl so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground.


    "Jiao Jiao, what''s the matter with you?" the cold and arrogant girl jumped when she saw the weak girl suddenly paralyzed.


    But the weak girl just turned red, and then her mouth made a heavy and rapid gasp, just like a patient with a high fever groaning in pain. But... Looking at the weak girl''s expression, it doesn''t seem very painful.


    What''s the matter? The weak girl is not smoked by my body odor, so she has an attack? I was shocked. Was my taste really so strong that it could suffocate people?


    I was really at a loss when I saw the cold and arrogant woman holding the weak girl. I suddenly felt like I had made a terrible mistake.


    The cold and arrogant woman also looked at me awkwardly, but she still tried to help the weak girl up.


    At that time, the weak girl''s whole body was soft, like a paralyzed patient. Her whole body was weak and frightening.


    "How did she... Do that?" I asked in surprise.


    "My sister is sick. Sometimes she will attack when she smells a little exciting... Hey, help me help her..." the cold and arrogant woman wanted to ask me to go over and help her. I looked at the weak girl and walked up. I held her back and wanted to stabilize her and let her stand up. At that time, my face was very close to the side face of the weak girl, As a result, the weak girl slightly turned her head and saw me. As soon as she sniffed, she seemed to smell me again. As a result, her face turned red again, and then her breathing became short again, with a slight gasp in her mouth.


    I was so frightened that I quickly asked the cold and arrogant woman to hold her and retreat by myself.


    "I can''t touch her... When I get close to her, she will do this..." I said to the cold and arrogant woman at a loss.


    The cold and proud woman looked at me and there was nothing she could do. She had to let the weak girl lie on the ground for a while. After a while, the weak girl''s symptoms of redness and shortness of breath finally slowed down. After that, the cold and proud woman helped her stand up again. The flush on her face had not completely faded, her eyes were tired, and her hands and feet looked soft and weak.


    However, with the help of the cold and arrogant woman, she was able to go. At this time, the two maids in the house also heard the sound. They were younger than the cold and arrogant woman, about 25. One was a flat bangs and the other was a central fraction.


    "You, help me help Jiao Jiao back to her room," said the cold and arrogant woman, struggling to hold the weak girl.


    Ping bangs and the middle daughter saw the weak girl, hurried to help the weak girl, then held her left and right, and helped her back to a room on the spiral stairs on the right.


    Lengao girl and I went upstairs with two maids. Lengao girl sighed as we walked.


    "Your sister''s illness... Seems very serious?" I followed the cold and arrogant girl and asked her.


    The cold and arrogant woman sighed, and the sweat on her forehead was fine: "Jiaojiao has been weak since she was a child, and she has suffered from this strange disease since she began to develop. Every time she smelled a bit of stimulation, she would be weak and people would be short of breath. Originally, she had no recurrence during this period of time. Unexpectedly, when you came today... She began to do so again."


    "What disease is this?"


    "Epilepsy is a kind of congenital brain injury, which is difficult to cure and can only be alleviated. The doctor said that this symptom will disappear automatically only when she reaches middle age... Hey." Leng Ao girl kept lamenting. It seems that she is also troubled by her sister''s disease, "Now all fertility is through cloning. Such parthenogenetic reproduction can easily cause the invisible genetic disease of the previous generation to pass on to the next generation. Fortunately, Jiaojiao''s disease is not too serious. Just stay away from some strange smells, but..."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "It''s my third sister. She''s a mute."


    "Oh."


    The cold and arrogant girl followed me to the weak girl''s room. The weak girl was lying on the bed, panting, with her hands on her forehead. When she saw me, her face was slightly red, and her tired eyes dodged, as if what had just left a deep impression on her.


    "Li Jian, wait a minute." Leng Ao asked me to wait at the door. Don''t get close to the weak girl first, then came forward and asked for a few words. After confirming that the weak girl had nothing to do, she withdrew.


    The cold and arrogant girl went to the door and smiled at the weak girl. Then she took my hand and said to me:


    "Come on, Li Jian, I''ll... Accompany you to take a bath in the bedroom first."


    "Your sister Jiao Jiao, is she okay?" I looked at the weak girl lying in bed and asked. After all, I caused her. Of course, I felt a little guilty.


    "After taking the medicine, she''s all right. It''s not the first time for her. In fact, she can lie down for a while. It''s not too serious. It''s just that the disease is too sudden, which makes people have a headache." Leng Ao''s words let me breathe a sigh of relief. Then she led me and took me up the third floor from the spiral stairs on the left. At the end of the corridor on the right side of the third floor, there is a very exquisite golden gate, which seems to be lengao''s room.


    "Is this... Your room?"


    I was surprised when I walked into the cold and proud woman''s room, because it was very spacious and beautiful, just like an artist''s room, with an elegant and gorgeous atmosphere. What shocked me more was that there were several rows of shelves in the cold and proud woman''s room, filled with all kinds of books, many of which were heavy hardcover books.


    "It''s really luxurious. There are so many museums. It''s really rich." it''s like entering a palace. The cold and arrogant woman''s family conditions are really good.


    "Ha ha ha." the cold and arrogant woman smiled. "I''ve basically read all the books in this room. From small to large, I''ve read almost all the books about history."


    I was stunned and then said, "no wonder you said you were a female doctor from the ancient tomb. It turned out to be from the pile of history books."


    "What''s the matter? Do you have a problem?" the cold and arrogant woman pinched two layers of fat on my waist. I''m in pain. I''m the only man in the world. Doesn''t this woman know how to pity and cherish jade?

 Chapter 28

    The cold and arrogant woman suddenly pushed me away, and then took a few steps back.


    "Cough... Go wash!" she pointed to a door on the left side of the bedroom, which seemed to be a bathroom. "Or you don''t want to touch me. You haven''t been held accountable for my sister!"


    I went straight to the bathroom.


    After taking a few steps, it suddenly occurred to me that I had no clothes to change.


    "By the way, I have no clothes... I mean men''s clothes." I looked at the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman was stunned and said to me:


    "You wash it first. Now I''ll go to the nearby clothing store to choose one for you."


    Then she turned and went out of the door. Her long hair fluttered and her head didn''t look back. It seemed that she couldn''t wait to leave.


    I walked towards the bathroom


    Oh, something''s wrong. How can I see a pair of eyes?


    I felt something was wrong before I reached the door of the bathroom after a few steps, because I seemed to get into a figure in the corner of my eyes. Subconsciously, I turned around and saw a 16-year-old or 7-year-old girl standing in the bookshelf corner of the cold and arrogant woman''s room, with two long braids and a book that seemed to be taken from the bookshelf in my hand. Moreover, The girl''s face is 7 points similar to that of a weak girl.


    Is... This woman the mute third sister of a cold and arrogant woman?


    At that time, I was silly, and then my heart broke out in a cold sweat. I realized that when I was having an affair with lengao girl just now, she must have been standing in the corner. Because there were too many bookshelves here, lengao girl and I didn''t find her figure. In addition, because she was mute and couldn''t speak, lengao girl and I didn''t hear her, thinking there was no one else in the room.


    This is terrible. She saw all the scenes just now


    At that time, I was silly to see the dumb girl standing next to the bookshelf in the room, and she looked at me in panic. On the one hand, it was estimated that she didn''t know me, on the other hand, she saw the way I kissed me with her sister just now, so she was very frightened.


    I just looked at her like that for two seconds and was silent. The atmosphere was a little stiff. How can I explain. Although the other party is mute, she is not mentally retarded. Seeing the scene that Leng AO and I just touched each other''s chest, pinched each other''s yurt, and then almost kissed each other''s tongue, can we keep calm? Is that a ghost?


    I just looked at the dumb girl like that. It took me a long time to think of saying hello to her:


    "Well, that... Hello."


    "Yi Yi Wu Wu Wu Wu!"


    I said hello. She held a hardcover book in her arms and looked at me in horror. Then she gestured in the air with her fingers. It was probably sign language, but I couldn''t understand it.


    "What are you talking about? I''m sorry... I don''t understand sign language, I can''t understand..."


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee


    The mute girl spoke to me, but she couldn''t speak. She pointed at me with her fingers and frowned. I guess she was asking me who I am.


    "You... Are asking who I am?"


    The mute girl held the book and nodded fiercely.


    I touched my head and said, "I''m Li Jian, your sister''s... Friend." I can only say that I''m a friend. Although Leng aonu and I really have been men and women who have had a relationship, I don''t have any other good adjectives to describe my relationship with her except friends.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.


    "Well... What do you want to say?" I touched my head and didn''t know how to answer the mute girl. The mute girl''s eyes were still frightened and surprised. Then she suddenly ran towards me with the book in her arms, but her eyes didn''t look at me. She ran past me like a gust of wind, and then ran out of the door. It seems that I scared her.


    I looked at the figure of the mute girl running away. I felt a little uneasy and embarrassed. After all, it was like being caught in bed and then the catcher ran away. However, I didn''t chase out and explain in detail to the mute girl. I''d better let Leng aonv explain to her three younger sisters when she comes back. Otherwise, I will only scare her away again, and I can''t explain it clearly.


    After scaring away the mute girl, I took a bath in the bathroom. The cold and arrogant woman''s bathroom is really high-grade. Not only the water temperature can be adjusted, but also the bathroom temperature can be adjusted with a special switch. It''s really luxurious. And the bathtub inside is as big as a double bed. It looks really cool.


    To my surprise, the water from the faucet in the bathroom is not white, but blue, and still has a taste. I don''t know what is added to nourish the skin. The water emits a strange smell of roses. I finally understand where the smell I smelled from the cold and arrogant woman came from, It was contaminated from the water in this bathtub.


    Today, after running such a long way, I sweated a lot. In addition, I had sex with the cold and arrogant woman before. All the wet places were wet and should have been washed. I closed the bathroom door, took off all my clothes, filled the bathtub with warm water, and then went straight into the bathtub.


    It''s so cool. It''s just fun. This bathtub is still a jacuzzi. Cold and arrogant women really enjoy it.


    Because the bathtub is so comfortable, I don''t want to come out when I lie in it. The heat in the bathroom is steaming and my body is soaked in warm water. It''s a top enjoyment.


    In this way, I lay in the bathtub for a long time. Suddenly, there was a clatter of closing the door outside the bathroom, and then there was a clatter of footsteps. Hearing the footsteps outside, my heart was cold, and at this time, the bathroom door was suddenly opened. The cold and arrogant woman in a black coat came in from the bathroom with a stack of clothes.


    "Taking a bath? Nah, I brought you the clothes." Leng Ao girl walked in directly from the bathroom and put her clothes on an iron basket on the bathroom wall.


    "You... How did you get in?" I closed the bathroom door. How did this woman get in?


    "The bathroom door can be opened inside and outside. Is it strange for me to come in?"


    What structure is this? It can be closed inside and outside. Aren''t you afraid of others peeping? But thinking that all the people in this world are women, and there is nothing to peek between women, I understand the reason.


    "Er..." I was stunned for a moment, and then I was surprised that after she brought me the clothes, Leng Ao girl didn''t go out directly, but pulled the bathroom door, and then... Locked it.


    Then, her charming face full of flattery was caught in my eyes. Through the rising white water vapor, I could still see the malicious smile on the corner of the cold and arrogant woman''s mouth.


    When I saw Leng Ao''s daughter suddenly close the bathroom door, my heart was slightly Deng. This hint was too obvious. I knew what lengao''s daughter was going to do at once.


    Sure enough, the cold and proud woman came to my bathtub with a faint smile. Then she looked down at me, naked, lying in the bathtub. My body was naked, and she showed me everything. She stared at me,


    "Hehe hehe, do you want to wash it together? Li Jian." the cold and arrogant woman looked at me like a tease. Then she stretched out her slender fingers and drew a long line on my toes, from toe to calf... To thigh... Then suddenly stopped, raised her head again and looked at me with a strong smile.


    Being teased by the gentle action of the cold and arrogant woman, I felt the blood boiling all over my body.


    Is... Cold and arrogant woman going to take a mandarin duck bath with me?


    But isn''t this woman just kidding me and teasing me? After all, for the cold and arrogant woman, I know that I can only trust her 7 points for anything. For the remaining 3 points, I should always be careful not to enter her trap.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant woman''s body, and then said dryly; "If you want to wash... Just wash it. I... don''t mind." I felt my face was about to burn.


    The cold and arrogant woman blinked, and her eyes also looked at me.


    "OK ~ ~ ha ha." she suddenly grinned, and then began to take off her coat


    I won''t, really so direct?


    My heart was about to jump out of my throat.


    I was so excited that the whole person was shaking, and sure enough, what didn''t disappoint me was that the cold and arrogant woman was really not playing with me.


    I really swallowed heavily, and the cold and arrogant woman smiled at me.


    "Hehe, it''s time for me to wash." the cold and arrogant woman winked at me. "Washing together also saves time, right?"

 Chapter 29

    The cold and arrogant woman smiled, and her jade body slowly drew closer to me


    In this way, I used to take a bath alone for an hour, but it took me an hour and a half after the cold and arrogant woman entered the bathroom.


    She smiled at me, then wiped her body, wrapped it in a bath towel, climbed out of the bathtub, and then began to wear clothes. I looked at the proud body of the cold and arrogant woman and the drops of water on her hair. I can''t believe I had such a beautiful woman.


    If in the original 21st century, such a woman as cold and arrogant woman, I am not qualified to have it.


    Leng Ao changed into a pink underwear, then put on her jacket and urged me lying in the bathtub: "well, get up quickly and have dinner right away."


    Before going out, she also told me, "yes, rub more perfume, cover up the smell of your man, don''t let my second sister smell it may happen again."


    "I''ll wait for you in the restaurant downstairs. Hurry up," she said, stepping out of the bathroom and pulling the door.


    Looking at the back of lengao girl, I was still excited for a while. However, I washed it long enough this time, and the skin would rot. I finally climbed out of the bathtub and wiped my body up and down. After that, I put on the clothes lengao girl found for me. The clothes were quite large, a bit like a gray gown, It seems that the cold and arrogant woman also carefully selected for me. Finally, I walked out of the bathroom in a daze.


    I walked along the spiral stairs to the first floor. Just at the entrance of the stairs, I didn''t expect a woman wearing maid clothes and about 25 years old came over. She looked very sweet, her eyes had been narrowed into a thick crescent moon and her eyelashes were thick. I remember Leng aonu said that there are four maids in her house. When she just came in, she saw a flat bangs and a middle daughter. Now this should be one of the remaining two.


    Sweet girl smiled at me, made a gesture and said, "Miss Lin is waiting for you in the restaurant. Come with me."


    Then he made a very polite gesture of invitation, and then motioned me to follow her.


    It seems that lengao girl has told these maids to receive me well before.


    I followed the sweet girl to the restaurant.


    After entering the restaurant, I was shocked by the luxury and beauty inside. It was like a palace feast. The floors, walls and even long tables in the restaurant were golden. Although I knew it was not real gold, it should be just ordinary metal with gold paint on the surface, it still looked very shocking.


    The cold and haughty girl has already sat at the end of the long table. It seems that she is already equivalent to the head of the family in this mansion, while the dumb girl and the weak girl are sitting next to her from left to right. To my surprise, all three maids except the sweet girl are sitting at the edge of the long table. Looking forward on the left and right sides, they are flat bangs, half girls, and one with sharp ears and chin, The maid looks very cold. There is a beauty mole under her lips. Let''s call her beauty mole girl.


    In addition, I also saw three female security guards. When they sat, they looked tall, estimated to be more than 1.7 meters. Each woman was full of vitality. One eye socket was a little deep. It was called black eyed girl. One was very strong, even a little tough and medium-sized, but her chest was quite large and strong. Let''s call it fierce girl. There was also a deep dimple, Just call it nest girl.


    There are 10 women in the restaurant. It seems that this is all the population of the cold and arrogant women''s residence.


    At the moment, their eyes were all focused on me and the sweet girl in front of me.


    Looking at the 10 girls in the restaurant, my heart suddenly jumped wildly, producing an unspeakable sense of tension.


    This feeling is like meeting swallows for the first time, inexplicably nervous, but a little excited. After all, it is impossible to say that a man is not nervous or embarrassed when he is stared at by 10 women.


    "Li Jian, come here ~" the cold and arrogant woman sitting in the middle of the long table waved to me. I had to touch my head and walked towards the cold and arrogant woman. At this time, I noticed that an empty golden bench was placed next to the cold and arrogant woman. When I walked past the mute girl and said, I noticed that the mute girl looked at my face a little nervous. It is estimated that she hasn''t forgotten the picture of me teasing each other with the cold and arrogant girl before.


    "Sit down, Li Jian. Chun Tian, you can sit down too." when I came to the side, the cold and arrogant girl asked sweet girl to sit down, and then gave me a wink. I sat down a little embarrassed. In a moment, the eyes of the 10 girls in the audience focused again. No way, I had to accept the girls'' eyes as embarrassed as possible. It''s really unnatural.


    "Cough, before dinner, let me tell you that the man who came to my house today is my future ''Steve''."


    Steve? what do you mean?


    I didn''t understand the meaning of the cold and arrogant woman''s words, but looking around for a week, I found that everyone present was surprised, especially the weak girl, and even made a light voice.


    Only my client didn''t understand what Steve was, so I had to turn around and ask the cold and arrogant woman, "Er, Junxia, what does" Steve "mean?"


    The cold and arrogant woman came to my ear and softly explained:


    "Hehe, you don''t know... When we set up a family in this era, the party responsible for giving birth and raising children is called" home guard ", and the party responsible for work and providing financial support is called" Steve ". Steve is an extension of English" staff ". Originally it meant staff, but now it refers to the woman who provided financial resources to raise the family."


    The cold and arrogant woman''s words really surprised me. According to her, isn''t this "Steve" equivalent to my husband in the 21st century? The cold and arrogant woman turned me into her husband in a word? I looked at the cold and arrogant girl in disbelief, but found that she looked like I couldn''t tell.


    "Hey, Junxia, how can you make a decision without authorization..." I whispered awkwardly, but the cold and arrogant woman put her hand under her, pinched my thigh and motioned me not to speak.


    "Also, I want to tell you a very important thing. None of you can say it here today." the cold and proud woman''s expression became serious, and her voice was a little more cold and fierce.


    "You are surprised at Li Jian''s voice and appearance. Indeed, Li Jian is different from us. He is a man. He is also the only man in the world."


    "... man..." the weak girl looked at me with sleepy eyes and gently spit out some surprised words.


    "Yiyiwuwuwu!" the mute girl covered her chin in surprise. She seemed surprised to want to speak. Unfortunately, she couldn''t speak and could only make a yiyiwuwu voice, but I could see the shock from her wide and round eyes.


    The other maids were also surprised. They exchanged eyes with each other, presumably surprised from each other''s eyes.


    "What I said is true. Li Jian is indeed a man. I found him inadvertently. Now no one in this family knows that Li Jian is a man except you and me, so you are not allowed to say it. Do you know?"


    "Jiao Jiao? Do you remember?"


    Lengao looked around at her two sisters and warned.


    The dumb girl looked at me, and then looked at the cold and arrogant girl. Although her face was still sad, she still nodded. As for the weak girl, she looked sick. It was estimated that she was going to sleep, but she nodded like sleepwalking.


    "... I see..." the weak girl said softly.


    "It''s good to hear that." Leng Ao woman turned her eyes to other maids and security guards.


    "How about you? Spring is sweet? Summer is cloud? Autumn is sweet? Winter is cold? And you... Er, Li Tao, Du yuan? Have heard that? If you dare to say it, you won''t want to take this year''s salary and bonus." Leng aonv''s aura in front of other girls is completely different from that in front of me. Leng aonv is a hot girl in front of me, but in front of her sisters, There are several maids and security guards in front of the atmosphere is completely different. This feeling is just like when she first met the iceberg beauty. She is serious, proud and a little inhumane.


    Lengao girl is worthy of being the boss of the house. Her words are full of deterrent and shock. Threatened by lengao girl, the maids and female security guards quickly nodded, some made a um voice, and some firmly said, "I see, miss."


    "Don''t worry, we will keep it a secret."


    "Well, that''s good. I believe you too." the cold and arrogant woman nodded with satisfaction.


    Maids and security guards all call Leng aonv "big miss". It seems that the title of "big miss" has not changed in this era.


    "But, miss, didn''t you say... You''re not going to live with others?" after all, someone had a problem, talking about the flat bangs. Group living means living together with a family, that is, marriage in the 21st century.


    "I changed my mind." the cold and arrogant woman answered faintly,


    "Do you want to..."


    "Whether it''s my mother or the other seventeen mothers, you should keep it a secret. You can''t reveal a word until I allow it." Leng aonv said again.


    "OK... I see, miss." Ping bangs nodded and didn''t speak again. Then her eyes looked at me curiously. It was really like watching aliens and cherishing animals. Anyway, it''s not the first time I''ve been looked at by them with this kind of eyes. I''m more or less used to it. Of course, if I''m uncomfortable, that''s for sure.


    I picked up a cup of tea on the table and sipped it. First, I wanted to relieve my tension and second, I wanted to avoid sight.


    After explaining everything, the cold and arrogant woman''s face eased a lot. She suddenly took the tea I was drinking, interrupted me, patted me on the shoulder, smiled and introduced me:


    "Don''t rush for tea, Li Jian. Let me introduce you formally. This is my second sister Lin Jiaojiao, and this is my third sister Lin. and those four are my friends. Although they work as servants in my house, they don''t have to be too restrained. Her name is Chuntian... She''s Xia Yun..."


    After the serious topic was over, Leng Ao introduced her sister and maid to me one by one.


    What''s unique is that the four maids in the cold and arrogant girl''s house are named after "spring, summer, autumn and winter". The sweet girl is called Chuntian, also known as Xiaochun. The middle daughter is called Xia Yun, and the nickname is naturally Xiaoxia. And so on. The Ping bangs are called Qiuxiang, and the beautiful mole girl is called Donglin. As for the three female security guards, the fierce woman is called Li Tao, and the nest girl is called Du yuan


    Of course, it''s not so easy to remember so many names at once, and then quickly distinguish who is who. It took me a few days to know who they are and what their names are.

 Chapter 30

    Of course, the names of spring, summer, cloud, autumn, fragrance and winter are not their real names. These names are obtained by cold and arrogant women for them. Otherwise, they can''t happen to start at the beginning of spring, summer, autumn and winter. I don''t know their real names until the end


    "Hello, I''m Li Jian..." at that time, I touched my head and smiled unnaturally to greet the people here, but I found that the atmosphere was still very stiff. It was like when I first came to the swallow''s house. All the girls looked at me up and down one by one. None of them spoke, and the atmosphere was strange.


    "Well, let''s eat first, and then Li Jian will be in our house. We have to get along for a long time, and we will get familiar with each other at that time." lengao girl started to eat, and I started impolitely. Today''s physical consumption is so much that I''m already hungry. If you have something to eat first, you can eat first. Lengao girl''s food is really rich, with chicken, duck, fish and meat, I haven''t seen many dishes. I don''t know what materials to eat.


    Leng Ao''s daughter brought me a lot of dishes, asked me if I had eaten them, and told me to try their tastes. After I ate them, I found that most of the tastes were good. Of course, there were some seafood that I didn''t adapt to. But compared with the five or six girls in the swallow''s family who cooked for me in turn and became more and more strange, lengao''s dishes were more in line with my taste as a man in the 21st century, Although there are still some deviations, it''s barely good.


    At that time, when Leng Ao''s daughter brought me vegetables, I unconsciously thought of the swallows. At the beginning, the swallows also took turns to bring me vegetables like lengao''s daughter.


    I silently thought that now the swallows must be having dinner at home. I don''t know what kind of scene they are now. Without me, can they talk and laugh at the table like a few days ago?


    Now, will they be discussing me at the dinner table and miss me?


    When I think of the swallows, I feel a little lost again. The memory of a few days ago is vivid. The days with them are really easy to clean, but when I look up and look at the golden and colorful table, I feel that the memory has become so distant and blurred.


    A golden cup of sake is worth ten thousand dollars, and a jade plate is worth ten thousand dollars. If there is no beauty around, it will be tasteless to eat all over the world.


    At dinner, the cold and arrogant woman talked to me a lot and asked me a lot of questions about the food of the 21st century. She seemed to be very interested in the food of our time. I told her a lot of delicious food of the 21st century, from spicy hot to local snacks. She ate while talking. After that, several maids cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and the weak and dumb girls stood at a loss, They seem a little curious about me, but one can''t get close to me and the other can''t talk, so they can only stand aside and look at me foolishly.


    Leng Ao took me out of the restaurant after she explained to the female security guards and maids, and the weak girl and dumb girl followed. However, lengao asked the weak girl about her physical condition and asked her to go back to rest. Although she was very curious about my existence, she hesitated to go back, Looking at her sleepy appearance, I''m really worried about when she will suddenly collapse to the ground. It''s better to leave early. Although, thinking of the strange disease of the weak girl, I still have a bit of fantasy in my heart.


    As for the dumb girl, she has been following me and the cold and arrogant girl''s ass with nervous eyes. I also feel a little nervous when she stares at me, because she saw the kiss between me and the cold and arrogant girl before. Maybe she has some ideas in her heart.


    The mute girl followed me and lengao girl to the door of lengao girl''s room. At that time, lengao girl turned back, took the mute girl to a corner, and whispered with the mute girl who was gesturing in sign language for a while. Their expressions changed constantly. Finally, the mute girl frowned at me, then turned her head and walked away. It seemed that she was not very happy.


    "What did you tell your sister?"


    I asked when I saw Leng aonv coming back from the corner.


    "The third sister asked me if it was true that you were my Steve, and asked me what to do with my mother. She seemed a little worried about you for fear of what you would do to me." the cold and arrogant woman told me truthfully.


    "What did you... Tell her?" I asked nervously. The woman''s intuition is really sensitive. The mute woman is dumb, but she seems to be much more sensitive. She has felt the ambiguous things between me and the cold and arrogant woman.


    "To tell you the truth, she is my sister. I told her that it was true that you were my Stevie, and then let her relax. Anyway, I didn''t plan to ''live together'' and hide you all my life." Leng aonv gave me a reassurance, and then she led me into her bedroom.


    "After that, you''ll sleep in the same room as me."


    As soon as I entered the cold and arrogant woman''s room, the cold and arrogant woman suddenly turned her head and wave hair. I saw a pair of bad smiling eyes under her forked bangs.


    "Ah?" sleeping in the same room? The simple words of the cold and arrogant woman made my heart beat restlessly again.


    "Sleep with you..." I looked at the cold and arrogant woman with some amazement.


    "Hehe, yes, what''s the matter? If you don''t want to, I''ll arrange another room for you." the cold and arrogant woman wanted to tease me again.


    "It doesn''t matter to sleep together... But... Won''t your sister have an idea?"


    "You care so much about my sister?" the cold and arrogant woman looked at me with disdainful eyes.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s words suddenly made me feel that the sword was on the wrong side. What did she mean by this? Was she saying that I coveted her two sisters? Thinking of the dumb and weak girls who have a very similar appearance to the cold and arrogant girl, I immediately thought of the bad place.


    "Well, that''s not what I meant..." I touched my head.


    "Oh, what do you mean? I think, as long as you don''t do anything special, they won''t have any ideas, will they?" the cold and arrogant woman looked at me with a smile.


    This woman is so vicious. If I don''t want to do anything, what''s the difference between sleeping with her and sleeping alone?


    I squinted at the cold and arrogant girl and didn''t speak for a while. Then threaten her with my biggest ace killer:


    "If you do, I''ll go back to the swallows."


    Being threatened by me, the complacent smile on the cold and arrogant woman''s face solidified in an instant. She pouted her mouth, frowned her eyes and said to me:


    "Scare me with this. Cut. Come in!" then turned into the bedroom. It seemed that she didn''t refuse me at last. I followed her into the bedroom. After entering the bedroom, the cold and arrogant woman closed the door. The room was a little stuffy. She took off her clothes directly and threw them on the clothes hanger. Leng Ao''s bed is large enough to accommodate three or four people. There is a light colored bed curtain on the top of the bed, which looks very atmospheric and elegant,


    The cold and arrogant woman came into the room and lay down on the bed. She stretched herself and seemed a little tired. I was distracted again when I saw the cold and arrogant woman lying on the bed with her hair scattered and lazy and delicate. But as soon as I was stunned, my watch and mobile phone rang. I looked down and found that it was swallow and little sister who called me.


    The swallow gave me her cell phone, so the phone shows that it belongs to the little sister, but I have a feeling that it should belong to the swallow.


    I answered the phone. Sure enough, it was the voice of a swallow on the other end of the phone.


    "Hello, Li Jian?"


    "Ah, swallow?" I couldn''t say how happy I was when I heard the swallow''s voice. I was separated from the swallow for a few hours, but I felt as if I had been separated for a long time. I had an inexplicable sense of security when I could hear her voice.


    "Li Jian, are you all right now? Didn''t Lin Junxia take you anywhere else?" the swallow''s voice was very light, but a little hasty. I heard that she was really worried about me.


    "No, she took me to her house. I''m fine now. I live in her house. Lin Junxia is still... Good to me. She''s not good to me." what about me? When I think of the beautiful scene in the bathroom with the cold and arrogant girl just now, I have a nervous turmoil, but I certainly won''t tell the swallow.


    "Really, that''s good." the swallow seemed relieved.


    Listening to the swallow''s relieved voice, I really feel very moved. At the same time, I feel a little guilty. I think if such a beautiful girl is so kind to me in the 21st century, I will go to heaven happily. There is no doubt that my wife will be that girl all my life. Unfortunately, in this era, I have to face the end of leaving her. Now think about it, I really feel sorry.


    "Have you had dinner?" I asked a topic.


    "Yes, I did. I bought you a lot of food yesterday, but now you can''t eat it without me." the swallow said somewhat lost. The more I listened to her, the more I felt ashamed.


    "Swallow, I''m really sorry to let you do this for me..." I bit my lips and was very tangled in my heart.


    "Nothing, ha. If you''re all right. Are you used to the food over there?" the swallow''s tone became calm again.


    "Well... OK," I said casually.


    "That''s good. I hope you can live well there." the swallow said, and then suddenly silent. I was silent, too. For a while, there came the swallow''s voice, "Li Jian... Can you come back to see us?"


    I swallowed and said, "I''ll be back. I''ll be back when I''m free."


    "Well, that''s good. We''re all waiting for you. We must come back." the swallow said gently. Every word is like a warm current flowing through my heart. I feel unspeakable comfortable. Compared with the cold and arrogant woman who has always taken me as a private property and a toy, the swallow can really be said to be the best person for me since I came to this era.


    After the swallow asked me about my situation, she returned her mobile phone to the little sister. The little sister was very direct: "Hey, Li Jian, have you had a good time over there? Don''t be comfortable. Forget us ~ ~ ~ come back when you''re free, or I won''t forgive you!" the same sentence can''t forgive you, which made me moved and funny. Then Qingchun sister, black girl and short haired sister all said a few words to me, and I thanked them for their care in those days.


    Finally, it was the iceberg beauty''s turn. She only said one word, but the shock was greater than that of other girls combined.


    "I''ve changed the sheets. They don''t know." she said faintly, her voice is not very heavy, but the weight of its content is like a boulder hitting my head.


    I know everything about lengao girl... Iceberg beauty?

 Chapter 31

    At this time, I suddenly understood why when the swallows sent me away, only the iceberg beauty stayed in the apartment alone. It turned out that she helped me pack the sheets!


    "Pay attention to yourself." I couldn''t say a word more. The iceberg beauty hung up the phone, while I stared at the five words "the call is over" on my watch and mobile phone. Iceberg beauty knows what I did with lengao girl? But it seems that swallows don''t know yet. With the character of iceberg beauty, she should not talk nonsense. I''m still very unhappy when I''m single. Iceberg beauty''s eyes are too sharp and people are too smart. She can know everything about me clearly.


    But listen to the words of iceberg beauty, she doesn''t seem to condemn me very much, just let me pay attention... Pay attention to what, pay attention not to do that kind of thing with cold and arrogant women again? Or pay attention to others? I don''t know. I''ve always left a stem in my heart. I can only hang it in my heart first.


    "Finished calling?" the high-profile voice of the cold and proud woman with a nasal voice came from the bed. I raised my head and looked at her with some uneasiness. The cold and arrogant woman''s expression seems a little stiff, probably because she heard the conversation between me and the swallow about whether I want to go back or not.


    I nodded at the cold and arrogant woman, but their words floated in my mind.


    I found that people are really a kind of cheap creatures. They don''t think about each other when they are with others, but once they are separated, they will begin to miss each other. Just like now I''ve been thinking about swallows, their expressions and the way they talk.


    "They let you go back?" the cold and arrogant woman asked me intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Well... They said I would go back to see them when I was free."


    "What about you? Agreed?"


    "I will definitely go back to see them," I promised the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman stopped talking. She was silent for a while, then looked up at the chandelier on her head, and then said to me:


    "Well ~ ~ I don''t object to you, but you must go through my consent."


    The cold and arrogant woman took back her sight on the chandelier and looked at me. Her voice became charming again:


    "Well, after the call, let''s... Start working!"


    start-up? I felt it in my heart.


    "Ha ha." when she saw me standing in place, the cold and proud woman smiled, "you... Don''t come here soon!" she said. The cold and proud woman took out a pair of black frame glasses from a box at the head of the bed and put them on.


    I saw Leng Ao''s daughter put on her glasses. I didn''t know why, but lengao''s daughter greeted me. I still walked over. Lengao''s daughter looked at me, took out a stack of paper and a pen from a golden cabinet at the head of the bed, and then turned it in her hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Why? Hehe. Take notes." Leng Ao turned her pen and asked me to sit by her bed.


    "What record?" I''m getting confused.


    "Of course, it''s to make some records about the major events of your time. Have you forgotten what I do?" lengao woman narrowed her eyes and looked at me with disdain. I thought lengao woman was a female doctor and the patriarch of the management team of the archives. At the same time, I also understood what she meant. It turned out that she wanted me to take some international current events of my time as much as possible Dictate social phenomena, and then take notes of cold and arrogant women,


    In the next few hours, I was in Leng Ao''s room. She took notes with a recording pen, and I tried my best to recall the major events of my time, such as the financial crisis, the Olympic Games, the Wenchuan earthquake, the God of Shenzhou n. anyway, I told lengao everything I could know that was a major event with the help of hanging wire memory, The cold and haughty woman asked me questions in a serious and detailed way. At this time, I really believe that the cold and haughty woman is a doctor. Her coquettish appearance really made me wonder how she became a doctor.


    It was not until midnight that the cold and arrogant woman refused to let me go. Seeing that I really yawned, she put down her pen and recording paper and calmed down.


    "I''m so sleepy. Why don''t we continue tomorrow?" I yawned and asked the cold and proud woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked like she still had more to say, but she still understood me.


    "OK ~ ~ then go to bed. Oh, by the way, I have a few things to tell you before going to bed." Leng Ao''s words suddenly became serious.


    Seeing that she suddenly became serious again, I didn''t feel sleepy. I stared at her and asked:


    "Do you... Have anything else to tell me?"


    "Of course, it''s a very important thing. It''s about how you can live in our woman''s world in the future."


    Hearing the words of the cold and arrogant woman, my sleepiness suddenly disappeared. I''m afraid it''s the most important thing for me to live in a woman''s world.


    "How do you say?" I sat cross legged on the bed and looked at lengao girl more seriously. Lengao girl also knelt beside me. She took off her glasses and put them in the glasses box. Then she looked at me with clear and moving eyes and said slowly:


    "You are a man. You may be very ordinary in your time, but in this time, you are the most special. You must remember this. Your health, your words and whatever you do may affect yourself, the people around you and even the future of the whole world." Leng aonv rarely talks to me seriously, and I listen carefully.


    "What am I going to do?"


    "It''s better to stay in my sight and don''t walk around casually, but I know that no one can predict what will happen in the future, and there will be special circumstances. Therefore, if I''m not around you in the future, you should try not to go too far, and try to move in this residence and this scholar city. This scholar city is a small community with complete facilities. As long as you are here In a scholar Town, I can find a way to help you settle whatever you do, but it''s hard to say outside. Do you understand? "


    In other words, I will live in this scholar city in the future, won''t I? This is the "freedom" Leng Ao woman promised me when she brought me from the swallow? Although the place is still small, it is much bigger than being locked up in an apartment by swallows.


    In fact, in the 21st century, I was also a Houseman hanging silk who stayed at home, but after I arrived here, I always had an impulse to go around the world. I don''t know why. I just wanted to go to every corner of the "women''s world" and enjoy the scenery of all places. Therefore, I always felt uneasy when I was confined in one place. And in this era, there is no forum I liked at the beginning, not to mention the online games I used to play, not to mention what I like to watch. It''s really boring to take it in one place for a long time.


    I can''t spend my time reading Lily all day, can I? I''m going crazy to think of such a scene.


    Of course, although I have some opinions in my heart, I still promise orally:


    "Oh."


    Seeing my answer, the cold and proud woman continued:


    "In addition, in the future, you should stay in this era and avoid the forces I said: journalists, soldiers, police, experts studying men, as well as government prosecutors and doctors. I will give you pictures of these people at that time. You should remember their logo characteristics, so that you can find ways to avoid them."


    "Er... Even the doctor should avoid it?"


    "Of course, you should avoid it. If you go to the doctor for fluoroscopy, your gender will be exposed." the cold and arrogant woman explained to me lazily,


    "If I get sick in the future, I can''t even enter the hospital?"


    "I''ll find a private doctor. As long as it''s not a serious illness, it should be... No problem," said the cold and arrogant woman. She seemed to feel a little uncomfortable kneeling, so she changed to a lying position, leaned her head against my coiled calf, and then raised her head and said to me:


    "What''s more, let me tell you, it''s possible to catch some of your forces now. If your news is released, in addition to some selfish individuals and small organizations, there are four forces that may catch you. I won''t tell the people of the government. The government''s scientific research institutions are always thinking about when they can catch a man for experiments. The government''s scientific research headquarters every month There are dozens of dead macaques and chimpanzees as well as hundreds. "


    I shuddered when I heard what lengao said.


    "The government... Experimented with chimpanzees and monkeys?" I asked somewhat guilty.


    "HMM. it has been done for decades. The people of the government want to extract Y chromosome from animals and transfer it to human beings, so that women can produce male offspring. Unfortunately, after so many years, there is no successful case. So if the people of the government know about your existence... Hehe hehe!" the cold and arrogant woman suddenly sneered, which made my hair stand on end.


    "In addition to the government, there are some underground organizations. You should also be careful. Terrorist organizations such as'' PICAO corpse ''."


    "Pico corpse? What organization is that?"


    "It''s some organizations that conduct illegal experiments and then carry out illegal underground transactions, as well as some terrorist organizations... These organizations also specialize in men, so you should be careful."


    How can I get more and more creepy?


    Being said by the cold and arrogant woman, I really feel like being stared at by others. I feel a little afraid to go out.


    "Then there is w. g. ''world government,''" said Leng aonv.


    "What is the world government?" why do I think of the world government in the pirate king?


    "After the Third World War, governments around the world reached an armistice agreement, reorganized the United Nations and established the ''world government''. The world government is an international organization similar to the United Nations in your time, but this organization is very complex, and there are many experimental institutions below... So you should also be careful."


    Hearing Leng Ao''s story about this past history, I really feel surging. I didn''t expect that such amazing changes have taken place in the pattern of the world in the past 400 years.


    Listening to Leng Ao''s words, I''m also interested in the past history. Although I''m from 2012, I don''t know the history after 2012. If I''m free, I must read some history books to understand the past history.


    "Finally, there are some large enterprises and families. The strength of some family enterprises is not weaker than that of the country. For example, they have been spread to the world''s top ten families such as the Rothschild family since 1850. These families have strong strength, secretly control the operation of world finance, business and underground organizations, and their energy is also great. It''s easy to start with you. You have to mention it Guard against it. "


    Rothschild family? I know that the richest family in the world was the Rothschild family. I heard that in the 21st century, the Rothschild family already had 50 trillion assets, enough to crush the Federal Reserve and launch financial turmoil around the world. Now hundreds of years later, this family has not disappeared... That family is really terrible and indescribable.

 Chapter 32

    In short, the cold and arrogant woman told me that in addition to the government, I have three major forces to watch out for. In short, I have to watch out for some illegal organizations, including an underground organization headed by "PICAO corpse". They are also doing some secret experiments. In addition, there are some foreign forces and some large international families, who have the ability to arrest me for experiments.


    While telling me about the threats i might encounter, Leng aonv also gave me a detailed account of the world pattern, which made me jump to my knees. I couldn''t help but be surprised that the world has changed dramatically in the past 400 years.


    After listening to these words of Leng aonv, I further realized the crisis I was in, and I also understood that the world with only women was far from as beautiful and simple as I thought at the beginning. This world is as complex and dark as my original world


    Do I really want to hide all my life in an unknown corner? I really can''t imagine. This feeling, like a fugitive, is really painful.


    "This is my ID card. Take it. Just brush this card when you buy anything in the university town." Leng Ao seems to think of something again. She took out a green card similar to a bank card from the bedside table and gave it to me.


    As like as two peas, I took the card and looked at it. I saw that there was still a picture of the cold and proud girl on the card, but it seems to have been taken years ago. The appearance of the cold arrogant woman is just like that of the present mute girl, with two plaits. Ha ha, it''s lovely.


    "Ha ha, you look like your sister."


    "Nonsense. We were all born from our own mother''s clone." the cold and arrogant woman gave me a white look and said. Then she suddenly stretched out her hand, pinched my stomach and said:


    "By the way, and ah, you''re going to lose weight tomorrow. I''ll also ask the security guards in my family to teach you some self-defense measures. If you are in danger, you can deal with some by yourself."


    "What, want me to lose weight?" I lowered my head and looked at the cold and proud woman holding the three layers of fat on my stomach. I was speechless. This beer belly has been with me since my junior high school. Does the cold and proud woman want me to lose it?


    "Of course! Losing weight is also good for your health. Obesity will lead to a series of diseases. If you get sick, you will lose your life!" said the cold and arrogant woman faintly.


    Listening to the cold and arrogant girl''s words, I actually feel a little moved. She seems to care about me.


    "So concerned about my health?"


    "Who calls you a man ~ ~ I''ll arrange your meals for you in the next few days. I''ll try my best to reduce your meals in these months, and you should exercise well!" lengao girl pinched my stomach hard, and then said, "OK, sleep!" said lengao girl, grabbing the safflower gold embroidered quilt at the head of the bed and covering her body, Then go back to sleep... It''s strange that the cold and arrogant woman is not tired because so many things have happened today.


    I was also a little thirsty when I saw lengao girl getting into bed. But because there have been two fish and water joys before, what I want to do now is to sleep, so I also got into the cold and proud woman''s quilt and slept with her... The cold and proud woman didn''t mind, but to my disappointment, she turned around when she slept, so that I couldn''t see her sleeping position.


    When I slept with lengao girl at night, I really felt very exciting and fresh. I grew up so big. I didn''t sleep with any opposite sex except my own mother when I was a child. That night, I slept with lengao girl. I felt really strange. I felt a warm, living and soft object beside my bed, I felt very excited and had an impulse to pull it over and hold it in my arms.


    Unfortunately, the cold and arrogant woman''s aura was too strong. As soon as she turned her back to me, I felt that the words "don''t touch me" were written on her back, which made me a little afraid to pull her over. At that time, I looked at the cold and arrogant woman''s back and struggled for a long time, but what was disappointing was that I struggled and fell asleep. It was really disappointing.


    What''s more, the cold and arrogant woman woke me up the next day. When I woke up and saw her, she had put on a white coat and was well dressed. I couldn''t take a look at her scenery.


    "Stop fooling around and get up. There''s something you should know! Now the news of men in Santan city has become big!"


    "Ah?" I looked at the cold and arrogant girl''s suddenly heavy face, and a heart suddenly sank.


    "Watch TV yourself. The morning news has been reported several times."


    Then the cold and arrogant woman took a touch-screen remote control similar to an apple mobile phone from the bedside table and pressed it against a wall in front of her room. Then something surprised me. A white curtain like a slide screen fell on the wall, and then the whole room was dark. At the same time, A slide was projected from a gap under the bedside table. The projection fell on the white cloth on the wall and turned into a TV screen! The size of this TV screen is at least 100 inches, which is comparable to a small cinema screen.


    Just when I was stunned by the slide TV on the wall, the cold and arrogant woman pressed the remote control with her thumb, changed several TV stations, and then fixed on a TV station with a station logo similar to a ripple of water, which was explained by a middle-aged woman. The news about the disaster resistance in an area is being reported on TV. It seems to have nothing to do with me.


    "Wait a minute, it will be reported in a few minutes. Look." the cold and arrogant woman sat by my bed and shook her hair to remind me.


    I said Oh, and then stared at the TV for a while. Sure enough, after a while, the announcer on the TV began to report a rumor about the discovery of a man by a communication university in Santan city.


    The female announcer said: "At 1:00 p.m. yesterday, three college students in the third communication University of Santan witnessed the suspicious figure of the suspected man. According to the description of the three college students, the suspicious figure similar to the man was just bumped into by them when going to the toilet, so as to see through the identity of the other party. The suspicious figure was very flustered after being bumped into by college students, and witnessed by hundreds of college students Hurriedly ran away. Someone had a mobile phone camera to take the appearance of the suspicious person. "


    "According to the photo analysis, the figure is wearing sunglasses, a cap and a black suit and coat, and the dress is very strange. Moreover, it can be found from the photo that the appearance of the mysterious figure is different from that of a normal woman. The jaw bone is clear, the limbs are developed and strong, and the legs are thick and solid. Experts say that the figure is indeed very similar to the man recorded in history books. Now relevant personnel The University and surrounding areas have been involved in the investigation, hoping to find out about it. "


    Said, a group of close-up photos about me were also put on the TV. Some photos were pictures of me running when I ran away, and some were pictures of me when I was close to the female teacher. Moreover, from the photos, I can see my Adam''s apple and even a few hairs under my nose. The pixel of my mobile phone in this era is too high.


    "In addition, a group of online photos claiming to be published by a man 400 years ago have also been circulated on the Internet. In the photos, we can clearly see the shape of the netizen. After the comparison and determination of experts, we believe that the photos circulated on the Internet have not undergone any technical processing, and judging from the body waist circumference of the publisher on the Internet, it is similar to that in Santan yesterday The waist circumference of the suspected man at the third communication university in the city is very similar, so experts judge that the publisher of the online photo and the suspected man may be the same person. "


    "Moreover, the netizen who claimed to be the man who came 400 years ago also disclosed some unknown current political events 400 years ago with several netizens on the Internet. Some events even the most authoritative experts did not know the inside story at that time, and now they can''t judge the true or false. But if what the netizen said is conclusive, I''m afraid all this will be true, and the netizen is likely to really come Men since 400 years ago. "


    "This news will be amazing news that will shock all mankind. Men 400 years ago lived in reality? This can''t help but remind us of the situation in the breeding plan. If all this really happened in the real world, the impact will be unpredictable. At present, relevant personnel have been involved in the investigation. Once there are new discoveries, we will make follow-up reports..."


    "Well, that''s all. Look at the trouble you''ve made." the cold and arrogant woman turned off the TV, then stood in front of me with her chest in her arms and a serious face.


    Looking at the cold and arrogant woman''s serious expression, I kept flashing the picture in the TV just now in my mind, and I was sweating.


    "If I hadn''t reminded your friends to delete the online reply in time and leave no IP trace, I''m afraid they would be in big trouble now!"


    Every word of the cold and arrogant woman is like a needle in my ear, which makes me listen very harsh.


    I didn''t expect that it was only one day. It''s really exaggerated that things have come to this point.


    "How can it be like this... How can these experts be so powerful? I said anxiously.


    The cold and arrogant woman leaned over her face, narrowed her eyes and said solemnly to me:


    "Nonsense. Li Jian, you should always remember that this era is the information age. As long as there is a sensational effect, any information will be spread by the media!"

 Chapter 33

    The words of the cold and arrogant woman made me a little like a child who made a big mistake and didn''t dare to speak.


    I said with some guilt: "I didn''t expect the news communication industry to be so fast in this era..."


    "It''s good to know now. People from the government and the media won''t find this scholar city now, so just don''t make any special moves. In the future, you must try to communicate history with others on the Internet as little as possible. You''d better not do anything except browsing the web, watching news, TV or games. Especially don''t participate in comments."


    "Oh..." Leng Ao''s words are reasonable, and I can''t object to her.


    "Well, get up early and have breakfast." the cold and arrogant woman urged me, "I''ll go out later. You have to stay at my house alone and don''t go out."


    "Go out? Uh... Where are you going?" I asked with some doubt.


    "Go and investigate the cave in ''Xiashan village''. Didn''t you say that you appeared in the cave when you first came to this era? There may be clues about why you crossed here. Of course, I have to check... Maybe I can find men other than you ~ ~ hehe hehe." he said, The cold and arrogant woman gave out her unique ha laughter again. Every time I heard the cold and arrogant woman''s laughter, I knew she was joking.


    But I was still a little uneasy to hear her say so. If there are men other than me in the world, what should I do?


    If there are men other than me in this world, does that mean that my particularity as the only man has disappeared? At that time, can the special treatment and meticulous care I now enjoy continue?


    I don''t know why. I feel a burst of unspeakable unhappiness when I think of men other than me in the world. It''s like someone competing with you for treasures, which makes you feel a great threat.


    It''s really bad.


    Of course, I didn''t tell Leng aonv about this inexplicable unhappiness, and she didn''t mention it much. After whispering and urging me for two words, she asked me to go downstairs and share breakfast with her.


    Maybe it''s because of the close contact. Since I''ve been with the cold and arrogant woman twice and slept together for a night, the cold and arrogant woman''s attitude towards me has become more and more gentle. This feeling is a bit like a swallow. Of course, compared with a swallow, the cold and arrogant woman is too coquettish.


    In this way, I followed lengao girl to the restaurant. Unexpectedly, the weak girls, dumb girls and a group of maids had already been waiting there. It seems that their work and rest are quite regular. When I saw lengao girl and I entering the restaurant, everyone present looked happy and nervous, as if I was a dangerous molecule with a virus.


    The weak girl is a little better. She is still sick. Her eyelids droop, as if she didn''t sleep enough. As for the dumb girl, she opened her eyes and looked at me with an extremely complex complexion.


    "Good morning, miss."


    "The young husband is early and young." although it seems that she still accepts me as an outsider at once, the maids still stand up and bow to me politely.


    "Captain? Er, what do you mean...?" I turned and asked the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me and explained, "it''s the honorific name of the oldest ''Steve'' in the family. Have you forgotten what I said at dinner yesterday?"


    "Oh, so it is... But it''s a strange name... Hey, hey, hey." I touched my head and smiled. Later, I learned that in a double family, if there are servants, those servants should call "Steve" the "husband" and "guard" the "owner". Lengao''s mother was called "the owner" by the maids because she had four daughters. That''s why I heard the maids call lengao''s mother so yesterday.


    However, when I heard the maids call me "young husband", I couldn''t help thinking of "young woman", and suddenly I was a little crooked.


    "Good morning, everyone. Let''s sit down and eat." Leng Ao nodded, and then took me to eat.


    Breakfast is quite rich, a bit similar to the buffet in the 21st century, including cereals, shredded eggs, millet porridge, hemp and potatoes... There are all kinds of nutritious breakfast. The cold and arrogant woman resolutely doesn''t give me meat, but only gives me some bread and cereal, saying that I want to control, lose weight and exercise... How do I feel that after she has been in love with me, the whole person is wordy all of a sudden? Are women particularly wordy about men who have had sex with themselves?


    The cold and arrogant woman strictly controls my breakfast. Every spoon of mine has to be strictly monitored by her. It seems that she really wants to start thinking about my health. Seeing the kiss between me and the cold and arrogant girl, the mute girl on one side opened her eyes wider. I think if her eyes can replace her mouth, she must have a big opinion, right? But the weak girl is still calm. Judging from her sick appearance, I guess even if she has an opinion, she can''t do anything to me. Besides, she doesn''t dare to come near me. Once she comes near me, her disease will attack. It will look good at that time.


    In this way, the breakfast ended in a light. After breakfast, four maids began to tidy the table in spring, summer, autumn and winter, while the cold and arrogant woman called the three female security guards.


    "Xiaoyuan, Xiaotao, I''m going out today. I may go out all day. You help me teach Li Jian some basic self-defense measures in the underground training room."


    "OK." three female security guards headed by fierce women nodded heavily, and then looked at me one by one with wolf like eyes, which made me palpitation.


    "Hey, Junxia... I''d better not..."


    "No, you must learn some basic self-defense measures, and you can lose weight by taking more exercise. Just two things can be done together!" the cold and arrogant woman smiled, which made me feel a little excited. I doubt that if the three female security guards weren''t eyeing around at that time, I would directly jump up and take advantage of my weight and body advantage to throw the cold and arrogant maid to the ground "Tuning".


    I looked at the evil smile at the corners of the cold and arrogant woman''s mouth, and my heart beat faster, but soon the cold and arrogant woman told the female security guards, "just train properly, don''t hurt him. But we must make him sweat!"


    "OK." the fierce woman nodded calmly, then looked at me with fierce eyes, but I felt uneasy.


    "Then I''ll go ~ ~ Chuntian and Qiuxiang, you take good care of my sister ~" the cold and arrogant woman gave an order to the maids who were tidying up the dishes, then lowered her voice and looked at me and said, "Li Jian, take good exercise and lose a few kilograms, otherwise... Your physical strength in bed is too poor ~ ~ ha ha ha ha."


    The last words of the cold and arrogant woman completely angered me. Her words completely aroused my unconvinced mood and my impulse to ravage her.


    After the cold and arrogant woman said something, she walked out of the house with her bag, and then drove away in her high-end car parked at the door.


    After the cold and arrogant woman left, I had to face the fierce eyes of three female security guards at once.


    The black eyed girl with gloomy eyes, the fierce woman with strong physique, and the nest girl with deep dimples. Among the three, the nest girl looks a little friendly, but her eyes are still a little murderous. These three female security guards seem to be more professional than the five female security guards who brought trouble to the swallows yesterday.


    "Young master, you come with us." the fierce woman looked at me with a faint look, and then took me down the other side of the spiral staircase of the hall with two other female security guards. At this time, I realized that the house of the cold and arrogant woman had a basement, and it looked quite spacious.


    I followed the fierce girl into the basement and found that there were a lot of sports training equipment here. I saw dumbbells, weightlifters, treadmills and other equipment... It seems that this should be an underground training ground. I guess Leng Ao girl has trained here at ordinary times.


    Fierce women, they took me to the right side of the underground training ground. There was a spring bed, almost half the size of a basketball court.


    "Young master, please stand up." the fierce woman pointed to one side of the spring bed and motioned me to go up.


    I Oh, and then stepped onto the spring bed, and the three female security guards saw me on the spring bed. They jumped up and jumped on the spring bed one by one, but they stood opposite me.


    And what made me speechless was that after they jumped on the spring bed, they actually stood in a row and put on a boxer''s posture... What''s this?


    Looking at the fierce woman standing in the center, the black eyed girl on the left and the nest girl on the right, I can''t help sweating. This posture... How does it feel like a boxer competing in the challenge arena?


    "Hey, that... Didn''t you teach me self-defense? What''s this for?" I asked with a guilty heart looking at the fierce woman eager to try.


    The fierce girl, the black eyed girl and the nest girl shouted a look, and the nest girl said to me in a refreshing tone:


    "Young captain, to teach you self-defense skills, we must first understand your current self-defense skills, and to understand your current self-defense skills... The best way is for the three of us to fight against you together, and then you can use all the means you can think of to fight back against us. Such simulated combat training method is the most effective."


    What? Actual training?


    When I heard the nest girl''s words, I felt beaten in the head. I went. She meant that the three of them were going to beat me together?


    Are you kidding? Hey, no!

 Chapter 34

    "We''ll attack you. You can defend yourself against us in all the ways you can. Then we''ll point out your mistakes according to your actions and teach you to constantly adjust until you adjust to the correct self-defense means." the nest girl explained tirelessly, while the fierce woman was obviously an action girl, and her face was full of words: talk less and work more.


    "Let''s start." the fierce woman winked at the two people next to her, and then rushed towards me first. She ran really fast. I really mean to shrink back from her fierce appearance.


    At that time, I really wanted to jump out of the spring bed and run away. Although I didn''t mind having a close contact with the beauties, they were specially trained in fighting. I didn''t want to be blocked from playing with sandbags. My instinctive reaction was to run away, but it was late. Although the fierce woman had a big chest, she ran so fast that she wouldn''t lose her focus and fall down.


    When I saw the fierce woman rushing over, my instinctive reaction was to dodge, and then cross my hands to block in front to protect myself, but the fierce woman was really fierce. When I saw my block, she suddenly stopped in front of me and gave me a sweep of my legs. Then I was swept to the ground by her carelessly. My whole ass is solid and falls on the spring bed. Fortunately, the spring bed is elastic. My ass just bounces a few times and doesn''t hurt. If it''s on the marble floor, I can suffer.


    "Young captain, your action loopholes are too big. In the face of the rushing enemy, you should not only think of self-defense, but should find ways to find her loopholes, and then fight back while taking precautions. You can''t just take precautions."


    The fierce woman pulled me up on the spring bed. I thought she was kind enough to pull me up. Although I was a little wronged in my heart, I was still very grateful. I didn''t know that I had just stood up, but she suddenly turned my arm back and unloaded the strength of my hand. Then she swept my foot with her toes, and unexpectedly put me down on the ground again.


    I pulled up and was swept down so easily. I was speechless for a while. At the same time, I was suffocated. I thought that even a fierce woman might not be able to put me down with my weight advantage. Who thought I could be knocked down so easily.


    "Young husband, in the face of this situation, you should turn around in the direction of the other party twisting your arm, then support your body with your left foot, and then attack my lower abdomen with your right foot, so that you can fight back against me... Come again." the fierce woman pointed out my loophole, then taught me the correct method, and let me do it again.


    "Oh." I got up reluctantly. In the 21st century, I am a Houseman who stays at home. I don''t exercise at all. Even playing basketball is forced to play by several roommates, not to mention professional fighting skills like this. I''ve only seen it in martial arts films.


    I stumbled to my feet, looked at the fierce woman and the black eyed girl and nest girl behind her, and then put on a posture to prepare for a new round of attack.


    The fierce woman saw that I was ready and rushed towards me again. She locked her eyes on my arm and wanted to reverse and buckle my arm. It seemed that it was the same trick. This time, I listened to the fierce woman''s advice and kicked her lower abdomen while she didn''t rush.


    Although kicking a woman''s stomach is a very disgusting behavior, but at this point, I also have an instinctive reaction, and I can''t help it.


    But unexpectedly, when the fierce woman saw me stretch out one foot, she directly clamped my foot with her legs. Suddenly, I had only one foot to support the ground, and my body lost its balance. After I clamped my legs, I was led away by a fierce woman. If she didn''t let go of her legs, I could only be clamped.


    What''s more, after the fierce woman clamped my leg, she directly stretched out her hand to grasp my left hand. She directly clasped my wrist bone with one hand. The pain from the wrist bone immediately made my teeth tremble and the strength of my hand was gone, but I still had another hand. I grabbed her left hand with my right hand and wanted to hold her body against her, I''m still very confident in my own strength. I haven''t met anyone stronger than me since I came to this woman''s world.


    But the fierce woman didn''t fight me hard. Seeing that I wanted to grab her left hand, she directly reversed her left arm and clasped my right hand.


    I strangled. Now my foot and two hands were firmly controlled by her.


    My whole body has become an "F" shape. The upper horizontal is my hand, the lower horizontal is my foot, and the last vertical is my other foot supporting the ground.


    Well, I can''t move like a sculpture, but because the fierce woman has restrained my movements, she can''t let go of me. At most, she just locks my movements. My other foot can still move.


    Then I did something that I thought was funny. I jumped up directly with the foot supporting the ground. Because it was a spring bed with good elasticity, as long as I stepped on it with my toes, the whole person could bounce up. As a result, as soon as I bounced up, the fierce woman also jumped with me because she grabbed my hand, The two of them jumped up as if they were dancing,.


    The fierce woman also showed a surprised expression on her face. Subconsciously, she loosened her leg, and then my foot was free. I quickly took back my foot and looked at her with some embarrassment. I wanted to apologize, but I was just stunned. The fierce woman suddenly twisted my arm with both hands, relieved my strength, and then her right foot kicked me again, Trying to kick me down.


    "Don''t be distracted!" the fierce woman reminded me. I was surprised to see her sweep one leg, but it was too late to avoid


    As a result, it is conceivable that I was swept to the ground by the fierce woman again. However, different from the last time, this time before I fell, I pulled the fierce woman''s hand hard, and the fierce woman was also pulled to the ground by me.


    As a result, my body fell straight to the ground, while the fierce woman was directly pulled by me and overwhelmed me!


    Hmmm ~ ~ when I fell down, I felt a heavy body pressing on me!


    "Well, can''t you move? This suppression method can make the other party completely have no strength to resist." the fierce woman locked my wrists with both hands, and the fierce woman pressed me. Unexpectedly, she was very proud that her technique was very superb. It was a murder weapon that could kill people!


    "Woo woo... I know... But I can''t breathe..." I wanted to turn my head around, but I didn''t expect that the fierce woman pressed my head to make me feel trapped. Because the pressure was too tight, I couldn''t even change my job. I''ll be strangled. If this goes on, I''ll really be suffocated!


    "Young husband, hit her with your knee!" just when I was suffocating alive, the voice of the black eyed girl came from my side. I was immediately inspired, and then I directly arched my knee and hit the fierce woman. As a result, I felt my knees hit a piece of soft, and then the fierce woman trembled. I used the trembling time of the fierce woman to directly close my arms, then my head deflected and my waist bent up. Finally, I got rid of the oppression of the fierce woman and breathed fresh air.


    It''s really dying.


    I folded my hands, then pushed the fierce woman''s shoulder and pushed her away. Hoo, shit, I finally relaxed, but the fierce woman still stared at me tightly, as if she wanted to restrain me in turn. Seeing her murderous eyes, I simply went out. I directly used my strong advantage to push the fierce woman on me, then grabbed her shoulder, pushed her to the right and threw her to the ground, Then the thighs quickly followed, and directly turned over and pressed her body from above!


    The fierce woman gave a light "ah". Obviously, I didn''t expect that I would fight back in the face of danger, and I didn''t expect that I would directly press her under my body. At that time, my knee was against the fierce woman''s thigh, then my hand grabbed her arm, and my eyes were opposite her in the air.


    At that time, I looked at the fierce woman like that. To tell the truth, the beauty of the fierce woman was ordinary, at most 5 points.


    When I subdued the fierce woman, she was a little surprised. Her face was full of surprise, but the fierce woman''s voice came:


    "You... Did a good job. You have basically mastered the skills of counteracting each other''s suppression."


    The voice of the fierce woman brought me back to my senses. I looked at the fierce woman and was surprised to see her looking at me under me. I also realized that I was very ambiguous with her now. Although I was an obscene hanging wire in my heart, I would instinctively feel embarrassed when I pressed her for a long time. Besides, there were two female security guards watching, I had to touch my head and stood up embarrassed.


    "Sorry..." I felt my head and smiled.


    The fierce woman stood up and patted her clothes, but she gave me a positive look.


    "Young captain, you have made some progress. You already know how to counterattack in the face of an enemy''s suppression. Next, it''s the three of us who beat you down, and you won''t be prompted again. You have to find a way to escape our suppression."

 Chapter 35

    At that time, I was really frightened when I heard the words of a fierce woman. What, three people go together. Wasn''t one enough just now?


    But looking at the fierce girl, the black eyed girl and the nest girl standing in a row, I have no room to shrink back from the war, shit. Come on, come on.


    It''s a big deal to push you all to the ground... Of course, I can only indulge myself in this. If you want me to say it, I''d better wait for the next life.


    At that time, the fierce female trio rushed over directly, and I was also ready to fight with my hands together. At that time, the flashing words in my mind were the instructions to the fierce female before the cold and arrogant female left, that is, I can''t hurt me. Since I can''t hurt me, I''m afraid of a ball!


    Seeing the fierce women rushing over, this time I took the initiative and rushed up. I stretched out my hand to catch the fierce woman''s hands and hold her first. I didn''t know that the black eyed girl on one side was faster than the fierce woman in the final sprint. What surprised me most was that the black eyed girl''s legs could be lifted to the top of her head.


    What kind of leg am I? I can lift it so high


    And she didn''t wear silk stockings. The black eyed girl only wore a pair of white cloth shoes without a bottom and a pair of crimson sports shorts. At the moment when her feet suddenly lifted up, I could even see her light green inside from the gap of sports shorts


    Of course, the speed was very fast at that moment. I couldn''t have any time to watch carefully. I felt a burst of pressure on my left shoulder. Then I found that the heel of the black eyed girl had pressed on my shoulder and pushed me down


    My black eyed girl is too cruel. Being pressed by the black eyed girl, I feel my body immediately tilted and fell to the left. I want to reach out and remove the foot pressed by the black eyed girl on my shoulder, but the problem is that before I can reach out, the fierce girl has rushed up, clasped my left and right hands, and the nest girl looks good, But her movements were no softer than theirs. She wanted to sweep me down with a sweep of her legs.


    Sister, I''m really going to be abused by the three of them.


    A fierce woman has already pressed me to the ground and almost killed me. Aren''t the three going together to frustrate me? Naturally, it goes without saying that I broke hands with the fierce woman symbolically. Facts have proved that my strength is greater than that of the fierce woman, but I was pressed on the ground by the three of them. The black eyed girl pressed my shoulder, the fierce woman pressed my two hands on the ground, and the nest girl firmly pressed all of my waist on the ground.


    I''m just like a pig bound by five flowers. I''m pressed on the ground by three women. If I have more strength, in fact, none of them can compare with me. However, they are all trained in professional fighting. Their actions are old-fashioned, skilled and skilled. I really don''t have much to do. In that way, I was pressed on the ground. I wanted to kick my legs, but I couldn''t kick anyone. I wanted to catch a fierce woman with my hands, but I was pressed to death. I was really suffocated.


    I was crushed to the ground by fierce women.


    "Young captain, you are too careless. If someone wants to attack you, there is no room for you to resist." the fierce woman coldly announced my complete defeat. At that time, my stick was on the spring bed. I looked at the three girls in front of me from the corner of my eyes, and a unwilling flame rose in my heart. A big man is pressed on the ground by three women. I don''t think most men can easily be convinced.


    At that time, I just clenched my teeth, then roared, and then directly spread out the fierce woman with brute force and grabbed my hand. Then I glanced and saw the black eyed girl. When I saw the black eyed girl, I pulled over the calf of the black eyed girl closest to me and pulled her towards me. The black eyed girl didn''t expect that I would suddenly burst into a rage. One didn''t notice that I was pulled by me and lost my focus, The whole man fell to the ground.


    The fierce woman wanted to stop me from attacking the black eyed girl, but I fell to the ground and directly grabbed the fierce woman''s foot. When I pulled hard, she also fell to the ground. As for the nest girl who pressed my waist, I was surprised. She wanted to hold me from behind and restrain me, but I rolled directly to her feet, With both hands pulling her feet, she fell to the ground!


    To be honest, men''s explosive power is much stronger than women''s, and I belong to the kind of fat and a little brute force among men. As a result, the three women fell to the ground!


    The three female security guards were all put to the ground safely, but it was only a matter of less than a second. They were not idiots. They couldn''t fall to the ground one by one waiting for me to rush up. When I finally threw down the nest girl, the fierce woman and the black eyed girl had already climbed up, and then suddenly pressed down on me and pressed me on the ground, My back felt soft. I don''t know whose Yufeng pressed me. As for the nest girl, seeing that I was pressed, she came to take part in it and pressed it down.


    Suddenly, I felt that my whole person was like the top of Mount Tai. I couldn''t move and was pressed on the ground. All three women pressed on me and pressed me. I turned over and wanted to resist, but they either grabbed my arm or grabbed my arm or pressed my waist. All three of them and I were intertwined for a time.


    I felt strange fragrant fragrance. Black Eyed girls and nest girls had medium and long hair. They pressed me, and all their hair fell down. The silky hair sprinkled on my face like ink. Some even rubbed on my eyes and went into my nostrils. The fragrance of the hair covered my whole face, It made me shiver with excitement.


    At that time, when I moved my elbow a little, I felt that I reached the soft part. When I raised my eyes, I was actually a black eyed girl. Then I felt that my left hand was also soft. When I turned my head, I found that it was the nest girl''s cheek... I strangled. Is this the legendary left hug and right hug? If I were a bystander, I would envy it to death to see three women fall down on a man.


    Unfortunately, as a client at that time, I didn''t have the leisure to think about this at all, because I was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move at all. My hands and feet were still buckled and painful. When I was in pain, I had no evil thoughts. I could only bite my teeth and make a "hissing" sound of eating pain. When I heard my voice, the fierce woman raised her head and looked at me before she let go, Then the body jumped away, and the black eyed girl and the nest girl knew that I had no resistance, so they all let go of me and pushed me away.


    "Young captain, in the face of such a scene of multi person suppression, you should try to avoid confrontation, and you should step back while dealing with the other party, and then try to bypass the side, so as to weaken the other party''s strength to the greatest extent. You can also find some dead corners of the other party from the side and seize the opportunity to attack..." the fierce woman explained to me my "actual combat" just now And then teach me the right way


    Anyway, it seems that they don''t care about my close contact with them just now. It''s estimated that there are no thoughts of infidelity between men and women in their concept, so they don''t mind rubbing and touching with me like normal training.


    This was made clear in the next few pairs of practice, and it was precisely because I found that they didn''t mind that I "accidentally" touched their body parts during the pair of practice with them, so I was a little indulgent and careless in the next pair of practice.


    In the next pair practice, I will always be "intentionally or unintentionally" put down by the fierce woman, and then pressed under my body with her big chest, or "accidentally" pressed on my shoulder by the black eyed girl with her high legs, and then I will squint my eyes and peek at the bottom of her pants... Or I will be "carelessly" attacked by the sleeping girl, and then she hugs me from the rear, And my ass is tightly attached to her body


    Of course, in order to be "pressed", or "peek", or have a "close contact", I also paid a painful price. Although the cold and arrogant woman told three female security guards not to hurt me, after nearly two hours of training with them, I also suffered numerous minor injuries. For example, my left hand cramped, There was a bruise on the lower leg of the right foot, and the whole body was sore, and there was a burning pain on the shoulder.


    If I could, I would rather not suffer such painful training for such a little cheap. That''s really hard.


    Until lunch at noon, the fierce three women stopped training me. At that time, I was really lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. I, who never exercised, had such intense exercise today, which really consumed a lot of physical energy. Finally, I sat on the spring bed and breathed for a long time before I came back to my senses.


    As for the three fierce women, although they were also panting and feeding, sweating and messy hair, they still stood. They pulled me up and walked. I had to stand up and walk a few steps. At this time, wearing maid clothes, apron at the waist and white lace square scarf, the bright sweet girl also came down to remind us that lunch was ready, You can go to dinner.


    So all three of us got out of the spring bed, planned to go to the bathroom to wash our faces, and then prepared to go to the central restaurant for lunch.


    I asked sweet girl. Sweet girl told me that the eldest lady lengao girl still didn''t come back. It seems that she should still visit the cave when I came to Xiashan village. She can''t come back until night, so only I have dinner with lengao''s second and third younger sisters, as well as their four maids and three female security guards at noon.


    Before lunch, I went to the bathroom, but just entered the bathroom, suddenly came a girl with long hair.


    I was startled, hurriedly stopped and looked at it. It was a weak girl.


    When the weak girl saw me, her eyes opened slightly. She didn''t think she would suddenly hit me.


    At that time, I had just been trained and was sweating all over, and she just came out of the bathroom. We both didn''t notice and almost hit each other.


    The weak girl also smelled the sweat smell on me at that moment. At that time, she staggered back a few steps, and the whole person stepped back. She didn''t stop until her back waist hit the sink and put her hands on the edge of the sink.


    The weak girl''s eyes showed some panic color, and then her mouth made a slight "ah" sound. Then, the thing that frightened me most happened. Just now, the weak girl who smelled the sweat smell on me quickly congested and turned red as when she met yesterday, and then she was short of breath, and her eyes were blurred.


    Let me go... Her disease won''t happen again, will it?

 Chapter 36

    I was at a loss to see the water stains printed on the weak girl''s skirt.


    "Hey, you... It doesn''t matter?"


    "Well..."


    "Hey... Can you do it?" I stared at the weak girl for fear that something might happen to her, but the weak girl was just panting. So I was cruel.


    "Shall I help you?"


    Hearing my voice approaching, the weak girl reluctantly opened her eyes as thin as a thread and hurriedly gasped to me:


    "You... Don''t, don''t come here..."


    So I quickly stopped my steps. As a result, I went back. The weak girl gradually fell down weakly and knelt on the ground with her legs apart


    It''s serious.


    I hurried out of the bathroom and ran into the restaurant to ask the maid for help. At that time, I ran into the restaurant. Sweet girl Chuntian and middle daughter Xia Yun were serving dishes. I said to them nervously:


    "Jiao Jiao... She''s sick. She''s in the toilet. Go and have a look!"


    When I shouted, the sweet girl and the middle daughter were stunned. Then they quickly put down the plate and followed me to the bathroom.


    When I got to the bathroom, I was frightened by the scene in the bathroom. The weak girl had collapsed on the black marble floor of the bathroom. Her eyes were closed, her face was bloody red, and there was a trace of crystal clear saliva hanging around her mouth, which fell to the ground and became a circular puddle.


    I was silly at that time. I didn''t expect that the weak girl would become like this. Is it all my responsibility? But... I really didn''t mean to.


    Seeing the weak girl collapsed to the ground, sweet girl and the middle daughter hurried forward to help her up


    Just out of the bathroom, three female security guards also came down. They just went back to their room to change clothes. They were wearing training clothes when training with me, so she went to change clothes just now.


    I told them about the weak girl''s illness. They hurried into the toilet to help the weak girl out. Finally, the weak girl was almost in a semi coma and was carried back to her room by three security guards. It is estimated that she took medicine again.


    I felt guilty when I watched the weak girl being carried out, while sweet girl and middle daughter were wiping the floor of the bathroom. I looked at the bathroom and finally followed the female security guard to the weak girl''s room. Of course, I just went to the door to confirm the situation. It''s impossible to go in again.


    At the door of the weak girl, I saw several female security guards giving her stomach medicine. At that time, the weak girl could not even open her eyes, but it seemed that the disease had just eased down and at least she could open her mouth, so I was relieved. Leng aonu also said that the disease of weak and delicate women is not very serious, but it happens too suddenly and too frequently, which really gives people a headache.


    Finally, after taking the medicine, the weak girl lay in bed and slept, while the three female security guards stood by her bed for a while. After confirming that the weak girl was all right, they left a black eyed girl to look after her there, and the others withdrew.


    "Is she all right?" I asked the fierce woman who came out first.


    "The situation seems a little more serious than before, but it doesn''t seem to matter." the fierce woman gave me a reassurance, but I''m still very guilty.


    "Young husband, the second young lady has a special constitution and is sensitive to your smell. Please keep a distance from her as far as possible." the nest girl reminded me.


    "HMM... I accidentally met her just now, but I didn''t expect it to be like this..." I''m really embarrassed. There are all kinds of strange things in the world. The strange disease of weak girls will also appear, but since it''s all right, I don''t have to blame myself. Then I''m going to eat in the restaurant with female security guards and maids, But as soon as I turned around, I saw the mute girl standing behind me, staring at me covetously.


    "Hum!" when she saw me, the mute girl stared at me and snorted angrily. Although she couldn''t speak, she could snort. After humming, the dumb girl directly pushed me away and brushed into the weak girl''s bedroom to see her sister. The dumb girl seems to have been very bad to me, even a little vigilant, probably because I, an uninvited guest, made her two sisters behave strangely. The cold and arrogant girl is guarding me like a miser all day, and the weak girl is often ill because of me. It is estimated that she regards me as the plague star that harms her sister.


    Seeing the mute girl like this, I really have no way. In fact, I quite understand her mood, but I have no other way now. I can only run in slowly in the future.


    In this way, I went downstairs to have lunch. Today, there was no cold and arrogant woman. The lunch was very strange. The atmosphere was very stiff. There were no cold and arrogant women, and the dumb and weak girls didn''t come down. As a result, I ate alone with several maids and security guards. I was really uncomfortable.


    After dinner, the female security guard asked me to go to physical training with them in the afternoon. I went. Is it over.


    I said I couldn''t. now I''m sore and can''t move. However, the fierce woman insisted on taking me to training and said that it was the order of the eldest lady. I''ll go. It seems that I can''t speak at all here and have no power at all.


    Finally, I was annoyed by the fierce women, so I had to follow them to the basement to continue training. As a result, I spent the whole afternoon in hell. An afternoon of fighting training almost didn''t kill me, and my hands and feet lost consciousness in the end. Fortunately, the fierce woman finally saw that I really couldn''t do it. Stop in time and I saved half my life, otherwise I would really be abandoned!


    However, I paid such a high-intensity physical training, which is not completely unrequited. The reward is that after my physical training, the three female security guards personally helped me massage!


    When the fierce woman said they wanted to massage me, I thought there was something wrong with my ears, but the fierce woman insisted:


    "After exercise, massage the body, relax the tendons and activate the pulse, which can alleviate the pain."


    It seemed that they really wanted to massage me. At that time, I felt like I was from hell to heaven.


    But they helped me train all day. I thought they were very tired, so I said:


    "Give yourself a massage first. You''ve been training with me all day and are very tired."


    The fierce woman said, "don''t worry about this young husband. We''ll massage you after giving you a massage. This is also arranged for us by the eldest lady."


    Cold and arrogant woman arranged it? I''m a little surprised. The cold and arrogant woman has always been worried about my health. It''s reasonable to ask the female security guard to massage me. In this case, I didn''t refuse. In fact, I''m still very considerate of others. I''m really sorry to see that the three fierce women are sweating all over.


    Now that I have accepted it, there will be a time for enjoyment. I took a bath myself first, and the three female security guards also took a bath respectively. After taking a bath, the female security guards have taken some massage tools.


    I sat in a bedroom on the first floor. Then the fierce woman took a wooden bucket and filled it with plastic bags. Then she poured some pungent traditional Chinese medicine into the plastic bags.


    "Young husband, please roll up your trousers." the nest girl politely reminded me.


    "Oh..." they looked like the massage service in a regular foot bath shop. My heart began to beat violently. I rolled up the trouser legs of my trousers. The fierce woman filled the barrel with some potions and motioned me to put them in. After that, the nest girl directly rolled up my long sleeves and began to massage my shoulders.


    The black eyed girl was not idle. She took a thin piece of wood and began to scrape my feet. I do have some skin on the soles of my feet. Although it is not beriberi, there will be some horny skin and dirt on the soles of my feet after wearing shoes for a long time. Black eyed girl is responsible for scraping my feet. At that time, I sat on the bed, one foot ran in the bucket, one foot let black eyed girl scrape my feet, and then the nest girl was responsible for massaging my shoulders, The fierce woman is responsible for twisting my arm to help me relax my tendons and activate my pulse


    I''m enjoying it! Even a foot bath shop in the 21st century can''t have three waiters at the same time.


    The female security guards have a good set of massage skills. Although I have never been to a foot bath shop because I was a hanging wire in the 21st century, I guess I can be regarded as a senior technician at their level.


    I really enjoyed it at that time.

 Chapter 37

    But I don''t dare to do anything to the three female security guards, because at the end of the day, I don''t have much strength to be trained by them in the basement.


    Fierce women, their massage made me feel comfortable all over.


    Originally, there were many sore places on my body today. As a result, after being massaged by them, the pain was reduced a lot, the fatigue was relieved, and I felt that the blood circulation on my body was more unblocked. The whole person was hot, just like coming out of the steam room, and the body activities were flexible.


    However, the three female security guards looked a little tired. I thanked them well, but they said it was their obligation. They often do some body massage in this line. Moreover, they did so at the request of cold and arrogant women, so I don''t have to thank them specially.


    After the massage, I was refreshed. Although I was a little tired after a day, my spirit was much refreshed. In the past, in the 21st century, I was a house man who didn''t exercise very much. I played games day and night, watched movies and novels on the Internet, and was seriously lack of exercise. After some physical training today, I feel like this man is alive. It seems true that life lies in sports.


    When I finished the massage, it was already the dinner time in the evening, and lengao girl finally came back. As soon as she returned to the residence, she sat down on the sofa and breathed a big sigh. At that time, I just finished the massage from my bedroom and saw lengao girl sitting on the sofa and fanning the wind with her hands, so I hurried forward.


    "Are you back?" I looked at the cold and arrogant girl and asked.


    "Hoo, I''m back! I''m so tired after climbing the mountain for a long time!" said the cold and arrogant woman with her legs crossed and sweating.


    "Did you go to the cave? Did you find anything?" I asked her with some trepidation. Today, Leng aonv went to inspect the first scene of my crossing, so of course I asked her nervously. In fact, I am also curious about this cave. Even I have thought about many possibilities. Maybe the cave is a time and space tunnel, which can let me go back and forth between the past and the future, and maybe let me go back to the 21st century.


    "There''s nothing. It''s a small cave. I also asked the local residents. It''s an air raid shelter left hundreds of years ago. Few people go to it. There''s no special place in it, just an open space." lengao girl shook her head, indicating that she didn''t find anything strange about the cave. As she said, lengao girl asked me with her eyes askew, "Li Jian, are you lying to me? Did you just tell me a place to go?"


    Originally, I was relieved to hear Leng Ao''s daughter say that there was nothing special about the cave. As a result, she looked at me with three doubts and seven lengao''s eyes, which immediately made me nervous.


    "I didn''t lie to you. I came out of that cave. Didn''t you find the wrong place?"


    "No, I looked for it according to the route you described to me, and I asked. There is only such a small cave over Xiashan village." the cold and arrogant woman answered me dubiously.


    I frowned and touched my head: "that''s strange. I really came out from there. There are some fields next to me..."


    "Forget it, don''t say it. Let''s investigate this matter slowly later. At least one thing is clear now." then, the cold and arrogant woman looked at me with a few threads of funny evil smiles, "Li Jian, you are really the only man in the world now."


    When I heard the words of the cold and arrogant woman, my vanity suddenly rose again. How pleasant the title of the only man in the world sounds. I was also proud. I smiled, looked at the cold and arrogant woman and said:


    "Should you... Take special care of me?"


    What I didn''t expect was that the cold and arrogant girl suddenly sank when she heard this and said to me:


    "Take care of your ball! Have you finished today''s self-defense training?! I think you are quite energetic. Are you lazy?"


    Then the cold and arrogant woman glanced at me up and down, as if she didn''t believe my character.


    "Yes, why didn''t I do it... My arm hurts to death now..." I moved my arm and pretended that I couldn''t lift it up. In fact, I didn''t pretend it all. My arm was really painful. At the end of the day, I was detained by fierce women and nest girls for several consecutive backhands. It''s strange that my arm didn''t hurt. However, after taking a hot bath and massaging just now, my arm pain has slowed down a lot, not as serious as I said.


    "True or false?"


    "It''s really... Very painful." then I deliberately raised my sleeve for lengao woman to check. Lengao woman leaned over her head and frowned. "Aren''t you hurt?"


    "Why didn''t you get hurt... I feel my hands are breaking."


    "Pretend to be you." the cold and arrogant woman patted me on the arm, "I let Xiao Tao do it very lightly. They won''t be too sure..."


    "But it really hurts..." I still pretended to be sad.


    Lengao girl couldn''t beat me. She pulled my arm to check, and I also took advantage of this time to suddenly stretch my arm and mercilessly touch lengao girl''s chest!


    Hey, hey, after so long, I can finally find a chance to counterattack the cold and arrogant woman!


    "You...!"


    The cold and arrogant woman exclaimed, raised her head and looked at me angrily. She was angry for a moment.


    "Hei hei..." the chest attack was successful. I quickly retracted my hand and smiled, but the cold and arrogant woman sank her face. Her cocked legs suddenly flew up and wanted to kick me. However, after a day''s training, I found that I was a little used to this attack. The reaction was fast. The cold and arrogant woman took a step and stepped back, and the cold and arrogant woman kicked me empty.


    "Hei hei, Hei hei..." when I saw that the cold and arrogant girl kicked empty, I felt more itchy and proud, and smiled more fiercely. I feel a little obscene.


    Before today, I was always suppressed by cold and arrogant women, but this time I finally made a small counter attack. Although it was a chest attack, it was reluctantly a kind of counter attack.


    I couldn''t help feeling a little complacent when I saw the cold and arrogant girl being eaten tofu by me, but soon I couldn''t get complacent, because at that time, the fierce women were putting out the massage equipment and came to the hall. As a result, lengao girl saw them and directly told them:


    "Xiao Tao, you came just in time. Li Jian said that your training intensity is not enough today. You will start intensive training tomorrow."


    I


    "How come!"


    At that time, the words of the cold and arrogant woman almost didn''t make me spit out all my internal organs and even brunch.


    I was soft at once and hurried to please the cold and arrogant woman:


    "Junxia, I''m wrong. Don''t do this, okay?"


    "You know it''s wrong?" the cold and arrogant woman looked at me with bright eyes and a wicked smile.


    "Yes, I''m wrong... I won''t dare next time..." I smiled and said good words.


    Who knows that the "cruel" smile on the cold and arrogant woman''s face is even more "sinister":


    "Well ~ ~ ~ since you are wrong, you will be punished!"


    I


    So, finally, the cold and arrogant woman had to "punish" me. The content of "punishment" was to let me carry out intensive training. Of course, in terms of training time, she also shortened a lot. It was no longer a whole day of training, but three hours a day. This was a little "compassion" for me.


    I''ll go. There''s really no good life going on like this. The cold and arrogant woman doesn''t take me seriously as the last man in the world. She just takes me as a juggler, but I''m under the fence. Now I can only admit bad luck. When will this hard life come to an end.


    "Junxia, when will my bitter days come to an end?"


    Before dinner in the restaurant at night, I couldn''t help following the cold and arrogant girl and complaining to the cold and arrogant girl.


    At that time, the cold and arrogant woman''s body was stiff, and her long curly hair suddenly stopped and pasted on her back.


    "At night."


    The cold and arrogant woman answered me in a faint voice, and then continued to walk to the restaurant. Leng Ao''s words made me not understand at once, but then I understood. This is the code given to me by lengao... At the same time, I felt that my whole body was boiling rapidly and my blood was accelerating.


    The simple words of the cold and arrogant woman actually made me stick again. Originally, I wanted to complain and let the cold and arrogant woman end this unnecessary training for me, but in exchange for the words of the cold and arrogant woman, suddenly I had nothing to say and I was not afraid of any cruel training. I happily went into the restaurant for dinner.


    In fact, I also think I''m cheap, but men are like this. It''s almost impossible to offend that woman. This is a man''s instinct. I think other male compatriots will behave similar to me in the face of this situation.


    Sometimes, mental excitement can completely overcome * * fatigue.


    Because of Leng Ao''s words, I was in no mood for dinner. I just wanted to eat in a hurry and go into the room with lengao. The evening is still as rich as yesterday. The difference is that Leng aonu strictly controls my food intake and nutritional collocation, but doesn''t let me eat more. Every time I want to clip meat dishes, Leng aonu will block my chopsticks with chopsticks, and then move to one side of the vegetable dishes, which makes me very hard. I found that the relationship between Leng aonv and me is getting closer and closer, and the dialogue between me and her is becoming more and more casual. It''s only one day since I realized it. I can''t imagine how it will develop in the future.


    At dinner tonight, the weak girl sat far away and didn''t dare to approach me at all. The disease caused by approaching me twice in a row has made her avoid me. The dumb girl didn''t know what was going on. She didn''t come to dinner with me. It is said that she stayed in her room and refused to come out.


    After dinner, when night fell, Leng aonv took me to the scholar town outside the residence for a walk. It was a walk. I knew that Leng aonv always had the habit of walking at night. While walking, swallows called me again to ask about my condition. After I told them I was safe, they asked me about some activities today, and then hung up with confidence.


    At that time, the cold and arrogant woman took me for a walk. I suddenly found that I am really happy now. I have to eat, live and live. There are several beautiful women who care about me. This is really the happiest day. I think I will envy this kind of life in the 21st century.


    However, having said that, I always feel that I am short of something. I always feel empty in my heart. I always think of a lot of things and recall a lot of people and past events. I still think of my own parents, my relatives, my former classmates and roommates, the architecture and life of my era, and even my smelly socks, I''m worried about the quilt that hasn''t been dried. I don''t know what''s wrong.


    Finally, after all, I can only boil these down to one sentence:


    Although this place is good, it is not my hometown.

 Chapter 38

    When walking, lengao girl wanted to chat with me. However, the swallow''s phone call made lengao girl out of mood. After walking around the scholar city at will for two times, she and I went back to the residence. Then lengao girl directly asked meinianniu to help her prepare clothes, and she went to take a bath.


    After returning to the residence, I hurried into Leng Ao''s room. Because I had taken a bath, I didn''t take a bath at night, so I directly put on my pajamas and went into bed to wait for lengao. I don''t have to forget what lengao promised me in the evening... Hei Hei hei.


    The cold and arrogant woman saw me hide in the quilt like a pug, looked at me contemptuously, and then lifted up her clothes and went into the bathroom. I didn''t take a mandarin duck bath with lengao girl tonight, so lengao girl''s speed was quite fast. She finished washing in less than half an hour and came out in her nightgown. At that time, she had just washed her hair, the water droplets would be dry, and her long hair was a little wet. The white face of lengao girl was also a little jujube red, because her face was slightly congested due to the influence of water temperature in the bathroom for too long.


    Seeing the cold and arrogant woman coming out of the bathroom, my long-awaited heart immediately beat wildly.


    "Qing, Junxia... Have you finished washing?" although it was obvious, I had to ask because I was too excited and couldn''t find anything else to say.


    The cold and proud woman raised a proud arc around her mouth. Although it was only two days, the cold and proud woman already knew who I was.


    I smiled and touched my head.


    "Our world is not like your times. There is nothing that can prevent contraception, so you must ask each other''s safety period in the future, otherwise you will be in big trouble." the arrogant woman came over and talked about my head with a smile, "do you understand? My little man?"


    My little man... The cold and arrogant woman really took me as her private property.


    But just then, an unexpected accident happened to me. Suddenly, something hit me heavily on my back. I cried out directly because of the pain!


    At that time, I was shocked. There were only me and lengao girl in the room. Why did something hit me behind me?


    I turned my head in panic, but I saw the mute girl holding a black hardcover book in her hand and looking at me with a surprised and angry face.


    At that time, when I saw the dumb girl behind me, I felt as if I had been struck by lightning, and I couldn''t move. The cold and arrogant woman also saw the dumb girl behind me, and I was silly.


    Why is the dumb girl in this study?


    "Well, you..."


    "How did you... Come to be in my room?" when she saw the dumb girl behind me, the cold and arrogant woman hurriedly pushed me away.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!


    Fortunately, the dumb girl''s strength was not very strong, and she didn''t have much strength to throw books. I hid a little and then avoided.


    "What are you doing? This is!" seeing the dumb girl throwing a book at me, the cold and arrogant girl stared at the dumb girl with some dissatisfaction.


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.


    I was also frightened by the dumb girl''s appearance, but I don''t know why. Instead, I felt very guilty, and then looked at the dumb girl. The dumb girl gave directions to the cold and arrogant girl, as if she was scolding me. Lengao girl can understand the dumb girl''s sign language, so looking at the dumb girl''s action, lengao girl also changes her expression and explains it in a hurry.


    "No, Li Jian is my Steve..."


    "I didn''t, I still..."


    "Don''t do this. You''re wrong. I have a good relationship with Li Jian. It''s normal..."


    But when Leng Ao explained, the mute girl seemed to be getting more and more angry. I don''t understand the specific reason why the mute girl is angry, but seeing the mute girl pointing at me, the posture of her hands changing constantly, and the glittering answer of the cold and arrogant woman, I guess she may be jealous that I have occupied her sister. Of course, I just feel it. I still don''t understand why she is so angry with me.


    The cold and arrogant girl has always wanted to defend me, but the dumb girl has always pointed out to me, and her expression changes are extremely rich. The intensity of the two sisters can almost be said to be quarreling. Although I am anxious, I can only stand by and worry because I can''t understand the dumb girl''s sign language.


    The cold and arrogant girl explained to the dumb girl anxiously for a long time. Finally, the dumb girl cried, and two lines of clear tears flowed from her clear eyes. Seeing the dumb girl cry, although I don''t know the reason, I feel some pain in my heart, because I know that all this must be because of me


    The cold and arrogant girl and the dumb girl quarreled for about ten minutes. Finally, the dumb girl flushed her eyes and made a "Er Wuwu" sound in her throat. Then she wiped her eyes and escaped from the cold and arrogant girl''s room. Before escaping, she even stared at me, which made my scalp numb.


    The cold and arrogant woman was sitting on the edge of the bed, powerlessly covering her face, showing some bitterness and helplessness on her face, but she didn''t cry.


    "What''s the matter with your sister? What did she say?" looking at the dumb girl running away and the cold and proud girl sitting at the head of the bed with a sad expression, I can only go to the cold and proud girl and ask her why.


    The cold and arrogant woman held her forehead with her hands, and her wavy long hair fell down, like the tentacles of a jellyfish. I couldn''t see her face.


    The cold and arrogant woman sighed heavily, then looked up at me with a complex light in her eyes.


    "She... Before you came, she always slept together in my room. She and I had a good relationship."


    "Well..." I seem to understand a little.


    "Just now when we went for a walk, she hid in my room and wanted to drive you out of the room."


    "But... Is she... Too excited? Just to sleep in a room with you... Isn''t it? Did I offend her?"


    "Almost. She is a simple child. Because she can''t speak, she was left out by her relatives since childhood. Jiaojiao and I are the best sisters with her. But after you came, she said I changed and ignored her. Moreover, Jiaojiao was very angry with you because you were ill. She said she wanted me to drive you away as a stranger."


    I was frightened by the cold and arrogant girl''s words.


    "Want to drive me away?"


    The cold and arrogant woman smiled bitterly, grabbed my palm, patted it and said, "don''t worry, I''ll convince her. Don''t worry about it. I expected that my relatives would have some opinions when you came to my house."


    "After all, it''s still because of me... Hey." although lengao girl said it lightly, I didn''t feel good after listening to it. If the feelings of lengao girl''s three sisters were broken because of my stay, I would really blame myself.


    The cold and arrogant woman sighed gently: "it doesn''t matter. After a long time together, the relationship will gradually get better... People are always familiar with each other. Yesterday you almost fought with me. Now it''s the same?... hehe."


    The cold and arrogant woman smiled and gave me a reassuring look. I felt a little better when I heard the cold and arrogant woman''s words, but I was still a little irritable. The main reason is that I don''t know how to deal with the relationship between my two sisters in the future.


    The cold and arrogant woman covered her face and didn''t cry, but I could see that she was also worrying about her sister, and I sat next to her silently watching her.


    The cold and arrogant woman bowed her head and meditated for a while, and then suddenly a word came out that surprised me.


    "Li Jian, actually... When I was a child, I promised her that when she grew up, I would be her Stevie and take care of her all my life."

 Chapter 39

    "Do you want to be her Stevie? But... You are sisters, that''s ok?" I looked at the cold and arrogant woman with some disbelief, and then asked in a low voice.


    The cold and arrogant girl smiled and said to me, "hehe, your thinking still stays in your age. Of course, sisters can get married. In our age, even if they are close sisters, they can get married. Generally speaking, sisters grow up together and have deep feelings with each other. It is very common for sisters to get married in this age."


    I gradually woke up after hearing the explanation of the cold and arrogant woman. Indeed, it is impossible for brothers and sisters to get married in the 21st century, which is against ethics. This has led to many brothers and sisters who grew up together, clearly have deep feelings for each other and love each other very much, but have to be separated because of their blood relationship, Watching each other marry or stay with others has caused a human tragedy in which many couples have been separated. But in this era, because every woman gives birth through the government''s cell implantation, sisters can also live together and form a family.


    Such a family structure has completely subverted the previous family concept. Now I realize this, which can be regarded as hindsight.


    "In addition to sisters, it is also a common phenomenon for pure mother and daughter to form a family. Of course, the premise is that the mother''s pregnant age should be before the age of 22, and the government does not advocate mother and daughter to form a family, because the mother will die decades earlier than her daughter, which will lead to the tragedy that her daughter will be left unattended at that time."


    The simple words of the cold and arrogant woman opened my eyes again, and I peeped into the difference of this pure woman world again.


    "So you were really going to start a family with her?" I asked, looking at the cold and arrogant woman.


    "Well, there are Jiaojiao and Yanyan. Originally, our four sisters planned to set up a family, and I haven''t found a suitable object to live together."


    "Yanyan, who?" I asked puzzled, but then I came back, "is that your big sister?"


    "Yes, my eldest sister Lin Yanyan. Now she is joining the army in other places. Our four sisters originally planned to ''live together'' in the future. Now... Ah."


    Looking at the cold and arrogant woman sighing, I was a little worried. It was because of me that the prospect of their four sisters living together was clouded, and even the feelings between their sisters were cracked, wasn''t it.


    I was also a little sad to see the cold and arrogant woman eclipsed. But the cold and arrogant woman patted me on the back and said:


    "Don''t worry, it will get better. Compared with you, a world-class living treasure, what is our small family? Don''t worry. Just live a good life. Your health is more important than anything."


    My heart flows through a warm current. I''m afraid this is the most touching sentence that Leng aonv said to me. In this sentence, she has put taking care of and guarding me in front of their sister feelings and family prospects. I really don''t know how to thank her.


    After this short episode in the evening, I found that the * * I wanted to sleep with the cold and arrogant girl was completely gone. I just felt confused, heavy and had a pimple. Finally, my conversation with Leng aonv ended abruptly. We went to bed again, but this time... Just went to bed.


    What will tomorrow be like? It''s always unknown to me.


    But at least now there is still a bed. Being alone with me can be regarded as caring for me, and I am satisfied.


    Because both of them had something on their minds, I went to bed early that night. The cold and arrogant woman woke me up the next day. In the 21st century, I heard that women sleep better than men, but why do cold and arrogant women get up earlier than me every day? It really makes me a little depressed.


    I like to sleep in, but when the cold and arrogant girl got up, she woke up regardless of whether I slept enough or not.


    "Get up, have breakfast!" the cold and proud woman shook my shoulder to wake me up. I reluctantly opened my eyes and saw the cold and proud woman who looked better than last night, and then woke up vaguely.


    It was a new day. In the morning, I met a mute girl in the restaurant. The mute girl looked coldly at me and the cold and arrogant girl entering the restaurant. She hummed and didn''t look at me. When eating bacon for breakfast, she also cut the meat with a knife and fork. It seemed that she wanted to cut me as bacon, which made my hair stand on end.


    The cold and arrogant girl was sandwiched between me and the dumb girl. She was as thin as a pinhole. She naturally saw the abnormal mood of her three younger sisters. She patted the dumb girl on the wrist and signaled her attention. However, when she was patted by the cold and arrogant girl, the dumb girl was even more out of control. She directly waved the cold and arrogant girl''s hand and stared at the cold and arrogant girl with cold eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.


    "Junxia..." I looked at lengao girl in some embarrassment. Lengao girl also frowned and looked at the direction of the mute girl.


    "You continue to eat, I''ll talk to you." Leng Ao woman finally sighed and put down her knife and fork to get up, but I still held lengao woman''s hand.


    "I''d better apologize to her... It''s all because of me... I think it''s better for me to say it." I said seriously to Leng aonv.


    "It''s no use what you said. Her temper is still very stubborn. She must have some opinions about you now."


    "I''ll try again. If I apologize to her, you can''t explain clearly."


    "... well, go and try. I hope Jiao Jiao can accept you."


    I still held the cold and arrogant girl. Anyway, I was also the party. I caused the mute girl''s emotional disorder. The person who untied the bell must tie the bell. Anyway, I should go out in person.


    Finally, I persuaded the cold and arrogant girl, and then chased the mute girl away alone.


    As soon as I got out of the hall, I saw the mute girl come out of the toilet with washed water stains on her face, as if she had cried a few tears. The mute girl saw me with angry eyes and frown. She didn''t even look at me, and then ran to the bedroom on the second floor.


    "Wait a minute... I want to apologize to you..." when I saw the dumb girl running, I had to catch up.


    The mute girl ran really fast. She ran to the second room on the left corridor on the second floor. It seemed to be her bedroom. She ran into the bedroom and wanted to close the door and shut me out. Seeing this scene, I rushed forward, blocked the door she wanted to close with my hand, and then pushed it in.


    Although the mute girl desperately wanted to shut me out of the door, her strength was smaller than that of the cold and arrogant woman. Moreover, I was a big man and heavy. As a result, I pushed the door and I pushed it in. However, the mute girl was hit by the door, and the door hit her forehead. Then she was accidentally knocked over by me.


    At that time, I stood outside the door and felt that the door hit a crisp thing. When there was a slap, I realized that it was bad. I hurried into the dumb girl''s bedroom, but I saw that the dumb girl was bowing her legs and lying on the ground with her hips on the ground, covering her forehead with pain in her right hand, rubbing her hips with her left hand, narrowing her eyes, as if it was very painful.


    I strangled her and hit her too hard. I felt like I was splashed with cold water. I wanted to apologize to her. Now it is estimated that she hates me more. I''ve always been a hanging wire. Although I haven''t communicated with beautiful women at ordinary times, at least no beautiful women hate me. Now I''m a little confused in the face of this situation.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    I watched the dumb girl fall to the ground and wanted to stand up. Then I reacted and hurried to help her up. But when the dumb girl saw me, she directly pushed away my hand, as if there was something dirty on my hand. The dumb girl''s behavior made me feel sorry again.


    The mute girl narrowed her eyes, with a raging anger in her clear eyes. If her eyes could burn people, I deliberately had no residue left now. But anyway, I knocked her down. Although the dumb girl wanted to push me away, I came forward and grabbed her upper body from the side and rear and helped her up. The dumb girl wanted to resist, but she couldn''t resist my strength and was helped up by me.


    The dumb girl stood up with her hand on her forehead, bit her silver teeth and looked at me angrily. She suddenly wanted to raise her legs to kick me. I was stunned, but she thought that I hurt her. She should be kicked out of anger, so she stood still and let her kick me.


    But then an unexpected thing happened. The mute girl was wearing a white plain skirt, so she just raised her leg to kick me, but a square white object suddenly fell out under her skirt.


    I looked silly at that time. The dumb girl kicked me in the leg. When she took back her foot, she also realized that my eyes were wrong. As soon as she lowered her head, she was stunned, and made a very light "ah" sound in her mouth.


    Probably because the mute girl was hit by me on the ass and had an earthquake just now, and she raised her legs to kick me, the sanitary napkin under the mute girl''s skirt fell out and landed on the ground steadily.


    The dumb girl and I looked silly all at once.

 Chapter 40

    "Sorry... I... it wasn''t intentional..."


    I was silly to see the long white strip that the mute girl fell out, and the mute girl was stunned. Then her face turned red. She quickly bent down to pick it up, took it in her hand and hurried into the bathroom.


    I was also very embarrassed. I didn''t follow the mute girl running into the bathroom. Instead, I stood in the bedroom for a while. After a while, the mute girl came out with two big braids and an angry face.


    "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it just now."


    The dumb girl stared at me fiercely, and the pretty faces similar to the cold and arrogant women also turned red with shame because of extreme anger. She glared at me, but her especially clear eyes were shining with anger, and there was a small swelling on her forehead. I was really ashamed.


    The mute girl glared at me and suddenly came forward and slapped me in the face.


    Pop.


    The pain was burning, but I didn''t hide. I just blinked. I thought I should be slapped by her.


    "... you''re very angry, aren''t you?" I endured the pain on my face and looked at the mute girl. "I''m sorry to make the relationship between you and your sister stiff because I came to your house. In fact, I never thought it would be like this. I thought we could get along well... But it was like this."


    "Yiwuwuwuyiyi!" the mute girl glared at me and pointed at me. Although I didn''t understand or understand, I guess she was scolding me.


    "If you''re really angry with me, hit me out, okay?" I lowered my head and said with some guilt. Then I pulled the dumb girl''s hand and let her hand hit me in the face. I''m not cheap, but I really think only in this way can I feel better.


    Seeing that I grabbed her hand, the dumb girl was also shocked. She wanted to retract her hand, but I forcibly grabbed it, and then slapped her face. Of course, because the dumb girl retracted her hand, this slap could not be very heavy, but it still stunned the dumb girl.


    "Yiyiwu!" the mute girl shook off my hand. After staying for a while, she seemed more angry and hummed in her nose.


    "How can you forgive me... You told me... You write it and tell me..." I said to him, then took off my watch and mobile phone, turned on the SMS function on it, and handed it to the dumb girl. The dumb girl looked at it and actually took over my hand. She typed very fast, and gave it back to me after her fingers beat and wrote a line on it, I took the phone with some expectation, but my heart sank instantly when I saw the words on it.


    "Leave my house, away from my sister!"


    Seeing the text message on my mobile phone, my heart is very heavy.


    "I can''t go out now because it will be very dangerous. If I''m found, maybe you and even your family will be in danger, so I can only be here. Can we get along well?"


    The dumb girl stared at me, then took her cell phone and continued typing:


    "Then you have to go. The farther you go, the better!"


    When I took the phone and looked at the words on it, my mood was very complex and uncomfortable. I looked up at the mute girl and suddenly felt a little powerless. I was already a little sorry when I came to the cold and arrogant woman''s house to eat and drink for nothing. Now the mute girl wants to drive me away. I also understand very well. After all, a stranger suddenly came to your house, which not only caused frequent situations in your house, but also made your family quarrel inharmonious. I''m afraid not many people in the world will be so cheap that they have to keep him?


    "I see." looking at the words on the cell phone given to me by the dumb girl, I nodded, then looked at her and said word by word, "then I''ll go."


    With that, I smiled at myself, then turned around and walked out of the bedroom without saying a word.


    It''s unthinkable that a big man, with hands and feet, is not a criminal and doesn''t miss anything. He is forced to settle down nowhere. But since the dumb girl doesn''t welcome me, I''ll leave.


    Although I really want to stay at the cold and arrogant woman''s house for free food, my dream will wake up one day.


    I am also a man with backbone. Although gentle township is beautiful, it is only a short stop in my life after all.


    When I walked out of the bedroom rigidly and came to the first floor, the cold and arrogant woman was standing at the entrance of the stairs. When she saw me coming down, her face was gloomy and asked me with some worry:


    "She still won''t accept you?"


    But I just looked at her and said, "I''m leaving. Junxia. If it goes on like this, I''ll destroy your family. It''s enough for you to take care of me these two days."


    "You want to go?" the cold and arrogant woman''s face was full of surprise. She hurriedly grabbed me. "What are you doing? Did she do something to you? What happened to your face? Was it beaten? She... Did it?"


    "Nothing. In fact, I quite understand her. If it were me, if someone suddenly broke into my house to eat and drink and slept with my sister, I would hate to kill him. People are the same. I really shouldn''t stay."


    With that, I bowed my head and wanted to go outside the house. The cold and arrogant woman hurried to pull me over.


    "What are you crazy about? What''s your status now? Can you walk around? You will only cause more serious consequences!" the cold and arrogant woman took my arm. I turned my head and frowned at her.


    "But... I''ve done this to your two sisters. What else can I do? I hate myself if it goes on like this. Your sister doesn''t care whether I''m a man or not. She only knows that I''m the one who robbed you."


    I clenched my fist and said to the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman calmly pulled me anxiously and said:


    "Li Jian, you... Wait for me in the hall first. I''ll tell you and I''ll convince her!"


    "Really not, I''d better go." I frowned and wanted to get rid of the cold and proud woman''s hand, but I found that her eyes were wet. The cold and proud woman cried.


    "Li Jian, don''t go, let me try again, OK?" the voice of the cold and arrogant woman was shaking, even with a trace of crying.


    "Junxia, what are you... Crying for?" I felt a pain when I saw Leng Ao''s daughter almost crying. I didn''t expect lengao''s daughter to want to keep me so much. Am I really so important to her?


    The cold and arrogant woman wiped the water stains on the corners of her eyes, then gave me a firm look and said:


    "Li Jian, don''t always think about leaving. I''ll have a way. Give me another hour, okay? I''ll convince her. I''ll let her accept you, I promise... So don''t think about leaving, okay?"


    Cold and proud girl''s clear pupil twinkled with pleading and resolute color. Seeing the cold and proud girl''s expression, I felt guilty and helpless, but I blamed myself.


    "You wait for me here!" Leng Ao''s daughter suddenly took a step towards me, and then kissed me on my face. I felt a piece of moisture and softness on my cheeks, but before I had time to aftertaste, lengao''s daughter had run up the second floor.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl''s Wavy long hair and slim body, and my heart was heavy.


    I had to stand at the stairs on the first floor and wait for the cold and arrogant girl.


    Time passed minute by minute. Then, there came the voice that made me tremble upstairs. It was angry scolding and scolding. All of them were the voice of the cold and arrogant woman. The cold and arrogant woman seemed to be really angry.


    Hearing the sound, I hurried to the second floor, but found that the bedroom door was closed and I couldn''t get in without knocking.


    So I had to wait at the door. There was a heavy scolding in the bedroom. In the end, I even suspected that they were going to fight. I aggravated the knocking at the door.


    But lengao girl still didn''t open the door.


    I stood at the door and waited anxiously for almost half an hour. Finally, the door finally opened. The door opened. I looked up. Standing at the door were the cold and arrogant woman with a red face and a pale face, as well as the dumb woman with tears on her face.


    "Junxia, what were you doing just now? Did you quarrel with your sister?" I looked at lengao girl with some dissatisfaction. Even if lengao girl went to persuade her sister, I didn''t let her quarrel with her sister.


    The cold and proud woman looked at me, but didn''t answer me. She pushed the dumb woman, and the dumb woman trembled. Some didn''t dare to look up at me. She looked at the cold and proud woman, but finally came to me. Then, I couldn''t believe it. The dumb woman bowed to me and apologized.


    "Ah... What are you doing?" I hurried to help the mute girl up, but found her eyes glittering. She pouted and looked at me with complex eyes, but didn''t scold me or tell me what to do.


    I was surprised to see the cold and arrogant girl in front of me. I really don''t know what magic she used. She actually asked the dumb girl to apologize to me. How did she do it?


    "Junxia, what did you say to her?" I frowned and looked at the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s eyes were a little complicated, and then she said to me vaguely: "well... Don''t ask, you can get along well with me in the future, and she won''t treat you like that again."


    I was even more surprised when I heard the words of lengao girl. Although I am not a very smart person, I can probably guess that lengao girl must have coerced the dumb girl.


    "Did you threaten anything? You... Don''t have to do this to her. It''s my problem!" I said to the cold and arrogant woman in an aggravated tone.


    "You just make her accept it on the surface, and her heart will be more sad!" I said to the cold and arrogant woman in a serious tone.


    "If you were like this, I might as well go!"


    Then I turned around and was about to leave, but what I didn''t expect was that the dumb girl took the initiative to run up and hold me than the cold and arrogant girl. I couldn''t believe it. The dumb girl looked at me with frightened eyes, then pulled me, shook her head and signaled me not to go.


    I was frightened by the dumb girl''s behavior. Even if I really want to go, the one holding me should not be a dumb girl, but a cold and arrogant girl.


    What did the cold and arrogant girl do to the dumb girl, which could make her change her mind like this, and her attitude took a 180 degree turn?

 Chapter 41

    I was really surprised to see the dumb girl pulling me. I thought the dumb girl should be happy when I left, but now she has to take the initiative to pull me than the cold and proud girl. What did the cold and proud girl pour into her?


    The dumb girl frowned at me and shook her head. I was also a little shaken. I looked at the dumb girl and shook my head. The cold and arrogant woman with firm eyes did not know the reason for the period, but finally I was silent for a while, and then I didn''t intend to go again.


    Then I stayed, but the eyes of the dumb girl looking at me were still very vigilant and complex. I could see that she still rejected me, but she had to keep me because of the cold and arrogant girl. I didn''t plan to go again, but I took the cold and arrogant girl to the bathroom, and then began to ask her what she said to the dumb girl and why she suddenly accepted me.


    "Anyway, just stay. I won''t bother you again."


    "What did you say to her?" I asked, staring at the cold and arrogant woman with some evasive eyes.


    "Nothing... Just some homely words." the cold and arrogant woman turned her face and turned around. She looked at me in a straight face, patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, you don''t have to do self-defense training today. Take a day off. Where do you want to go? I''ll go with you."


    "I... don''t want to go anywhere." I looked at the cold and arrogant woman and said.


    "Li Jian, please calm down and let''s talk." the cold and arrogant woman comforted my heart. I also breathed a long breath, but I was still in a bad mood. In fact, it was strange that I was in a good mood at this time. Then I fell into a long silence with the cold and arrogant woman. Until my watch and mobile phone rang, swallows and they called me again, the atmosphere eased a little. After that day, I spent the whole day in the cold and arrogant woman''s bedroom, watching TV, or reading some books about women''s world in boredom, which lasted from day to night.


    In the evening, I was in a better mood after dinner, mainly because the dumb girl''s attitude towards me eased my relationship. The Jiao Jiao second sister of Leng Ao''s daughter also had an insight into the tense relationship between me and lengao''s daughter and mute girl, but with her character and physique, she couldn''t speak at all, and she could only hang her eyelids and watch us stiff.


    As for the four maids, although they know more or less about my quarrel with the dumb girl, they can''t do anything in their capacity. They can only have a look.


    In this way, after dinner, I went to the bathroom to take a bath myself. Then I watched TV in the cold and arrogant woman''s room. I watched the comments on the TV, and the senior state officials interviewed the local people of a township and county. Then the people in that area warmly welcomed and reflected the data of annual output. It seems that the TV programs have nothing new after hundreds of years.


    Then I went to another channel, the animation channel, but there was a girl animation similar to the beautiful girl warrior. It was nothing more than a few silly and righteous women fighting with a group of evil women who looked like old witches. After watching it for a few minutes, I was about to vomit and was no longer interested in watching it.


    Then I went to the movie channel. Unexpectedly, the man who came to the future was on TV. Hey, I heard the swallows mention that men came to the women''s world, so I watched it. The hero is still an actress and a tall female athlete, but he still looks a little masculine.


    However, the plot of the film is too Mary Sue. It is actually about how the man who came to the future world mixed in the women''s world and then dominated the world. Finally, the hero naturally married his lover. This movie is a one-step funny play. Many plots are full of loopholes. For me, an American drama fan, this plot is really disgusting and brainless.


    It seems that the plot style that men and women like is still different after all. After pressing the TV screen for a long time, they just can''t find a few TVs to watch. There are a lot of variety shows. One called "the whole family sings" invited family singers to sing on the stage, but they are all women, which is very shocking. Although the content of the program is boring and explosive, there are still a lot of beautiful women on TV. I also press a lot of TV stations with the mentality of just looking at beautiful women.


    In this way, I casually watched some TV. After the prime time, the cold and arrogant woman entered the bedroom.


    At that time, I turned my head and saw the cold and arrogant woman come into the room at the first sight. I wasn''t too surprised, but I was surprised soon, because there were dumb women following the cold and arrogant woman in the bedroom.


    The mute girl also came in. I stood up from the edge of the bed and looked at the sisters who came in. They were a little stunned.


    Seeing me standing up, the cold and arrogant woman said to me first:


    "Li Jian, later... Sleep with us."


    Ah?


    Leng Ao''s words startled me. The dumb girl wants to sleep with me and lengao. What''s the joke?


    "Why, why?" I looked at the cold and arrogant girl and the dumb girl, almost speechless.


    "She asked for it herself... Li Jian," the cold and arrogant woman walked towards me holding her hand. "She wanted to be with me. She said she was willing to be your guard like me."


    what?!


    The cold and arrogant woman was amazing. I really felt that there was something wrong with her ears. I looked at the dumb woman, but I found her eyes were also very firm, as if she had really made a great determination.


    But... No, she can''t wait to drive me out of the house during the day. Why does she suddenly say she wants to be my guard now? It doesn''t make sense. I can only estimate what lengao said to the mute girl. Maybe as a man, I should be more or less delighted when one more girl says she is willing to be my wife, but I''m not a fool. I know there must be a reason why dumb women say so.


    "Junxia, what did you say to me?" I frowned and looked at the cold and arrogant woman.


    I don''t believe I am the protagonist in the. I don''t have the air of being a bastard who can let thousands of girls voluntarily throw themselves into the arms, and there is no aura of the protagonist on my head. I know very well what kind of goods I am. I know there must be a reason why dumb girls do this.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me and said with some helplessness and bitterness: "I was going to be her shidaifu and take care of her all my life. Now I have become your guard, and I can only be your guard together. Li Jian, do you understand."


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl and the dumb girl in amazement. I finally understood that the dumb girl said she wanted to be my guard. In the final analysis, it was because of the cold and arrogant girl. The cold and arrogant girl was supposed to be a dumb girl. Their Steve took care of her and her sister, two sick girls, but now the cold and arrogant girl said she wanted to be my woman and take care of me, So the dumb girl had to follow the cold and arrogant girl to be my woman. This is probably the reason, but can the dumb girl accept such a thing? If it were me, if someone robbed my sister in my house and asked me to serve that person, I''m afraid I can''t accept it?


    I know it must be the cold and arrogant woman who persuaded the dumb girl in some way, but I don''t know what the cold and arrogant woman is. I can only put this mystery aside in my heart first.


    "What is this... Junxia, why do you force me like this?" I looked at the cold and arrogant woman with some dissatisfaction. "And why do you want to be my guard? What are you good at?"


    "Li Jian, she and I have made up our minds. It''s my own determination to be your guard, and I won''t change my mind in the future." the cold and arrogant woman came up and whispered to me, "I have given it to you. In your era, men... Weren''t responsible?"


    "Er..." Leng aonu asked me. Although I wanted to say that it was common for men and women to have a junior in my era, and Gao Fu Shuai to leave with his pants after protecting the goddess, I couldn''t speak at the moment.


    Why? Because I''m not like that. Because I used to be a hanging wire. When I watched my favorite goddesses being protected by the rich and handsome people driving Mercedes Benz Malaysia one by one, and then dumped after having a child, I would have the idea of killing the rich and handsome people in the world. I know that I am not the same kind of person as such, not in this life, nor in the next life.


    Even if one day I become rich and handsome, I will hate that behavior from the bottom of my heart.


    Although I have had a relationship with lengao girl because of myself, I am not a scum who can leave without patting my ass. in the final analysis, I am still responsible for lengao girl


    I was asked by Leng Ao''s words. I frowned and looked at Leng Ao''s and mute''s eyes, but I still struggled.


    However, in the end, I agreed with them without saying anything. I didn''t oppose the cold and arrogant girl and the dumb girl any more. I know it was the decision of the cold and arrogant girl and the dumb girl. It''s useless for me to say it.


    "It''s up to you... But you really don''t have to do this for me. Junxia, I know you attach great importance to me because I''m a man, but you are yourself, and you don''t have to grievance yourself like this." although I didn''t object to the dumb girl and the cold and arrogant girl sleeping in a room with me, I still said this sentence.


    Lengao girl knew that I was acquiescent, so she was relieved, so it was lively that night. I slept in a room with mute girl and lengao girl.


    The dumb girl said she wanted to be my guard, which has always left a barrier in my heart. I have always kept a little distance from the dumb girl. The dumb girl also looked at me with some hesitation. She stared firmly at my every move. After that, the dumb girl and the cold and arrogant girl took a bath respectively, and then went to bed separately. The cold and arrogant girl''s bed is big enough. Not to mention three people, even four people can sleep. Therefore, although the dumb girl also slept in this room, it is more than enough for the three of us to sleep together.


    When sleeping at night, the atmosphere was unspeakably surprised. Leng Ao girl slept in the middle, separated by me and the dumb girl. Of course, it was intentional. Lengao girl did this because she took into account that the feelings between me and the dumb girl had not been harmonious.


    That night, all three of us slept well, and I didn''t touch the cold and arrogant girl any more


    Of course, it''s just a temporary honest state caused by the temporary addition of mute women.

 Chapter 42

    In the next few days, the mute girl''s attitude towards me also improved a little, probably because she saw that the relationship between me and her sister was really good, and I didn''t have any more relationship with the cold and arrogant girl. In addition, in the next few days, I kept flattering the mute girl. When I went to bed every night, I would tell her some new things of my time, which also made the mute girl gradually accept some of me.


    Of course, the most important task I have to face in the next few days is self-defense training. The fierce women, at the request of the cold and arrogant women, have conducted high-intensity training for me. The three people come with me countless meat-to-meat intimate contacts every day, torturing me to death. After a short period of time, I have learned some of the most basic self-defense skills.


    For example, the introduction to judo, although it is impossible to throw others over the shoulder like Maori Kouro in Conan, I still have a few skills to contain others and beat them down. Of course, I also know in my heart that such a little self-defense I learned is not fart in the eyes of fierce women. It''s still a matter of minutes for them to put it on me. If the cold and arrogant women didn''t say don''t hurt me, I think they would make me black and blue.


    Such hard days lasted almost ten days. In these ten days, the cold and arrogant woman also asked for leave from the Archives Bureau and stayed at home to take care of me. It''s really a bit like a wife, and I''m really comfortable. And I also didn''t approach the weak girl, so her disease didn''t happen again, and the dumb girl''s attitude towards me has improved a lot.


    One night, under the arrangement of Leng Ao girl and with the consent of the mute girl, I finally became one with the mute girl.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    I heard the "pain" clearly. I was stunned.


    Because the sudden situation has exceeded my expectations.


    Dumb girl... Actually spoke?


    The mute girl suddenly opened her mouth, which startled me, and her brain seemed to wake up like cold water.


    "... what did you say?" I looked at the mute girl. "Can you speak?"


    The mute girl also gradually woke up, her eyes were clear, and her face showed a little surprise color.


    "I... can... Say... Cough... Cough!" the mute girl''s pronunciation is still very unclear, with a cough. The pronunciation of simple words is a little strange. After all, she hasn''t spoken for more than ten years. Now even if she can speak, she can''t become very fluent at once. But the mute girl is really full of joy.


    She covered her throat and coughed. Suddenly, she frowned and ran under the bed, then vomited, and vomited a mouthful of Yan red blood!


    I was really shocked to see the mute girl spit blood. After spitting a mouthful of blood, the mute girl continued to cough.


    "Pain... Cough..." the mute girl said to me with her face and wiped the blood around her mouth, but this time, her pronunciation was even clearer.


    "Better?" I looked at the mute girl with some worry.


    The mute girl cleared her throat and spit again.


    "OK... More... More..." the mute girl made a rough and hoarse voice in her throat. Then she suddenly ran into the bathroom. I heard the water sound of the faucet and the mute girl''s cough. I hurried in and found the mute girl gargling with water. She massaged her throat like it was very uncomfortable.


    "Does your throat hurt?"


    "Something... Broken... Painful..." the dumb girl turned her head and rubbed her throat, looking pale at me, but I found that her words became clearer after a few mouthfuls of blood.


    "Can you really talk?"


    "I can... Say... Words..." rubbed her throat. Although her expression looked very painful, her eyes were filled with uncontrollable ecstasy. I hadn''t seen her so excited expression in the past half a month.


    "I... can... Talk... Cough..." the dumb girl looked at me excitedly, and then tears came out of her eyes. She suddenly ran up and grabbed my hand excitedly.


    "Say..."


    "I can... Speak..."


    "Yes, you can speak. You can really speak." I saw the mute girl excited like this, and I was really excited for her, but I was a little puzzled why she suddenly spoke. Was it because the excitement was too great when I was exercising with her in bed just now that she couldn''t help shouting, which led to her suddenly speaking?


    "I can... Say... Words!" the mute girl shook my arm, shook desperately, and repeated the same sentence excitedly, as if she was afraid I couldn''t hear it.


    The mute girl suddenly smiled happily, then took my arm and gave me a big sweet hug. Then she blushed and hurried out of the bedroom.


    "Big... Sister... I... Can say... Words!"


    I heard that the mute girl was not loud, but a very excited voice came from outside the bedroom. It seems that the mute girl has gone for good news, and I ran out with the mute girl.


    I ran to the corner of the stairs on the second floor, and I saw Leng aonu hugging the mute with excitement. Leng aonu separated the mute, and then massaged the mute''s chin with her fingers. When I approached, I heard Leng aonu asking the mute with concern:


    "Does it hurt?" and so on.


    "A little..." the mute girl nodded her head and answered the cold and proud woman''s question, but it can be seen that the cold and proud woman is really very happy.


    "Junxia. She can speak." I touched my head and approached lengao girl and dumb girl. Lengao girl turned her face excitedly and looked at me.


    "It''s really incredible... Li Jian, how did you do it? What did you do to me?" the cold and arrogant woman took the dumb girl. Oh, no, she can''t say she''s dumb now. She can speak. Although her voice is still very hoarse, she can''t be regarded as a dumb girl.


    The cold and arrogant woman asked me. I smiled awkwardly and touched my head.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Really..." the cold and arrogant woman''s expression stagnated, and she seemed to understand the reason. "Anyway, Li Jian, thank you. I can''t open my mouth without you... Let''s go. I''ll take you to see a doctor."


    Then the cold and arrogant woman excitedly wanted to take the mute girl out.


    "Li Jian, please wait at home for a while... I took the doctor to check the vocal cords and came back soon." Leng Ao gave me a heartfelt smile, and then went out with the dumb girl, while I watched lengao hurriedly pull the dumb girl out and stood where she was.


    So I waited foolishly in the cold and proud woman''s room. Almost three hours later, the cold and proud woman came back with the dumb woman. It seemed that the cold and proud woman and the dumb woman were in a good mood and had a smile on their face. The dumb woman even said a few words with the cold and proud woman.


    "Junxia, what did the doctor say?" when Leng aonu and mute girl came up, I hurried forward to ask.


    The cold and arrogant woman smiled at me and said, "the doctor said that the place where the vocal cord was bonded was broken due to tension, so it can make sound. After the wound of the vocal cord heals, the vocal cord can make sound normally. Of course, we should do more shouting practice, so that we can talk like normal people."


    "Oh, really, that''s really great."


    Hearing that the mute girl can recover, I am also sincerely happy for her, but anyway, the result is still good


    It lasted almost half a month. After half a month, the mute girl''s pronunciation became much clearer and her speech became fluent. Although it was impossible to compare with normal people and stuttered a little, she really made great progress.


    Moreover, since the mute girl was able to speak, I found that the mute girl was simply a chatter, chattering all day, which gave me a headache like a little sparrow. Of course, the relationship between me and the mute girl is really close. Let alone repel me. She can speak because of me. The mute girl has always been grateful to me and naturally can''t blame me again. Even she sticks to me all day. She follows me wherever I go, which gives me a headache. When I do self-defense training, the mute girl is nearby to hand me water, Watching me being targeted by fierce women, dumb women snickered beside me.


    At that time, I found that the mute girl was actually a very cheerful and lively girl who dared to love and hate. It was only because of her congenital diseases that she had some inferiority complex, but since she was able to speak, she changed her personality and the whole person became sunny. Women really mean animals that change as they change. They change faster than turning a book.


    The dumb girl pestered me all day asking me a lot about my time, especially some gossip news of that time. I was really headache by her. I nicknamed her "little sparrow" and stopped calling her dumb girl.


    Of course, because the cold and arrogant girl and the Dumb Little Sparrow have become close to me, one person is somewhat ignored.


    That person is a weak girl.

 Chapter 43

    Time flies by. It''s been a month to get along with the cold and arrogant girl and the little sparrow. What impressed me most in the past month is the self-defense training. After a month''s training, my self-defense skills have improved more or less. Now, with the advantage of a little body weight and strength, I won''t be beaten alone against the fierce girl, But if the three of them use their real skills, I still have to jump on the street.


    In addition to self-defense training, Leng aonu also arranged some consumption training for me, saying that I would lose my fat, and then arranged for me to practice running on the treadmill every day. Sometimes I had to lift dumbbells and do sit ups. Leng aonu said that she would not stop if I didn''t lose 10 kilograms. As a result, I lost 4 kilograms in a month. Although it was not as much as the cold and arrogant woman expected, the effect was really obvious.


    Although I''ve only lost 4kg, it still feels good to me. In the 21st century, I only know that I stay in my bedroom all day, sit in front of the computer, and almost never leave the chair at the end of the day. Of course, my stomach sags badly. Now I''m in the women''s world. There are no games to play, and my energy is spent on weight loss. Naturally, the effect is obvious.


    In fact, I hate sports and don''t want to do weight loss training, but the cold and arrogant woman has completely grasped my heart. She said that if I don''t do training, I won''t spend the night with me at night. Once she said, I have to exercise obediently.


    I think the cold and arrogant woman has mastered my character more and more. In this way, I really want to become a slave of the cold and arrogant woman.


    However, although she is at the mercy of lengao girl, I think it''s also very happy. At least lengao girl likes to play with me, but she doesn''t dare to really hurt me. She treats me like an heirloom. If I get a little injury, she will die of heartache. For example, if my finger is cut and bleeding, she will say what "Unfortunately, it''s wasted. How many Li Jian can be cloned with this drop of blood..."


    Let me go. I think the nerves of cold and arrogant women are not normal.


    In order to take care of me, the cold and arrogant woman even left her work in the Archives Bureau and asked for a month''s leave to accompany me. However, after a month''s time, the cold and arrogant woman couldn''t drag on, so she had to start working. Anyway, now I have a good relationship with the dumb girl, and the dumb girl can watch me. Not to mention there are four maids and three security guards at home, and I can''t run away.


    At the beginning of October, Leng aonu started her work in the Archives Bureau, and I was responsible for staying at home and doing some self mutilation training all day. In fact, in terms of responsibilities, I now look like guarding the home, and Leng aonu is more like Steve.


    But I don''t care so much. Let''s live if I can. At least it''s safe now.


    That day, the cold and arrogant woman went out early in the morning with a bag and glasses in her car called "blackrose". Before going out, she repeatedly told several maids and female security guards to watch me and don''t let me run around.


    That afternoon, I did physical training in the basement. It was very muggy in the basement. Besides doing physical training in the afternoon, I was also sweating all over. I was originally a type that was easy to sweat. I could sweat all over when eating hot pot, let alone after strenuous exercise. When I sweated, I wanted to take a bath. When I first entered the cold and arrogant girl''s bedroom, I saw one A girl with two long braids and a brown miniskirt turned her back to me as if she were reading. Hey, isn''t this a little sparrow?


    In the past month, the relationship between me and the dumb little sparrow has been much closer.


    I was also itchy to see the little sparrow dressed so thinly in the cold and arrogant woman''s bedroom. I sneaked behind her. She was looking at the book attentively and didn''t find me close.


    Looking at her slender waist, I can''t control it. I want to surprise her and scare her.


    So I suddenly went to the back of the little sparrow, then hugged her waist, and then stood up with her whole person.


    The little sparrow''s book fell to the ground with a slap, and there was a cry in his mouth, but I hugged her waist and joked with her.


    "What book are you reading?" I asked her with a smile, but soon I couldn''t laugh.


    "... Li Jian..." a faint weak voice came, which was completely different from the voice of the stuttering little sparrow in my impression.


    At that time, I felt a bolt from the blue... No, the sound was not a little sparrow.


    This is


    Weak girl!


    I went and played Oolong once, which was terrible. However, the age difference between the weak girl and the little sparrow was only two years. Their bodies and appearances were very similar. The only difference between them was their hairstyle and dress, as well as the expression on their faces. The dumb girl''s eyes were wide open, while the weak girl looked sick, but today the weak girl actually had braids Son, and I saw her from behind. I didn''t recognize her as a delicate girl at all.


    "Ah, Jiao Jiao is you. I''m sorry... I took you as." thinking of the weak girl''s disease and that I''m still sweating, I quickly let go of the weak girl and stepped back. If her disease happens again, I can''t afford to take responsibility.


    But I was still a little late. The weak girl suddenly sneezed, and then the whole person trembled. Then her face quickly congested, and then her breathing was rapid. The whole person trembled. The weak girl staggered back a few steps, and then she softened and sat down on the bed.


    "Jiao Jiao, what''s the matter with you?" during this period of time, I also know that the weak girl''s condition is not serious. Basically, I can recover after taking a rest for dozens of minutes after each onset, but I''m still worried about seeing the weak girl like this.


    "I... it''s okay..." the weak girl said nothing, which made me a little ashamed.


    I was really worried when I saw the weak girl. I thought there were some medicine in her bedroom, so I hurried out of the bedroom, and then ran to the weak girl''s room at the right end of the corridor to find medicine. The weak girl''s medicine was placed in the first drawer of the bedside table. I didn''t spend much time finding it. After finding the medicine, I ran back to the cold and arrogant girl''s bedroom, But after entering the bedroom, I was stunned.


    The weak girl knelt limply on the ground.


    I was stunned to see the weak girl''s state.


    "Jiao Jiao, i... throw the medicine to you. Will you take it yourself?" I couldn''t get close to the weak girl, so I had to throw the medicine to her.


    "... Li Jian... You... Come here..." the weak girl was short of breath, but she still made a weak voice to let me close.


    Seeing the weak girl like this, I really dare not touch her. I''d better go downstairs and find sweet girls to solve it. I was really frightened by the weak girl. I hurried downstairs and called sweet girls to take care of the weak girl and clean the bedroom, otherwise it would be endless.


    Sweet girl and middle daughter, they are busy taking care of the weak girl in the cold and arrogant girl''s room. I don''t know what they do, because when they clean the floor and change clothes for the weak girl, I stand at the spiral staircase on the first floor. Although it''s * * to think about that picture, I can''t go up and have a look


    Of course, I didn''t expect that this little Oolong was just the beginning of me and the weak girl.

 Chapter 44

    Because of that small collision, just three days later, the weak girl found me again.


    On that day, lengao girl also went out to work. The mute girl sparrow went to the voice training class for voice training. Only me and the weak girl and several maid security guards were at home. That day, after I finished my physical training, I took a rest while watching TV in lengao girl''s room. Unexpectedly, suddenly the bedroom door opened, and then the weak girl with long hair walked in.


    I was so frightened at that time. I didn''t expect her to suddenly come into the room.


    "Jiao Jiao? Why did you come in?" I was surprised and relieved to see the weak girl coming in.


    "... Li Jian..." the weak girl came in sickly and spoke weakly.


    "Jiao Jiao, what''s the matter?" it seems that the weak girl is obviously looking for me. I don''t know why she suddenly came to me, but it seems that she has something.


    "... can I smell it..." the weak girl said in a ethereal voice.


    "Ah?" smell it? Why? The weak girl said she wanted to smell me, which surprised me. Why did she smell me? Wouldn''t it make her sick if she smelled me?


    "Jiao Jiao, what are you talking about? You''re sick. Why do you say that all of a sudden?"


    "... I like the smell... I can''t sleep without smelling it..." the weak girl said with some embarrassment, but a blush flashed on her face.


    The weak girl''s words completely made me feel that the sky thunder filled the roof. As soon as she said it, I knew that she couldn''t sleep since I came home and smelled my taste. She couldn''t sleep every day after the first attack. She couldn''t sleep until a few days after the second attack, but then she couldn''t sleep again with the improvement of the disease. Even if she took some sleeping pills, it didn''t have much effect, She didn''t have a good sleep for three days until she smelled my smell three days ago and got sick again. But she was a little sleepless last night, so she thought I''d come here to smell the smell and have a safe sleep.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you have an attack? Will it be bad for your health?" although I understand the reason why the weak girl came to me, anyway, the weak girl will get sick when she smells the pungent smell. If I can sleep after smelling my smell, I don''t care, and there won''t be a piece of meat missing from the smell.


    "... better than not sleeping..." said the weak girl with a red face.


    It seems that the weak girl has also made a great determination. I can''t help seeing her say so.


    "If you say so, well..." I said awkwardly.


    "... is it ok..." the weak girl asked me weakly.


    I looked at the weak girl and really didn''t know what to say. If a girl, and a pretty girl, suddenly said she wanted to smell you, would ordinary men refuse?


    I guess normal men won''t refuse. I am no exception.


    "If your body will be fine... Smell it..." I touched my head and looked at the weak girl. The weak girl blushed and nodded her head. Then she came over to me and took small steps. She still hesitated, but finally she sat next to me. The weak girl just sat down and I glanced at the ground, Suddenly I thought that if the weak girl flowed out, it would dirty the ground, so I took it to the bathroom and took a bath towel out to pad it on the ground, so that the weak girl wouldn''t dirty the ground.


    When the weak girl saw me take out the bath towel, she was a little embarrassed. I sat beside the weak girl. The weak girl''s long hair flowed, and her small head was close to me. Her delicate little nose was like a little mouse and came up to me, and then sniffed hard.


    The warm breath exhaled by the weak girl was all on my face, which made me feel warm on half of my face. The smell of the delicate lady is very fragrant. It smells of intoxicating taste. It can not be said. It is not like the smell of perfume, it is more like the smell of a weak woman.


    I feel very embarrassed to be so close to the weak girl. I feel like a roast suckling pig waiting to be enjoyed.


    The weak girl sniffed hard at me, but this time her reaction didn''t seem as strong as before.


    "What do you smell?" I was really embarrassed to see the weak girl smell hard on me.


    "... why doesn''t it taste..." the weak girl looked at me in some confusion. When she said so, I remembered that I had just taken a bath today. I was covered with the aroma of shower gel. When I was close to her, I was covered with sweat, so this time she naturally couldn''t ask.


    The weak girl looked at me with sleepy black eyes, which made me a little flustered.


    "Well, I just took a bath, so the taste may not be very strong..."


    "... well, what should I do..." the weak girl asked me with some embarrassment.


    Then the weak girl frowned again and smelled on me, but she still didn''t seem to smell it.


    "Then wait until I sweat next time?" I said with some embarrassment.


    "..." the weak girl looked at me with disappointment on her face.


    "... Li Jian, are you with my sister and sister..." the weak girl blushed and asked me. Although she was weak, she was not mentally retarded. The most basic differences between men and women were learned from some books. Besides, I have done things with the cold and arrogant girl these days, except that she didn''t say it clearly, The weak girl knew it well.


    The weak girl''s words made my face red. Although everyone knows it, I''m still very embarrassed to say it, but I can''t deny it.


    "Well..." I can only say a deep voice, which can be regarded as an answer.


    Hearing my answer, the weak girl was silent for a long time.


    She was silent for a long time. She sat next to me and didn''t smell me. For a long time, she suddenly opened her mouth and said to me surprisingly:


    "... I want to..."


    The weak girl''s words really made me almost slide from the edge of the bed to the ground. A girl suddenly asked for it. What kind of feeling is that? Even if you are looking forward to it, you can''t be calm if the other party suddenly asks you for it, can you?


    "Jiao Jiao, how can you...?"


    "... both my sister and my sister can, and I want to..." the weak girl looked at me with a hesitant and complex expression, "... Is it ok..."


    My heart is beating harder and harder. When a girl takes the initiative, you can hardly have a reason to refuse.


    "Jiao Jiao, you can''t do this, but what if your sister knows?"


    "... I won''t tell my sister..." the weak girl said with her head down. Every word of the weak girl is very weak, but every word is like adding a weight to the other end of the balance, making my moral balance gradually tilt over.


    "Do you really want to be clear? Jiao Jiao?" I was a little thirsty to smell the weak girl, but my heart beat very badly.


    "... well..." the weak girl nodded, "... And maybe she can cure insomnia


    The words of the weak girl really made me feel a little excited.


    It seems that the weak girl has really decided. Although I still hesitate, the weak girl is so delicate. Maybe I really shouldn''t do it to her. I''m not as good as a beast


    However, the word "animal" is a unique word for men in the 21st century. In this era, there is no term "animal".


    Looking at the delicate and delicious girl, looking at her delicate and white skin, wave like long hair and sleepy eyes, I feel my body getting hotter and hotter.


    "Well... I''ll close the door." finally, I said this sentence to the weak girl gently, and then ran to close the door of lengao girl''s room. In fact, I was superfluous, because at present, there are only four maids and three female security guards in the family. Lengao girl and little sparrow go out, and others can''t come to the room suddenly.


    But I closed the door because of my instinctive sense of guilt, and then walked to the shy and novel little girl sitting at the head of the bed.


    "Then lie down on the bed," I said to the weak girl with some embarrassment.


    "... ok..." when the weak girl saw that I agreed, she lay on the bed with a red face and took the initiative. The weak girl''s behavior really surprised me.


    Now I really don''t understand what kind of girl a weak girl is. Is she shy or active?


    Now it seems that this girl still knows some things between men and women.


    Seeing the weak girl like this, I also walked slowly and sat at the head of her bed.


    "Jiao Jiao... Have you really thought it over?"


    "... yes..."


    I fell in love with the weak girl in bed.


    The weak girl shouted, and then suddenly fell on the bed, her eyes closed, and she didn''t move.


    I was so scared that I was in shock?

 Chapter 45

    I was really frightened by the appearance of the weak girl. I quickly held up her neck and patted her face.


    "Jiao Jiao? What''s the matter with you? Jiao Jiao!" the appearance of the weak girl really makes me out of my mind. I didn''t expect that the weak girl would suddenly become like this. It''s terrible. Did someone die?


    What made me a little relieved was that after I patted her face a few times, the weak girl''s eyes finally opened a line.


    "... sleepy, I want to sleep..." she closed her eyes and went to sleep. She breathed gently. When she saw that there was nothing wrong with the weak girl, I was relieved. It seems that the weak girl is just too tired. I hope nothing will happen. Otherwise, I''m really finished. I''ve become a murderer. I''m afraid that the cold proud girl and the little sparrow will tear me apart.


    I fed the weak girl medicine again. At that time, she didn''t even have the strength to drink water. The whole person was soft, like a big sponge and didn''t move. If her chest wasn''t still breathing, I was really worried that something would happen to her.


    I dare not tell the maids that I can only watch around the weak girl first. Fortunately, with the passage of time, the situation of the weak girl has gradually eased down. It seems that ordinary people sleep, and the flush on her body has slowly receded.


    It seems that the weak girl shouldn''t be a big problem, but I''m also very tired. It seems that I can''t help the little sparrow with shouting training tonight.


    Before the cold and arrogant girl came back, the weak girl finally recovered. I finally woke her up and helped her to her bedroom to sleep. The weak girl''s rest time this time is longer than any time


    Because she was tired, the weak girl didn''t even eat dinner, but slept in her bedroom all night.


    The cold and arrogant girl asked me what happened to Jiao Jiao when she came back. I lied that Jiao Jiao accidentally smelled my body smell and was smoked to sick, so that''s why. Because this is not the first time. The cold and arrogant woman doesn''t doubt me. She just feels that the weak girl seems a little serious this time and something is wrong.


    However, because she was not critically ill, the cold and arrogant woman didn''t doubt my "character" too much in the end.


    In this way, the episode between me and the weak girl ended. The weak girl slept in bed for two days. According to the weak girl herself, she hasn''t said such a safe sleep for a long time.


    But the delicate girl''s strange disease is still not good. She still has to attack when she smells my smell, and the situation has not weakened at all. As the doctor said, the disease of the delicate girl can be eliminated automatically only after the delicate girl reaches menopause.


    Of course, since that time, the weak girl could sleep well for almost a week. It was not until almost ten days later that she secretly came to me when the cold and arrogant girl was empty and told me who she had lost sleep for three days.


    Sometimes I really don''t understand how a weak girl can get this strange disease. Although I''m just enjoying it for me, in the end, it''s still a disease that worries me. I''m still worried about what she should do if her heart suddenly stops shock.


    For weak girls, it is also a great trouble.


    My happy days seem to go on like this. Every day I deal with female security guards, four maids, cold and arrogant women, little sparrows and weak and beautiful women, play ambiguous with cold and arrogant women, play hand-to-hand combat with female security guards, stare at the maids'' maids'' clothes every day, watch them drool, help little sparrows do shouting exercises, and help weak and beautiful women treat insomnia


    In short, my life can be said to be extremely moist. Sometimes I even doubt whether such a day is true or not. I doubt whether I live in an illusory game. Because the game is too real, I can''t distinguish between reality and illusion... But every morning I get up and look at the sunshine outside the window, the beauty sleeping next to me, and the luxurious layout of the room, I knew I wasn''t dreaming. I really came to a woman''s world.


    Unfortunately, the good days will always come to an end. There are always many accidents in life. Maybe you can expect some accidents, but you can never expect some accidents.


    Suddenly I remembered a sentence in Forrest Gump, one of their favorite movies, "life is like a box of candy. You never know what the next one tastes like."


    Yes, after two and a half months of wonderful time in the cold and arrogant girl''s home, I finally ushered in my first storm in the woman''s world.


    It''s almost mid November. To be exact, it should be an afternoon on November 17, 2468.


    After more than two months of living in the cold and arrogant woman''s house, my whole person has been a little reborn. In the 21st century, I was a otaku with hanging wires, so I was always a little autistic. However, after living for more than two months, contacting so many girls and doing the most shameful things with them, my mentality has really changed a lot, People talk a lot more freely. In the past, I was very careful when talking to girls, for fear of leaving a bad impression on other girls and making other girls hate me.


    After all, animals will show their good side in front of the opposite sex, which is the nature of the biological world, otherwise they will be eliminated by other same-sex individuals. For example, the obscene hanging wire will be neatly dressed, but the obscene rich and handsome in the heart will be defeated. But it''s different in this era, because I''m unique. The so-called rarity is more expensive. That''s why the cold and arrogant woman tolerates me in everything. She basically won''t refuse anything I say except diet and self-defense training. At most, she will raise her mouth and tease me.


    It can be said that I feel very superior here.


    Several women are really meticulous to me. After even the little sparrow accepted me, I really became the "young husband" in the cold and arrogant woman''s residence. I can really walk sideways.


    Unfortunately, good days don''t last long.


    On the afternoon of mid November, when I had dinner and did physical training with a treadmill in the basement, I suddenly had a cramp in my right abdomen and felt my stomach churning.


    I thought I had eaten my stomach or something, so I went to one of the chairs to rest for a while, but what I didn''t expect was that as soon as I sat down, my stomach was even more uncomfortable. My intestines were still making a noise, and the pain from my intestines made me sweat.


    Then I wanted to have diarrhea, so I hurried to the toilet. But what I didn''t expect is that since my first diarrhea, my abdominal pain has become more and more serious,


    Why is it so painful. At that time, I really wanted to dig out my intestines to see what strange things were, scrape them off with a knife, and then plug them back. But I can''t help but exaggerate the fact of stomachache in my heart. I can only tell the fierce women that I have stomachache and lie in bed all afternoon.


    In the evening, when the cold and arrogant women came back, my stomachache became worse. I felt like something was rolling in my stomach. I couldn''t eat. I felt like vomiting.


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter with you?" Leng Ao''s daughter also saw something wrong with me at dinner. Originally, I wanted to hide it from lengao''s daughter. I thought I might not eat a bad stomach or catch a cold, but because my stomach hasn''t been so uncomfortable since I was young, and lengao''s daughter is worried about my body, so I told lengao''s daughter about my condition.


    "My stomach hurts..." I said with a frown.


    "Stomachache?" the cold and arrogant woman looked at my stomach. "Did you have a bad stomach?" Leng Ao''s daughter thought the same as I did.


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem to be... This is not the feeling of stomachache..." I rubbed my stomach and said hard in sweat.


    I''m a little worried about being cold and arrogant.


    "Where does it hurt?" Leng Ao continued to ask me.


    I pointed to the right abdomen.


    "Here..."


    "Here... It seems to be the appendix. Should it be appendicitis?" the cold and arrogant woman opened her eyes slightly.


    "I don''t know..." appendicitis? I have a headache when I hear it. Although I know appendicitis is not a serious disease, I am associated with surgery when I hear appendicitis. I won''t do it if I have to have an operation.


    "Maybe I''ve had a bad stomach. Taking some laxatives should be good."


    I temporarily stabilized lengao girl. Lengao girl still didn''t trust me, but she gave me antidiarrheal to have a good rest.


    But what gives me a headache is that the next day after taking antidiarrheal drugs, my condition not only did not improve, but became more serious. My stomach pain made me unable to walk at night. As soon as I stood up, I had low back pain, and kept diarrhea and vomiting. My condition is so cold and arrogant that the girl''s face is blue. She can''t worry. She repeatedly asked me how I felt when I was better, but my symptoms gave her the answer that my condition was getting worse and had not improved at all.


    At noon, my symptoms still didn''t improve, and the cold and arrogant woman finally couldn''t help it.


    "Li Jian, I''ll take you to the hospital. Let''s go." Leng aonv finally decided to take me to the hospital.


    I was sweating when I heard the words of the cold and arrogant woman.


    "Hospital? No... didn''t you say I couldn''t see the doctor?"


    "Your situation is so serious now that you must see a doctor."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just have diarrhea. I should be fine in two days..." in fact, I was tortured by abdominal pain at that time, but I really don''t want to go to the hospital, nor can I go to that place. What if I expose my identity?


    "There''s no other way now. You''re so serious, I have to take you. It''s good if it''s appendicitis. If you get other serious diseases, such as intestinal cancer, you''ll be hard to save your life!"

 Chapter 46

    When I was said by the cold and arrogant woman, I was really a little afraid. Intestinal cancer is a fatal disease. I''m only 22 years old now. If it''s really this disease, it''s really over. I was frightened by the cold and arrogant woman, and I was even more worried. Generally, people who worry that they are seriously ill are most afraid of going to the hospital for examination, because there has always been such a fixed thinking in my mind: if a cancer patient is not found out, he will certainly live for 5 or 6 years without knowing it, but once it is found out, he will not be far from death, I''m afraid I won''t live for a year, and there will be a shadow of death in my heart.


    I''m really scared by the cold and arrogant girl''s words. I finally came to this world. Do I have to say goodbye to this world?


    "In short, go and check with me. With the current technology, even if you really have a bad disease, you can certainly cure you." the cold and arrogant woman looked at me and urged me. I remembered that the times are different now. It is 2468. Medical technology should not be comparable in the 21st century. There may be a way to cure cancer.


    Holding such a mind, I hesitated again and again and went out with the cold and arrogant girl. The cold and arrogant girl also took the fierce girl trio to go together. The little sparrow also chirped and shouted to go. The weak and beautiful girl let her stay at home because of her weak physique, but when I looked back before going out, I saw her standing at the door staring at me.


    In this way, I got on the cold and arrogant woman''s b.R convertible, and then it took me only a few minutes to the hospital in scholar city.


    The hospital was founded by the provincial government in the scholar City, but the scholar city is also the territory of the lengao female family, so generally speaking, the hospital is under the jurisdiction of the lengao female family. So cold and arrogant women can speak here to a certain extent.


    I was helped all the way into the hospital by lengao women. Because there was lengao women''s ID card, people in the hospital all had a good attitude when they saw lengao women''s ID card. As for me, lengao women asked me to wear a pair of sunglasses and a gray coat, although it was a little conspicuous because of my appearance, But surrounded by a few women, I still hid the eyes of some medical staff.


    Lengao girl is the first daughter of the Lin family owner, a staff member of the Archives Bureau and a person of the government. Because lengao girl is here, I don''t even need to register, so I was directly arranged to live in a private ward. Then lengao girl let the fierce woman watch me, and then she helped me go through the relevant formalities.


    Leng Ao''s daughter is really powerful. She still lives in the ward before seeing a doctor.


    In the ward, I held back my pain and sighed. I waited for almost 15 minutes. Leng aonu hurriedly pulled a fine eyebrow female doctor in her 30s. The fine eyebrow female doctor seemed to have some friendship with Leng aonu. They looked like they were talking. Under the leadership of Leng aonu, the fine eyebrow female doctor entered the ward. When she saw me, the fine eyebrow female doctor hesitated, Then she came up to me and sat down. The woman doctor with fine eyebrows motioned me to lie in bed, so I lay in bed.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Stomach..." I pointed to my stomach and said.


    "Roll up my clothes and let me see." the female doctor with fine eyebrows motioned me to roll up my clothes, so I had to roll up my clothes. Although it was very embarrassing to roll up my clothes in front of a woman, now I really have a terrible stomachache and my life is heavy. I didn''t think of anything else.


    The female doctor with fine eyebrows reached out and pressed here and there on my stomach.


    "Here?"


    "Not..."


    "Here?"


    "No, it''s a little on the right."


    Finally, the fine eyebrow woman put her hand on my right abdomen and pressed it hard, which made me cry in pain:


    "Yes... That''s it."


    Hearing what I said, the female doctor with thin eyebrows stopped, frowned, asked me to turn around again, and then asked me if my body was painful and where the pain was. I confessed truthfully.


    Finally, the fine eyebrow female doctor checked my physical condition and asked me to sit up again.


    "Come on, give me your hand."


    The fine eyebrow female doctor said in a calm voice. I looked at her because my stomach was too painful and didn''t care about her appearance. Now I know that when people are ill, any beauty and beauty will disappear.


    The female doctor with fine eyebrows took a syringe and drew my blood, and then turned out of the door to test.


    The cold and arrogant woman looked at me and asked me to wait for her in the ward. Then she hurried out with the thin eyebrow female doctor.


    This time, it was almost more than 20 minutes before the cold and arrogant girl came back. As soon as she came in, her expression was a little heavy.


    "Junxia, how''s my illness?" my heart became heavy when I saw the cold and arrogant woman''s heavy expression.


    Leng Ao looked at me, took a breath and said to me, "hoo, it''s OK. It''s just acute appendicitis. I''ll have a small operation soon."


    Hearing the words of the cold and arrogant woman, I was finally relieved, and my hanging heart was finally put down.


    But soon I was nervous again.


    "Junxia, the doctor who examined me just now, does she know I''m a man?" I asked with some guilt.


    The cold and arrogant girl was stunned in her eyes, then shook her head and said, "she doesn''t know yet, but I know a lot of people here. Basically, she can speak. The doctor just now is a friend of the doctor who gave Jiaojiao a brain examination, so she is familiar with me. Even if she knows, she won''t say it."


    I was a little relieved when I heard the words of Leng aonv, but I was still a little worried when I heard that I was going to have an operation.


    "Junxia, if they know during the operation... What should they do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get the list of people who will perform the operation, and I''ll talk to them at that time. I''m the successor of the Lin family, and they don''t dare to mess around." Leng aonv gave me a reassurance,


    So I feel a little relieved.


    Leng aonv said that just in case, she still asked me to do an X-ray examination. If I was ill, I would treat it quickly. Finally, I would find out and cure other diseases together.


    When I pulled my leg, lengao girl wanted me to be reborn, but finally I was dragged by her to have an X-ray examination. Naturally, the doctor in charge of taking x-rays for me was included in the list of "conversation objects" by lengao girl.


    After a busy time, I finally finished the examination. The surgeon has come to me with a stretcher. Four female doctors are responsible for my operation, but they are all wearing masks and surgical clothes. I can''t see their appearance, but I can see from their eyes that they are still very young. I lay on the stretcher and took off my coat, leaving only a pair of underwear and trousers. I was carried into the operating room, while the cold and arrogant women were stopped outside the operating room.


    This is my first operation in my life. I''m really nervous, because I always associate operation with death. I''m scared to death when I hear about operation. However, Leng aonv told me that this was just a minor operation. She just cut a finger sized cut in my stomach, cut off my appendix, and then burn and bond the wound with a laser knife.


    I was carried into the operating room. The shadowless lamp in the operating room hung on my head, which made my eyes sour. Then I was injected with local anesthesia. I just felt that the whole person was confused. I didn''t feel at all from the waist to the abdomen. I just felt hard, bright and stressed, but I didn''t feel any pain. This is the first time I feel the feeling of anesthesia.


    In this way, I lay on the operating table and began the operation of removing the appendix. In the 21st century, I knew that the appendix was an indispensable human organ, and the removal would have no impact on the human body, so I didn''t worry too much about my health in the future.


    I thought the operation would be very successful, but halfway through it, there was an unexpected problem for me.


    They found out the secret of my identity.


    I don''t know which doctor found it, but no matter which doctor found it, it doesn''t matter, that is... They already know the secret that I''m a man!


    I can''t keep the secret after all.


    At that time, I was lying on the operating table, paralyzed and unable to move. I had to worry.

 Chapter 47

    Oh, shit.


    I was sweating cold on the operating table, but I couldn''t move. I could only barely make a weak voice:


    "Please... Don''t say it..."


    I said it in a weak and hoarse voice. When I heard my mouth, the female doctors who operated on me were also a little flustered. They probably never encountered such a situation.


    The doctor with the scalpel looked at me, and the four female doctors made eye contact.


    "You... Are a man, aren''t you?" the woman doctor nearest me asked me in a trembling voice.


    I can''t hide it.


    I can only speak with difficulty:


    "Well, I am... Please don''t tell... Keep it a secret for me... Otherwise I will be in trouble..."


    Several female doctors heard my request and didn''t directly answer me. They made eye contact with each other. Finally, the female doctor closest to me nodded at me. It seems that they agreed to my request.


    "Finish the operation first." I heard the female doctor on the left say so. Then the doctors continued to operate on me. I was relieved to see that they had not stopped the operation because they found out that I was a man. Next, I closed my eyes and waited for the operation to be completed.


    After the appendectomy, the female doctors burned the wound with a laser, and my incision was immediately intact.


    But because of the effect of anesthesia, I was still unable to move, so I was carried out of the operating room, and then carried to the ward reserved for me by lengao girl, and then lay there.


    Lengao girl and little sparrow waited for me outside the operating room for a long time. When they saw me out of the operating room, they immediately followed me into the ward. The doctor prescribed me a bottle of anti-inflammatory medicine and gave me a few more injections. I didn''t know what effect they had, so I went out of the ward.


    Seeing that the doctor had gone out, I quickly reacted to the cold and arrogant woman about the emergency in the operating room just now.


    "Junxia, the people who operated on me just now already know that I am a man!" I said anxiously to the cold and arrogant woman.


    Hearing my words, the cold and arrogant woman was stunned, and then her face immediately sank down.


    "Li Jian, you can have a rest here. I''ll come as soon as I go." Leng Ao''s daughter heard what I said, she turned and hurried out of the door. It was estimated that she had "talked" with those surgeons. I thought she should be able to handle it with lengao''s ability, so I put half my heart away.


    Sure enough, the cold and arrogant girl came back in less than half an hour. Looking at her relieved expression, I knew it was all right.


    "Junxia, what do they say?"


    "Well, I''ve discussed with them and warned them that they will keep it secret." the cold and arrogant woman breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the chair in the ward. "It''s all right. I''ve informed all the people who should be informed. It should be no problem. They don''t dare not give me my face."


    With the words of the cold and arrogant woman, I was relieved, and then I was relieved to recover from the injury.


    During hospitalization, the cold and arrogant woman took great care of me. She bought me everything I wanted. Of course, I can''t eat greasy things after appendicitis. I only eat rice porridge and rice flour these days.


    I have lived in the hospital for almost four days. During the four days of hospitalization, I have to have a urine test every day, followed by blood test. However, appendicitis is a minor operation after all. After four days, I am finally well and can get out of bed and walk.


    However, in the last few days after the completion of appendicitis, my stomach has been uncomfortable. I feel something stirring like gurgling in my stomach. It''s very uncomfortable. The female doctor with fine eyebrow told me that this is the relationship between the intestines and stomach running in automatically. After a while, this symptom will naturally disappear.


    Moreover, because the operation hurt my vitality and didn''t have much to eat, in less than a week after I was hospitalized, my weight suddenly dropped by 8kg. Originally, I was fat, but after the operation, my stomach shrunk a lot. Although my stomach was still a little swollen, it was more fat than the previous three layers of fat, I can only be regarded as overweight now.


    Four days later in the afternoon, Leng aonv finally helped me go through the discharge formalities. I can finally be discharged from the hospital.


    In the past few days, the weak girl also came to see me once. The little sparrow and the cold and arrogant girl stayed by my side all day. I was really moved to death. Now I think the cold and arrogant girl is already my family, and even her protection and care for me exceed the real family.


    Sometimes I think maybe the cold and arrogant girl is the object of my life. Although she is more than 6 years older than me, I don''t think she is my elder.


    Finally, I was discharged from the hospital. I thought I could live a peaceful and exciting life with cold and arrogant women after my body recovered, but I didn''t expect trouble.


    That day, I just walked out of the gate of the hospital building with lengao women, but I was stunned, because outside the hospital building, I actually saw three black-and-white cars reversing there, similar to police cars.


    "Yes, yes... The government car!" the little sparrow opened his mouth first, in a nervous tone.


    At that time, I was surprised to see those cars, but the cold and arrogant woman suddenly took my hand and returned to the hospital building.


    "Li Jian, come with me!" Leng Ao''s voice became very nervous, and the fierce woman, black eyed girl and nest girl also became nervous one by one. Lengao and I hurried back to the hospital building, and the fierce women hurriedly ran behind us.


    "People from the government?"


    "Well, that''s the people from the government secret service, Li Jian. They can''t come here for no reason. It must be your news!" he said to me in a nervous and anxious tone as he took me away. Because my appendicitis has just healed, I can''t exercise violently, so I can''t run fast and can only walk fast.


    "No... Junxia, haven''t you talked to those who know my identity?" my voice trembled and my heart was cold. If what Leng aonv said is true, I''m afraid I''m in big trouble.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong, but now it seems that the news has really leaked... Come on, Li Jian, let''s go through the back door."


    The hospital building has a back door. The cold and arrogant woman took me through the back door. I tried to keep my head down so as not to attract attention, but I just recovered from appendicitis and couldn''t walk fast. My walking posture is too bad. It''s difficult not to attract attention.


    But I have no way to compare. I can only walk towards the exit behind the hospital building as soon as possible.


    Seeing that we were about to go out of the hospital building, I was suddenly stunned when I first came out of the hospital building.


    Not only me, but also cold and arrogant women and fierce women.


    I stared blankly ahead.


    Ahead, a black-and-white spy police car also stopped. Then, five or six women in black-and-white uniforms came down.


    "Hum, sorry, I''m a step faster than you." a cold voice came, which made my heart cold.


    It was a woman walking in the front. She was a tall, curvaceous beauty wearing an all white uniform skirt, with dark and beautiful proud long hair falling like a waterfall, snow-white skin, carved jade seeds, and a pair of beautiful eyes like stars and black diamonds on her face, which made people stunned.


    What a beautiful woman!


    This is my first feeling. The woman in front of me may be in her early 20s. She is not even as old as me, but her beauty stunned me.


    This is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world.


    If in the 21st century, I''m afraid it will be a popular star.


    I was stunned when I looked at the woman in white with snow like skin. Of course, I didn''t forget her identity. She was from the secret service!


    "Hum, I''m sorry. Are you disappointed when I hit you? I expected you would go through the back door."


    The beauty in snow smiled coldly, and then took the lead to come up, with a sweaty smile on her body.


    Compared with the coquettishness of cold and arrogant women, this beauty in snow is really cold and arrogant.


    Hearing the words of the beauty in snow, my heart suddenly sank to the bottom of the valley. I know I''m in big trouble this time.


    "Qiu Yanran..." I heard the cold and arrogant woman looking at the snow beauty walking slowly with her hands in her pockets. Cold and arrogant girl seems to know this woman. The cold and proud woman held my hand tightly. I felt the palms of the cold and proud woman sweating.


    "Hehe, Qiu Yanran, when did you take over your second mother''s shift?" although I felt that lengao girl was very nervous, lengao girl still sneered at the beauty in snow.


    The beauty in snow looked at the cold and arrogant woman faintly, and her hands were still in her pockets. A faint smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s just a practice period. But I caught him this time... I think I should have the chance to be promoted."


    Hearing the words of the beautiful woman in snow, the cold and arrogant woman''s eyes suddenly became gloomy, and she grabbed my hand harder.


    "How did you get here?"


    "When you catch it, you will know. Hum." the beautiful woman in snow winked at the spies next to her, and the female spies next to her immediately stood up.


    I was terrified to see that the female spies next to the beauty in snow took out silver white pistols similar to type 64 pistols!

 Chapter 48

    "Guns, guns?" seeing the guns in the hands of the female spies, the little sparrow turned white and stuttered. She trembled and stammered.


    I was as like as two peas in the gun. I was frightened by the gun on the spy''s hand. This is the first time I saw a real gun in my life. I never thought that there would be guns in this era, even the appearance was the same as in twenty-first Century.


    "Aim at the one wearing sunglasses. He''s a man and can''t be wrong." the beautiful woman in snow winked at several female spies beside her. Without saying a word, those female spies picked up the gun. Without hesitation, they aimed at me and pulled the trigger!!


    The beauty in Snow said she would shoot, but why did they shoot me? Want to kill me? Why? Don''t you want to catch me alive?!


    At that time, I had no time to think so much. Sooner or later, at the moment when the beautiful spy team led by the beautiful woman in snow shot, a tall figure suddenly flashed in front of me, and then suddenly threw me to the ground, and then my body pressed me tightly on the ground!


    Bang bang!


    Just when my ass landed and was pressed on the ground, I heard a neat metal sound and gunfire!


    My body was pressed on the ground and couldn''t move. My ass and surgical wounds were very painful. I opened my eyes, but I was surprised to see that the fierce woman was pressing on me, with cold sweat on my forehead and clenched teeth.


    Just at the critical moment, the fierce woman blocked the bullet for me with her body?!


    There was an uproar in my heart. I only saw such things as blocking bullets with my body on TV and movies. I didn''t think it would really happen to my head. At that time, I was really shocked and didn''t worry about the pain on my ass and the pain of surgical wound on my stomach.


    "Li Tao?!" at that time, the fierce woman''s face was only two centimeters away from me. I clearly looked at her not so beautiful. Her face was full of painful expressions. Her eyebrows were locked, her hair was messy, and her forehead was full of sweat. Then her eyelids hung heavily like a window curtain without a fixed object, and then the whole person she pressed on me suddenly lost strength, It softened.


    I was scared to death.


    "Li Tao?" is Li Tao dead?


    I looked up and pushed Li Tao''s body, but I heard the voice of the beauty in snow again.


    "He''s still moving and missed. The anesthetic bomb is ready again."


    Anesthetic bomb? My heart was shocked, and then I realized that what the beauty in snow hit me was just an anesthetic bomb. Think about it. Although they don''t know how they know that the only man in the world is here, now that they know, they will definitely want to catch me alive, not shoot me.


    As soon as I realized this, I heard the voice of the cold and arrogant woman.


    "You cover! I''ll take Li Jian away!" although the fierce woman was strong, she was not the opponent of guns. After being shot by a round of anesthesia, she fell on the spot, but the cold and proud woman''s protection target was me. She gave the fastest order to the remaining two female security guards, and then the cold and proud woman bent down to pull me who was pressed by the fierce woman, In fact, I just pushed away the fierce woman''s body at that time. Although I''m sorry for her, I can''t always be pressed on the ground.


    I finally stood up when lengao girl pulled me. Lengao girl turned around and ran back into the hospital building through the back door, while black eyed girl and nest girl temporarily gave us two cover. As for the little sparrow, he looked at me and the cold and arrogant woman, and at the female spies in front. He was so frightened that he ran with us.


    "Li Jian, can you run fast?" the cold and arrogant woman took my hand, while I covered my stomach to support myself to escape.


    "Li Tao, what about them?" I asked as I ran.


    "Their target is you, Li Tao. They''re just security guards. They''ll be fine." the cold and arrogant woman urged me. The cold and arrogant woman wanted to take me out of the front door of the hospital building, but to my surprise, we just ran to the front hall of the hospital building and saw a large group of female spies coming in from the front door, one by one wearing black-and-white uniforms and looking dignified, No less than 10! More than the back door! Obviously, he came to catch me!


    This is really bad.


    "I can''t escape..." my heart cooled when I saw so many female spies at the front door.


    "Go upstairs, come on!" so many spies came to the front door. Lengao woman responded quickly and directly pulled me up the safety stairs inside the hospital building. The hospital building is very high, almost 20 floors, and each floor has more than ten or twenty rooms, so lengao woman was in a hurry to take me up the safety stairs, Because there are so many rooms, even if the female spies want to find out, it is not so easy.


    "Sister, sister, sister! She, she! They''re coming!" lengao girl pulled me back to the exit of the safety stairs. The little sparrow suddenly shouted. Lengao girl and I turned our heads and looked. They were frightened to see that the beauty in snow was running in through the back door with five or six female spies!


    Obviously, the black eyed girl and the nest girl have also been shot down by them!


    "Hurry up!" the cold and arrogant woman was burning with anxiety, and I was also very frightened. I never thought that one day I would be chased by so many terrible people. I was really scared. The little sparrow also ran after us. My stomach was like a river overturning. It was very painful. The wound of appendicitis was not cured, The intestines in my stomach have not completely healed after being cut. Now a rush almost killed me, and cold sweat came out, but I can''t care so much. The situation is critical. I can only run with the cold and arrogant woman.


    Lengao girl took me to the safety stairs in one breath, and I ran up with her in one breath. I don''t know how many floors I ran, about 78 floors. I really couldn''t run, and lengao girl and little sparrow were tired and panting. Finally, at a corridor crossing, we stopped running and took a breath, But the footsteps coming under the stairs were getting closer and closer.


    "Li Jian, here!" the cold and arrogant woman grabbed the handrail and took a breath. Then she took me and ran into the emergency exit on the 7th floor, which is the 7th floor of the hospital building. After entering, there is a corridor, which can go on both sides.


    "Here!" the cold and arrogant woman looked left and right for a while, and then took me directly to the right side of the corridor. I covered my stomach and followed her back and forth to the closed iron door on the right side of the corridor.


    I guess lengao girl doesn''t know where to take me, so I have to run with her. After all, this hospital belongs to their Lin family. Lengao girl is more or less familiar with this building than me. But when I ran to the right end of the corridor, I looked at the iron door in front of me.


    Because there are three big words "morgue" written on the door.


    "Want to hide here?" I was really stunned when I saw the three big words on the door.


    "It''s only here. Go in quickly." Leng Ao wiped her sweat and said that she helped me open the door of the morgue, then took me and ran in with the little sparrow.


    The three of us ran into the morgue. The cold and arrogant woman closed the door directly after entering the morgue. The morgue was dark and cold. For a time, I couldn''t see anything clearly. The cold and arrogant woman opened her watch and took a picture of her mobile phone. I vaguely saw that there were more than 10 beds covered with white cloth in the morgue.


    At that time, I was so scared that I was just chased by female spies. At this moment, my panic was completely transformed into a panic.


    "Li Jian, hide under the bed, hurry up." the cold and arrogant woman took a few steps towards the morgue. When I hit something, she told me to press my shoulder and let me drill under a stretcher bed with the body.


    "This..." I was standing next to the morgue bed, and then there was a faint light from my mobile phone. I could even see the human bulge covered with white cloth on the morgue bed.


    I was so scared that I wanted to call my mother and let me hide under the body?


    "Hurry up, there''s no time!" the cold and arrogant woman urged, and at this time, I heard the running sound outside. The sound was getting closer and closer, and then stopped suddenly at the door of the morgue.


    "Will it be in there?"


    "But there is a morgue inside..."


    "The man may think we won''t search the morgue. Maybe he''ll hide in it?"


    The voices of two female spies came from outside, which made me and the cold and arrogant woman open their eyes.


    "Come on, Li Jian!" the cold and arrogant woman lowered her voice and urged me. Her voice was urgent. I looked at the cold and arrogant woman''s pale face and finally took a deep breath. At this point, I couldn''t help it. I hardened my scalp and drilled into a morgue bed on the right side. The cold and arrogant woman also drilled under another morgue bed with the little sparrow!


    At the moment when we just got under the bed, the door of the morgue was suddenly opened, and then the footsteps came into the morgue!


    I was sweating with fear. I was crawling under the morgue bed, lying like a frog, with my hands and feet on the ground, and the atmosphere dared not go out.


    This is really the most tense moment in my life. I dare not make a little sound at all, because I know that as long as I make a little sound, I will expose myself


    "Will it really be here? There seems to be no one."


    "Check to see if there is anyone under the bed." I heard the voice of two female spies communicating, as if there were two people entering the morgue. I think other female spies may be searching other wards and floors.


    I held my breath and lay motionless on the cold and smooth ground, trying to imagine that I was a dead man who didn''t breathe.


    But the sound of the big army boots stepping on the ground is gradually approaching me.


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, I felt my neck sweating, and I didn''t dare to move at all.


    Dada


    Da da


    Footsteps are getting closer and closer.


    From under the bed, I could see a pair of feet in black military boots approaching slowly.


    One step... Two steps


    The ethereal and heavy footsteps are getting closer and closer to me.


    My heart beat faster and faster, and I couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of water in my throat.


    Finally, the black army boots stopped.


    And its last step just fell in front of me.

 Chapter 49

    At that time, I was so nervous that I didn''t dare to move at all. According to the plot in TV and movies, ordinary pursuers would stop and leave before they caught up with the protagonist''s hiding under the bed. At that time, the only fantasy I had left was that the female spy who came to me quickly left. Don''t check under the bed.


    Unfortunately, the real world is not a novel. At that time, I prayed desperately. However, I watched the owner of the black military boots squat down slowly, and then a white and cold face suddenly appeared in front of me!


    "Ah!!" at that time, I knew I couldn''t escape the inspection when I saw the girl in military boots squatting down. At that time, I seized the moment when she squatted down, and then when her face appeared in front of me, I suddenly shouted, and then jumped out from under the bed!


    Because only a sudden attack at this moment is the opportunity I can seize.


    In fact, ordinary people are more or less nervous about checking the morgue, especially when the light here is so dark and cold. The spy was not a soldier. He had never killed anyone and had seen blood. Naturally, he was still a little afraid of the corpse. At that time, I suddenly jumped out from under the bed of the morgue like Gaye playing ghost pressing on the bed in the curse, grabbed the military boot girl''s legs, directly hugged her two slender beautiful legs, and then directly pulled her two legs, She lost her center of gravity and fell to the ground!


    In fact, I guess the girl in the military boots was also a little guilty. Suddenly, a person wearing sunglasses jumped out from under the morgue bed, and her appearance was so strange that she was different from ordinary women. This was absolutely terrible. When the girl in the military boots saw my face, she was white with fear and her body was stiff. As a result, she "pretended to be a ghost" I had no difficulty in making a surprise attack and knocked her to the ground.


    It can be said that I took a big risk and worked hard to seize a little opportunity.


    At the same time when I rushed out, the cold and arrogant women were also checked under the bed by another military hat woman wearing a black and white military hat. At that time, the cold and arrogant woman rushed out at once, and then shouted like me and fell down the military hat woman in front of me.


    In fact, like me, lengao women have learned some self-defense skills from fierce women. Although lengao women''s physique is not fighting, she still knows some basic skills. She also directly hugged the military hat woman''s legs, and then pulled hard to make her lose her focus, and then pressed on the military hat woman to restrain her actions!


    Although I lost a lot of weight during my hospitalization, I still had a weight of about 140 kg, which is impossible for ordinary women to bear. As a result, I directly pressed the female spy under me with the advantage of weight!


    Although I have moved the wound of appendicitis, it has hurt so much that I can sweat, but now in this case, it is life-saving first, regardless of the little injury and pain.


    Suddenly I fell down and scared the girl in military boots under me. It is estimated that my situation reminds her of the scenes in horror films.


    I was stunned.


    The girl in military boots was stunned by the scene that I suddenly jumped out from under the bed just now?


    I''ve never seen a female spy with such low psychological quality. Is she an intern?


    I stayed for a second, but what I didn''t expect was that the female spy stretched out her left hand to grab the silver anesthesia pistol that fell aside. She was probably scared and flustered by me, so she wanted to shoot me unconscious with an anesthetic pistol, but I found this move. I grabbed the anesthetic pistol falling on the ground on my right with the advantage of pressing her.


    Although I haven''t used this kind of gun, I played with cheap plastic model guns when I was a child, and I also saw gun battle films. I probably still know how to use it. At that time, I was in a hurry and picked up the anesthesia gun, and then pointed it at the military boot girl. The military boot girl was also flustered when she saw that the anesthesia gun was taken by me. She wanted to get up and grab my gun, When I saw her asking for a gun, I was also flustered. I hurriedly pulled the trigger on her chest. The gun "thumped", and a projectile similar to a small injection needle hole was directly shot on the chest of the military boot woman.


    Because the anesthetic gun is not a real gun and the recoil force is not great. Although my hand shook, it was not enough to turn me over. However, I saw the anesthetic bullet hit the chest of the military boot girl. At that time, the military boot girl''s face was pale. The anesthetic bullet didn''t work so fast. When she was shot, she still had time to resist me, But I still sat in her lower abdomen and pressed her with the advantage of my body. I wanted to fire another shot, but to my surprise, this anesthetic gun is not easy to use. I can only shoot one bullet at a time. After one shot, I have to reload. I can''t hit the second bullet.


    The second shot didn''t go out. The girl in military boots caught me in a daze and wanted to turn over, but I responded in time and knocked her on the forehead with the handle of the gun. Although it''s bad to treat women cruelly, I have no other way, but the girl in military boots wanted to bend up regardless of pain, and I was about to be turned over by her, I wanted to push her shoulder and push her to the ground, but because the Leng God army boot girl just now was about to succeed in my resistance.


    Fortunately, at this time, the anesthetic began to work. The military boot girl''s body suddenly became paralyzed and stiff, and her movement was slow. I took the opportunity to press her on the ground again. The military boot girl struggled with her thighs and arms to overthrow me, but her struggle became slower and weaker, and her eyes gradually lost consciousness, Looks like the anesthetic really worked.


    Finally, the eyelids of the military boot girl began to fight, but she still clenched her teeth and supported me to overthrow me. In this way, she resisted for almost half a minute. Finally, she still couldn''t stand the sleepiness. The whole person was stiff, and then lay motionless on the ground in a coma. I finally subdued the girl in military boots. It''s really a close call. This is probably the most intense close combat I have ever done in my life.


    I managed to subdue a female spy, but the cold and arrogant girl and the little sparrow faced another dilemma. The cold and arrogant girl was entangled with the military cap girl just now. They wrestled and fought on the ground, pulling each other''s hair and clothes, and moaning and gasping while fighting. The woman''s fight is really crazy, However, the little sparrow secretly approached from the side when the cold and arrogant woman and the military cap woman were entangled, and then picked up the anesthetic gun. When the cold and arrogant woman and the military cap woman were entangled, he shot the military cap woman in the neck. Finally, the cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow finally got a female spy together!


    Fortunately, there were only two female spies who came to the morgue for inspection. With our sudden attack and the advantage of many people, we finally got two for the time being.


    I stood panting with the cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow. The three people were exhausted. Just now we climbed the seventh floor in one breath, and after a highly intense struggle and scuffle, it''s strange that we weren''t tired.


    However, after two breaths, the cold and arrogant woman squatted down directly and began to pick up the clothes of the two female spies!


    "Junxia, what are you doing?" I was startled when I saw Leng Ao''s behavior and shot others into a coma. Leng Ao''s daughter even had to pick others'' clothes?


    "Li Jian, later, Jiao Jiao and I pretend to be these two female spies, escort you out of the hospital building, and then take my car in front of the hospital building to escape."


    "What?" I was startled by the cold and arrogant woman''s strategy. It''s too crazy. This plot deceives the supporting role of the mentally retarded in the film. How can it succeed in the real world?


    "There''s no other way, only try it like this! Otherwise we''ll all be caught, especially you!" the cold and arrogant woman looked at me anxiously, and there was no other way. Lengao took off the uniform of the female spy, and then quickly took off her coat and changed it.


    "Sister, sister, can this work?" the little sparrow was also very flustered and frightened by the cold and arrogant woman''s strategy.


    "Try again, it''s better than waiting to be caught here?" Leng aonu hurriedly changed into her uniform, and then she began to pick up another female spy''s uniform and threw it to the little sparrow. The little sparrow looked nervously, hesitated and changed into her uniform, and then Leng aonu tied up her long hair and put on her military cap, And the little sparrow also put on his military cap.


    "But... You look different from these two female spies, and people outside will recognize you." I was still very nervous when I saw that the cold and arrogant woman really wanted to disguise as a spy and take me out of the building.


    Lengao woman looked at me, and then she directly scratched a few times on the arm of the unconscious female spy with the thumb of her right hand, making a hole and bleeding. Lengao woman stained the blood of the female spy with her hand and wiped it on her face. Without saying a word, she also pulled the little sparrow and touched her face, because her face was stained with blood, In addition, they lowered the brim of their hats and lowered their heads a little, it was still difficult to recognize them by their appearance. However, seeing the cold and arrogant woman with blood on her face, I really feel guilty. She did it to protect me


    "Will this work?"


    "There''s no other way. Li Jian, you can take this gun too." lengao woman confiscated the anesthetic gun on the female spy, as well as the anesthetic bullet in their waist.


    "Let''s hurry up later. My car is parked in the garage at the door of the hospital building. If it goes well, they should not catch up..."


    I wanted to ask what to do if it doesn''t go well, but I found this question really stupid. What can I do if it doesn''t go well? Of course, all were arrested.


    "Junxia, thank you for helping me... In fact, you can give me to them..." I really can''t think of any other words of gratitude for the actions of lengao girl. In fact, if lengao girl handed me over directly, she wouldn''t have to take such a big risk at all. I really don''t know how to thank Junxia.


    For my words, the cold and arrogant woman didn''t say much. She wiped the sweat on my forehead, looked at me and said:


    "Stop it, no matter what, I will protect you and follow you to the end." Leng Ao girl smiled at me. Although the light in the morgue was weak, I could still see the glittering eyes of lengao girl through the deepest darkness. The cold and proud woman''s warm palm gently wiped my cheek, and the thin voice poured into my ears.


    "Because you are my Steve..."


    In the darkest morgue, I heard the warmest words I''ve ever heard in my life.

 Chapter 50

    Is this a cold and arrogant girl''s confession to me? I don''t know, but my heart was really touched at that time. I have never heard a woman say such a thing to me in my life.


    Maybe at the moment, I should be moved with Leng aonv like in Korean dramas, and then kiss me. Unfortunately, we have no time to be moved. Time is too tight, and the situation is too crisis.


    "Well, let''s go!" Leng Ao gave me the anesthetic gun, and then handed me a anesthetic bomb. "Then they will catch up with you, and you will use this."


    I stuffed the anesthetic gun and five anesthetic bullets into my coat. When the anesthetic gun went into my pocket, I felt heavy and the whole person became heavy.


    Later, at the request of the cold and proud woman, the little sparrow held my wrist with her backhand, and the cold and proud woman held me out with an anesthetic gun against my temple and pretended to threaten the hostage.


    This is a gesture we made temporarily, so that we can hide from some female spies outside in a short time. Such a scene makes me think of the story of Lyon escaping from the building disguised as a policeman in this killer is not too cold, but I know it can''t be so smooth in reality.


    Lengao girl has changed into the boots, trousers and clothes of the female spy. At first glance, she looks exactly like the female spy. The appearance of the little sparrow is similar to that of lengao girl, so it''s almost the same.


    I was escorted out of the morgue by the cold and arrogant woman and the female spy disguised as a little sparrow. To our relief, there was no female spy waiting outside the morgue.


    Seeing whether there were female spies, we ran directly to the elevator, because the cold and arrogant woman said that female spies would not take the elevator. They must search from the safe passage, so the stairs are the safest.


    Unfortunately, the speed of the elevator was a little slow. It stopped on the third floor. We waited for a while before we finally came up. There were only two old aunts in the elevator. They were shocked to see us. The cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow didn''t say anything. They directly pressed me into the elevator and pressed the button on the first floor.


    The two old women in the elevator looked at the two female spies escorting me. They were too scared to move. They didn''t say a word. In this way, I was taken to the first floor so smoothly!


    But the moment the elevator door opened, I was silly.


    Because there are three female spies outside the elevator!


    When I saw three female spies outside the elevator, my heart was about to stop. I felt the anesthetic gun of the cold and arrogant woman on my temple trembling slightly.


    The three female spies outside the elevator were surprised to see me escorted out. They didn''t expect me to be taken out suddenly. They were even more surprised when they saw that the cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow had blood on their faces.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s body stiffened, but finally she pulled me out of the elevator.


    "Caught?" the three female spies outside were stunned, and then the one in the middle asked the cold and arrogant woman.


    "Take him to the car..." the cold and proud woman lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice. Her voice was deliberately deep and looked like she was hurt.


    "Your face... Hurt?" she was stunned to see that the cold and arrogant woman''s face was full of blood.


    "Let''s go..." the cold and arrogant woman urged in her calm voice.


    Being urged by lengao girl, the three female spies also responded in time. It was also an important task for them. They didn''t even look at lengao girl and little sparrow. Anyway, people had been detained. It was business to take them on the bus first.


    The three female spies walked beside us. They kept looking at me, a strange "man", staring at my every move. They all focused on me without looking at the cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow.


    I didn''t expect lengao''s plan to go so smoothly. In this way, the three female spies took us all the way to the door of the hospital building. In fact, I was very nervous at every step. If they suddenly looked at lengao''s daughter and the sparrow, and found that they were pretending, I''m afraid lengao''s daughter and I couldn''t escape.


    Finally, I walked out of the gate of the hospital building. The bright light outside the hospital building hurt my eyes, but I was silly when I just walked out of the hospital building. There were 5 or 6 female spies outside, and the one who took the lead was the cold and natural snow clad beauty.


    I felt my heart twitch when I saw the beauty in snow. I knew this woman was very difficult to deal with just once. I didn''t expect that she would have been waiting outside. It seems that she is good. As long as I stay at the door, I will come out sooner or later. That''s why I''m waiting here.


    This woman is really smart and confident.


    When I saw the cold and arrogant girl and the little sparrow escorting me out, the bright eyes of the beautiful woman in snow, like diamonds, were immediately aimed at me. Her white windbreaker uniform skirt gently lifted a corner, and her slim and proud body turned towards me. Her long black hair flowed like flowing clouds. The youth in a moment really made my heart swing. Unfortunately, on such an occasion, I don''t have any mind to appreciate the unique beauty of the beauty in snow.


    "Got it? It doesn''t even work. It looks very smooth." when the beauty in snow saw me, a smile of success appeared on her cold face. She wanted to praise the cold and arrogant girl and the little sparrow, but her expression was frozen when she saw that their faces were full of blood.


    The cold and arrogant woman took me, the anesthetic gun was still on my temple, and I also lowered my head, pretended that criminals were caught, and slowly approached the beauty in snow without saying a word.


    "Your face is hurt?"


    "..." the cold and arrogant woman said nothing, just nodded her head, and her hat brim was pressed very low, so the beauty in snow couldn''t see her expression at once.


    I felt the snow beauty''s eyes that could almost condense into icicles stayed on my face for a while, and then swam away on the cold and arrogant woman and the little sparrow. At that time, my heart really jumped to my throat.


    It''s time to help... It''s time to help... There was only one sentence in my mind at that time. I didn''t know if the snow clad beauty would change her expression next second, and then suddenly pointed to the cold and arrogant girl and shouted, "they''re fake, catch them!"


    At that time, I was about to suffocate. This unprecedented tension really made me want to run away. Unfortunately, I can''t do it now.


    Finally, I was a little relieved that the beauty in snow looked at me and said, "take it with you first." the beauty in Snow said, and then stepped aside to let the cold and arrogant women pass by.


    Seeing that the beauty in snow gave way, I was a little relieved.


    After hearing this, the cold and arrogant woman escorted me to the garage behind the snow beauty without saying a word, and walked very fast.


    But I still underestimated the intelligence quotient of the beauty in snow, or I really overestimated our intelligence quotient.


    Because I just walked a few steps, the voice of the beauty in snow came from the day after tomorrow.


    "Well done. Hum. You almost cheated me. Catch them!"


    I''m upset to hear that.


    Help!


    "Li Jian, let''s go!" when I heard the voice of the beautiful woman in snow, Leng Ao took me and ran away. The garage is not far from the door of the hospital building, only more than ten meters away, and I can see Leng Ao''s blackrose!


    I also endured the pain of my body and ran wildly. My stomach was as sad as overturning the river, but there was no other way.


    The little sparrows followed us in panic, but the female spies behind us had been caught, and they all picked up anesthetic guns and aimed at us.


    There''s still a few meters to go. Be sure to get on the bus!


    I covered my aching stomach with one hand and ran wildly. When I looked back, I saw that the beauty in snow was bearing the brunt. The woman was so beautiful and ran very fast. The white windbreaker and long black hair fluttered with the wind. It was pure and cold. It was really attractive.


    Unfortunately, I can''t have time to look at her. Now she is not much different from death to me.


    The cold and arrogant woman pulled me into the garage. At this time, those female spies picked up the anesthetic gun and aimed at us!


    "Squat down!" the cold and arrogant woman suddenly squatted down with me on my shoulder!


    Bang bang!


    The moment Leng AO and I squatted down, the continuous gunfire rang out, but the anesthetic bullets didn''t hit me and Leng Ao, because Leng AO and I squatted behind the hood of a red car in the garage. Leng Ao responded quickly enough and pressed me when they saw that the female agents were going to shoot, so all the bullets hit the hood and didn''t hit us.


    "Get in the car!" because the anesthetic gun can''t be fired repeatedly, it needs to be shot once, so after a round of shooting, the cold and arrogant woman quickly pulled me to the blackrose two meters away. I also clenched my teeth and followed her closely.


    Fortunately, lengao''s car is a convertible, and the doors don''t have to be opened. Lengao and I jumped into the seat with a jump. Almost when I jumped into the car seat, the female spy shot at us again, but fortunately, I just jumped into the car seat at that time, and all the bullets wiped over the car body. Of course, what surprised me was that one bullet flew close to my head, and I could feel the strong wind on my head when the anesthetic bullet flew over.


    In fact, the anesthetic bomb is also very dangerous. The anesthetic bomb is a high concentration anesthetic. The warhead is a small pinhole. It''s OK to hit other parts of the body, but if it hits the temple, it still has a certain risk of penetrating into the brain. Therefore, I''m also a little worried that those anesthetic bombs will hit my brain. I just covered my head ugly when I ran.


    Lengao girl and I jumped into the convertible. Lengao girl took out the key and inserted it at the first time. She moved the car with her hair down. At the same time, she kept her head down as much as possible. I jumped into the second row seat, so I squatted down.


    Lengao girl and I are safe for the time being, but the problem is that in addition to lengao girl and me, there is a little sparrow with us. When she just wanted to jump on the bus, she suddenly screamed in pain, hit her knee on the door and couldn''t jump in!


    "Sister, sister! I, I, I was hit!"


    The little sparrow''s anxious voice came. I looked up in panic, but I saw that the little sparrow was looking at me in panic. Her hand was covering her ass. obviously, she had just been hit by an anesthetic bomb!


    "Get in the car!" the cold and arrogant woman hurried anxiously. She is anxious to start now. She should not only take care of herself, but also worry about me and her sister. She is really out of money. I want to pull a little sparrow, but at this time, the beauty in snow has also run quickly. Her beautiful eyes that will shake people''s mind are tightly locking me!


    This woman runs so fast.


    "Hum, do you think you can escape!!"


    The icy face of the beauty in snow quickly magnified in my vision. And my heart was pulled up.

 Chapter 51

    I wanted to pull the little sparrow to pull her into the car, but the beauty in snow suddenly raised her legs when I stretched out my hand, and then took off. Unexpectedly, she wanted to jump into the car to catch me!


    So fierce, this woman''s bounce is really amazing. She runs fast and jumps high. This woman is really crazy.


    The situation at that time was like this: the beauty in snow suddenly rushed to me. Looking at the momentum, it was estimated that she wanted to jump into my seat. At that time, I was surprised and had to let go of the hand that wanted to catch the sparrow and push her. But what I didn''t expect was that the beauty in snow reacted quickly. She jumped onto the door and grabbed my hand directly. I wanted to push her, As a result, she reached out and grabbed my wrist. Instead of pushing her hand, it became her rope and let her jump into the car!


    Why is my woman''s motor cell so developed?


    I hurriedly wanted to throw away my hand, but the beauty in snow wanted to jump into the car skillfully. If she jumped in, it would be over. I was really anxious, but at this time, my hands suddenly stretched out from the back of the beauty in snow, directly hugged her waist, and then pulled her out of the car!


    "I, I, I hold her! You, you go quickly!" it was the voice of the little sparrow. The little sparrow was shot by anesthesia, but in a hurry, she held the beauty in snow and stopped her from getting on the bus.


    The beauty in snow and I were pushing and pulling to maintain a moment''s balance, but the little sparrow suddenly hugged the beauty in snow, which made the beauty in snow lose her balance at once. The beauty in snow screamed and fell down, and then the two women fell to the ground and rolled together.


    "Hurry up!"


    "You, you, you go!"


    Seeing the little sparrow entangled with the beauty in snow, I was so anxious that I wanted to open the door and get off to help the little sparrow, but at this time, the cold and arrogant woman started the car. The whole car was shocked violently, and then quickly turned a corner and drove out towards the exit of the garage!


    I turned my head with lingering fear and saw countless female spies who were about to catch up with us. Then I saw that the beauty in snow had subdued the little sparrow. The little sparrow was lying motionless on the ground, as if in a coma.


    Looking at the little sparrow still unconscious there, I couldn''t help shouting.


    "Junxia, it''s still there!" I turned to the cold and arrogant woman driving.


    "I know! I''ll take you first!"


    The cold and arrogant woman answered me in a sonorous and powerful voice, then stepped on the accelerator, drove straight, took me all the way out of the garage, and then drove towards the Avenue outside the hospital building.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s car rushed straight on the road, then made a sharp turn and left the hospital building behind.


    At the same time, the little sparrow and the fierce female trio were left behind


    "Junxia, what if they catch it?" I asked Leng aonv anxiously.


    "No!" the cold and arrogant woman clenched her teeth and drove the car on the road. "Li Jian, don''t you understand? As long as you don''t fall into the hands of the secret agents, they have no evidence that we hide men! Because what they know is only hearsay at most. They haven''t personally caught you for identification. As long as you escape their pursuit, they won''t do anything to us!"


    "But... What should they and you do?"


    "It''ll be fine. They just fainted. The spies detained them for a few days in the name of obstructing public affairs at most. They won''t do anything to her and Li Tao!"


    Leng Ao''s words like a basin of water quenched my anxiety. I was a little calmer when I heard lengao''s words.


    "Really? They''ll be fine?" I''ve seen movies and TV, but almost all the people who hinder the spy from catching people are dead or arrested, but when I heard the cold and arrogant woman say so, I woke up a little.


    "No. even if you think about it, the people in the secret service have to worry about my mother''s identity. They don''t dare to make trouble in my house. They can only use some extraordinary means when they catch you."


    The tone of the cold and arrogant woman is also very urgent, but I feel better.


    As long as they are all right, I feel very uneasy when I think they are still at the door of the hospital building. Although the secret agents are not kidnappers and thugs, and it is impossible to do some extraordinary means to them, I am still very worried.


    However, Leng aonu is also right. The people of the secret service haven''t caught me. They haven''t checked my little * * and haven''t determined my identity as a man at all. No matter what Leng aonu does today, as long as she hides me in a safe place and denies it, the people of the secret service can''t do anything.


    Thinking of this, I finally calmed down a little. The whole person was relieved, and then fell down on the back of the seat and gasped. The life and death escape just now really cost me half my life. Especially I just had appendicitis surgery, and the wound didn''t heal much. A gallop really made my internal organs churn constantly, and I was about to vomit.


    "Li Jian, do you mind? Are you hurt?"


    "No... what about you, Junxia?"


    "OK... Ha ha." the cold and arrogant woman smiled bitterly. She sped on the road at the fastest speed, because it was a convertible. The oncoming wind blew her military cap, and her long wavy hair also flew with the wind, like a flock of geese in the sky.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl''s long hair and felt the cold wind blowing through my cheeks. My heart was a little calmer.


    "Who is the woman in the white windbreaker just now... Do you know?" as soon as my heart calmed down, I thought of the beautiful woman in snow who made me suffer a little just now. The woman with unique appearance, cold personality and extraordinary skills really left a deep impression on me.


    "She. Her name is Qiu Yanran. She''s a young genius." the cold and arrogant woman told me while driving, "her second mother is the director of the provincial Secret Service Bureau. Her name is Qiu Fanghua. Qiu Yanran took part in the college entrance examination at the age of 14. She was close to the military academy and joined the army at the age of 16. After three years of military service, she is now an intern in her mother''s Bureau. She wants to pick up her mother''s team in the future."


    Such a cow turned out to be a genius. He took the college entrance examination at the age of 14, which can almost be said to be an occasional child prodigy in the 21st century. Thinking of the beauty in snow just now, I have lingering palpitations.


    I leaned on my back for a while, slowed down for a while, my strength recovered a little, and I was able to move a few times.


    "Junxia, where are you taking me now? You can''t go to your house? They will also search your house." I asked Junxia with some guilt.


    "I know." Leng Ao''s daughter answered me faintly, "now you can only go as far as you can. By the way, Li Jian, please contact your college friends. Now you can only go to them for a while."


    Looking for swallows?


    The cold and arrogant woman''s words inspired me. In other words, I haven''t seen them for more than two months. I haven''t been out of the scholar city in the past two months. Although I occasionally talk to them, I haven''t seen them yet.


    When I think of swallows and them, I feel a little sad. Unconsciously, it has been more than two months since I came to this woman''s world. Time flies. When I first came here, I was still at a loss. Unexpectedly, now I have adapted to so many and dealt with so many women. How to think is also a feeling.


    "Oh, now it''s the only way..." Leng aonv now has no other way. Now she can only give me back to the swallows temporarily, so I took out my watch and mobile phone to call the swallows.


    The phone rang three times before it rang.


    "Hello, Li Jian?" the voice of a swallow came from the other end of the phone. I haven''t heard the voice of a swallow for several days. Now I feel inexplicable relief when I hear her voice. I even feel that the pain on my body has slowed down a lot.


    "Swallow, are you... At home now?"


    "What''s the matter? We are all at school now," said the swallow.


    "It''s inconvenient for you to come out... I''ll go to your apartment now."


    "To our apartment? Well... Li Jian, what happened to you?" the swallow was really sensitive. She guessed at once that I must be in trouble.


    "Almost. The secret service almost found me just now. They already know that Lin Junxia is hiding me. Now I have to find a place to hide, and I have no other place to go. Maybe... I''ll come to your apartment again.


    "What''s the matter?" the swallow''s voice looked very surprised. "Then I''ll go back to the apartment. Come on. Are you all right now?"


    "I''m fine... Nothing." I replied with some hesitation. I thought that the swallow would be shocked to see me now. "Then I''m coming. I''m on my way now."


    "Well, come on, I''ll go back now. If you arrive first, wait for me for a while." the swallow said and hung up the phone. I know that with the swallow''s character, she won''t break her promise. Now she must be on her way back.


    After hanging up the phone, I temporarily put down my heart. After a big circle, I didn''t expect to return to the swallows in the end.


    Sometimes... Life is a strange circle.


    After I hung up the phone, I felt a burst of emotion. Thinking of what had happened in the past two months, I really felt like I was dreaming.


    Unexpectedly, I had to go in the end.


    Because I was tired, I leaned on the car seat for a temporary rest. Lengao woman took me to the direction where the swallow''s apartment was located with the fastest speed. Of course, for fear of being followed, lengao woman also made a small circle around the city to avoid being followed by the secret service bureau.


    In this way, almost 20 minutes later, the park was finally close in front of me. However, when the cold and arrogant woman slowed down and approached the gate of the community, I suddenly heard the sound of a motorcycle motor racing behind me!


    Cold and arrogant woman and I looked back in surprise at the same time, but we saw that beautiful woman in snow driving a silver motorcycle!


    The star eyes are fixed, the face is white, the lips are red, the white windbreaker is dancing in the wind, the long black hair is flying up and down, and the beauty in snow is really powerful!


    "See where you can run!"


    Originally, the momentum was strong enough, but the beauty in snow shouted, and the voice was very penetrating into my ears. Suddenly, my whole nerves were highly nervous.


    This woman is still chasing after her!

 Chapter 52

    I thought I had got rid of the spy for ten blocks. Unexpectedly, the beauty in snow didn''t know where to find a motorcycle to catch up.


    I felt a little numb when I saw the snow clad beauty coming from behind, approaching from the right and finally keeping pace with us.


    What surprised me more was that the beauty in snow still drove the motorcycle with her right hand, and took out a silver glittering anesthetic gun in her left hand and aimed it at the cold and arrogant woman!


    "Junxia, be careful!"


    When the beauty in snow caught up on her motorcycle from the right side, Leng Ao girl was already aware of the crisis. She suddenly made an emergency brake and the speed suddenly slowed down. The beauty in snow''s car failed to stop in time because of inertia and continued to drive forward for a long time. Also because of the emergency brake of Leng Ao girl, the beauty in snow''s anesthetic gun failed to shoot Leng Ao girl.


    Because of the cold and arrogant woman''s sudden brake, my head hit the front seat hard and almost broke the bridge of my nose.


    "Is Li Jian all right?" came the anxious voice of the cold and arrogant woman.


    "I''m fine, Junxia, let''s go!" I covered my nose, raised my head and said to the cold and arrogant woman.


    Lengao turned to look at me. Her brown and black curly hair flowed. Finally, she bit her silver teeth and stepped on the accelerator again. Before she had time to turn around and catch up again, lengao turned the steering wheel greatly, then turned the front of the car, turned the car in one direction, and then began to escape again.


    Now we can''t go to swallow''s apartment. We have to find some remote places to hide.


    Just now, the beauty in snow wanted to shoot me with an anesthetic gun, which gave me a little inspiration. She has an anesthetic gun, and so do I. I took out the anesthetic gun from my pocket. There was one anesthetic bullet in the magazine of the anesthetic gun, and there were five bullets in my pocket. I could shoot six bullets at most. If one of the six bullets could hit the beauty in snow, I could get rid of the current crisis situation.


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out the anesthetic gun in my pocket, then turned around and looked at the snow beauty who was temporarily left behind. The beauty in snow also just installed the anesthetic bomb. She saw us turn around and run away, and unexpectedly started the motorcycle to catch up again.


    The advantage of a convertible is that it has no windows, which is just convenient for me to shoot. The motorcycle speed of the beauty in snow is much faster than that of the cold and arrogant woman. Seeing that we haven''t escaped far, the beauty in snow is about to catch up. I quickly grabbed the anesthesia gun and stared at the approaching beauty in snow and was ready to shoot.


    Come closer and I''ll shoot you.


    At that time, I make complaints about it.


    If I can, I even want to shout at the beauty in snow, but now I can''t have that leisure. My shooting experience in my life is only the one just in the hospital morgue, and I still shoot at close range. Now the beauty in snow follows us on a motorcycle, with a distance of more than 10 meters. I don''t know if I can shoot her. The long-range shooting I used to play in the 21st century was only model guns and cf. the real guns and live ammunition are not a concept at all.


    I know it''s troublesome for me to miss a shot, so I have to seize the opportunity. At this time, the beauty in snow also saw that I pointed the muzzle of my anesthetic gun at her. She was obviously shocked to see that I also had an anesthetic gun, but soon she leaned down wisely, and the two snowballs on her chest were close to the body of the motorcycle, The perfect streamlined body and streamlined body closely fit together, and people and cars are perfectly combined, as if they are integrated and inseparable from each other.


    The beauty in snow obviously wanted to use this method to reduce my chance of shooting her. I pulled my leg. The woman was very smart. I was surprised to see the beauty in snow lying on the motorcycle and her two big snowballs pasted on the motorcycle body.


    But at this time, I can''t lose my mind because of the perfect figure of the beauty in snow. When she approached, I couldn''t help shooting out with a gun!


    There was a bang!


    The powerful recoil force slightly shook my arms, but what surprised me was that at the moment I shot, the beauty in snow suddenly pulled the body of the motorcycle, making the inclination angle between the body and the ground 45 degrees. She tilted and avoided the anesthetic bomb in her head.


    It''s just like a Hollywood movie. How can this woman react so fast?


    I was really frightened by the beauty in snow. Her reaction speed shocked me too much. However, just after I lost my mind for a while, the beauty in snow actually picked up the anesthetic gun to shoot me. Seeing that she wanted to shoot me, I quickly shrunk up and my head shrank under the seat to avoid the anesthetic bomb she might shoot, Of course, I also took advantage of the time when I was huddled under the seat. I took out a new anesthetic bomb and put it in the magazine to prepare for a new round of shooting.


    After loading the anesthetic bomb and waiting for a while, I raised my head again and wanted to look behind me secretly, but I found that the beauty in snow disappeared behind me!


    The back is an empty street. Where is the figure of beauty in snow?


    Seeing the emptiness behind me, I suddenly realized that the situation was bad. Turning my head to the left, I saw the face of the beauty in snow with a trace of success.


    She has caught up! Now she is driving side by side with us, and what makes my heart beat faster is that she is driving a motorcycle with one hand and pointing an anesthetic gun at me from the side.


    I saw that the snow-white face of the snow-white beauty was filled with the joy of victory, her cherry red lips inadvertently rose a small radian, and her dark beauty pupil was shining with the light of stars.


    At that time, I realized that I couldn''t escape, because the beauty in snow shot me from the side, and I had no place to hide.


    I''m really nervous, especially when I''ve seen the muzzle of the silver anesthetic gun pointed at me.


    Shit... You can''t shoot me with an anesthetic gun anyway.


    At that time, when I saw that the beauty in snow was about to shoot me, I was also excited. Then I thought that I would die anyway. I might as well shoot you.


    Then, while the beauty in snow shot at my right chest, I also picked up the muzzle of the gun and shot out at her chest!


    Thump! Thump!


    Two crisp gunshots sounded almost at the same time. I felt a stabbing pain in my right chest, like being stabbed by a needle. I knew I was shot by an anesthetic gun, but at the same time, I also saw a silver needle object on the neck of the beauty in snow. I know, I also shot the beauty in snow!


    When I shot the beauty in snow clothes, she was surprised, and her speed immediately slowed down. Although the effect of the anesthetic gun was not so fast, it took at least more than ten seconds from being shot to being unconscious, but the moment the beauty in snow clothes was shot, she knew that she could not continue to chase me, so she immediately stopped the motorcycle, Then I saw that the beauty in snow seemed to take out a silver walkie talkie and say something. After that, she fell on the body of the motorcycle and watched us run away helplessly.


    "Li Jian, how are you?"


    "Junxia, I was hit by her, and she... Was also hit by me!"


    I answered Leng Ao''s words, and then touched the needle in my chest, as if half a needle had been inserted into my chest. I endured the pain, bit my teeth and pulled the needle out of the meat. When I took it to my hand, I found that it was a silver needle similar to a small dart, with iron tail feathers like the tail of an aircraft, and the interior seemed to be a hollow tube, obviously filled with a lot of anesthetics, As soon as I pulled out the needle, I felt numb in my hand, like sand flowing in my skin. Moreover, I felt that my eyes also began to turn black, and the whole person began to become weak, and sleepiness surged up.


    "Li Jian, you... Hold on!" the cold and arrogant woman kept turning her head to look at me and hurried me. She didn''t want me to sleep, but I couldn''t sleep if I was hit by an anesthetic bomb.


    "Junxia, I can''t open my eyes... Back... Rely on you..." I felt my eyelids fighting, so I had to cross my body, fall on the seat, slowly close my eyes, and before my vision became dark, I gave my last hope to the cold and arrogant woman, because at that time, I had no one to trust.


    It was the first time in my life that I realized the feeling of being put into a coma by someone using anesthetics. It was really uncomfortable. When I was in a coma, it was not as stable as usual, but dizzy and unspeakable.


    I don''t know how long I was in a coma after I fell in the car. Before I woke up, I felt whether my body was still there, and there was no other movement around before I opened my eyes.


    I woke up in a very dark room. When I opened my eyes, I felt the whole field of vision turning. I knew it was because the effect of the anesthetic had not subsided.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the knowing and relieved face of the cold and proud woman. Of course, in addition to the cold and proud woman''s face, I also saw several familiar faces


    Swallow, iceberg beauty, little sister, pure sister, short haired sister and black girl, they all look around me at the moment.


    "Junxia...? swallow...? why are you all here? Where is this?" I felt my forehead and bent up. When my body moved, I found that there was no place in my body that didn''t hurt. The wounds of appendicitis and those shot by the beauty in snow with anesthesia are all burning.


    "Great, he''s awake." I heard the little sister say.


    "This is the hotel at the junction of urban and rural areas. Li Jian, do you feel uncomfortable?" the swallow answered my question and looked at me anxiously.


    Urban rural fringe?


    I rubbed my temples and got up. Although I don''t know why I came here, since the cold and arrogant woman and the swallow are here, it seems that I am safe for the time being.


    "Fortunately, just a little dizzy..." I raised my head and glanced at the women around me. I couldn''t say how moved I was.


    Then I looked at the swallow: "swallow, how did you come here?"


    "Junxia called to tell me that she wanted us to come here to see you." the swallow looked at the cold and arrogant woman beside her and said.


    "Oh... Junxia, how long have I slept? And those who chased us... How are they?" after listening to the swallow''s explanation, I turned and asked Leng aonv.


    The cold and arrogant woman''s face was full of haze, and her eyes were a little dim. The color of joy just appeared because I woke up disappeared.


    "You slept for 8 hours. Now it''s night. I''ve got rid of those spies for the time being, but now... Things seem to be a little big," said the cold and arrogant woman with evasive eyes. "The people of the government pay more attention to you than I think. They sent more spies. Now... Their cars are everywhere in the city."


    "The people of the government have got the image you left in the hospital camera. They are now arresting you in the name of ''wanted man''... The purpose is not to let the people know that they are actually arresting men..."


    "Ah? How can it be like this?" I really feel cold when I hear the words of Leng aonv.


    A lost and helpless look flashed on the cold and arrogant woman''s face.


    "No way. Li Jian... Now you have to leave the city."


    "Leave? Want me to go?" the simple words of the cold and arrogant woman seemed to hit me hard on the head.


    I can''t believe looking at the cold and arrogant girl.


    "Then... Where am I going?"


    The cold and arrogant woman touched my chest, where there was a ointment. She lowered her head, then started her red lips and gently said to me:


    "Yunnan."

 Chapter 53

    "Do you want me to go to Yunnan?" the words of the cold and arrogant woman made me feel a little dizzy. I woke up completely.


    "Well, Li Jian, you''re leaving tonight... I''ve asked someone to buy you a train ticket." the cold and arrogant woman said with difficulty. "The sooner the better."


    "Leaving tonight?!" I became more and more nervous. I got up from bed with pain.


    Seeing the haze on the cold and arrogant jade white face, I feel that the whole world is getting gray. I finally understood why the swallows came to see me, because... They came to see me for the last time. Leng aonv told them that I was leaving the city and didn''t even know when I would come back, so she called them and asked them to take me away.


    I understood it all at once.


    "Well, there''s no other way. In a few days, they will search you everywhere in the name of searching wanted criminals. Li Jian, the risk of you being caught by them in Santan city is too high. Now... I have to let you go to Yunnan to take shelter. There''s a train at 12 p.m. at that time, you''ll go to Kunming, Yunnan, and I''ll ask Yanyan to pick you up at the station."


    "Yanyan? Your sister?" the name made me feel a little familiar. Then I remembered that Yanyan was the eldest sister of lengao girl. Lengao girl told me that her sister joined the army in other places.


    "Well, my eldest sister is gorgeous."


    The cold and arrogant woman nodded with an unspeakable heavy expression, "when you get to Kunming, she will pick you up at the station. She looks like me. You should be able to recognize her. Then she will take care of you there for a while. When the wind goes down here, I''ll find a way to get you back."


    "So... Junxia, won''t you go with me?" I scolded myself as an idiot. Now the whole family of lengao girl is expected to be watched by the secret service bureau. Except the eldest sister of lengao girl who joined the army far away, others are expected to be monitored all the time.


    "I can''t go with you. I have to bail out Li Tao and them. Now that the secret service has found my house, I have to deal with them... And stay here. I can know the actions of the government at any time and contact you at any time. Li Jian, I''m sorry, I... I can''t accompany you to Yunnan."


    "Junxia, and your family, will you be all right?" I asked Leng aonv anxiously. Listening to Leng aonv''s tone, I can imagine that the person who appeared in Leng aonv''s residence may have been monitored by the secret service bureau.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t have anything to do, but now they are temporarily detained by people from the Secret Service Bureau in the name of obstructing official duties. I can redeem them in a few days." a cold sweat broke out on the cold proud woman''s forehead. "As long as you''re okay, they''ll be fine."


    I felt a little relieved when I heard the promise of lengao girl, but then came a deep sense of guilt, which made lengao girl fall into the current dilemma and involved the little sparrows because of me... I am a plague. Wherever I go, I will be a disaster.


    "Junxia, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry... It''s all because of me..."


    "You have said this sentence many times. Don''t say it again. I do it voluntarily." the cold and arrogant woman smiled sadly at me, and then she took out a blue bank card from her arms and gave it to me, "This is my China Construction Bank card. The password is 2659. There is a deposit of 300000 in it. When you arrive in Yunnan, you can use it in case of emergency. If it is not enough, send me a text message and I will give you funds. You must not talk to others and never be found by others. When you meet Yanyan, you must follow her closely and never walk away from her Everything is at her disposal. "


    I took the bank card, but I didn''t feel it. I know what this card means. This card means that I''m going to say goodbye to lengao for the time being.


    I suddenly feel really weak. Since I came to this women''s world, I have fantasized countless times that I can have a decent scenery as a man, and I can run freely in this women''s world, but there is no line. In the end, I still need women to help me one after another, so that I can get out of trouble.


    And in the end, I was so embarrassed that I had to run around like a criminal. It was a shame.


    I got Leng Ao''s bank card and was silent. I looked at Leng Ao''s bank card, thought about it and asked, "Junxia, in fact, I don''t quite understand. Who leaked my identity as a man..."


    The cold and arrogant woman was stunned, and then said with a bleak look in her eyes:


    "I already know a little about this. It''s a doctor who operated on you that day. She collected the appendix cut from you and gave it to the president of the hospital. People want to have another chance to climb up. But anyway, it''s exposed now, and it''s useless to say this." the cold and arrogant woman''s tone was very hurried. "Li Jian, don''t you have any discomfort now?"


    I nodded: "I''m in good health, but... Do I really have to go? Can''t I find a place to hide?"


    "You''d better go." at this time, the iceberg beauty who hasn''t spoken spoke all the time. I looked at her. I haven''t seen her for more than two months. Her expression is still so cold, just like ice cream. Even the beauty in snow can''t compare with her.


    "Now the people of the secret service bureau have used the police to search the whole city, and your avatar has been notified in the whole city. The probability of you being found in Santan city is very high."


    Iceberg beauty is worthy of being the queen of analysis. I was shocked by her words.


    I was silent for a long time when I heard the words of iceberg beauty. Indeed, now, I really have to go


    I have no way to go.


    I leave this city, is the best ending, whether it is to me or the cold and arrogant women, or the swallows.


    This storm is all because of me. Only when I leave, this storm will stop.


    I was silent, but the swallows looked at me one by one with light sad eyes.


    "Li Jian..." the swallow spoke first. At this point, it is a foregone conclusion that I want to leave Santan city. They all know it very well.


    "Swallow, I''m leaving."


    I put my bank card into my pocket, then raised my head and looked deeply at the swallow. I don''t know what to think of the swallow. She is the first girl I know in this woman''s world and the girl I remember most. Of course... There are iceberg beauty, little Taimei, pure sister, short haired sister, and black girl.


    These girls with different personalities and customs have made a deep mark in my heart and have become a color of my life.


    I think no matter what kind of road I will take, what kind of people I meet and what kind of women I encounter in the future, I will firmly remember them and I will never forget them.


    "Li Jian..." the swallow''s eyes twinkled with tears. Then she forced herself and showed a smile. "Li Jian, why don''t I go to Yunnan with you?"


    The swallow''s words shocked me. I don''t know why the swallow suddenly said such words at this time. Is she serious? I don''t know why she said so suddenly. Although she was the first girl I met after I came to this world, anyway, I only had a friendship with her for half a month, but she said she would accompany me to Yunnan?


    What does she think?


    I don''t know what the swallow thinks, but I know one thing very well.


    "No. you don''t have to do that." I looked at the swallow and said seriously, "I''ve caused you a lot of trouble, and each of you has helped me a lot... Liuli, Xiaoqing, Jiajia, Yu and Canaan, each of you has taken care of me for several days. I really thank you and miss the days with you. But I really should go now, and I don''t know if I will have a chance to come back in the future. But no matter what happens to me in the future Let me bear all the risks alone. I won''t involve you. "


    I nodded at the swallow, and then looked at the girls present one by one.


    When I saw the iceberg beauty, I thought of her proud picture of sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed and smoking high-grade cigarettes, and the scene of her cooking for me; I saw the little sister, and I thought of her lovely appearance of secretly running into my room that night with a red face; I saw the pure sister, and I thought of the scene of her giving me egg yolk cake and simply smiling; I saw it again When I got to the short haired girl, I thought of the embarrassing scene that I accidentally knocked her out of urination the day I met her; I saw the black girl, saw her silly but bright smile, and I thought of the scene that she was desperate when the cold and arrogant girl came to catch me that day... Girls with different skin colors, temperaments and origins gathered here because of me.


    I suddenly felt incomparable emotion.


    I looked at their faces carefully. I want to remember these girls firmly.


    Because if I don''t return to this city one day, tonight may be the last time I see them.


    "Li Jian, but you are not familiar with the world... What will you do in the future?"


    "There will always be a way." I looked at the swallow and said these words. I really need determination. But as a man, I think my dignity and pride are here.


    "Junxia, in that case, let''s hurry to the station." finally, I resolutely turned my head and said my decision to the cold and arrogant woman.


    The cold and proud woman looked at me, and there was unspeakable sadness and sadness in her beautiful eyes. In fact, I was the same. I had been with the cold and proud woman for so long. These two months in her residence were my most abundant and happiest time.


    "Leave early so that you can get rid of those people in the secret service early."


    The cold and arrogant woman frowned, and finally she nodded.


    "Li Jian, should your injury be all right?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s go now."


    Now that it has been decided, it''s no fun to stay here. Finally, the cold and arrogant woman sighed, rolled rice fluttered and took me out of the small hotel.


    When I got outside the hotel, it was already dark. Because it was near the junction of urban and rural areas, there were not many vehicles and there were few lights. It looked very quiet.


    The cold and arrogant woman let me sit in her blackrose, while the swallows took the pink flamingos. I''m leaving. The swallows are going to take me to the railway station.


    Give me the last ride.


    Along the way, I was worried and wanted to seize the opportunity to say something with the cold and arrogant woman, but I felt speechless. In the past two months, Leng aonu and I have been in love for so long. I thought I could live with her like that, but I didn''t expect that today, my life suddenly took a big turn, so I had to face the dilemma of fleeing again.


    "Junxia?"


    "Huh?"


    "When you get back, you will thank them for me and Li Tao, and then... Apologize to them for me. I have made them suffer, and now I''m gone without saying a word."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just explain to them by phone in the future. The government won''t search all the time. When the wind passes, you will be safe." the cold and arrogant woman comforted me with comforting words, but I know what she said is only the possible future, and the real future may not be as calm as she said.


    "Junxia, if people from the government keep catching me in the future, will we... Have no chance to meet again?" I asked her reluctantly.


    "..." this time, the cold and arrogant woman was silent. For a long time, she comforted me and said, "no, the government won''t waste people and money so much..."


    "What if?" I accentuated my tone and looked at her seriously.


    "......." Leng Ao''s daughter was silent again. "In that case, Li Jian... As long as you are safe and happy." Leng Ao''s daughter said to me in a gentle voice.


    "Li Jian, you know what? You are always the most special to me, not only because you are the only man in the world, but also because... You are my man."


    The cold and arrogant girl smiled at me, and a trace of tears flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    I was stunned.

 Chapter 54

    In this way, Leng aonv took me to the railway station.


    The railway station is on the edge of Santan city. It is completely different from Hangzhou railway station in my impression. Swallows and lengao women sent me to a community outside the railway station. They stood in line and looked at me.


    When saying goodbye, the cold and arrogant woman turned to the swallows and said to them, "don''t go in. There are cameras in the railway station. It''s very conspicuous to see so many people off. If Li Jian is found, you will also have trouble. It''s enough to be here."


    The swallow frowned, but said nothing.


    "Take this suitcase, Li Jian. There are some women''s clothes in it. If you want to go to the street in the future, try to wear women''s clothes." swallow took a heavy suitcase from the car and gave it to me. "Time is in a hurry. I didn''t bring much things out, so I thought of it."


    Looking at the suitcase given to me by the swallow, I was moved.


    "This, wear it." the icy voice of the iceberg beauty attracted my attention. As soon as I turned my head, I felt a tightness on my head. Then I was surprised to see that the iceberg beauty was standing in front of me and covering my head with something. I subconsciously touched it and felt a smooth and supple. Then I understood that the iceberg beauty gave me a long wig.


    Indeed, with a wig, I have a much smaller chance of being recognized. The iceberg beauty is still very considerate. Although wearing a woman''s wig makes me feel uncomfortable, I have no other choice at this time.


    Seeing me wearing a wig, the little sister burst out laughing and couldn''t help saying to me, "Li Jian, you look so funny wearing a wig, ha ha."


    "..." I was speechless for a while. But by the little sister''s smile, our tension eased a lot.


    I looked down at my watch and found that it was already 11:40. It took a lot of time on the road just now. In this way, the train will start checking tickets soon, and I should go.


    Looking at the tense time on my watch, I raised my head and looked deeply at the swallow and the six girls in front of me.


    "It''s almost time. I really have to go this time."


    Six girls stood silently in front of me and looked at me quietly, waiting for me to finish.


    "I don''t know if I will have a chance to come back in the future. If I can come back, I will come back to see you at the first time." I touched my head and smiled at them. I didn''t know what to say for a moment. At this moment, I found that my eloquence was really poor and wouldn''t create a festive atmosphere at all, I guess I''ll be like this all my life, but anyway, just say a few words.


    "Hehe... Don''t look at me like that. I was thinking that if one day I could become a celebrity in the world like the film the man who came to the future, or even dominate the world, I would let you be my wife..." when I said this, I felt my face warm all of a sudden. If I were in the 21st century, If I say such words, it''s strange that I won''t be despised and beaten by girls or girls'' rich and handsome boyfriends. I dare to say such words only in this era and at this moment.


    Hearing my almost joking words, the girls looked at each other, and then smiled to varying degrees on their faces.


    "You''re fine," said the swallow, taking the lead, smiling at me.


    Just hello


    I was stunned.


    This is what swallows gave me. It''s just a word, but it makes me feel endless sadness. I suddenly have an impulse to cry. But I also think of a sentence in the 21st century, that is, men don''t shed tears easily. Anyway, I will be strong in the future.


    "If one day, I''ll do what I say!" I squeezed my fist. Although my face was boiling hot, and although I wanted to find a seam to drill in, I had said everything anyway, and I didn''t care to add another sentence. I thought if I was the main character in a novel and then I was the reader of that novel, Seeing the protagonist say such words, I will certainly know that the protagonist will open the harem next... But unfortunately, for me, this is not a novel, this is reality.


    "Let''s wait..." the swallow smiled faintly, like a dark Epiphyllum in full bloom at night.


    That''s the difference between swallow and me, at the railway station.


    Finally, I still have to go. Swallow, they watched me enter the station outside the railway station, and then they waved goodbye to me. I can only go away slowly and watch them turn into nothingness in the dark.


    I don''t know how to describe the bitterness and uneasiness at this moment. It feels like a rope that has been holding you suddenly broke. You don''t know where you should go. You can only drift away with the wind


    Lengao girl accompanied me to the ticket gate. Because it was not a holiday, there were not many people lining up to get on the train at midnight. It was my turn soon.


    "Li Jian, it takes 40 hours to get to Yunnan. I arranged for you a single sleeper seat. I also wrapped up a few tickets next to the sleeper seat, so there will be no one around you. You try not to talk to anyone in bed for more than a day before you arrive in Kunming. I bought you some snacks, enough for you to eat in the car. Yanyan will wait for you at the exit of the station when you get off the bus. When you get off the bus, Yanyan will wait for you at that time She''ll call you, and you''re sure to find her. If you can''t find you, call me. "


    "Well, I see."


    "Shh, don''t talk, just nod." the cold and arrogant woman gave me a look, I was surprised, and then quickly shut up,


    I nodded to remember, and then took the plastic bag with snacks that Leng Ao girl bought me in a hurry. Time was pressing, and the cold and arrogant woman didn''t ask me what to eat. Anyway, she bought it from someone who could eat.


    Seeing that I remember, the cold and arrogant woman nodded, but her eyes were still drifting, as if she was still thinking about whether she had forgotten anything.


    Finally, she seemed to have no idea what to tell me. She still stared at me and said to me:


    "I really don''t trust you. I really want to go with you. But if I follow you to Yunnan, I will expose your position."


    "Forget it, no matter what, you''ll be safe. I''ll try my best to settle things here, and I''ll have a chance to see you again in the future." said the cold and arrogant woman patted me on the shoulder, and then squeezed out a smile.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl and said a thousand words in my heart, but because I couldn''t open my mouth to expose myself, I had to nod to her. Iceberg beauty made me wear a wig and a cap. At the same time, I changed a suit of clothes and a pair of glasses. No one can recognize me for the time being.


    "Go well, I can only accompany you here." Leng aonv said helplessly.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant girl. I didn''t know what to say. I couldn''t speak. Finally, I had to put down my suitcase and hold the cold and arrogant girl in my arms.


    I held her tightly.


    "Junxia, I will miss you..." I held the cold and arrogant girl and said softly in her ear.


    This may be the most disgusting thing I''ve ever said in my life. In the past, I only saw Gao fushuai in Korean dramas. Now I say it myself, but I feel a little moved by myself.


    The cold and arrogant girl was held in my arms. She didn''t move, but let me hold her. I felt the temperature of the cold and arrogant woman and the fragrance of her hair. Suddenly, I realized more clearly that I really had to go.


    At that moment, I actually realized that I was leaving the beauty in front of me.


    The unspeakable desolation suddenly came up, but I hugged the cold and arrogant girl harder and hugged her tightly.


    It took me a while to let go.


    "Well, it''s time. If you don''t go, you''ll miss it. Ha ha." the cold and proud woman left my arms with a slight red face and looked at me with a smile. Suddenly, the cold and proud woman stretched out her hand and pinched the yurt between my crotch, which frightened me.


    "I''m waiting for the day you can come back. Before that day comes, take good care of yourself. Do you know?" the cold and arrogant woman flicked my forehead.


    I looked at the arrogant girl awkwardly and smiled.


    "Li Jian, remember not to go out there as much as possible. You must listen to my eldest sister." Leng aonv repeated her instructions countless times. Finally, she really had nothing to say. Still urged me to get on the train, "time is almost over, Li Jian, you get on the train." there were fewer and fewer people in the queue. Finally, when it was my turn to check in and get on the train, the cold and arrogant woman reluctantly pushed me and signaled me not to miss.


    I looked at the cold and arrogant woman, looked at her brown and black curly hair, looked at her figure in a black suit jacket, looked so lonely and lonely, and I had a strong sense of reluctance in my heart.


    But I still had to go. I looked at the cold and arrogant woman. I didn''t speak, but gave her a smile, nodded to her, turned around to check in, and then hurried into the platform.


    Turning around the corner, I saw the cold and arrogant woman still standing in the hall, staring at me blankly.


    This may be my second separation in the women''s world, and this time, it is the furthest separation.


    After the check-in, I walked into the third carriage of the train without saying a word. The train ticket seat bought by the cold and arrogant woman for me was really good. There was no one around, so I didn''t have to worry about being found out that I was a man. Of course, because of my strange shape, someone looked at me with amazing eyes when I just got on the train. At that time, I tried to lower my head and hurried by without stopping. There are many strange people on the train. Maybe someone will pay special attention to me.


    I was sitting by the train window. My seat was a separate compartment with two stretchers, but there was no one.


    I sat by the window. The train finally started slowly and drove out of the platform. The long steel carriage slowly drove out of the city''s elevated railway and headed for the distant form.


    My face is close to the cold window. There is a boundless dark night outside. The lights of the city flow slowly like fireflies. I look far away and want to look down from a high place. I hold a trace of luck that I may be able to see swallows.


    Unfortunately, what I see is boundless darkness.


    I sighed, took back my eyes and buried my face in my hand. The head is still dizzy,


    Suddenly I heard the beep of my mobile phone. I woke up and took out my mobile phone. It was a text message sent to me by lengao girl.


    Leng Ao''s words are very simple, but they shocked me.


    "If you can come back, I want to give you a second man in the world."

 Chapter 55

    The train rumbled forward on the railway, and the scenery outside the window changed from a little light to a black country night. I sat in front of the window for a long time. Finally, I couldn''t stand the pain of my body and dizziness of my head. I still planned to go to bed early. The cold and arrogant woman stuffed some emergency tablets in my suitcase. It seems that she bought some first-aid kits from the outpatient department when I was unconscious. There are some traumatic ointment and cold anti-inflammatory drugs. Now I can only support myself on the train before I get to Kunming.


    In this way, I slept until dawn, and it was almost noon when I got up. It was nearly a day away from Kunming. I spent that day in bed. I just woke up and slept and woke up. The cold and arrogant woman only sent me a text message telling me that everything was all right. The little sparrow and several female security guards were safe, and then, Leng aonv also told me that in the future, unless I have something to do, I don''t take the initiative to call or send text messages to her, because her house is monitored by spies. If I have nothing to reply, people in the government may happen to know my number and find me.


    After that, I contacted them by text message, because I had to speak when I called, so my male voice might be heard by the people on the train, so I kept in touch by text message.


    I spent a day alone on the train that day. The only thing disturbing me was the salesman selling snacks and magazines on the train. They asked me if I could buy food. At that time, I coughed a few times pretending to be uncomfortable, and then shook my head to them to indicate that I didn''t buy anything. The salesman looked at me in disappointment and then withdrew from my cubicle.


    The whole day after that, I was not disturbed. I sat in front of the window and looked at the scenery outside the window. The scenery outside the window gradually changed from the vast paddy fields in the south of the Yangtze River and the temperate scenery of low mountains and emerald trees to the subtropical scenery of verdant wild trees and undulating mountains.


    Along the way, I learned a lot about the urban structure and architectural style of women''s world, as well as the local customs and customs of various places, which is really an eye opener. Many urban buildings and local customs I saw on the road are very different from those of the 21st century. The biggest difference is that in the artistic style, the colors are bright, the lines are soft, and there is a strong female beauty. In addition, I found that there were few ancient buildings and a strong modern atmosphere. There were almost no tile roofed houses in Jiangnan. I don''t know whether the 400 years of wind and rain eroded those ancient buildings or destroyed them in the war. In short, I didn''t see more retro buildings all the way.


    At noon the next day, I finally entered the boundary of Yunnan Province.


    Yunnan Province is worthy of being a legendary tourist destination. After arriving at the boundary of Yunnan Province, the scenery is very different. Many of them are tall spruces and Masson pines, with crisscross landforms and gullies and staggered canals. The scenery is very primitive and natural, beautiful and bright, just like entering the fairy tale world.


    But I have no leisure to watch the scenery, because I know very well that the purpose of my trip to Yunnan is to escape.


    At about 4 p.m., I finally arrived at Kunming railway station. There were two trains from Santan city to Hangzhou. The two trains arrived at the station almost at the same time. In fact, in terms of the number of passengers, one train is enough, because not many people go to Yunnan on holidays, but according to the regulations of the government, two trains must travel at the same time, so there will be two trains arriving at the station at the same time. In addition, the reason why the two trains will arrive at the station at the same time is that my train is delayed by 15 minutes. In fact, in terms of departure time, my train is 15 minutes earlier than the other one.


    After the train arrived at the station, my first thing was to get out of the train quickly. I walked out of the train with my suitcase, and then looked for her eldest sister Lin Yanyan as agreed with me.


    However, when the train just arrived at the station, many people got off at once, so I didn''t find the big sister of the cold and arrogant woman for a while.


    However, when I looked around looking for the trace of the cold and arrogant girl''s eldest sister, something terrible happened to me!


    At that time, two trains arrived at the station at the same time, and the passengers on the two trains got off at the same time. At that time, I saw a person who made me creepy.


    White windbreaker, bright black hair, beautiful face, and slim waist,


    Isn''t that a beauty in snow? Why did she come to Yunnan?!


    At that time, when I saw the beauty in snow in the crowd, I really had cold hair and even suspected that I was wrong, but the beautiful face of the beauty in snow really impressed me too deeply, and I couldn''t admit my mistake.


    But the question is how did she catch up?


    I remember that she should have been unconscious after she was hit by my anesthetic bomb that afternoon, and Leng aonv and I escaped smoothly, but how could she know where I am and chase me to Yunnan?


    I can''t figure it out. Unless she has the ability to predict the future, she will never be in Yunnan.


    But since she came, I had no choice but to keep my head down so that she wouldn''t find it.


    Unfortunately, I was still a little late. I really underestimated the insight of the beauty in snow. I just stared at her for a while. Her clear eyes suddenly turned and turned against me. Then, her eyes stared at my face!


    As soon as I was stared at by the beauty in snow, my heart jumped and screamed in my heart. Then I quickly turned my head and looked away. Unfortunately, I was still late because I saw that the beauty in snow had pushed away the crowd and chased me!


    Why are this woman''s eyes so sharp? I''ve been running for thousands of kilometers, wearing a wig and makeup. She actually chased me all the way and recognized me instantly. My heart cooled when I saw the beauty in snow running towards me. I hurried to run all the way with my luggage and rested in the car for nearly two days. My appendicitis wound has basically healed. Now I''m still running. The problem is that I''m in trouble with my suitcase, but I can''t help it, They had to rush through the crowd on their shoulders.


    I don''t know how I exposed it, but now no matter how I look at it, it''s in big trouble!


    Although I made an appointment with Lin Yanyan to meet at the railway station, now the beauty in snow suddenly appeared, and I couldn''t stay in the station anymore. I ran all the way with my suitcase. The female passengers around the next station saw me running like a madman, and they all screamed. It seems that although men no longer exist, the nature of women screaming still exists.


    But at that time, I didn''t think about it at all. There was only one word in my mind: run!


    And the farther you run, the better. Just find a place to get rid of the snow beauty.


    At that time, I rushed out of the platform and ran all the way down from the escalator. The beauty in snow was also chasing after me. She screamed loudly while running:


    "Come on, that man robbed my bag. Please help me stop it!"


    This woman is vicious enough to use this kind of abuse to deal with me. When she shouted, I just got off the escalator and couldn''t rush out of the station hall. Unexpectedly, three or four female security guards rushed towards me. Obviously, they regarded me as a robber!


    This is really a big trouble!


    At that time, I was carrying my suitcase and couldn''t run at all. Seeing the female security guards chasing after them, I was too anxious to save my life. Moreover, there was nothing valuable in the suitcase except some women''s clothes, so I simply threw my suitcase at the female security guards to stop them, Then I got out of my shell and ran out of the waiting hall directly from the side, and then ran all the way to the street outside.


    The whole process can be said to be as exciting as action movies. Unfortunately, I don''t have a double. My "starring" is really painful.


    I haven''t been to Kunming in the 21st century, let alone Kunming 400 years later. Anyway, after I rushed out of the railway station, I was stunned at the crossflow of cars and horses in front of me, and I didn''t know where to run.


    "You can''t run away, you''d better stop!" I heard the clear voice of the beauty in snow coming from behind. Looking back, I found that she had caught up. This woman ran so fast. Is she a woman?


    I looked back and saw the beauty in snow. My heart was horizontal. Anyway, it seems that she''s the only one chasing after me. I should be able to get rid of her.


    Because I threw away my suitcase and ran very fast empty handed, I ran directly across the street, no matter how far I ran! At that time, find a small alley and dump the beauty in snow!


    That''s my idea. I run wherever I see the road, and the beauty in snow is chasing after me. What makes me ashamed is that her running speed is really not slow. The running speed of my big man is almost the same as that of her. However, in my body, my running speed was not fast. As a result, the beauty in snow and I played a chase in the street one after another. We both ran at the same speed. I couldn''t get rid of her and she couldn''t catch up with me. We ran all the way and kept a distance of more than 20 meters.


    I ran desperately, almost across three sidewalks, across two roads, and finally ran into a community, and the beauty in snow chased me. To my horror, she still had an anesthetic gun in her hand, and she ran with a gun at me. Let me go. Does this woman really want to chase me to the ends of the earth?


    I was so scared that I sweated when I saw the beauty in snow taking out the anesthetic gun. I knew that if she shot me, I would be finished.


    At that time, I was quick witted. When I saw the beauty in snow holding a gun, I tried to run around the bend, and then kept turning, using the power poles and trees beside the sidewalk as a cover to try not to let the beauty in snow catch up with me. That''s how I spend it with her.


    But my physical strength is also very fast. After running so many streets, I am at the end of my strength.


    At that time, watching the beauty in snow chasing me alone, I suddenly came up with an idea. Anyway, she came after me alone. If I can subdue her, maybe I can get rid of my current dilemma?


    Just at this time, I saw a sewer cover falling off the side of the road. I picked it up directly by a spirit, blocked it in front as a shield, and then rushed back at the snow beauty chasing after me!


    The beauty in snow was stunned to see me suddenly rush towards her with a sewer cover, but she left, picked up the anesthetic gun and aimed at me!


    At that time, when I blocked myself with the sewer cover, she could only shoot at my lower body or head, but my two legs were running, she couldn''t aim, and shooting at my head would kill me and go against her purpose. The beauty in snow hesitated to shoot, as if she was afraid of something.


    But the beauty in snow can only avoid shooting me from the front, but Lianbu moves. The whole person runs to one side and wants to shoot me from the side. But I''m not a fool. She ran to my right and wanted to shoot me. I immediately moved the sewer cover to the right, and then continued to approach her. When the beauty in snow saw me move, she also took a few steps back with a gun. I continue to approach, while the beauty in snow continues to retreat!


    But just at this time, an unexpected accident happened to me!


    The beauty in snow just withdrew from the roadside, and a black car ran over from the front of the road! The black car used to drive on the right. Just now, the beauty in snow stood on the sidewalk and was approached by me before retreating to the road.


    The driver of the car didn''t know whether he was drunk or couldn''t stop the car. Seeing the beauty in snow suddenly retreated to the road, he couldn''t stop in time. As a result, a very old-fashioned but amazing thing happened.


    Although the beauty in snow flashed with the quickest reaction, the black car still wiped from the back of the beauty in snow. As a result, the beauty in snow was hit and rushed forward. Because the impact force of the car had an angle, the body of the beauty in snow was somersaulting, and then it was impartial, The beautiful head of the beauty in snow hit the road teeth on the side of the road!


    For a moment, my head was broken and bleeding

 Chapter 56

    I haven''t seen the scene of a car accident for the first time. In the 21st century, I have seen many car accidents on the road, but I have never witnessed and experienced a car accident. At that time, when the beauty in snow was hit by a car, I was really stupid, because the situation was so sudden that I didn''t have time to react.


    After the black car hit the beauty in snow, it also stopped. The owner of the car seemed to be frightened, but what surprised me was that the car drove again after stopping for two seconds, and then sped towards the end of the road.


    I''ll forget about collision and escape in the 21st century. I didn''t expect that collision and escape still occur in this era. It seems that even a woman''s quality is not necessarily high.


    I want to remember the license plate number of that car. But what surprised me was that the car didn''t have a license plate number. Is it a novice? Anyway, I watched the car run away, and I couldn''t do anything at all. This is a small road in a community near the urban area, and there are no pedestrians for the time being. I watched the beauty in snow lying on the road like a broken puppet.


    I looked at the snow beauty on the ground and didn''t come back for a long time, but the snow beauty crawled there motionless. I could see her scattered dark hair, and I could see the crimson blood flowing down her forehead.


    This woman, shouldn''t she... Be killed?


    I really don''t know what to do. It''s a good thing for me. I should run away, but I can''t die, can I? I was really hesitant. Finally, I looked at the beauty in snow clothes, thought about myself, and decided that it was important to save my life. Although the beauty in snow clothes was a beauty, as a man, I should help anyway, but it was impossible to save her in my current identity. Otherwise, after I saved her, could I let her catch me?


    At that time, I only thought of these in my mind. Then I took a few steps back and threw away the manhole cover in my hand, and planned to escape. But before I could turn around, I was surprised to see the snow clad beauty lying on the ground moving!


    I saw the beauty in snow with her black hair falling, her body stiff and clumsy slowly climbed up from the ground, and then her white face shed two Yan red blood filaments, her expression was painful, her eyebrows frowned, and her dark and empty eyes looked at me blankly. That scene was a reprint of the curse.


    At that time, I was really frightened by her appearance. When I saw the beauty in snow standing up, I thought she was all right and wanted to catch me again, so I quickly turned and ran away, but I only ran more than ten steps. When I turned back, I found that the beauty in snow didn''t catch up, but bowed my body, one hand on my forehead and one hand on my waist, staggering in place, People seem to be losing their footing.


    I''m also a little ashamed to see the beauty in snow falling down at any time. I forced her into the road just now, which led to her being hit by a car. Although she was the one who wanted to catch me, I was also a normal person. There was still some basic morality and compassion. I was really overwhelmed to see the beauty in snow suffering there. On the one hand, I wanted to run away quickly, On the other hand, I want to help her. Although I think the latter is quite cheap.


    The beauty in snow stumbled a few steps in place and fell to the ground again. One hand covered her forehead and the other hand supported the ground. Her face frowned. It looked really painful.


    Then she wanted to stand up again, but soon she fell down again. In this way, after the beauty in snow got up several times and fell several times, her blood was ticking on the ground. I was shocked to see that the scene was really shocking.


    She got up several times and fell down after taking a few steps. The beauty in snow seemed to have little strength. At this time, she took down her hand covering her forehead and looked at it. After she found that her hand was full of blood, she was stunned. Her mouth gave out a burst of soft cries, and then she stood up again supporting her body. At this time, she had seen me and she staggered, He came unsteadily towards me.


    "Help me... I don''t want to die..."


    I saw the snow beauty with blood all over her head looking at me powerlessly. The long and thick eyelashes were covered with crystal tears, and two tears fell down the white jade like cheeks of the snow beauty.


    The beauty in snow shouted at me in a weak voice, her eyes full of fear and helplessness. When she chased me on a motorcycle, her natural and unrestrained strength disappeared. It''s really miserable to see her like this. But should I save her? What if I saved her and she came to catch me then?


    "Please..." the voice as thin as the sound of mosquitoes came to my ears, which made me feel a little shocked. The beautiful woman in snow looked at me from behind the black bangs, which really made me feel helpless.


    After saying this, she fell to the ground again, her hands barely supporting the ground, still twitching and trembling. It seems that she is really in critical condition.


    What the hell should I do?


    I hesitated for a long time, and finally one tooth. First take her to any clinic, and then take her to the clinic and run away immediately. This saved her life. I should not be in any danger myself. So I bit my teeth and ran up. At that time, the beauty in snow couldn''t even climb up, but my head was still looking up at me.


    I looked at her with long hair scattered, then squatted down, grabbed her waist with both hands and helped her up. Then I turned around and let her lie on my back.


    I''m not as natural and unrestrained as the man in the TV series. It''s good to be able to run around with a beautiful woman and carry her on my back.


    "You, hold my arm..." I squatted and let the staggering beauty in snow hang her hands around my neck, and then her legs clamped my waist. But what made me speechless was that the beauty in snow didn''t even have the strength to hang my neck. The blood on my forehead trickled down to my shoulder, which shocked me.


    The beauty in snow was soft. Her hands hung powerlessly on my shoulders. After moving several times, she barely hooked my neck. Then she fell powerlessly on my back. She closed her eyes and didn''t move. I don''t know whether she fainted or died. I was scared to death, but I couldn''t care so much. I held the knee joint of the beauty in snow with my back hand, and my two fat thighs clamped my waist. Then I bent my waist and tilted my body forward at a certain angle, and then I reluctantly took a step.


    The beauty in snow is so heavy. It''s estimated that she weighs 100 kg. Although I have great strength, I''m really heavy carrying her. I can''t walk any more. What''s more, where should I go to find the clinic?


    I don''t know where there are hospitals and clinics here. I can only walk around the park with the heavy burden of beauty in snow on my back. It''s really heavy. I''m sweating. I''m really breaking my waist with beauty in snow on my back, Originally, in the 21st century, I watched the bridegroom and the bride running around with a beautiful woman on their back. I thought it was a very happy thing that people envy, envy and hate. But now I realize that running around with a beautiful woman on their back is a kind of torture. No matter how beautiful a beautiful woman is, it is an object. The weight of nearly 100 kilograms on their back will definitely make people crazy.


    To my relief, I just ran a few steps and saw a community outpatient department. It seems that my luck is not too bad. When I saw an outpatient department, I rushed in with a beautiful woman in snow. In fact, it''s not a rush. I can rush up with such a heavy man on my back. It''s definitely Superman. I just run in in small steps.


    There were several old women doing physical examination in the outpatient department. When I rushed in with a beautiful woman in snow on my back, all the people inside were stupid.


    "Doctor, she was hit by a car..." as soon as I entered the outpatient department, I saw a middle-aged woman with glasses sitting at my desk. When I saw the beautiful woman in snow clothes with blood on my forehead rushing in, she was also shocked. At that time, I couldn''t care that my voice was like a man, so I directly urged the female doctor.


    The female doctor looked at me and the beautiful woman in snow on my back, then directly stood up and said solemnly:


    "Come on, take her to the ward inside!"


    The female doctor motioned me to put the snow beauty in the ward. I hurried to keep up. Finally, after entering the ward, I put down the snow beauty. At that time, all my coat and wig were dyed red by the blood of the snow beauty. After I put the snow beauty flat on the bed, the female doctor hurriedly brought alcohol, cotton swabs, ointment and bandages.


    The outpatient department is a small clinic. It is impossible to have complete first-aid measures like the hospital. The female doctor can only help the beauty in snow stop bleeding. After wiping the blood on her forehead, the female doctor pasted ointment on her to stop the blood. At that time, the beauty in snow looked pale and breathed slowly, as if it was really a critical situation.


    After that, the female doctor hurriedly checked the joint parts of the hands and feet of a snow beauty, and then pressed them all over her body, as if to determine the injured part of the snow beauty.


    I was very nervous. Although I didn''t particularly care about the life and death of the beautiful woman in snow, she had nothing to do with me, after all, I carried her here all the way. I saved her life. How can I be responsible.


    "Doctor... How''s she?" I lowered my voice and made my voice a little more feminine to prevent me from helping. The female doctor raised her head and frowned at me


    "It seems that I was hit on the head and shed a lot of blood. It seems that there is no fracture, but I don''t know if there is any internal injury. Why don''t you take her to the hospital?" the female doctor gave me a slightly reassuring answer after checking the body of a beautiful woman in snow clothes.


    "Well... The hospital is too far away. I''m anxious, so I sent her here." I don''t go to the hospital mainly because I don''t dare to go. What if so many people go to the big hospital and I''m found? What happened in lengao women''s hospital building before has been unforgettable to me forever. Now I have a little shadow on the hospital. How can I go? What''s more, I don''t intend to take care of the beauty in snow for a long time. I can''t run now.


    "Then take her to the hospital for examination. I can''t find out if she has internal injury here. In case of internal injury, it will be troublesome."


    You want me to take her to the big hospital? That won''t work. Where do I have so much time?


    Hearing that the female doctor urged me to go to the hospital, I was really a little nervous. Fortunately, at this time, the eyelashes of the snow beauty who had been unconscious for a few minutes actually moved, and then opened her eyes.


    I was the first to see the beauty in snow open her eyes. At that time, my heart was shocked. I didn''t expect her to wake up so soon. Don''t people in TV dramas wake up in a coma for a few hours and days?


    My first reaction when I saw the snow beauty open her eyes was to leave quickly, because it would be troublesome if she suddenly revealed my identity as a man.


    But I saw that the beauty in snow looked confused. It seemed that there was no hostility to me. I waited for a while and didn''t run away for the time being.


    "Where is this place? Who are you?" unexpectedly, the beauty in snow opened her eyes and saw me and the female doctor with a nervous and strange expression, "how could I be here?"


    The beauty in snow looked at me and the female doctor like a stranger. Seeing her undisguised expression, I felt that my head was hit by thunder, and my expression froze immediately.


    I stared at the beauty in snow. I couldn''t believe what I heard. What does the beauty in snow mean?


    Can''t you be hit with amnesia?

 Chapter 57

    "Ah, my head... It hurts." the beauty in snow opened her eyes and wanted to get up. As a result, she found that her head hurt when she moved. Then she reached out to touch her head and found the gauze on her forehead. Then the beauty in snow "ah" cried softly, "why is there something on my head?"


    Then she looked at me with dull eyes. Her big clear eyes were full of fear and fear.


    "I''m a doctor. You were hit by a car. She brought you here. You shed a lot of blood, and the gauze on your head. Don''t touch it." the female doctor explained to the beauty in snow. The female doctor didn''t seem to realize that the beauty in snow lost her memory. She just thought I was a passer-by who came here after bumping into the beauty in snow, so the beauty in snow didn''t know me.


    "Oh, so." the beauty in snow nodded foolishly, and then took away her hand. Her eyes were still confused.


    "Do you have any pain?" after the female doctor explained, she asked the beauty in snow about her physical discomfort. The beauty in snow foolishly touched her head, then wrinkled her light eyebrows and said, "her head hurts a little, and her stomach hurts a little."


    "That''s a wound. Can you move your hands and feet? Move and see."


    "Oh," said the female doctor. The beauty in snow was obedient, so she raised her arms and moved, and then shook her feet.


    "It seems that she can move." the beauty in snow looked at her legs and replied foolishly. I found that the words of the beauty in snow clothes had completely lost the coolness before, but became a natural girl. Although the voice and color had not changed, the tone and intonation were completely different.


    Seeing that the beauty in snow could move, the female doctor was relieved. She turned around and said to me, "it seems that there is no fracture, just a little injury to her head and waist. However, you''d better take her to the hospital for examination..."


    The beauty in snow blinked at me and talked with the female doctor, then looked at me, and suddenly asked me:


    "Did you save me?"


    The words of the beautiful woman in snow made me cold in my heart. I''ll go. If I can ask this, I can basically guarantee that she has amnesia, otherwise she can''t forget that I''m a man, and it''s because of me that she had a car accident


    "Er... Um." I nodded and said.


    Seeing my nod, the beautiful woman in snow showed a pure smile.


    "Thank you for saving me... Well, that... I''m sorry," the beauty in snow frowned slightly, then lowered her head somewhat embarrassed, as if a little shy. "Do you know me? Can you tell me who I am... I seem to have forgotten my name."


    When I asked this, I was really stunned, and the female doctor was stunned.


    The woman doctor''s face changed. Hurried forward and asked, "don''t you remember your name?"


    The beauty in snow touched her head with embarrassment, and then said with some shame, "I don''t know... I can''t seem to remember. I''m a fool in my head."


    Hearing what the beauty in Snow said, the female doctor''s expression stiffened, and she seemed to realize that the situation was a little tricky.


    "Do you remember where your home is, who your real mother and second mother are? How old are you? Where are you from? Think carefully."


    The female doctor rubbed the head of the beautiful woman in snow. The beautiful woman in snow frowned and tooted her mouth, showing a serious expression, as if she was trying to think, but after thinking for a while, she was at a loss.


    "Well, I can''t remember... Who''s my mother? I... who am I?" the beauty in snow rubbed her head, her expression was very painful, but it seemed that she really couldn''t remember.


    Seeing the beauty in snow, I was both relieved and worried. The reason for the relief was that if the beauty in snow lost her memory, she didn''t know that I was a man for the time being, but what to do in the future? Should I accompany her to restore her memory?


    I''ve only seen this situation on the worst and bloodiest TV. The story of amnesia has long been used and can''t be worse. It happened in front of me. It really made me wonder if there was something wrong with my eyes.


    "Sister, do you know me? You give me a very familiar feeling. I should know you, right? Do you know who I am?" the beauty in snow looked at me and asked me reluctantly, her clear big eyes blinked.


    It seems that she really forgot my identity as a man and wanted to ask her identity from me.


    "I... I don''t know you." I quickly put aside my relationship. Now all I think is to run away and find the big sister of the cold and arrogant woman. I don''t want to stay here anymore, otherwise I will be in danger.


    "But I think you look familiar... I''m sure I know you." the beauty in snow frowned, with a finger in her mouth, as if thinking about something.


    But soon she frowned and gave up.


    "No, I can''t remember..." the beauty in snow wanted to get out of bed and walk around. But as soon as my foot touched the ground, it would fall soft. I hurried forward to hold her. The beauty in snow was helped to sit on the bed by me, but as soon as her ass fell, she cried like a little girl.


    "How could this happen? I can''t remember anything... Uh huh, uh huh..."


    The beauty in snow looked at her tearful eyes, and tears rolled on her jade white face.


    "How could this happen?"


    I reluctantly looked up at the female doctor and asked her.


    "Maybe the car accident damaged her hippocampus... I don''t know much about this. If it''s really amnesia, you''d better take her to a regular hospital. I can''t see anything here." the female doctor said to me cautiously, "whether you know her or not, she was brought by you. Please take her to have a look."


    "Do you want me to go?" I was full of bitterness and asked me to accompany the beauty in snow to the hospital?


    "No way, I don''t know her. Since you brought her, do it to the end, and her family will thank you." the female doctor smiled at me sweetly, but I was full of bitter water. Her family thanked me? Her family didn''t take me to do the experiment, so I knelt down and thanked me.


    I had a bout of abdominal pain, but I didn''t dare say to the female doctor that I didn''t know the beauty in snow, and then I left?


    I struggled in my heart, and finally I made up my mind.


    No, it''s really endless. If I send the beauty in snow to the hospital, I''ll be exposed to too much risk.


    I''d better leave the beauty in snow earlier and leave.


    I looked at the snow clad beauty sitting on the edge of the bed with tearful eyes, and finally said to the doctor:


    "All right. I''ll call a car to pick her up to the hospital."


    Then I quickly turned around and left. Of course I didn''t have a car. My words just lied to the female doctor. The female doctor thought I really went outside to call a car to pick up the snow beauty, so she looked at me and left. Before leaving, I looked back at the snow beauty sitting by the bed. She was staring at me in a daze. Her black hair covered an ugly gauze, her eyes were wide open, and her eyes were still with a few tears. She looked very poor.


    But I have no intention to pity her. Anyway, she is from the secret service. At that time, the government will find a way to find her, and I don''t have to care too much. I just got out of the ward and ran away. I ran out of the clinic and ran directly to the exit of the community.


    It''s better to do more than one thing. I''d better never see the beauty in snow again. Although I feel guilty about leaving her alone, I don''t want to get tangled up.


    I ran out of dozens of meters in one breath. I was relieved when I ran back to the path. No one should catch up after running so far, but soon I was stupid, because I looked back and saw that the beauty in snow also stumbled out.


    "Wait, wait for me!"


    Does this girl have her memory back? I hurried to run my legs again, but the beauty in snow also chased over with her waist covered.


    "Wait a minute, sister!"


    Sister? Hearing the cry of the beauty in snow, I slowed down, and the beauty in snow caught up panting.


    When I heard the beauty in snow calling my sister, I immediately slowed down. It seems that she hasn''t recovered her memory.


    "Why are you chasing me?" I stopped and gasped.


    The beauty in snow pouted and looked at me with big water Lingling eyes:


    "Just now I saw you running away, so I ran after you..."


    "I... what? I''m going to call a car to pick you up. Hurry back to the clinic!" I urged.


    "Oh, but... I think, sister, you seem to want to leave me and run away." the beauty in snow looked at me with some embarrassment, "is it you who drove into me?"


    I finally understand why this silly girl ran after her. She must have thought I hit her with my car, so she ran away for fear of causing trouble.


    "Sister, if you really hit me, I won''t blame you. But promise me to help me find my family, OK?"


    The words of the beauty in snow stunned me. Did this girl''s IQ drop after she lost her memory? And let me help her find her family?


    I was speechless for a moment, but I thought about it and said to her, "you misunderstood. I really didn''t hit you. I''m going to call a car to take you to the hospital."


    "Oh, that''s right. Then I wronged you..." what made me speechless was that I casually said that the girl really believed it.


    She also leaned over and apologized to me, "it doesn''t matter, sister, I can walk by myself, or I can walk to the hospital."


    "Walking?" I wanted to find an excuse to get rid of this silly girl, but I didn''t expect that she still depended on me.


    What should I do now? I looked at the snow beauty with gauze wrapped around her head, but I also happily stretched my fist to indicate her silly health, some speechless.


    "OK, then you follow me, I walk very fast, you keep up." I don''t know whether the intelligence quotient of the beauty in snow has really fallen to the level of deception, so I strode forward under the excuse of taking her to the hospital, and the beauty in snow still foolishly followed my ass, thinking I really wanted to take her to the hospital.


    I can''t believe that the intelligence quotient of the beauty in snow is declining. She will be the same person as Qiu Yanran who chased me before.


    Silly girl, do you really think I''ll take you to the hospital?


    At that time, of course, I couldn''t really take her to the hospital. I just wanted to go quickly and get rid of her.


    I walked in front, faster and faster, and my steps were getting bigger and bigger. What made me speechless was that the beauty in snow followed me quickly. Her snow-white face was still at a loss, and I didn''t realize that I wanted to get rid of her.


    "Sister, don''t walk so fast, wait for me!"


    "Don''t blame me for your slow walking."


    I really kept up with it. I accelerated again and even trotted, but the beauty in snow also foolishly ran with me. Doesn''t this silly girl know to retreat in spite of difficulties?


    In the end, I simply ran quickly. I don''t believe I can''t get rid of her like this, but after running hundreds of meters, I turned around and was silly. This silly girl even caught up with her silver teeth.


    "Sister, wait for me!"


    Speechless, I was out of breath after running so long, but the silly girl didn''t seem to be tired at all, so she caught up.


    I really convinced her.

 Chapter 58

    "Sister, wait for me." the beauty in snow caught up with me panting, and then wiped the sweat on her face and smiled at me, "sister, is the hospital in this direction?"


    "Er..." anyone with a little brain should see that I want to get rid of her, but this silly girl is really stupid. I don''t know if it''s because her IQ decreased after her brain was hit. Anyway, she doesn''t doubt me at all. I took it. How could there be such a stupid woman?


    I was stunned. I was really tired after running a paragraph just now, but this girl doesn''t know why she can be energetic. I simply became serious, and then solemnly said to her:


    "Hey, you''d better go back. I lied to you when I said to take you to the hospital."


    "Ah?" hearing my words, the expression of the beauty in snow froze, and a confused and confused look appeared in a pair of big eyes, "cheat me? Why did you cheat me?"


    I looked at her delicate face, struggled in my heart, then pretended to sigh and said to her:


    "Because I have no money, it costs a lot of money to cure you. I don''t have so much money."


    Seeing my helpless face, the beauty in snow actually believed it. There were tears in her eyes. She bowed her head in shame, and then lit her little feet on the ground.


    "Oh, money. I''m sorry, sister. It''s all my fault... If only I hadn''t been hit by a car." the beauty in snow pouted her small mouth and her face was full of loss. Then she suddenly raised her head, looked at me with big black pearl eyes and said seriously, "Sister, it doesn''t matter if I don''t go to the hospital. Take me to my mother. They must have a way to take me to the hospital!"


    That''s even worse.


    "I don''t know your family. How can I take you to find it?"


    "What about that?" the beautiful woman in snow cried.


    "I... go find it yourself."


    "But... I don''t know the way here." the beauty in snow looked childish and shy.


    "..." I can''t help it. I can''t get rid of it and cheat it. What should I do with this silly girl?


    At this time, the sky has gradually darkened. If this stalemate continues, I don''t know when it will take. I''d better find a place to live temporarily.


    "Hey, forget it, then follow me first. I''ll take you to look for it at that time. It''s really not good. I''ll send you to the police station, and the people there will help you find it." frowned, I''m going to stabilize the beauty in snow first, and then I''ll find a way when I met the older sister of the cold and arrogant woman.


    "Really? Thank you, sister." when she heard that I was willing to help her, the beauty in snow giggled with joy, and the expression on her face looked so innocent.


    "By the way, and don''t call me sister." I felt uncomfortable when I heard the beauty in snow call me sister.


    The beauty in snow blinked and looked puzzled:


    "Why?"


    "No, why, I just don''t like people calling me sister!"


    "What should I call my sister?"


    "You, just call me..." I wanted me to call my brother or something, but I thought it was impossible to call my brother in this era without men. Call me Li Jian directly? But if she recovers her memory one day, won''t she know my real name?


    Looking at the silly appearance of the beauty in snow, I thought about it and finally had a flash of inspiration. Then I lied to her unkindly and said:


    "My surname is Lord, a celebrity. Just call me master."


    "Oh, master. Sister, your name is so strange..."


    "Hey. I said, don''t call me sister!"


    "Oh, I forgot, master..."


    The beauty in snow touched her head and smiled at me foolishly. Of course, I have to admit that the beauty in snow is really beautiful, especially now she has amnesia. Her sweet and pure smile is really like a little girl. She is so beautiful that people can''t breathe.


    Looking at the silly and lovely smile of the beauty in snow, I unconsciously looked away.


    "By the way, master, how can you call me? I... don''t remember my name." the beauty in snow showed a blank expression and touched her little head.


    "What do you call you?" I frowned.


    "Well, yes. I don''t know my name, master. Why don''t you give me a nickname." the beauty in snow asked me with a silly smile.


    "Name..." I was also stunned when I looked at the silly beauty in snow. I suddenly remembered that her real name seemed to be Qiu Yanran, but now I certainly can''t tell her real name, otherwise it would be bad if I told her her her real name to restore her memory. I''d better give her a nickname casually.


    "Then I''ll call you Xiaobai."


    "Xiaobai? Why is it called Xiaobai?" when she heard me call her Xiaobai, the beauty in snow blinked her eyes, and her black eyelashes shook, indicating that she was puzzled.


    "Don''t you think you''re dressed in white? I don''t know your real name. I don''t call you Xiaobai. What do you call you?" In fact, I mean that beauty in snow is really Xiaobai. That''s why I call her Xiaobai. Xiaobai is a well-known insulting term in the 21st century. But what makes me silly is that beauty in snow is easy to accept her name. I didn''t find another meaning of my name at all.


    "That''s right." Xiaobai opened her eyes and looked at what she was wearing. Then Xiaobai grinned, as if the children had found something interesting. Then Xiaobai foolishly shook her white long sleeve and repeated, "I''m Xiaobai... I''m Xiaobai... Xiaobai ~"


    Seeing Xiaobai calling himself Xiaobai foolishly, I really want to tell her that Xiaobai is actually used to call a dog


    Xiaobai seems to like the nickname of silly autumn very much, and he accepted it very soon.


    "Master, I''m Xiaobai. Master, where are you going now?" Xiaobai looked at me like a star and asked.


    "I''m now..." after spending so long with this silly girl, I remember that I should call Leng aonv and tell her I''ve arrived in Kunming. So I took out my watch and mobile phone and sent a short message to Leng aonv, saying that I had arrived, but I was in trouble. If you can call now, call me as soon as possible.


    Lengao girl told me to try not to call and send text messages. After I sent this message to lengao girl, I waited for her to call me, but what made me very anxious was that lengao girl didn''t reply to me for a long time. At that time, I was a little anxious. When I sent text messages to lengao girl on the train, she could reply to me at the first time, but now she didn''t reply to me. I vaguely felt uneasy, so I simply called Leng aonv, but what surprised me more was that I just got through the phone, but I didn''t expect the phone to be hung up.


    Now I''m even more anxious. I don''t have to think about it. I also know that lengao girl must be in trouble.


    I''m really anxious like stamping my feet. What''s the matter with the cold and arrogant woman? Has she been found by the secret service? Or something else? I don''t even know. It''s so urgent.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaobai asked me anxiously when he saw my anxiety.


    "Oh, nothing, I just want to call my friends and ask them to pick me up. But I can''t get through. Maybe the mobile phone is broken." I fooled Xiaobai casually. Anyway, the chick''s IQ is not very high and she won''t think so complicated.


    "So." Xiaobai looked at my watch, his eyes straight and convinced.


    "Oh, by the way, master, I seem to have a watch similar to yours." Xiaobai raised her left wrist to show me. When I looked, I found that she really had a silver watch on her hand, but the shape was completely different from mine. There was no mobile phone display screen or SMS list, only a strange screen similar to radar. It occurred to me that everyone in the secret service had this watch with the same specification. It was estimated that it was a tool they used to communicate with each other.


    Seeing that Xiaobai wanted to give me her watch and mobile phone, I was going to refuse, but at this time, Xiaobai''s watch and mobile phone actually made a noise, followed by a deep middle-aged woman''s voice:


    "No. 1, is the target locked? Yes, please answer."


    Number one? Target? I don''t know who the woman in the watch and mobile phone is, but I can estimate that the other party should be from the secret service, or even Qiu Yanran''s boss. No. 1 should refer to Qiu Yanran before she lost her memory, and the goal... I guess it refers to me.


    "Ah!... how could there be someone''s voice?" Xiaobai himself was startled by the voice from his watch. He was about to touch it, but I stopped her.


    "Don''t touch!" I lowered my voice and suddenly reminded Xiaobai. Xiaobai was startled, looked at me in panic, and then retracted his hand on his watch.


    "Master, this..."


    "Take off your watch and give it to me!" I said to Xiaobai in a hurry.


    "Ah?... oh." Xiaobai didn''t know why I looked so frightened, but when she saw my expression so nervous, she knew there must be a reason, so she foolishly took off her contact watch and gave it to me. I know this watch is a scourge. It is the link between the secret service and Xiaobai. I must deal with it.


    Because Xiaobai lost her memory and forgot the use of this watch, she could only foolishly see me take her watch and look at me straight.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Xiaobai was puzzled.


    "Don''t talk!" I lowered my voice and warned her. Xiaobai hurriedly covered his mouth and his eyes were wide open.


    Because Xiaobai never answered, the middle-aged woman at the other end of the watch kept asking:


    "Is the 1st in? Yes, please answer. At present, we have confirmed that the target is in Yunnan. The tracker you installed in Lin Junxia''s car shows that she stopped at the railway station and bought a train ticket. We have found out that she helped the target buy a ticket to Kunming. The train where the target is and you arrived in Kunming at the same time. You should be able to track it. Hello, are you there?"


    The voice from the other end of the watch kept coming, and the words from the other end of the phone seemed to pierce into my heart one by one.


    Qiu Yanran installed a tracker in lengao''s car before? Although I don''t know when Qiu Yanran installed the tracker, I finally understand why Qiu Yanran can always follow me to Yunnan. It must be that she found that Leng aonv drove to the railway station to buy a ticket, so she checked the destination and confirmed that I went to Yunnan. Now I understand at once.


    And listening to the report of the woman at the other end of the watch and mobile phone, the cold and arrogant woman seems to be in trouble now. No wonder I hung up when I called her just now. It''s really a little troublesome.


    I''m really anxious to think of the cold and arrogant girl and my current situation.


    These people from the secret service bureau are a little too powerful. It''s terrible to find my trace in this way. But then again, the secret service can find out my whereabouts because Qiu Yanran installed a tracker. To put it bluntly, Qiu Yanran is still smart. Now Qiu Yanran has become a silly girl, and I have nothing to worry about. At least there is a trump card with my clue in the secret service.


    However, before I could feel at ease, the voice of the damn middle-aged woman came from the watch again:


    "No. 1, are you in trouble? At present, the General Administration has located your position according to the built-in GPS transmitter of your communication machine. The computer indicates that you are now near the intersection of Dongfeng Road in Kunming. We will send local police to support."


    what? Is there a new GPS transmitter in this watch?


    At that time, my hand trembled and almost lost the watch in my hand. This is really bad. I didn''t expect this thing to have positioning function. In this case, I''m afraid my current position will be completely exposed. Moreover, the people of the secret service bureau have to send police. I''m afraid their people will find them if they stay here again.


    Thinking of this, I was so anxious that I didn''t expect to be chased after running thousands of kilometers to Yunnan. And this time, no one can help me again.


    Because if Leng Ao''s eldest sister Lin Yanyan picked me up, it may have been exposed that lengao''s eldest sister Lin Yanyan sent me to Yunnan. If I go back to the railway station to find her, the risk will be greater.


    When I made a quick decision, I smashed the communication machine in my hand on the ground, and then stepped on it heavily, breaking it into pieces. I was relieved after I determined that the parts were damaged.


    "Master, why did you step on my watch?" Xiaobai was dumbfounded when he saw my move.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s vacant face, I froze for a moment, then thought for a moment and solemnly said to her:


    "Xiaobai, I tell you, the watch I broke just now is a tracker. The person who called just now came to catch you. The person who drove to hit you may also be their person. Now you can either run with me or be caught by them!"


    I threatened Xiaobai with alarmist words. When I said this, Xiaobai''s face turned white.


    In fact, I don''t want to take Xiaobai at all, because Xiaobai is a burden and bomb to me, but the problem is that Xiaobai already knows my whereabouts. If she is caught by the police, I''m afraid the police will more determine my escape route. At that time, it will be more difficult for me to escape. Now I have to run away with Xiaobai, Only in this way can the secret service completely lose the clue to catch me, and I may escape their sight.

 Chapter 59

    Xiaobai knows my dress because she has been in close contact with me, but the local police don''t know what I look like after makeup. At most, they know my appearance from some photos and images. If Xiaobai goes back, they will have trouble knowing my dress. What''s more, rather than let Xiaobai go back to the secret service to recover his memory and chase me like before, I''d better take her with me. Instead, it''s easier to grasp the enemy''s trend. And... I also vaguely think it might be useful for me to bring Xiaobai. I can also use her to help me a little.


    "Ah? They want to catch me? How can it be like this?" Xiaobai''s face turned pale with fear, and even her jade hands were trembling slightly.


    "I don''t know, but now it seems so," I said seriously.


    "You... Are you lying to me?" Xiaobai frowned and looked at me suspiciously, with a few suspicious lights in her big eyes. I didn''t expect this little girl to know that she was suspicious. It seems that she is not as stupid as I thought.


    I was stunned for a moment, and then said, "believe it or not, if you don''t go, just wait here and wait for them to drive to hit you again. I guess next time you won''t just lose your memory, even your head!"


    My words really scared Xiaobai. After all, she was hit. Now the loss of memory is more convincing than any lie and story. Anyway, I was the one who saved her. Now she can only believe me.


    "... master, I believe you!


    Hearing Xiaobai''s master on the left and master on the right, I''m really a little floating in my heart. When a beautiful woman calls your master, your pride is absolutely unspeakable, especially for my hanging silk in the 21st century. In the 21st century, it''s absolutely impossible for a goddess to call a hanging silk master. Although the situation is a little special, but I really feel itchy when I hear Xiaobai call me master.


    "If you want to go, go quickly!" I took a casual look at the contact device on the ground, and then kicked it into the roadside sewer and destroyed the body. After that, I began to run quickly. According to the middle-aged woman in the contact device, now the police in Kunming are likely to be on the way to arrest me. The people of the special affairs bureau can mobilize the local police as long as they call. This is what I fear most, because Because this means that no matter who goes to the ends of the earth, the government can catch me.


    Seeing me running in a hurry, Xiao Bai, who couldn''t figure out the situation, also ran with me nervously.


    The chick ran very fast. Although she had just been hit by a car, she still followed me with her silver teeth.


    In this way, I try my best to go beyond the path. When I see a path, I try to go into the path. When I see a place with few people, I try to run to a place with few people. I finally ran a lot of distance from the park near the railway station to a construction site in Kunming. There are few people in this area, so I and Xiaobai temporarily hid in the basement of an unfinished house on the construction site hard.


    I think I''ve run so far. Without Qiu Yanran to report my whereabouts and a tracker, the people of the secret service can''t find me at once. Of course, many people witnessed me and Xiaobai on the way with Xiaobai, which gives me a headache.


    Fortunately, it''s getting dark, the light is dim, and Xiaobai and I are walking along the path, so there are not many people who can notice me and Xiaobai. In addition, I also try to avoid full intersections and some important roads, because I know that there may be surveillance cameras at those intersections. If I am photographed, it will be troublesome.


    It took almost half an hour to run with Xiaobai before we ended our escape at the construction site.


    However, Xiaocai and I just sat in the construction site for about 10 minutes. I actually heard the sound of the police car outside. I was shocked. I thought the police still found me. As soon as I went out, I found that the police cars left without stopping at all. It seems that the people of the secret service bureau don''t know my whereabouts. Now the police are just patrolling around Tell me my exact whereabouts.


    But this is not a way for me. Where should I go in the future? Sleep on the street like a beggar? I''d better stay in a hotel, but I have to show my ID card before I can check in. I don''t have an ID card at all. If I break into someone''s house, I''ll be found and reported... It''s a headache. I really have no home Can be returned.


    "Master, it''s all my fault... I hurt you. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be chased." Xiaobai sat next to me, panting and saying with some guilt. The silly girl still didn''t know that the target of chasing me was not her but me.


    "Don''t say it, now let''s escape their pursuit!" I pretended to be righteous and said to Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai smiled.


    "Master, you''re sweating a lot. Let me wipe it for you." Xiaobai looked at me coyly and reached out to help me wipe the sweat on my forehead. After running so long, I was sweating a lot.


    At that moment, looking at Xiaobai foolishly holding the sleeve to help me wipe the sweat on my forehead, with a pure and innocent smile on my face, my heart was restless. Xiaobai was really cute at that moment. If it wasn''t for the occasion, I really wanted to hold her in my arms and gently touch her


    "By the way, you have to change your clothes!" my eyes moved from Xiaobai''s face to her clothes. I remembered that Xiaobai was still wearing the uniform of the secret service bureau. Although her clothes were different from ordinary Secret Service Bureau members, it would be too eye-catching if she had been wearing such clothes all the time.


    "I''ll buy you new clothes later. We''ll make up later, and those people won''t recognize us."


    "Ah. Master, do we want to make up?" hearing that we want to make up, Xiaobai''s face showed a novel expression like a child.


    "Well, you must make up, or they will recognize you." I nodded to her. In fact, I really admired my acting skills at that time, as if it were true. Xiaobai really thought she was the daughter of a rich family who was chased and killed.


    Xiaobai and I took shelter in the construction site for dozens of minutes. After finally determining that there was no one nearby, I asked Xiaobai to take off his coat, but Xiaobai didn''t want to.


    "Take off your coat? But it''s cold at night."


    "If you wear clothes, those people will recognize you when they see your clothes and must take them off!" I said to Xiaobai like an elder.


    Xiaobai gave me a cry, gave me a weak look, and then began to take off her white windbreaker. Under Xiaobai''s windbreaker is a light blue striped long shirt, which looks very close to her.


    I''m really frightened by Xiaobai. My angelic face and such an amazing devil figure are impeccable.


    "Master, is this... OK?" after taking off his windbreaker, Xiaobai looked at me with a red face and asked shyly. "It''s a little cold."


    When I recovered, I almost didn''t wipe my saliva: "OK, let''s go while it''s dark!"


    In this way, I took Xiaobai back on the escape journey. After taking off her windbreaker, Xiaobai said it was a little cold and ran with her chest. At that time, Xiaobai looked really funny, with gauze on her head and her chest. Her expression was stupid. She was really cute.


    But I only think about it once in a while and take a peek. Most of the time, I''m still looking for a place where I can hide or spend the night.


    In addition to my watch and mobile phone, I still have 5000 yuan and a CCB card, which is given to me by Leng aonv. If I want to use money, I can withdraw money from the bank. So in terms of money, I don''t have to worry about it for the time being.


    In this way, Xiaobai and I ran and strolled around. We didn''t know how long we walked or how far we went. After walking, I went to a crowded market. After observing and making sure there was no police car nearby, I still took Xiaobai into the market to buy clothes. In fact, for me, the more people there are, the safer it is.


    Because there are many people, hiding in the crowd, few people will pay attention to me and Xiaobai. There was a night stand in the market, so I took Xiaobai to buy two black coats, one for Xiaobai and the other for myself. When she was hit by a car and bled, her blood dripping on my clothes. Now I naturally want to change it.


    "Oh, master, my clothes fit me very well!"


    After changing into the clothes I bought for Xiaobai, xiaonizi turned around happily to show me her proud figure. Obviously, I have lost my memory and am still on the run, but this little girl doesn''t have a great sense of crisis. It really makes me speechless and anxious.


    Seeing that I didn''t pay attention to her dress, Xiaobai was a little disappointed. In fact, Xiaobai''s figure and appearance are really good. Everything fits well, but the problem is that I didn''t have much mind to pay attention to her at that time. As the night gets deeper and deeper, my heart becomes more and more anxious. Where should I go next?


    I was anxious. Suddenly I heard a grunt. I looked back and saw that Xiaobai was covering her stomach, and then looked at me with some embarrassment.


    "Master, I''m a little hungry." Xiaobai looked up at me shyly, with a bright light in his black eyes.


    When Xiaobai said this, I thought that Xiaobai and I had run for a long time and had not eaten anything. I was also hungry. Fortunately, there was a stall nearby. I sighed, so I went to the night stand and bought some barbecue to eat.


    Because I didn''t speak when I bought clothes or barbecue. I just expressed my meaning with my fingers, so I haven''t been seen through. In fact, it''s impossible for ordinary people to doubt that I''m a man. At most, I think my appearance and behavior are a little strange.


    "Master, mutton kebabs are delicious. Eat them, too."


    Xiaobai Xi smiled and ate with a kebab in both hands. His mouth was full of oil and water. There was a lot of oil on his cherry red lips. While eating, Xiaobai also handed me a kebab for me to eat.


    Looking at Xiaobai''s innocent appearance, I am really filled with emotion. In the daytime, she still wanted to kill me. Unexpectedly, now she is eating barbecue with me laughing.


    I smiled at Xiaobai, took the barbecue she handed me, looked up at the same night sky as 400 years ago, and took a long breath.


    Life is really like a box of candy. You will never guess what you will taste next.

 Chapter 60

    After having some barbecue with Xiaobai and solving the problem of food and clothing, I have to consider where to live. Leng aonv and Lin Yanyan haven''t called me up to now. I know they must be in great trouble. I''d better rely on my own ability to avoid the pursuit of the secret service bureau. As for contacting them, I''ll find a way slowly later.


    Hotels certainly can''t go. That kind of place needs ID card and registration, which is easy to be found, but sleeping on the street is not the way. I was having a headache. When I pulled Xiaobai out of the night stand, my eyes suddenly lit up and saw the long-distance passenger transport center.


    I didn''t expect to walk to the long-distance passenger transport center unknowingly.


    Seeing the long-distance passenger transport center, I was inspired. Anyway, it''s late at night. I might as well take a long-distance bus with Xiaobai for a night. Moreover, the long-distance bus goes to other places. If I escape from Kunming to other places, maybe the people of the Secret Service Bureau won''t find me completely.


    With this in mind, I made up my mind and looked at my watch. The time was 9:30 p.m. I don''t know whether there was a long-distance bus so late in this era, but I''d better try anyway.


    With this in mind, I directly took Xiaobai into the passenger center, because I was still wearing a wig and my coat was changed, I was still very confident that I would not be recognized.


    There are not many people in the Passenger Center at night. After entering the passenger center, I saw a huge electronic display board, which lists the stations that still exist tonight.


    Sure enough, because the time is too late, basically the sites in other places have been shut down.


    I was a little disappointed to look at the long-distance buses on the electronic bulletin board before 9:30. I was disappointed. However, at last, my eyes lit up and saw that another long-distance bus to Shangri La started at 10:10. It looked like the last bus.


    Seeing the last bus, I was very happy. Kunming is almost 700 kilometers away from Shangri La County, and it takes about 10 hours by bus. I can spend the night on the bus. Thinking of this, I took out the money and said to Xiaobai:


    "Xiaobai, go and buy two tickets to Shangri La."


    "Shangri La, Shangri La? Master, are we going somewhere else?" hearing that I asked her to buy a ticket, Xiaobai opened her eyes and was puzzled.


    "Nonsense, there are so many people chasing you now that we have to hide somewhere else. We''ll come back when they stop searching." I said to Xiaobai in a righteous way. Xiaobai nodded her head and showed a look of trust on her face. The silly girl seemed to have no doubt about you. "I''ll keep the wind for you. You buy tickets. Hurry up."


    "Oh. OK. Master, you are so smart." Xiaobai touched his head and melon seeds, then took my money, walked to the ticket office and said to the conductor over there, "aunt, I want two tickets to shangri la!"


    Seeing that Xiaobai was so stupid, I believed my words and went to buy a ticket. I really couldn''t help laughing. Xiaobai was so stupid that he was sold and counted the money for others. I''ve never seen such a silly girl in my life. I can''t believe she was such a smart and superb female spy who almost forced me to death.


    When I didn''t buy a ticket directly, I was afraid that my voice would be recognized because it was too masculine.


    In addition, long-distance bus does not need ID card like train, which is why I choose to take long-distance bus. My idea is that now I''m too dangerous in Kunming. I just go to a far place so that no one can find me. After avoiding for a while, I''ll wait for the cold and arrogant woman to contact me.


    And I can sleep in the car, which can kill two birds with one stone.


    After buying a ticket and waiting in the waiting hall for a while, I took the long-distance bus to Shangri La County with Xiaobai. It is said that the arrival time is about 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. During this time, I can also have a good rest.


    Because it was very late and it was not a holiday, there were not many people taking the bus to Shangri La. The seats on the long-distance bus were half empty. Therefore, although my seat was in the front, in order to avoid being too eye-catching, I took Xiaobai to the back of the long-distance bus.


    "Master, why should we sit in the back?" she asked me puzzled when I pulled her to the back seat.


    "Silly girl, don''t you have to sit in the front if you don''t have so many empty seats in the back?"


    "Oh, too." Xiaobai had no doubt about my decision. He blinked and sat down with me in the back seat.


    "Hee hee, master, the seats here are so comfortable and soft." Xiaobai sat on the seat with his back against the soft seat, then closed his eyes and showed an expression of enjoyment. This silly girl, the more she looks, the more speechless she becomes.


    Because it was late at night, the lights in the car were dark, and other passengers in the car basically leaned against their seats to sleep.


    I sat by the window, while Xiaobai sat next to me, next to me, and buckled the seat belt around my waist like me. Because Xiaobai''s waist is very thin, even if the safety belt is buckled, it still looks very loose, and my stomach just stuck the seat belt, which is very tight and uncomfortable.


    The car started soon. I felt the vibration of the seat. I felt relieved. Everything went well. As long as Xiaobai and I left Kunming, it was almost impossible for the secret service bureau to find me.


    In my impression, Shangri La is a relatively remote and natural place. I go to that place to avoid pursuit. People from the secret service can''t catch me.


    The car was moving slowly, leaving Kunming, and I finally relaxed.


    I leaned against the window and recalled a series of thrilling things today. My nerves slowly changed from tension to relaxation, while Xiaobai seemed very excited. This silly girl seemed to have forgotten all her past things, from her identity to a lot of life knowledge.


    However, even if I lose my memory, I still feel a little strange. Why does this woman believe me so much? It seems that every word I say is convinced of no doubt.


    "Xiaobai, why do you believe me so much? You''re not afraid I''ll sell you?" finally, I couldn''t help asking Xiaobai sitting next to me and looking at the scenery outside the window.


    When I asked, Xiaobai''s face stagnated, then blinked at me and said:


    "Why sell me? Master, you''re not a bad man."


    "Er... What should you do if I say I''m a bad man? Aren''t you afraid?"


    Hearing what I said, Xiaobai''s eyes flashed a trace of stunned amazement, but soon she looked down at me and said to me:


    "Master, you won''t be a bad man."


    "Why?"


    "Because master, you saved me. You said you were poor, but you bought me clothes and food." Xiaobai said foolishly, "and now I don''t even know who I am. I have nothing to rely on. Only you are the best to me. Of course I believe in master you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So trust me? This silly girl has no brain. I really don''t know what to tell her.


    "Moreover, master, when I wake up and see you at the first sight, I have a special feeling that you look different from others, and that you are familiar. It seems that I have seen you somewhere, and my chest will feel warm. I think I must have known you before I lost my memory!"


    Xiaobai touched his head and said silly words. I was speechless after listening. Warm chest? I guess it''s her subconscious resentment against me and the afterthought of chasing me? I wonder if she would say such silly words if she could recover her memory and know that she was hit by a car because of me.


    "So, I believe my feeling, master, you must be a good man!" said, and Xiaobai''s eyes twinkled with great trust and 100% respect for me.


    "...." such a silly girl probably can''t find a second one all over the world. Xiaobai seems to really trust me, whether it''s because of amnesia or because I cheated her trust, at least the only person she trusts now is me. This really gives me an unspeakable sense of pride. This feeling of being regarded as the only person I can trust by a girl has greatly satisfied my vanity as a man.


    "By the way, you have lost your memory. Aren''t you worried? I think you''re very happy."


    Xiaobai sticks out his tongue and smiles with innocence:


    "Because I''m stupid and don''t understand anything. I think I must have been like this before. I certainly haven''t done anything big. Even if I remember it, it''s nothing great. And master, you told me that there are many people chasing me. My previous memory must be very painful. It''s good to forget!"


    I''m really convinced by this silly girl. This kind of thinking really shouldn''t be common to normal people. If she knew that she was a talented Intern of the secret service before she lost her memory, or a prodigy who took the college entrance examination at the age of 14, I''m afraid she would be surprised to death.


    Forget it, I can''t tell Xiaobai her life story anyway.


    Though slobber was in the mind, I looked at the innocent smile of her innocence and looked at her beauty that was enough to make any man fall for it in twenty-first Century. I swallowed her mouth, and I looked at her, make complaints about her full and round chest, the jade neck of Bai Bing, and the dark hair and long hair of the waist.


    If you take the gauze on your head, no matter from which point of view, Xiaobai can be regarded as peerless


    "Master, what''s the matter?" noticed that I was peeking at her. Xiaobai turned and asked me suspiciously.


    "Oh, nothing." I looked back, leaned back on my seat, and looked out of the window again.


    Outside the window, there is boundless darkness.


    I was worried about the situation of lengao girl all night. I called lengao girl and her eldest sister several times, but they didn''t answer, which made me worried and kept a lump in my heart.


    The next morning was sunny, but I overslept. The last person who woke me up was Xiaobai.


    "Master, here we are, here we are in Shangri La!" Xiaobai''s soft and delicate voice sounded in my ear, startling me to open my eyes.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that the bus had arrived and all the passengers on the bus had left. Only Xiaobai and I were still on the bus. I quickly wiped a handful of eye droppings, got up, and then pulled Xiaobai out of the car.


    From my getting up to getting off, the driver always looked at Xiaobai and me with strange eyes.


    In this way, we got off the bus. Although it was subtropical, the temperature in Shangri La County was also very low in late autumn. When I woke up, I felt a little cold when I got off the bus.


    Because Xiaobai and I didn''t have any luggage, we walked down the street mindlessly after we got out of the station.


    "Master, where are we going next?" Xiaobai took my hand and asked me. Because he was not familiar with life, Xiaobai looked around curiously.


    "Go and see if there is a hotel. You can check in without ID card."


    While I was talking to Xiaobai, I was looking for an insignificant Hotel and planned to check in.


    There are many hotels near the station, but I have asked several in a row. They all need an ID card to let me stay. Without an ID card, they are resolutely not allowed to stay in other places. It''s speechless.


    No way, I had to walk and look with Xiaobai. After all, shangri la county is only a county. Many places are much behind Santan city and Kunming. After all, they are remote small places.


    I know that this remote small county has a backward economy. As long as it is a little remote, there will be hotels that let people without ID cards stay in order to make money.


    The biggest impression of Shangri La County is that the buildings here are ancient, and I saw a lot of people wearing ethnic costumes on the road. It seems that this is a inhabited area of ethnic minorities.


    Finally, after walking for a long time, I asked more than a dozen hotels. When I passed an insignificant alley, I saw a small hotel deep in the alley, so I took Xiaobai to go to the hotel deep in the alley to ask if I could accommodate myself.


    But I just pulled Xiaobai into the alley. Before I walked a few steps, a group of women dressed strangely suddenly came out from both sides and surrounded us. These women looked only 18 or 9 years old, and the largest looked only in their 20s. They were all disheveled, dressed in casual shirts, and their expressions were very ferocious and gloomy. They didn''t look like good people.


    "Rob and hand over all your money!"


    With that, the gloomy looking woman standing in front took out a cold spring knife!

 Chapter 61

    Robbery?


    At that time, I was still very surprised to see the row of strange young women in front of me, but when I saw the cold spring knife and ferocious expression in each other''s hands, I really realized that the situation was bad.


    I''ll pull it. It''s really robbery.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen women rob. In my impression, those who rob money are ferocious, big men or some young gangsters in society. But today, I witnessed this spectacle. A group of women with disheveled hair and no three or four clothes actually began to rob.


    This really gives me an inexplicable sense of freshness.


    Men are not in charge of women. The scene at the moment really feels like a king without tigers and monkeys in the mountains. I don''t know why these women have the idea of me and Xiaobai. It is estimated that we dress like outsiders and go to the alley.


    Although I feel a little surprised and fresh when I see female robbers, I still have a sense of tension and crisis.


    When I see 5 or 6 female robbers surrounded by me, I''m really under a lot of pressure. Especially when I see the knife in each other''s hand, I feel my heart beating faster. I''m not an expert in fantasy novels or urban novels who can seize the white blade with empty hands and lie down with a group of people. I''m just an ordinary person. Maybe I learned some self-defense skills from fierce women, But I don''t have any actual combat experience, let alone the other party has a knife. I don''t dare to force it at all.


    "Master, what shall we do..." seeing the scene in front of us, Xiaobai, a silly girl, was so nervous that she grabbed my hand tightly and leaned against me. In fact, I''m also very nervous. I haven''t encountered robbery in the 21st century, mainly because I''m too lazy, so people don''t think I have no money and won''t rob me. It''s strange that I''m not nervous now.


    I nervously took a step back, but I only took a step back. I suddenly felt something sharp and cold on my back. I slowly turned back and found that I didn''t know when two young women with spring knives came behind me. Their eyes were as big as they wanted to stare me. Women''s eyes were bigger than men''s, The expression is also richer than men. I really think it''s murderous to be stared at by the two female robbers behind me.


    "Hand over the valuable things, do you hear me?!"


    Seeing that I just kept my mouth shut and didn''t intend to pay, the gloomy woman who took the lead waved up and down with a spring knife and threatened me.


    Something valuable?


    I have only a bank card, a few thousand yuan note, a watch and a mobile phone. In addition, I have nothing valuable to rob.


    But these things are extremely important to me. If they are robbed, I can''t live outside at all.


    We have to find a way.


    I looked at the number of female robbers around me. There were five in front and two behind, a total of seven. As for me, I was attacked by the front and back, followed by a Xiaobai with almost unlimited IQ. There was no room for resistance at all.


    Looking at the gloomy woman in front of me, I am really cold and sweaty.


    I took a deep breath, then used my head and took out the cash I was carrying directly from my coat bag.


    Before I came to Kunming, the cold and arrogant woman gave me 5000 yuan in cash. After that, I spent some money on car tickets, clothes and food. I had more than 3000 left, so I took out the only 3000 yuan in cash and spread it out in front of the gloomy woman.


    "Elder sister, this is all my money. I''m unlucky today. Take it and don''t come back to me in the future." maybe someone asked me why I handed over my money so honestly. In fact, I have a reason, because what I really worth is not the more than 3000 cash, but the cold and arrogant woman''s bank card, With her bank card, I can go in advance, but if the bank card is robbed, I''ll be in real trouble.


    I took the initiative to hand over more than 3000 yuan in cash, mainly to divert my attention. There is a lot of more than 3000 yuan in cash. If a gloomy woman takes my more than 3000 yuan and leaves, I can keep my bank card. In that way, although I suffered a loss, at least the green mountains left are not afraid of no firewood.


    "Master, you..." seeing that I took out so much money at once, Xiaobai was silly, and the gloomy woman was also a little surprised. She didn''t seem to expect me to take out so much money.


    I know that the face value of money in this era is not very different from that in the 21st century. The face value of more than 3000 is also equivalent to the value of 2400-2600 in the 21st century, so the gloomy woman will be a little surprised. The other female robbers also exchanged a look in each other''s eyes, which were full of surprises. It seems that they seldom meet honest people like me.


    "Bring it!" when the gloomy girl saw my money, she took it and stuffed it into her pocket.


    "Elder sister, this is all my money. We are outsiders, so we have brought so much money... Now you have taken it all. It''s bad luck for us. Can we go?" I tried to pretend to be honest and honest. I wanted to take Xiaobai away after paying the money, but I obviously underestimated the IQ of these female robbers.


    "Search them!" what I didn''t expect was that the gloomy woman took my money and even opened her mouth to the lion. After pointing at me with a knife, she faced other female robbers to search me and Xiaobai again.


    It''s really troublesome now. If they take my bank card, watch and mobile phone, I won''t mix it up.


    I sweated on my forehead and wanted to pull Xiaobai back a few steps, but the sharp knife on my back stabbed me, and the position moved, almost stabbing my spine. I know that the spine is one of the most vulnerable places. If this place is stabbed, the person''s lower body will basically be paralyzed.


    I was in a cold sweat at that time. At this time, I found that the self-defense skills I learned from the fierce woman were useless. It was a shame.


    Xiaobai grabbed my hand more nervously.


    "Master, what should we do... We have no money..." this silly girl really doesn''t know the point. She''s afraid of robbery without money?


    If I could, I would really like to scold Xiaobai. Unfortunately, I can''t help it now. Two female robbers came over and began to search Xiaobai and me. A female robber with black eye bags patted me, from my coat pocket to my trouser belt. Sure enough, she found the bank card in my coat pocket soon.


    "Big sister, there''s a card!" the black eye bag dug out the bank card from my coat bag and proudly showed it to the gloomy woman.


    "Hey... Don''t take this card. There''s no money in that card..."


    But will the robbers reason with you? At that time, the gloomy woman took my bank card directly, stared at me, and then stuffed the card into her pocket without saying a word.


    ... when I saw the gloomy girl''s behavior, I was anxious and angry. At that time, I really wanted to rush up and slap the female bastard in the face. It seems that no matter men or women, as long as they are evil people, they can''t make people feel good.


    "Keep searching!!" said the gloomy woman coldly. At that time, I was really a little angry when I heard the gloomy woman''s words, but the knife on my back still made me dare not make too big moves, so I had to swallow my anger.


    When she heard the gloomy girl''s words, the black eye bag continued to pat me. She repeatedly patted on my trouser belt. After she didn''t get anything, she actually put her hand into my trouser belt. Unfortunately, she didn''t touch anything, because my pocket was empty, so she hurried all the way to Kunming, I have nothing but a bank card.


    The gloomy woman''s face became more gloomy. She looked calm, her eyes brightened and said:


    "Take off her pants and search!"

 Chapter 62

    It can''t be true. I burst out when I heard about taking off my pants. In that case, wouldn''t my identity be exposed? What''s the point of running all the way to Shangri La?


    "Elder sister, there''s nothing in my pants..." I wanted to step back to avoid the search of the black eye bag, but the black eye bag suddenly raised his hand and slapped me in the face.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! There must be something!" said the black eye bag and planned to check it.


    No... I really need help now


    "Man, man! He''s a man!"


    "Man? Man?"


    "How is that possible?"


    The female robbers looked at each other, and the gloomy woman was frightened. She was stunned and didn''t dare to move for a long time.


    All I know is, it''s over. My identity was exposed again.


    After running thousands of kilometers, I didn''t expect to be planted here.


    I really want to die. I just feel the darkness in front of me. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''m really dead


    But soon, something unexpected happened again.


    "He is really a man..."


    "My Lord, he is the embodiment of my Lord!"


    "He is the Lord!"


    I saw several female robbers in front of me whispering, looking at me in fear, and then communicating with each other, they actually knelt down and all knelt in front of me!


    "My Lord, spare your life! We don''t know that you came... Offended you, damn it..."


    All the female robbers, including the gloomy women, knelt down in front of me, and kowtowed in fear to spare their lives!


    Little Burton and I both looked silly. They were both very foggy.


    At that time, I didn''t know that many ethnic minorities in Yunnan believed in gods such as God. In my time, some ethnic minorities in Yunnan were more patriarchal. After the Third World War, men gradually decreased or even became extinct, men''s status in some ethnic minority tribes became higher, Men are even worshipped by those minority women as gods and heroes. Their minority tribes even have totem carvings.


    Shangri la, where I went, also happens to be a inhabited area of ethnic minorities. Women here have accepted ethnic beliefs since childhood and basically worship men... Therefore, when gloomy women know that I am a man, their faces are all white.


    "Lord atonement, we really have no intention of offending!"


    "Lord, spare your life!"


    "Quack, huh, RIHA..."


    The gloomy woman and five or six female robbers all kowtowed their heads desperately, as if they were afraid of me. They kept begging me for mercy and chattered in their mouths. They basically didn''t understand me, as if they were the language of ethnic minorities. In short, what I could barely understand was the Lord''s forgiveness and atonement.


    At that time, I was confused. I hurriedly pulled on my belt, and Xiaobai opened her eyes in surprise to see the female robbers and me.


    "Master, what''s the matter with them? Why do they call you my master?" Xiaobai asked me stiffly.


    At that time, I was also very foggy. I didn''t know the situation at once. These women suddenly called me my Lord and asked me to forgive them after seeing my male symbol?


    "Master, you call her master?" when the gloomy girl heard Xiaobai call me master, her face was even more frightened.


    "Well, the master''s name is master..." Xiaobai answered foolishly in the face of the gloomy woman''s question.


    "Master... Master... Master..." the gloomy girl repeated the name, but her face was more ugly.


    "The master is my Lord''s servant. She is my Lord''s servant... She, she is my Lord''s servant!" a female robber cried out in horror, and then the other female robbers were even more flustered. As a result, they all kowtowed to me and Xiaobai desperately, as if they really took me as an immortal.


    Although I was surprised by the sudden situation in front of me, I didn''t have to be stunned all the time. After Xiaobai and I looked at each other, I soon recovered my mind. I''ve seen a lot of such stories in the dog blood TV dramas of the 21st century. It''s just that a person of a minority with a certain belief meets a character similar to the God or hero they worship, and then mistakenly treats him as an immortal.


    Such a plot can be said to be old-fashioned. I really didn''t expect to encounter such a thing one day.


    Looking at the female robbers kneeling in front of me, I felt relieved. Although the incident happened suddenly, it seemed that they could not rob me again.


    I looked at the gloomy girl who was still evil to me just now, but now she knelt in front of me and kowtowed for mercy. Her brain flew around, then tightened her pants, coughed, pretended to be dignified and said:


    "Cough... It''s good to know that I''m the owner. No one of you is allowed to say anything about me. Do you know?" I was still very guilty when I said that. Although I''m a man, I''m not the owner. I can''t even say what ethnic minorities say. It''s bad if I help.


    Hearing that I finally claimed to be the owner, the gloomy women were even more frightened. She kowtowed a few more heads and said in a hurry:


    "Yes, we must keep it secret! We must keep it secret! Our Lord''s coming to earth is a secret, and we dare not divulge it! If we disobey our Lord''s will, we will break our tongue and die!"


    The gloomy woman was so frightened that she couldn''t speak smoothly. Putonghua and local dialect were mixed together. She spoke in a hurry and irritable way, but I was at least sure that they wouldn''t leak out the secret that I was a man. That''s enough.


    Gloomy women, their words make me have an inexplicable sense of pride. I looked at the gloomy girl and then said in an aggravated tone:


    "Well, that''s good. And don''t you give me all my things back soon?"


    Hearing my order, the gloomy woman turned white again. She hurriedly returned all the money and bank cards she had stolen from me. Then she stumbled on her knees and kept kowtowing.


    "The villain offended my Lord and ate the guts of a dog. He didn''t mean to rob my Lord''s gods. I, I really deserve to die... 10000 times is not enough..."


    I took my bank card and money and belongings with a guilty conscience, and my face still kept the original serious appearance. I know the play needs to be very similar.


    "It''s good to know. I''ll spare you this time. If you dare to stop me next time, I must... Let you taste the hell fire!" hell fire is a unique skill in the dream journey to the West. I can''t think of any torture to intimidate these women, so I casually pulled a few words to intimidate them.


    I didn''t expect that they were so frightened by me that they knocked even worse. Even a female robber knelt on the ground and trembled.


    "No! No! Please forgive us!"


    "My Lord, show mercy!"


    "Quack..."


    It''s funny to look at these female robbers. I thought Xiaobai was stupid enough. Now it seems that someone outside has really responded to the sentence that there is an upper limit and no lower limit of IQ.


    "In that case, let''s go first. You should do more good deeds and accumulate merit in the future, or I will burn you all to ashes with my anger!" I was a little addicted to playing for a moment, and I dared Duowei to scare them.


    "Yes!... our Lord, we will do it... We don''t dare rob other people''s property anymore..." the gloomy woman hurriedly took the lead to guarantee, full of panic.


    "That''s good." I was a little proud to see the gloomy girl scared like this by me. Then I took Xiaobai''s hand, "let''s go."


    "Master, this..."


    "Go!" I accentuated my tone and squeezed my eyes at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai still didn''t recover from such a sudden situation. I winked at her while she wasn''t dressed, and then took her and walked quickly. I''d better go as far as possible before I get dressed.


    But I only walked a few steps, but my waist was suddenly hugged by someone. I was surprised, and then slowly turned my head, but I found that the gloomy woman hugged my waist, and other female robbers followed.


    "Wait, my Lord, you can''t go yet!"


    The gloomy girl hugged my waist, her eyes were shining, and her expression was very serious and serious.

 Chapter 63

    At that time, the gloomy girl suddenly hugged me, which really surprised me. For such a short moment, I thought I had helped, but when I heard the words "my Lord", I still realized that the gloomy girl didn''t see through me.


    "... what''s the matter?" I stopped and asked as calmly as I could. In fact, I''m really nervous. After all, the other party is a robber. Even if I cheated her with my own identity, what if she knew I wasn''t the real owner, but just an ordinary man?


    "My lord... We know you must have something important to do here... But before that, could you please go to see our ''Guide sister''? She is also your devout believer. If you think she is qualified, maybe you can take her as an apprentice."


    "Guide elder sister? Who?" I asked in amazement.


    "She is our boss. Although she is also a robber, she really adores you. She worships you in the ancestral hall every day before going out. Her faith in you is no less than the ''Saint'' of the family! I think if you want us to wash our hands, you can talk to her and she will listen to you..."


    It turns out that the so-called guide sister is the "thief sister", that is, the boss of female robbers. But who is the "Saint" of the gloomy woman? Do they still have clans or tribes?


    I was made more blurred.


    "Saint... Who is it? What do you do?" I asked with some doubt.


    Hearing what I said, the gloomy women all looked stiff and looked at each other for a while.


    "My Lord, the saint is your messenger. Is it the person who presides over the sacrifice to you from generation to generation and then maintains your prestige..."


    What age is this? There are still saints. It''s not a novel. However, it seems that the gloomy woman should be true. She and her female robbers are people of a certain ethnic minority. Their ethnic group has a strange male belief and worships the men who completely disappeared more than 200 years ago as gods. That''s about it. however


    "Oh, well... Always, I''m very busy. I won''t go. Just let your ''Guide sister'' worship me every day!" I''m kidding. If I stay and follow them into the robber''s nest, I''ll be finished. I don''t think I can get out all my life. And looking at the strange dress of the women, I don''t want to have too much intersection with them. Although I haven''t settled down yet, I can''t deal with the people on the road anyway.


    "Don''t! My Lord, please, please go with us to meet the guide sister. The guide sister has been your believer since she was 6 years old. She has worshipped your statue every day for so many years. She is really devout. Please go to see her!"


    The gloomy woman grabbed my clothes and begged desperately. Her eyes were full of sincerity. She was fierce when she wanted to rob me. Now she took me as her own master, and suddenly softened into such a look. It seems that religion is really toxic to people, turning smart women into mindless "believers".


    "Master, people seem to be really sincere..." Xiaobai interrupted. This silly girl really has no brain. Seeing people''s appearance, she forgot the scene of people threatening with a knife.


    I was just trying to teach this stupid girl who had no brain, but the situation was urgent. I wanted to take Xiaobai away several times, but the gloomy girl and a group of female robbers all surrounded me.


    "My Lord, you must go to see the guide sister!"


    "My Lord, would you please stay? Our guide sister wants to see you very much!"


    "My Lord, I am also your believer..."


    "My Lord, if you don''t mind, let me be your believer too? I will follow you to the ends of the earth..."


    Let me go. Do these women really have no brains, but they follow me like tails. They follow me a few steps when I take a few steps. Later, they still hold me. They even say they want me to take them as disciples and take them to heaven. They want me to give them grace. I really can''t go. There''s no way to go on like this.


    "OK, then I''ll go to see your guide sister." I really can''t go away, and Xiaobai said aside that the female robbers are so poor. I can only agree that the gloomy female robbers go to their "robber stronghold".


    After hearing that I agreed to see their "guide sister", the gloomy woman was overjoyed, but I was in a heavy heart. It would make people ashamed to go to the robber base camp. If I were killed in the 21st century, I wouldn''t be able to go to that place, but I can''t help it now.


    The gloomy women led the way ahead with great energy. They led me and Xiaobai through the winding alleys. I don''t know how long they walked. I finally followed them to a place similar to the underground vegetable market under a bridge. The fishy smell in the butcher''s shop of the market penetrated into my nostrils and made me feel sick. Xiaobai and I walked to the ground of the vegetable market, The blood and water of livestock, as well as many vegetable leaves and residues are piled up everywhere on the ground. The sound of water splashing when your feet step on the ground makes the whole vegetable market feel dirty and dirty.


    Is this place the stronghold of robbers?


    "The road is a little far away, which makes my lord tired." the gloomy woman said with some guilt. Then the gloomy girl took me into the vegetable market. I hesitated at the door and thought about whether to go in for a while. Finally, I took Xiaobai in.


    The vegetable market is similar to that in the 21st century. The shops in the butcher''s and vegetable stalls are waiting for buyers to buy vegetables in their own fixed seats. The only difference from the 21st century is that all the sellers here are women, from 5-year-old and 60 year old aunts to women in their 20s. Of course, the women selling pork are dressed in strange ethnic costumes. They are strong and muscular, Some have rolled sleeves and bare arms. It seems that in this woman''s world, physical work is generally done by strong women. Jobs such as slaughtering livestock are all undertaken by such big and powerful women.


    I looked at the scene of the vegetable market for a while with some curiosity, and then followed the gloomy woman to the center of the vegetable market. It turned out that there was a big stone pillar, and there was a spiral staircase on the stone pillar. The vegetable market turned out to be on the second floor.


    "My Lord, please follow us."


    I held Xiaobai''s hand. Xiaobai''s expression was nervous and novel. In fact, I was almost the same, but I didn''t show it. In this way, the gloomy women took me to the second floor of the vegetable market. When they went upstairs, they found that the second floor of the original building was a very empty hall with several round tables and many wooden chairs, There are also some wooden shelves, wooden drums and things I don''t know what to call in the corner. In short, there are a lot of sundries piled up.


    This arrangement reminds me of the lobby of the Wulin alliance leader in the martial arts film.


    What''s more, I feel that there is a big red challenge arena right in front of the hall. There is a carved red chair that looks very exquisite on the challenge arena. On both sides of the red chair, there are many women with disheveled hair and strange dress. On the red chair, you are a woman steadily.


    The woman looks almost 30 years old, with straight and long hair in the middle, wearing dark leather clothes and tight pants. Her skin is brown. She has a calm face and is sitting on the red chair with her hands on her legs. She has a sense of stability like an emperor. When I saw the woman, I felt that the woman is not simple, because she gives me a feeling that she is a little close to a man, In short, it is a cold and murderous spirit similar to the female warrior.


    Don''t guess, I know that the woman in front is the "guide sister" said by the gloomy woman, but the appearance of the guide sister is really different from my imagination. Originally, I thought the woman who would worship the "Lord" every day should be a weak woman dressed as a Taoist.


    Of course, in addition to the temperament of the body, what attracts my attention most is the woman''s eyes.


    That woman has only one eye.


    The woman''s left eye was closed, and there was a vertical scar on her left eye from her eyelid, just like Sauron in the pirate king, with a bit of coldness and ferocity.


    When I saw that woman, my heart was a little crazy... How does it feel like an underworld? Especially in the hall, in addition to the one eyed female "guide sister" in front, there are dozens of ethnic minority women dressed strangely, which really makes me feel like I have entered the den of thieves.


    I was really nervous and a little embarrassed, but the gloomy girl hurried to report.


    "Sister guide! Sister guide! My Lord has come to life! Chattering, uhhuh..."


    The gloomy woman ran to the one eyed woman and explained to the one eyed woman in the minority language excitedly and nervously.


    "My lord?" after listening to the gloomy woman''s explanation, the one eyed woman showed a surprised look on her slightly calm face, "is he my lord?"


    I saw that the only eye left by the one eyed woman suddenly turned around, and the suspicious and cold eyes fell on my face. Although there was only one eye, the one eyed woman''s eyes were still very impressive. With a strong momentum, my heart jumped when she swept me.


    "Bring him... Please come here!"


    It seemed that some people believed the gloomy woman''s words. The one eyed woman shouted to the female robbers standing next to me.


    "My Lord, the guide sister wants to talk to you." the female robbers looked at me and urged me.


    I looked at Xiaobai and the female robbers around me. The situation is pressing. It seems that we have to go forward.


    I hesitated. Finally, I looked at the one eyed woman in front of me with some caution, and then walked up.


    I walked up to the one eyed girl, and the one eyed girl came down from the challenge arena and looked at me up and down.


    The expression on the one eyed woman''s face was constantly changing, which seemed to be somewhat confused and somewhat thoughtful.


    While she looked at me, I also looked at this woman. Her height is over 1.8 meters, half a head higher than me.


    "You... But my lord?" the one eyed woman finally asked me this sentence after looking at me for a few times.


    When she asked, I felt a cold sweat on my forehead. Should I admit it? However, if you admit it, how can the lie go on.


    Just then, a female robber next to me suddenly urged me and whispered:


    "My Lord, please show me your ID card for the guide sister to have a look!"


    "Evidence?" I frowned. Where did I get the evidence?


    But when I looked, I found that the female robber was winking at me.


    I understood in an instant.

 Chapter 64

    Want me to take off my pants? I was stunned.


    "My Lord, the guide sister is your sincere believer. As long as you can make her believe your identity, she will follow you to the death!" the female robber continued to remind me in my ear and made me frown. And I also looked at the one eyed woman. I found that she looked at me with dubious eyes.


    "Are you really my lord?" the one eyed woman narrowed her eyes and looked at me with cold eyes, which made me feel a little cold. There''s no way. It seems that only let her know that I''m a man


    "Don''t you believe me?" I looked at the one eyed girl quietly, and then I quickly untied my trouser belt.


    The one eyed woman took a breath of air conditioning, and the whole person took a step back. Her pupils suddenly contracted. Then, the next second, she knelt in front of me!


    "Bye, Lord!" the one eyed woman knelt down in front of me and kowtowed. Other female robbers saw her boss kneeling down and called me Lord. Of course, they all knelt down.


    "See you, my Lord!"


    I''m afraid this is the most shocking scene I''ve ever seen in my life. Thirty or forty women knelt down in front of you and called you an adult. What''s that like?


    That feeling is absolutely enough to make you float and even fly to heaven.


    "Wow, master, you''re great." Xiaobai saw that I let all the female robbers kneel down and exclaimed beside me, "master, you''re really a stupid pig!"


    "You are a stupid pig! I am the owner!"


    I saw that Xiaobai''s words made the one eyed woman raise her head somewhat puzzled, so I quickly stared at Xiaobai and stopped her words. Xiaobai doesn''t know why I suddenly lose my temper, but she still keeps her mouth shut and looks at me puzzled.


    Looking back, the one eyed woman still knelt on the ground and worshipped me.


    "My Lord, I didn''t expect... You are really my Lord." the one eyed woman knelt on the ground for a long time before raising her head, with an extremely excited light in her right eye. "I''m... So lucky to see you."


    "Er..." I felt uncomfortable when the one eyed woman looked at me with excited eyes. This feeling was really uncomfortable. Although there was an unspeakable sense of excitement, it was more embarrassing and depressed.


    "Well, you all get up and kneel like this... I''m a little uncomfortable."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Hearing what I said, the one eyed woman moved her eyes, then kowtowed to me, and then slowly stood up, but her eyes were still full of awe and caution.


    "My Lord, I didn''t expect that the prediction of the first generation aunt was true. The first generation aunt said you would come, but I didn''t expect you to really arrive today." the one eyed woman said to me piously.


    The one eyed woman''s words caused an uproar in my heart. Someone knew I was coming? How is this possible? This is not a fantasy novel. I am a materialist and do not believe in any prophecy and super power in the world. Although it has been beyond 400 years, I can''t understand it, I don''t believe in super power more than time and space.


    "Ah ma? Who is ah ma?" I couldn''t help but wonder. I still asked.


    "My Lord, don''t you know ma? Ma is a witch in our family. The first generation Ma was an item of Bai nationality 200 years ago. She divined very accurately. 200 years ago, she predicted that you would come to us... Unexpectedly, you really came today."


    what? 200 years ago, even if I won, will I come? Are you kidding? How is this possible? The one eyed woman''s words really made me feel like I couldn''t believe my ears. Someone predicted that I would come 200 years ago?


    I remember that men completely disappeared from the world about 230 years ago, that is, about 30 years after men disappeared, the Bai witch predicted that I would come to the women''s world today in 2468?


    How is this possible? I can''t figure it out.


    "Predicted that I would come 200 years ago?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, when the first generation aunt was alive, she predicted that you would reappear in the world 200 years later. Her prophecy is still in the family and kept by the clan leader. Everyone in the family knows that you will come back..."


    The one eyed woman''s expression told me that what she said was true, but I was a little confused. It can be said that it is a complete coincidence that I came to the women''s world and then to Yunnan. Leaving aside the inexplicable time when I came to this woman, at least I came all the way to Yunnan and then went to Shangri La. If I hadn''t met the swallows, if I hadn''t met the cold and arrogant women, if I hadn''t bought the ticket of Shangri La, I wouldn''t be here now. It can be said that I will come to Shangri La by chance. But someone predicted that I would come here 200 years ago?


    Doesn''t that make sense?


    I am a materialist. I really don''t believe in these superstitious things. I can barely accept the supernatural phenomenon of time-space tunnel, but I really don''t believe in prophecy and can''t explain it.


    But I suddenly realized one thing, that is, did I come to the women''s world not by chance, but something destined?


    Is it like in the novel that I came to this woman''s world was called or given a mission? Could it be so?


    Such a strange idea flashed through my mind. Of course, such an idea soon disappeared. Because the one eyed woman interrupted my inner thinking.


    "My Lord, we Bai people are your most devout believers... I pray for you every day. I didn''t expect to see you today... Really... I really can''t believe it..."


    The fierce look on the one eyed woman''s face disappeared in front of me.


    "My Lord, did you come to our family to bless our people?"


    "Blessing?" I asked. To put it bluntly, the woman was still so pious for herself and her family.


    "Well... I have something to do, so I come here." I can''t do anything like blessing. It''s an immortal''s business, which has nothing to do with me.


    "My Lord, is there anything important?" the one eyed girl asked me with her eyes moving.


    "I don''t know if we can help. Although we are just ordinary people, I know all the capable people around here. Moreover, they will listen to me. If my Lord wants to order me to do things, I will try my best to do it for you!"


    At first I was at a loss, but when I heard what the one eyed woman said, I had some other ideas. Now it seems that these women regard me as the real owner. This one eyed woman seems to be the leader of the robbers in this area. She is almost a capable person on the road in a small place in the 21st century. If she helps me, I may be able to solve a lot of problems, such as avoiding the search of the government, finding a place to live temporarily, etc.


    Now I''m in an emergency. For the time being, finding a place that is not easy to be found is the focus. On this thought, I gradually had a little strategy.


    "Well, I think you''re very pious. What''s your name?" after thinking about it, I simply straightened my attitude and asked.


    "My Lord, I''m Awaha Yi." the one eyed woman said a name I would forget in less than three seconds.


    "Oh, avaha Yi, I''m really in trouble now. It''s like this... Although I''m the Lord, after I came to the world, my body is just an ordinary person. I can''t solve many things with my strength. I also want to eat, drink, live, now, me and my attendants..." I pulled Xiaobai and said, "I wonder if you can help me and my attendants find a place to live temporarily. The more remote it is, the better it can be without people like the government?"


    Hearing my words, the one eyed woman was very happy: "my Lord, do you mean you want to stay?"


    I was stunned and said, "almost. For the time being, I want to live here for a while. Moreover, it''s best to go to a place where it''s difficult for ordinary people to disturb me."


    The light in the one eyed woman''s eyes was brighter: "that''s very simple. My Lord, you can live in our village."


    "Your village?"


    "Yes, our hometown is Riyue village near the Grand Canyon of Shangri La, which is the settlement of our people. The patriarch, eighth generation aunts, princesses and saints are all in the village. I think the saints and princesses of the family welcome you."


    "Princess? Who is the princess..." how come even the princess came out? I really don''t understand more and more. What''s the ethnic customs and systems here? Even if there are saints, there are princesses?


    As soon as I asked, I knew that the so-called princess was the daughter of the patriarch, while the opposite saint was a daughter. Today, the two powers of the Bai tribe are distributed in this way: as clergy, Ma and Saint have divine power and manage the religious affairs of the clan. The patriarch and the heir Princess manage some daily affairs of the clan.


    As for the one eyed women, these ordinary villagers are actually from the sun and the moon village. They come to Shangri-La county mainly because they are curious about the outside world, and want to break out of their own new world. In fact, their real hometown is Sun Yue Village.


    In this way, I completely knew the details of the one eyed women. After hearing that I wanted to find a place to live, the one eyed women began to try their best to invite me to their village and said to let the saint and aunt meet me.


    I''m really fooled by them. They want me to come here and there. What''s the trick of these female robbers.


    But when I thought that the one eyed woman said that some of the first generation aunts in her family predicted that I would come 200 years ago, and that the prophecy was still in the family, I really wanted to see that prophecy. Maybe that book can explain why I came to this woman''s world.


    Perhaps, everything is really not accidental. Behind all this, there may be God''s arrangement.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go to your clan." anyway, I''m on the run now. I''d better find a place to live for a while to avoid. With these female robbers and her so-called clansmen protecting me, I can also escape the pursuit of the government. I nodded and agreed.


    In this way, with a simple nod, I decided to settle in Riyue village near Shangri La Grand Canyon.


    Of course, because I didn''t have the ability to predict like my aunt, at that time, I didn''t realize what an unforgettable journey the dream princess and triplet saint of the Bai nationality would give me.

 Chapter 65

    Because, on the one hand, I wanted to avoid the government''s search, on the other hand, I also wanted to see the prophecy that the Bai nationality predicted my arrival, so finally Xiaobai and I agreed to go to Riyue village. We got into the car arranged by the one eyed women and were taken to Riyue village, their hometown of Bai nationality.


    The altitude of Riyue village is very high, because it is located near the Shangri La Grand Canyon, with an altitude of more than 3000 meters. Along the way, there are continuous peaks, vertical and horizontal canyons, and the scenery is very beautiful.


    The name of Riyue village is changed from the local language of Shangri La. In the local language, Shangri La means "the sun and moon in the heart" and also means fairyland on earth. Naturally, the village closest to Shangri La Grand Canyon and the original scenery of nature is named "sun and moon village".


    "Wow, master, how beautiful!"


    Along the way, Xiaobai looked out at the distant scenery from the van and kept exclaiming, and I was fascinated by the beautiful scenery along the way.


    It''s really beautiful


    The magnificent Canyon, pure lake and bright sea of flowers, under the reflection of the red sun in the distance, the continuous snow mountains are golden and covered with silver. The strong light makes people feel great warmth and power. In the 21st century, Shangri La was a famous tourist destination in China, and also had the reputation of fairy tale world. At that time, I thought of traveling in Shangri La, but I didn''t expect to come here in this form today.


    The green grassland extends infinitely, like a green ocean. The pure and natural beauty gives me a feeling of embracing freedom. When the car passes through the winding mountain road and looks out at the valley grassland along the way from the window, I almost forget that I escaped here. I really have the impulse to sing and dance freely on the grassland.


    High springs, rivers, waterfalls, flowers everywhere, in the sky, the golden sun and a hazy white moon hang together, reflecting each other, like a mythical world.


    Because the scenery was so beautiful, I didn''t feel bored all the way. After driving almost from daytime to afternoon, Xiaobai and I finally arrived at Riyue village under the escort of one eyed women.


    Xiaobai and I almost screamed when we saw the legendary sun moon village all the way.


    Originally, I thought it was grassland all the way. Bai people should live in yurt tents, but when I entered the boundary of Riyue village, I found that I was wrong.


    Because what I see is one bamboo building after another in the mountain canyon, just like the bamboo building structure of the Dai nationality in Yunnan. The houses are all built of green bamboo, not brick by brick, but entirely based on nature.


    "Wow, it''s all a house made of bamboo." seeing a landscape I''ve never seen before, Xiaobai was in high spirits and cheered happily, and I also opened my eyes.


    "My Lord, our village is here. Please get off." the car stopped at the entrance of the village. The one eyed woman and the gloomy woman were responsible for escorting me.


    Xiaobai and I got out of the car. The one eyed girl escorted us closely next to us. When I raised my head, I was shocked by everything in front of me. I heard that Riyue village was only a village, but I was surprised to find that the scale here was not a village at all, but more like an independent small kingdom in a paradise.


    Just entering the village, suddenly a group of women in strange clothes came up.


    "Who are you?" the women dressed in ethnic costumes came up. They were all dressed in large white coats, embroidered belts around their waists, and wore silver bracelets and rings with new threads, or braided or braided at the top. Some were wrapped with red head ropes around the flower headscarves under their braids, revealing snow-white tassels fluttering on the sides, and some had silver tubes similar to butterflies on their heads, Some wear strange white lace fishtail hats, which point out the unique charm of Bai girls'' headdress and hairstyle.


    These ethnic minorities seem to be very exclusive. When they see me, Xiaobai and the one eyed woman coming, they all look at us carefully. Seeing this scene, the one eyed woman came forward and communicated with each other in their national language. At the same time, they also took out a jade pendant from their waist, as if to prove their identity as a Bai.


    "Master, what are they talking about? I can''t understand a word." Xiaobai asked me next to me.


    "It must be the language of their family." Xiaobai and I said one by one.


    "Master, are you really my lord? What is my lord? They seem to worship you very much?" Xiaobai finally asked after a long suppressed question along the way.


    I squinted at the little girl, then lowered my voice and said in the silly girl''s ear, "Xiaobai, I tell you, in fact, I''m really the fairy they say."


    "Ah? Master, are you an immortal?"


    "Of course, otherwise you think these people will call me Lord for no reason? However, silly girl, don''t tell me. Now I have blocked my mana, so I look just like ordinary people."


    "Really?" Xiaobai, a silly girl, was frightened by me, but then she opened her eyes wide and showed a clear look, "Oh, I see. No wonder, master, you saved me from amnesia and helped me escape the pursuit of those bad guys. It''s because you are a God who saves hardships and difficulties!"


    This silly girl is so easy to cheat. She easily believed my lies. I couldn''t help laughing. I found that since she lost her memory, Xiaobai''s IQ seems to have dropped to the level of a child aged 5 or 6. She doesn''t understand anything, but she will believe what people close to her say.


    "Now you know the master''s power?"


    Xiaobai opened her eyes in surprise, looked at me for a long time and couldn''t speak, and then said:


    "Well, master, you are so powerful, so great..."


    I smiled, looked at Xiaobai''s silly appearance, and then said to her:


    "Do you know why I want to save you?"


    Xiaobai was stunned: "why?"


    "Because you have been chosen by me, I want you to be a servant of God and benefit the world with me." I turned my mind and said.


    "Really? Can I? But I can''t do any magic." hearing my words, Xiaobai looked at me excitedly with watery eyes.


    "Of course. Now I''ll appoint you as my personal attendant. In the future, you will follow me around the world and benefit the world. Without magic, you have to study hard with me."


    "Really? Wow, it''s amazing! Then... What should I call you in the future? It''s my Lord, isn''t it?"


    "No, just call the master."


    "Oh... OK, master!"


    Little white, this silly girl is really fooled by me. Under my boasting and the one eyed girl''s trusting performance, she really believes that I am an immortal. Although such a situation is ridiculous, anyway, in this way, at least I can let her pretend to be my "Lord''s Lord" attendant, so as to avoid the Bai people from doubting our identity.


    Xiaobai and I talked foolishly aside. When I discussed with Xiaobai, the one eyed women had already discussed with the women in the village who stopped us. I looked up and saw that all the women who stopped us in the village looked at me and Xiaobai with surprised eyes.


    After a while, several women in the village turned and ran out towards the village.


    Seeing this scene, I took Xiaobai forward and asked the one eyed woman:


    "What''s going on?"


    The one eyed woman looked at me and said, "my Lord, they are also your devout believers, but your arrival has a great impact on our family, so they went to report to the patriarch. Please wait here."


    "Oh, so..." I nodded clearly, and then waited for the women who ran to report at the entrance of the village with one eyed woman and Xiaobai.


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, I was surprised to see a large group of women come out of the village, each wearing ethnic minority clothes, young and old, with a number of more than 100 people.


    So many people come to meet me?


    At that time, I was really frightened by so many people. Although they were all women, there would still be momentum when there were many people. In the face of white eyes, I couldn''t be nervous. But now that I have begun to play the role of my own master, there is no way back.


    Among the hundreds of women coming up, the first one walking in front is an old woman in a black cotton padded clothes with a crutch inlaid with emeralds. Her face is wrinkled, her waist is arched, her eyes are almost invisible, but she wears a strange headdress on her head, which looks a bit like a Phoenix.


    Seeing the leading old woman, the one eyed woman and the gloomy woman coming up, the female robbers escorting me all owed slightly and said something I didn''t understand in the language of the family, but I could see that these female robbers respected the old woman very much.


    The old woman smiled and said something when she saw the one eyed woman waiting for her. Then the one eyed woman stood up straight again.


    "My Lord, she is the eighth generation of aunt. She is the oldest elder in the village. When she was young, she was a saint. She was responsible for the incense in the village and worshipped you every day."


    The gloomy woman whispered in my ear about the origin of the old woman in front of me. Seeing her dress, I thought of the old witch dress commonly seen in the film. At first glance, it was really similar.


    But I can''t be impolite at this time. After listening to the gloomy woman''s explanation, I hurried forward with a friendly smile on my face, then leaned over slightly and said:


    "Hello, Ma."


    The old witch was looking at me with thin eyes and heard me salute her. She was surprised and laughed. She opened her mouth and said to me in an old voice:


    "My Lord, you have finally come. People in our family... Have been waiting for you for 200 years."


    The old witch''s words shocked me, but fortunately, the one eyed woman told me about the prophecy of her family before, so I''m not particularly shocked now, just a little surprised.

 Chapter 66

    "Please keep this secret for me. Don''t let outsiders know. I''m here and the government doesn''t know. If the world knows, I''ll be in trouble."


    Hearing what I said, the old witch''s eyes narrowed. Then she smiled:


    "Ho Ho, it seems that my lord doesn''t know much about our people. Our people are isolated from the outside world. In addition to sending some children over the age of 20 to ''seed'' and some children who go out voluntarily every spring, we rarely go to the county, and the people in the center don''t interfere in our family affairs."


    The old witch''s words stunned me. It turned out to be so. Sure enough, the people in Riyue village seldom communicate with the outside world.


    Later, I learned that in this era, shangri la county is an Autonomous County composed of ethnic minorities, and Riyue village is the birthplace and settlement of ethnic minorities. It can be said that the original citizens of Shangri La County basically went out from Riyue village, but the people of Riyue village rarely communicate with outsiders.


    The sun moon village is an independent small kingdom. Even people outside the village have another name, that is, the sun moon country.


    It can be said that this is a paradise far away from the noise of the world and retaining the original and natural scenery.


    Under the promise of the old witch, I threw myself out.


    Then I heard bursts of kneeling and whispering voices. At that time, I opened my eyes and found that all the women in front of me, including the old witch, had knelt down.


    This scene is really shocking. It''s like the worship of all the people. I''ve only seen this scene in TV dramas before. I didn''t expect to see it now.


    Seeing the villagers kneeling in front of me, I really didn''t know what to say. I was frozen in place at that time.


    "You don''t have to... Get up," I said hurriedly. Although such lines are very common in TV dramas, I said it purely out of instinct at that time. After all, I can''t let others kneel like this. Moreover, the old witch in front of me looks old and several times older than me. How can I make her kneel?


    "Yes, yes, yes." I heard the old witch say yes, yes, yes, and then stood up, but her thin eyes still showed her respect for me. The old witch leaned on a crutch, then turned her head and said something to a middle-aged woman. The middle-aged woman quickly leaned forward and said in awe of me:


    "My Lord, please follow us."


    It seems that after being prompted by the one eyed woman, the Bai people all know that I don''t understand the Bai language, so the Bai people are communicating with me in Mandarin. In fact, I also know from one eyed women that Bai people have basically learned two languages since childhood. One is their local dialect and the other is Putonghua. Learning Putonghua is to facilitate them to communicate with people outside when they occasionally go out to collect, shop and "receive seeds". So every Bai people can actually speak Mandarin.


    At the command of the old witch, all the people who seemed to have some status in the village took the initiative to greet me and Xiaobai with a smile. They saluted me respectfully, which really made me feel very embarrassed. I really felt like an emperor.


    In the 21st century, I always felt that being a man was really sad. Today, I really realized the superiority of being a man.


    Seeing that so many people call me my Lord and respectfully treat me, Xiaobai is more convinced that I am an "immortal". She follows me all the time and plays the role of "servant of God". Moreover, the little girl pretends to be a model. She has a beautiful face and perfect figure. She walks straight beside me like a model, It''s kind of like a goddess coming down to save the world. Of course, the premise is that the silly girl doesn''t speak. If the silly girl speaks, it''s over.


    The Bai women looked at Xiaobai and me with curious and respectful eyes. They seemed to want to get close to me, but when they looked at me, they would nervously lower their heads and look at them very interesting.


    In this way, led by the old witch and the crowd in the family, Xiaobai and I entered the village from the entrance of the village. The village is a street, a bit like a small alley in the south of the Yangtze River. The difference is that there are bamboo buildings on both sides. Along the way, many people were excited, shouting, dancing and dancing, as if the festival was coming.


    Let me go... I''m just an ordinary man. Is it worth causing such a sensation?


    I really feel a little flattered. If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would have thought it was all a dream.


    As the welcoming group went deeper and deeper, more and more residents ran out of the bamboo building. In the end, almost the whole Riyue village began to stir up. Although it was a village, it seemed that there were tens of thousands of people in the village. It was almost the size of a university. Due to the commotion caused by the crowd, more and more residents ran out of their homes to watch the excitement, As a result, the street I passed was boiling.


    The leading female clansmen were still shouting words like "the Lord is coming", which caused a sensation.


    Many female clansmen wanted to get closer and look at Xiaobai and me, but they were stopped by several women in the family who seemed to have some identity with metal long guns. They could only stand on both sides of the street and look at me, pointing at me and casting curious eyes, which made me a little ashamed.


    The one eyed women stayed with me because they brought me. Now they are also beautiful and instantly become the objects of worship of the villagers. After all, it is a great achievement to find our Lord.


    In this way, Xiaobai and I followed the crowd. At first, I didn''t know where to go, but when I stopped, I was shocked because a huge white jade palace appeared in front of us.


    It was really very sudden that the palace appeared.


    It is a white palace similar to the Potala Palace. The palace is built close to the mountain with white walls, round stone columns and flat roof structure. Although it can not be as magnificent as the Potala Palace, it is also quite grand. I am really shocked by the sudden emergence of such a palace in a village full of bamboo buildings.


    "What''s that palace?" I asked the one eyed woman walking next to me.


    When I asked, the one eyed woman was stunned, and then explained, "my Lord, that''s the sun and Moon Palace to worship you. My aunt and Saint live in that palace all year round."


    After hearing the one eyed woman''s explanation, I was silly. Such a big palace is used to worship our Lord? How much work do I have to spend?


    "How long has the palace been built?"


    "It has been 170 years. The sun moon hall was built by the first generation of aunts. The three generations of aunts called on the people of the family to build it for a total of 30 years."


    Really, 30 years to build such a useless palace?


    It seems that religion is really harmful. It takes so much human, material and financial resources to build an empty palace that is useless. These women''s heads are really funny.


    But make complaints about it make complaints about me. I feel more serious and shocked. After all, such a big palace is built for my "master". This is just a great pride in thinking. Vanity is a great satisfaction.


    There is a high platform about 10 meters high in front of the sun moon hall. Walking up the steps is a white flat ground the size of a small square. The old witch and a group of women in the family took Xiaobai and me to the high platform. I don''t quite understand their intention. However, after I got on the platform, I suddenly understood, because at the next moment, a group of women actually came up from the platform with big drums, and all began to beat gongs and drums, while a group of women wearing colorful ethnic costumes began to dance in front of me.


    Because we couldn''t understand their ethnic language, Xiaobai and I had to stand in the middle of the platform with the one eyed woman.


    The high platform I was standing on was almost the center of Riyue village. I played gongs and drums here, and the whole Riyue village could hear it. Sure enough, after a while, I saw that many residents in the bamboo buildings in front of me ran out and gathered curiously towards the high platform where I was located. Of course, ordinary people were stopped under the steps of the high platform and were not allowed to go on stage, Standing above the high platform with me were only Xiaobai, one eyed woman, gloomy woman, several women and old witches I didn''t know my identity, as well as those clansmen beating gongs and drums.


    "My Lord! Look at me!"


    "My Lord! I, I am your believer!"


    "Long live my Lord!"


    "Quack, uh, rihaba!"


    Standing on the high platform, I heard bursts of screams and screams. The minority women below were all clustered under the high platform and were shouting at me. They all looked at me with reverence and fanaticism, opened their voices and screamed. Fanatical people poured from all directions like waves of waves and gathered under the high platform.


    What''s the matter with me?


    "My Lord is looking at me... My Lord is looking at me!" when I glanced at a female ethnic group, the female ethnic group immediately screamed like winning the prize, and her face was full of tears. What''s more important is that there was another female ethnic group who stumbled back a few steps after I looked at it, and almost fainted with excitement! And there are many people who kneel down on the ground, kowtow and worship me desperately, with excitement on their faces and chanting words in their mouths.


    I''ll be damned. How could this happen? Have the Bai people worshipped their own masters to this extent?


    "My Lord, all the people in the family are your believers. They all want to see your God. Ho ho ho." the old witch said in a hoarse and old voice beside me. And my heart is beating harder and harder. Although I know that my Lord will cause some sensation when he comes to the village, I never thought it would be so sensational.


    Such a scene is Michael Jackson''s resurrection concert!


    Just when I was at a loss, the one eyed woman whispered next to me:


    "My Lord, the patriarch, the princess and the three saints have arrived."

 Chapter 67

    "Three saints? Saints... How can there be three?" I heard the one eyed woman talk about saints before, but how can there be three saints? "My Lord, it''s like this. The ninth generation of aunts conceived three daughters and gave birth to triplets at the same time, so they let them be the saints of our family at the same time." triplet saints? It''s really strange news. The saint of the Bai nationality is still triplets. It''s estimated that the probability of winning the lottery twice in a row is even smaller. "So it is... They are triplets." I was surprised, but it was understandable after all, but soon I thought of another question, "in that case, what about the ninth generation of aunts? Why didn''t I see her? The eighth generation of aunts came to pick me up just now?" "the ninth generation of aunts died of dystocia because they gave birth to triplets at the same time..." The one eyed woman answered me. "Er, so it is." indeed, giving birth to triplets at the same time is indeed a great risk, and it is normal to die of dystocia... After I learned a little about the three Bai saints from the one eyed woman, I expected the legendary triplet saints to appear, but I didn''t see a personal shadow for a long time, But I found that the villagers under the high platform were all staring behind me. At that time, I reacted and hurried back. Then, time solidified in that moment. "Master, it''s so beautiful..." when I saw the scenery behind me, I just felt that my breathing had stopped for a while, and only Xiaobai''s surprised voice came to my ears. What do I see? I''m afraid that''s a scene that can only be seen in court plays. On the steps of the sun moon hall behind me, there were ten figures walking down slowly. Several of these figures are just ordinary clergy, but the remaining five are more than one. Walking in the front is a beautiful woman in her early 40s, wearing a moon white robe and a gorgeous purple crown. The corporal has long hair tied up and exudes a mature charm. The first time I saw that beautiful woman, I knew her identity. She must be the patriarch of the Bai nationality. Of course, what really shocked me was the four people behind the beautiful woman. The few people behind the beautiful woman shocked me more and more. Immediately behind the beautiful woman is a woman in a long moonlight dress whose appearance is very similar to that of a beautiful woman, but her appearance is more beautiful. She is almost 24 or 5 years old. I was attracted at the first sight of her, not because of her elegant and noble temperament, her white skin, or her quiet face, It''s not because of the beautiful silver wreath on her head and the Silver Earring on her hand, but because of her long hair that people can''t ignore in any case. Her long black hair has been dragged to the ground like a waterfall and nearly half a meter long! I''m afraid this is the longest haired woman I''ve ever seen in my life. "What a long hair..." after I recovered, I immediately knew the identity of the woman with long hair. Needless to say, she must be the princess mentioned by the one eyed woman. It''s really beautiful. It can even be said to be the wheel of heaven and man. The beautiful appearance of the princess with long hair is definitely not under Xiaobai, especially her amazing long hair, which is particularly eye-catching, gives people a strong shock, and even has a dreamlike feeling. It''s really beautiful. However, if it was just a princess with long hair, it wouldn''t shock me to the point that even my fingers were unconsciously pinched into fists. There were three girls with exactly the same appearance walking down side by side behind the princess with long hair. The three girls look younger than the princess with long hair. They are about the same as Xiaobai, that is, in their early 20s. The three of them walk together, forming a very beautiful scenery. Those three girls are also beautiful girls. They all wore silver robes with white lace and walked down side by side. Their looks were slightly different, but their appearance was exactly the same. The only thing that could distinguish them was the color of their hair. The girl walking in the middle has vigorous silver hair as high as her waist, with a sacred and dignified look. The girl on the left has long sea blue hair, which looks a little gentle. The girl on the right has long cherry pink hair, which looks a little jumping. The hair of three different colors, blue, silver and powder, looks like three bright rainbows, It outlines the beautiful and moving scenery. That''s the three saints. Compared with the princess, the dress of the three saints is very simple. They have neither gold and silver jewelry nor carved headwear. They look very natural and pure, but they really have a sacred feeling. Because there were steps in front of and behind the high platform, the patriarch, the princess and the three saints came down from the steps of the sun and Moon Palace, and then directly came up from the high platform and walked towards me step by step. There is still a long distance. They have focused on my face. In a moment, I have a fever on my face. Being watched by a group of beautiful women is not an ordinary pressure. I saw that the calm face of the princess with long hair was getting closer and closer to me, and her bright eyes like the Milky Way kept looking at me. When I was more than ten meters away from me, I first looked at her eyes, and the moment I looked at the light and quiet eyes of the princess with long hair, I felt my heart twitch violently, I have a feeling that I dare not look directly at her beauty. But as soon as I looked away, I actually looked at me with the eyes of the triplets. The triplets also looked at me with curious and surprised eyes. It just seemed that the degree of surprise in the eyes of the three saints was slightly different because of their different personalities. The saint with silver white hair in the middle seemed the most stable. Just surprised, she changed back to the same. Finally, under the leadership of the beautiful woman patriarch, the princess with long hair and the holy daughter of triplets all stepped onto the high platform and didn''t stop until there were three meters in front of me. At that time, looking closely at the long haired Princess and the three saints in front of me, I felt my blood was a little boiling. It is estimated that all men will react when they see beautiful women. In particular, I have an inexplicable sense of excitement when I think that they are still devout believers of my "God". The patriarch and Princess long hair walked in front. The eyes of Princess long hair and I handed over again. Princess long hair frowned slightly and looked at me strangely. And I also looked at her with a heartbeat. Although Xiaobai is no less beautiful than her, now Xiaobai is completely a silly girl, and her temperament is far worse than that of the princess with long hair. At the moment, the princess with long hair was standing in front of me, wearing a long white dress and long hair mopping the floor. There was a noble and elegant temperament all over her body. At the moment when I looked at the princess with long hair, a clear wind blew, and a strong aroma suddenly came. What''s the smell? It''s so fragrant... At the moment when the breeze lifted the long haired princess''s black hair, a strange fragrance similar to osmanthus fragrance suddenly rushed towards me like a sea wave, and immediately got into my nostrils. It''s really delicious... I can''t believe I feel the strange smell in my nostrils. It''s very strong, but it smells very good. It''s addictive when I smell it. What I didn''t expect was that after smelling the smell, I felt that the whole person was hot and dry instantly, the blood all over my body began to flow faster, and my breathing was unconsciously hurried. Let me go... What the hell is going on? "What a delicious smell..." Xiaobai tugged at his nose and couldn''t help asking. "Lord servant, this is the special constitution of our little princess Changyue. When she was born, she would give off a strange fragrance and even attract butterflies, ha ha..." the one eyed woman couldn''t help but explain. Born with a strange fragrance, but also attract butterflies? Let me go. Isn''t that the same as the fragrance in the huanzhu grid? I always thought that kind of situation would only appear in TV dramas and movies. Unexpectedly, there are people with natural fragrance in the world. Moreover, Princess Changyue is still a peerless beauty, which is like being favored by God. If there were not so many people present at the moment, I really wanted to slap myself in the face and tell myself it was a dream. This really shocked me. First, it was almost two meters long hair, and then it was born with strange fragrance. I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary person anymore? Is it the beautiful water of Lingshan mountain in Yunnan that gave birth to such a peerless woman? Seeing the long Moon Princess walking in front of me, the old witch came forward, gently knocked on the ground with a crutch, then wrinkled fingers pointed at me and said, "these two in front of you are my Lord and his attendants. Don''t you salute quickly?!" reminded by the old witch''s aunt, the long Moon Princess, the patriarch and the three saints behind hurried to kneel in front of me, Then he bowed his head and saluted me. "Quack, hulihaba..." the patriarch, Princess Longyue and three saints fell on their knees in front of me and recited prayers in ethnic language. Unfortunately, I couldn''t understand a word. "The place where my Lord''s spiritual fetus came is out of town, so he can''t understand our language now. Please communicate with my Lord in Mandarin." the old witch explained. At that time, I didn''t know what the old witch meant by the so-called spiritual fetus. Later, I learned that the custom of the Bai nationality thought that the LORD came to earth and grew up from the baby''s flesh fetus. The flesh body was just an ordinary person, and the cultural level of the world was similar to that of ordinary people, so I needed to learn, and finally I could become a God with my own wisdom. This is why Xiaobai and I are stupid and don''t slip away. Qiu doesn''t understand anything, but the Bai people firmly believe that I am the owner. Bai people are not fools. They will naturally feel strange to see that Xiaobai and I can''t speak their language and don''t understand their culture, but it is because of this "spiritual fetus" that they eliminate the idea that I am a fake owner. Hearing the old witch''s words, Princess long moon and the three saints nodded clearly at once, and then looked up at me again. Even the head of the clan knelt in front of me, as well as the princess and three saints. What''s the concept? "You get up... Don''t be so polite..." I hurriedly asked them to stand up. The three saints and the long month Princess and others still couldn''t help but look at me curiously, as if they wanted to firmly remember me, the "Lord" passed down by their people. "You don''t have to be suspicious. We have tested that he is the Lord''s adult. The time he came to our family is exactly the same as that calculated by Aunt Lingyan! If you doubt the identity of the Lord, you doubt the majesty of the Lord!" the old witch''s words were really deterrent. After some words, she directly persuaded the three saints. "Randy saint

 Chapter 68

    The old witch came up and said, "my Lord, the cleansing has been completed. Next, please tell our people your intention."


    What''s my purpose?


    What should I say about this? I''m not a real owner at all. In fact, I have no intersection with the Bai nationality. On the one hand, I came here to temporarily avoid the pursuit of the government, on the other hand, to solve the mystery of the prophecy that predicted my arrival. In addition, I have no other ideas at all. Now it''s a little difficult for me to say my intention.


    My brain was running fast, thinking about what I could say. Finally, I managed to find one, and I said:


    "Er... Ma, actually, I don''t know why I came here, but I think your first generation Ma called me. But I think I must have a very important mission to complete here... Although I don''t know yet, I will figure it out in the future."


    I can only answer that. Anyway, I can''t stay here all the time. What I came to the Bai nationality is to avoid the idea for a while. Now that I''m asked about my origin, I can''t answer, so I''ll wait.


    When she heard what I said, the old witch''s eyes moved. After being stunned for a while, she seemed to understand. The old witch squinted at me and smiled:


    "So it is. It seems that our Lord''s coming to our family is also the arrangement of heaven''s destiny. We can''t divulge it." the old witch grinned and opened her mouth with almost lost teeth, then turned her head and whispered something to the patriarch and the long month princess in their native language.


    Finally, the beautiful woman patriarch nodded clearly. Finally, she came to me, owed me a little, expressed her respect, came to my side, stood side by side with me, and then began to explain loudly in ethnic language on the high platform.


    I didn''t hear what the beautiful woman said, so I turned and asked the one eyed woman:


    "What did your patriarch say?"


    The one eyed woman replied to me, "the patriarch said she respected you very much. It is destiny for you to come to our family and will benefit our people in the future..."


    I understand the explanation given by the one eyed woman.


    After the patriarch''s speech, the old witch respectfully asked me to come forward and say that I should explain to the believers in the family.


    When the old witch said this, I really had the feeling that Jesus spoke to his disciples.


    I didn''t have any speech training. I was really nervous to make a speech in front of so many people at once. At that time, I felt my feet trembling, but after all, I was already in this position and couldn''t step down easily.


    Fortunately, although I haven''t made a speech, I''ve seen some Hollywood movies. Now I can pretend to say a few words.


    I looked at tens of thousands of eyes under my feet, coughed, and then said:


    "I''m glad to see you... And I''m glad you can worship me so sincerely. I feel your enthusiasm. Although I don''t know what I can do for you, I... Er... As my Lord, I will certainly bless you and protect you..." the speech of anti orthodox figures is almost just a few words, and as an otaku, I''m also lack of language, Although I have seen some movies, I don''t have much impression now. I can only talk nonsense. The actual content is not at all.


    But the effect of my speech was very remarkable, because after my speech, all the people who could understand Mandarin cheered loudly, and then a little farther away, those who couldn''t hear my voice at all cheered. For a time, the audience can really be described as a mountain roaring and tsunami. If I were a passing irrelevant crowd, I would think there was an explosion here.


    I finally finished my speech. The old witch still wanted Xiaobai to say a few words. As a result, I stopped. If I gave a speech with Xiaobai''s current IQ, it would be over. It must be full of flaws, so I stopped it in time.


    Later, the three saints and the old witch all gave speeches in front of the people. From the one eyed woman''s translation, I learned that the three saints will serve me well, be my devout believers and protect the people for me. The old witch said that the arrival of my Lord was the favor of the Bai people. She said that my arrival was the honor of several generations of people, and the ancestors of the people would be very proud. In addition, the old witch insisted that I would stay in their family and protect the people from generation to generation


    In short, the words of the old witch made me ashamed one by one. At that time, I stood there, looked at the rising voice under the stage, watched the Bai women kneel on the ground and kowtow to me, and watched me cry in tears. I really had the illusion that I really became my own Lord.


    After the speech, there was a grand welcome ceremony. All the dancers of the Bai nationality gathered on the platform where I was located and danced around Xiaobai and me. Their beautiful and soft posture swayed and swayed.


    The whole Bai village was boiling because of me. Almost all Bai women ran out of the bamboo building with their children and knelt down to me. The old people asked me to bless their long life, the disabled women asked me to bless their health, and the middle-aged women asked me to bless their daughter''s safe growth


    Although as a party, I think this scene is a little silly, the Bai people are really pious. I used to hear from my high school history teacher that people in the Tang Dynasty were loyal and devout because they respected Buddhism and were willing to wait on the way to see the Buddha''s body a few months in advance. Now it seems that the religious worship of the Bai people is no weaker than that of the ancients in the Tang Dynasty.


    Seeing so many people worship me like a Buddha, I''m really under great pressure, because I know I''m just an ordinary person and don''t have any divine power. However, I can''t say I''m not the owner, so I can only play like a puppet emperor


    It was not until it was almost dark that the old witch asked Xiaobai and I to sit in the sun and Moon Palace and said that we should treat Xiaobai and me well. At that time, I had been standing with backache and leg cramps.


    In this way, the old witch, Princess long moon and three saints escorted me and Xiaobai into the sun and moon hall. According to what the one eyed woman told me, tonight all of her family will kill pigs and sheep to hold a feast to celebrate my arrival. The more I listen, the more ashamed I am.


    The three saints closely followed me, while the long Moon Princess walked side by side with the beautiful woman patriarch. Especially the long month princess, she walked on my right side at that time, her long hair like a mop dragged on the ground. The height difference between Princess Changyue and me is only about two centimeters. She walks on my right side. I can see her head. Princess Changyue seems very embarrassed. I see that she turns her head to look at me from time to time. Several times, my eyes will be against her.


    At that time, as soon as the long month princess''s hair trembled slightly, the strong aroma would immediately come to my nose, which shocked my whole brain


    Especially when the long Moon Princess and I are so close, my nostrils are completely filled with her fragrance.


    At that time, I only had an inexplicable idea in my heart: the body fragrance of the long month princess should not have an aphrodisiac effect?

 Chapter 69

    Long month princess came to me. Her smell made me uneasy, especially her man''s suffocating beauty, which really made me think.


    But after all, Princess Changyue is still a strange girl to me. Even if I have the aura of my own Lord on my head, I can''t suddenly do anything to Princess Changyue. Otherwise, if I do something inhuman, people of Bai nationality may not regard me as their own Lord, but as a devil.


    So although I was dazed by the smell of the long month princess, and even my body was hot and dry, I still endured and played the role of my own Lord.


    Princess Changyue and the beautiful woman patriarch took us all the way into the sun moon hall. On the way, we passed through a narrow corridor. On the walls on both sides of the corridor are various religious murals, which are bright and lifelike. There are animal characters. The patterns of women''s fertility, agricultural production and Bai People''s life are all in the murals


    In this way, I was taken to the main hall. There was a huge statue of God in the main hall, up to 3 meters high, and it was still a middle-aged man, but the man''s appearance was completely different from me. Although the man''s face was not handsome, it was tall, and it also had obvious ethnic characteristics.


    "My Lord, this is your statue. I worship you in front of the statue every day. I didn''t expect you to appear in front of us today. I''m... Really excited."


    When I came to the statue, Princess Changyue explained to me that this was the first time I heard her talk with me. At this time, I found that Princess Changyue''s voice was very beautiful, a little like a spring in the mountains. It was ethereal and clear. Although Mandarin was not very standard and had an ethnic accent, I still heard her very clearly and heard her voice, I felt a slight shock in my body.


    Princess Changyue''s beautiful voice almost distracted me. Fortunately, I recovered in time and said with a smile:


    "Hehe, that''s because I heard your prayers..." once a person lies and plays a role, he has to cover it up with more lies. Now I have played my own role. Then, before I am really exposed, I will keep loading it. At least, there is no doubt that I am a man.


    I looked up at the three meter high statue in front of me and couldn''t help saying, "this statue looks different from me..."


    I don''t know who is the prototype of this statue. Anyway, it has no similarity with me. After all, there were many men in the world, so it''s understandable that they look different.


    "This is made by the first generation of aunts, and the first generation of aunts haven''t seen your statue, so she carved it like this with her own imagination..." Princess Changyue said politely, with a deep apology and a little sadness between her eyebrows.


    "Really?" sure enough, no matter how capable she was, she couldn''t predict what I looked like, so she had to build this statue with her own imagination.


    "My Lord, in the past, our people used to worship your statue in the temple every month. Now that you are here, we don''t have to worship the statue again. Just worship you directly."


    "Oh. Hehe... Really." I felt my head awkwardly. Is my future destiny to be sacrificed on the altar?


    "My Lord, could you please change into this divine robe?" I felt sick in my heart, but there was a cry behind me. I don''t know when a maid like woman actually brought a silver coat from a corner of the hall and asked me to put it on. I took it and put it on without hesitation. This divine robe actually has a cloak. After putting it on, I think I really look like the monkey king in the period of Qi Tian Da Sheng. Of course, in the absence of wind, the cloak can only hang, and it is impossible to float like in the film, so it looks powerful and domineering.


    "Ah, master, your clothes fit well." seeing that I put on my divine robe, the silly girl Xiaobai couldn''t help shouting. Be startled at that time, as like as two peas in the three robes, the white dress of the family was actually the same as the one of the three saints. After getting the new clothes, Xiao Bai was also happy, and unexpectedly ran over to the three saints and stood up together, and three of the girls were shocked. Hastily bowed to make amends.


    After all, the three saints are saints in the world, and Xiaobai is nominally my personal servant of the Lord, and there is still a gap in status. Therefore, when the saints saw Xiaobai running to compare their clothes with them, they were very nervous and hurried to express their piety.


    In short, through my position, Xiaobai''s position has also risen greatly and has been respected by the people. As a personal attendant, her position is second only to me.


    Seeing that I put on the divine robe, the long month Princess and the patriarch knelt down again. I stopped quickly and asked them to stand up.


    "Well, well, don''t kneel again. Although I''m the Lord, I don''t like anyone to kneel. You won''t have to kneel in the future."


    I said something nervously. Hearing my words, Princess Changyue raised her head and didn''t stand up, but her eyes showed deeper awe.


    "My lord..."


    "I said, don''t kneel. Otherwise I''ll be angry." I touched my head and said reluctantly.


    "Long month, listen to my Lord." the beautiful woman patriarch looked at Princess long month and said to her. Princess long month looked at her mother and nodded gently. In this way, their mother and son stood up, but the expression on their faces was respectful. Before, I didn''t know why the protagonist in the TV series would be very impatient when he saw someone kneeling. Now he knows from his own experience that when someone kneels to you, you will feel that others owe you something. You will have great pressure. The whole person will be highly nervous and uncomfortable. No wonder most people don''t like others to kneel easily.


    I thought I could enjoy the awe of the Bai people when I became the Lord, but now I find that there are a lot of cumbersome etiquette, which gives me a headache. I feel big about changing God''s robes and kneeling down to pay tribute.


    Fortunately, no matter how complicated it is, there is an end. After the three saints, the patriarch, the long month Princess and the old witch all paid tribute to me, Xiaobai and I finally have a place to live. It was a large room on the second floor of the sun moon hall. It was very spacious. There was no bed in it, but the ground was covered with a thick cotton blanket. It seemed that you could sleep directly on the ground.


    The old witch also smiled and said to me, this room is called the hidden temple. It is a bedroom for me. Xiaobai and I can live here in the future. I stayed at that time, because the room was at least a hundred square meters large. I really didn''t adapt to such a big room as my bedroom.


    After such a busy time, the accommodation problem between Xiaobai and I was solved. At that time, it was already dark. The old witch said that the banquet in the evening was held for me and I must attend.


    No way. Xiaobai and I went all the way to Riyue village. We were very tired, but we had to attend the feast in the evening.


    The place of the feast was still on the high platform outside the sun and moon point, and the high platform was full of family women who came to see me and gave me pork and mutton. They thought it was an honor for me to eat the meat they gave, which really made me feel unspeakable pride.


    I found that with the passage of time, I seemed to enter the role of owner more and more. In the end, I was able to communicate more seriously with the people in the family, and I could deliberately pretend to be unpredictable.


    In fact, what I call unfathomable is nothing more than humming a few popular lyrics of the 21st century, such as the lyrics of songs such as Xu Song and Liang Jingru, and then saying a few words of Ma Zheli''s words, such as materialism and pragmatism. How can people in the family understand these? I heard what I said that everything in the world is inextricably linked, and everything is developed and regular, Then, what material determines consciousness, economic foundation determines superstructure and so on, they all think I''m talking about the best words and wonderful theories, and they worship me to death.


    Bai people rarely communicate with people from other counties. Even learning and education are set up in their own village. Therefore, let alone Marxist Philosophy in the 21st century, they don''t even understand contemporary external culture, so they are fooled by me.


    At that time, I really felt like a mysterious fairy. Looking at the Bai women around me who listened to me explain the "secrets of the world" without blinking, I really felt unspeakable pride. At the same time, I also took some Hollywood film plots of the 21st century to talk to them casually, such as Harry Potter, avatar and spider man, and then advertised that I told these stories of the divine world. As a result, they still believed it and worshipped me more strongly.


    Especially when the three saints can''t help coming together to listen to me about the plot of the Avengers, I''m even more proud. After all, it''s definitely one of the things that can arouse men''s pride to have beautiful women listen to you tell stories.


    A long table was set up on the high platform, and I sat at the end of the long table as my own owner. Xiaobai was on my right. When the Bai people came up to me with the whole roast suckling pig, Xiaobai''s eyes were wide open and a small mouth full of saliva was about to flow out.


    When I saw the whole roast suckling pig, I was also attracted. My interest in telling people about Hollywood blockbusters suddenly disappeared. At that time, I only felt hungry, but when I frowned about what tableware to eat, the three saints took the initiative to walk next to me, and then the blue haired one picked up the towel, and the silver haired one cut the pork with a knife and forked it with a fork, The one with pink hair blows the air conditioner to reduce the taste of pork.


    After cutting off the meat, the silver haired Saint piously brought the meat to my mouth carefully, while the blue haired Saint used a towel under the meat. Then, it seemed to prevent the pork from accidentally falling. As for the pink haired saint, she kept blowing around my mouth to reduce the temperature of the meat.


    At that time, I was foolish. The three saints took the initiative to cut pork for me, and then took the meat to my mouth?


    Am I feeding me?


    I was surprised, but the three saints in front of me brushed their silver robes, smiled piously, and said to me in one voice:


    "My Lord, you don''t have to do it. We''ll serve you."

 Chapter 70

    Three beauties say they want to serve you. What kind of scene is that?


    At that time, three saints were carrying meat to feed me. I was so surprised that I didn''t drop my chin. When I was at lengao''s house, lengao had already taken care of me. Unexpectedly, the treatment received by the Bai nationality was far more than that of lengao''s house. It really makes me wonder if all this is true.


    "No... I can eat it myself."


    "My Lord, although you are a God, your spiritual embryo is just a human body. You''d better not touch the knife and fork to avoid hurting your body." the blue haired Saint said to me gently.


    "Yes, my Lord, as a saint, we are your slaves. Our bounden duty is to take charge of you. Let us replace your hand." the silver haired Saint also showed a peaceful look on her face.


    However, it seems that the three saints won''t be peaceful if they don''t find something to do, so finally I hesitated and opened my mouth "ah" to let the saints feed me. What a delicious suckling pig! It suits my taste. It''s crispy and delicious. It''s oily but not greasy. I''ll bite out the golden oil and water in one bite. When I was at lengao''s house, lengao had always strictly controlled my recipes and forced me to exercise, but it was difficult for me not to break the meat ring here.


    With the help of beauties, it''s time to eat incense. However, it''s really awkward. Especially when feeding, the faces of the saints will come close to me. At that time, the distance between their faces and me is only a few centimeters. Their breath is vomited on my face. Although it doesn''t have the strong body fragrance like the long Moon Princess, it also has a faint virgin fragrance, Spit on my face and make my face burn red.


    However, the three saints did not seem to mind. They seemed to have regarded feeding me as a very strict task, and each action was done very carefully. My lips were stained with a little soup, and the blue haired Saint would carefully wipe them clean for me. My hands don''t need to move at all. I just need to hang to one side and move my mouth. It''s really worthy of the name. Stretch out your hands and open your mouth.


    But... Why do you always feel like feeding people with cerebral palsy?


    I didn''t know why such a strange idea came into my mind at that time. On the contrary, Xiaobai is holding a pig''s hoof in one hand and chewing it. She is happy to eat. There are several women in the family who want to serve her, but she kindly says no, and then eats and drinks without care. As a result, her mouth is full of oil stains and residues.


    Compared with Xiaobai, my popularity is much more gentle. I really don''t know if Xiaobai ate like this when she was the cold-faced female spy Qiu Yanran.


    When eating, all the people looked at me carefully and dared not eat. Finally, I said let everyone eat together, otherwise the feast would be meaningless. The beautiful woman patriarch took the lead and began to move his mouth.


    The people who eat with me are princess Changyue, patriarch, old witch, some clergy of the sun and moon hall, and several people with a little status in the village. I didn''t ask, and I don''t know whether they are Deputy patriarchs or who. In short, those women are basically over 35. They should be the people who manage the daily affairs of the family.


    It''s rarely weird to eat with a group of women. I''m really at a loss when they stare at me. Fortunately, there are people dancing and singing to create a festive atmosphere, otherwise I really don''t know what to say.


    After a dinner, the three saints stuffed roast suckling pigs into my stomach. Almost half of the suckling pigs were stuffed into my stomach. Finally, I couldn''t eat any more, so I asked them to stop feeding me. Then I asked the three saints to eat quickly and don''t patronize and feed me.


    It took me half a day to finish the meal. After the meal, it was the most shocking scene for me, that is, ten thousand people danced. All the young Bai girls gathered under the high platform and danced their national dance. Under the light of four huge campfires, thousands of Bai girls danced under the platform and danced with national style skirts, National passion music with local style makes me excited.


    The drums vibrated, the clothes were beautiful, and the singing and dancing were peaceful. Just because of my arrival, the whole Riyue village has almost become a lively city all night. People from ethnic minorities are still shouting their Lord below. At that time, I also understood how to pronounce in Bai language, which is probably "native". In fact, it is quite similar to Mandarin.


    Later, I also know that my Lord is actually a patron saint of the Bai nationality. He is the highest god of the Bai nationality, and his status is equivalent to God or God. No wonder the Bai people worship me so much.


    In the middle of the night, my eyelids began to fight. The Bai people stopped dancing and the celebration atmosphere stopped a little. But the old witch told me that in order to welcome me, such celebration would last for three days and continue tomorrow... I almost didn''t spit out my dinner at that time. One day is not enough, and it will last three days... It''s endless.


    Although celebrating because of me gives me a sense of achievement, I''m ashamed to overdo it.


    But those are the arrangements of the old witch and the patriarch. It has nothing to do with me, and I can''t say more.


    So after dinner, Xiaobai and I were brought to bed in the sun moon hall by three saints and old witches.


    In addition, there was a rule in the sun moon hall, that is, only clergy can enter above the second floor, and even the patriarch and princess can''t enter. Therefore, Princess Changyue and the beautiful patriarch stopped after following me and Xiaobai to the stairway on the first floor of the sun moon hall. After saluting and wishing me a safe sleep, they religiously withdrew from the sun moon hall.


    The old witch and the three saints took me to my bedroom called the "hidden Temple". After entering the bedroom, I was relieved and thought I could finally rest after a busy day. I turned around. I thought the three saints and the old witch would leave when they sent me to the bedroom door, but to my surprise, the old witch said to the three saints: "Serve my lord well." then he left, and the three saints stayed!


    "Don''t you... Have a rest?" when I saw the old witch gone, but the three saints were still in my bedroom, I vaguely felt something wrong.


    The three saints looked at each other, and then the silver haired Saint came up to me and said, "my Lord, our original bedroom is here..."


    I felt a blow to the head when I heard them say so.


    "Well, so I occupied your room? I''m sorry... Then... Why don''t you arrange another room for me?" I didn''t expect that my room was originally slept by saints and occupied other people''s territory. I was a little embarrassed at once.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the silver haired Saint smiled and said to me:


    "No, my Lord. My mother means to let us stay in the room to serve my Lord. My Lord, our saint must sleep with you and be responsible for your daily life, which is also our duty."


    "Sleep with me?" the silver haired saint''s words were no less than a rolling thunder in my ear.


    I''ll go, really? Isn''t this... The legendary bedtime?


    "Yes, my Lord, we will sleep with you and serve you in the future. Please let us change your clothes for you." said, the pink haired Saint took the lead in coming up, and then took the initiative to take off my clothes for me

 Chapter 71

    The saint came to help me take off my robe, while the other two saints helped me change my clothes. How do you feel when three beauties help you undress? It will definitely make people''s heart beat faster and nervous. At that time, I really felt thirsty. I was also a normal man. I was not a real Lord... In fact, I doubt that if there was a lord in the world, I might not be able to withstand the temptation of three beautiful women to serve.


    In fact, I feel a little abrupt in this situation, but if the saints take off my clothes on their own initiative, I must not be a normal man if I refuse it.


    Finally, I was taken off my God''s robe, leaving only a underwear and trousers, but the saint seemed to think it was not enough.


    "My Lord, can you take off your pants? It''s cold on the mountain at night. If you don''t take off your pants, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold."


    "Er..." after I took off my clothes, I naturally became pants. I was really nervous to see the saint standing respectfully beside me to take off my pants. However, I let them help me take off my pants.


    The three saints knelt down in front of me. Fortunately, Xiaobai was not in my room. She was taken to the next room by other clergy. That''s a room for her.


    At the moment, in such a big room, there are only me and three saints.


    For a time, the room was unspeakably quiet. At that moment, my heart really beat very badly. Although I''m no longer a virgin, my state of mind is still very conservative. It''s probably because I can''t change my state of mind for more than 20 years.


    The three saints really look peerless. One has silver hair, looks desolate and cold, one has blue hair, looks gentle and virtuous, and one has pink hair shawl, looks a little naughty, looks exactly the same, but has a little subtle gap. I really can''t control it. Yesterday I was still worried about being caught by the government, but now I have completely forgotten my identity as a fugitive.


    "Well... Can I sleep?" I felt a little nervous when I was stared at by the three saints. It was no fun to spend so much, so I went straight to the point.


    "Please let us warm our Lord first." the silver haired Saint said to me reverently, and then began to take off their silver robes.


    The three saints began to take off their clothes almost at the same time. Their clothes were exactly the same, and their underwear was also exactly the same white suspender belly pocket, with gold embroidery patterns similar to totem.


    At that time, watching the three saints start to take off their coats in front of me at the same time, my heart almost jumped out of my throat, and my whole person trembled a little excitedly.


    The figure is really perfect. It has a slim waist and thin limbs. The beautiful legs under the white pants are slender and have a beautiful arc. It is completely the figure of a dancer.


    The beauty of these three saints can all be compared with swallows and iceberg beauties, with absolute high scores.


    "My Lord, are you cold?" the silver haired Saint seemed to find something wrong with me and suddenly asked me with her clear and moving eyes.


    "No, no..."


    "Then why, my Lord, do you seem to be trembling?" the silver haired Saint asked nervously.


    "Well... It''s a little cold, hehe. Let''s... Go to bed early." at that moment, I really couldn''t help it any more. Looking at the three attractive saints in front of me, I still broke a little moral bottom line in my heart and said my thoughts tactfully. The three Saints really thought I was cold, After they took off their clothes, they nodded slightly and all got into the safflower quilt on the ground. They slept in a row like chopsticks. Only their heads were exposed, and three pairs of clear eyes looked at me piously.


    "If adults are really cold, they can go to the quilt first. Although it hasn''t been warm for long, it can also be warm if it is close to us."


    "OK... OK." that''s what I was waiting for. I touched my head, looked at the three saints wrapped in the quilt awkwardly, and finally walked to the middle of the quilt.


    At that moment, lying in bed and looking at my triplet saint, it was really all kinds of customs. Their faces even took a little red glow. It seemed that although they had the consciousness of being a saint, women''s shy instinct was still there. They were a little nervous to see me approaching step by step.


    In fact, I was also a little nervous. Fortunately, I had a little experience with the cold and arrogant women, so after finally confirming that the bedroom door had been closed, I took a deep breath, then opened the safflower quilt and stretched out my feet into the quilt. At that time, I was really shaking my feet, a little nervous, but more excited.


    But when I got into bed, there was a small accident.


    That is, I was too clumsy. I didn''t consider that the silver haired saint''s hair was very long. When I put my feet into the quilt, the soles of my feet suddenly slipped. I realized that I accidentally stepped on the silver haired saint''s hair.


    "Ah" three startling voices sounded almost at the same time, startled me, and hurriedly raised my feet into the quilt.


    "Er, what''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly shout?" I asked nervously when I saw the three saints shouting at the same time. I know I accidentally stepped on the hair of the silver haired Saint just now, but it''s not as if the three saints shouted at the same time?


    When I asked the three saints, their faces calmed down immediately.


    "... nothing, but my Lord, you accidentally stepped on my hair." the silver haired Saint said softly.


    "But... Why did you three cry?" I looked at the silver haired Saint three strangely.


    The silver haired Saint smiled and then explained to me: "my Lord, it''s like this. Yu''er and Ying''er, I and I are triplets. Since childhood, there has been telepathy between the three of us. As long as we are close, any one of us can feel it. So you stepped on my hair just now, yu''er and Ying''er can also feel it."


    Telepathy? One person can feel it, and the other two can feel it? I''ll pull it, really? The answer given to me by the silver haired Saint really surprised me. I have only seen telepathy in books such as world mysteries, but I hardly believe those things and feel too mysterious. But now the performance of triplets clearly tells me that there is really telepathy in this world!


    "Telepathy? The feeling of one of you... The other two can feel it?" I asked in some confusion.


    "Yes. My Lord, the three of us can feel each other''s feelings since childhood, and the closer we get to each other, the stronger this feeling will be."


    It seems that what they said is true. I have indeed seen in books such as world mysteries that some twins have telepathy. When one party is sick or physically stimulated, the other party will also feel it. It seems that this is the case with the triplet saint.


    "There was such a thing. I''m really sorry just now." I apologized to the three saints with apology.


    "My Lord, don''t do this. My Lord is right no matter what he does... Our duty is to serve you. We won''t say a word more about what he does."


    The blue haired Saint turned to me and said softly.


    This time I got into bed carefully.

 Chapter 72

    Just when I was thinking about how to let the three saints serve me well, a burst of "didi didi" sound suddenly sounded in the bedroom, which broke my good mood in an instant.


    "Didi didi" sounded the familiar mechanical sound, and some of my drowsy brain was suddenly awake, because I knew that this was the sound of my watch and mobile phone!


    It was lengao girl who called me!


    Hearing this sound, I opened my eyes at once, and then stretched back my hand clamped by the blue haired saint and the silver haired saint with my legs.


    "I''m sorry... I have something to do..." when I heard the voice of my mobile phone, I hurried out of my bed. I knew that the cold and arrogant woman, Lin Yanyan or swallow must have called me when the watch mobile phone rang.


    I directly ran to the table with my watch and mobile phone and took my mobile phone. When I looked at the contact on it, the name "Lin Yanyan" was written.


    It''s really Leng Ao''s second sister who called me!


    Suddenly, my brain was completely awake. I was still addicted to the love with the three saints, but now my brain seemed to be sober like pouring cold water. Although it was a pity to be interrupted to do obscene things, it was still cold and arrogant women after all. Their safety was important.


    Thinking that I hadn''t heard from the cold and arrogant girl for more than a day, I hurried to press the answer button.


    "Hello?" I asked into my cell phone without thinking.


    "Zizi... Hello?... Zizi..." I don''t know why. There was a noise on the phone. I couldn''t hear each other''s voice at all.


    "Hello, can you hear me?" I asked my cell phone in a hurry.


    "You... Say... What... Can''t hear... Clearly... You... Over there... Signal... Not... Good..." there was a heavy noise at the other end of the phone. Although I could hear the sound, I couldn''t hear it because it was too noisy. In desperation, I thought, put on my slippers as fast as I could, and then ran out of the bedroom step by step. Before the saints could stop me, I ran out of the sun and moon hall and ran to the corridor outside the first floor of the sun and moon hall.


    Out of the sun and moon hall, the signal was finally clearer. I could hear the voice on the phone.


    "Hello, can you hear me?" I asked again.


    "I heard it!!!" a high octave voice came from the other end of the phone, which almost deafened my ears.


    "You''re Lin Yanyan, aren''t you?" I lowered my voice and asked my mobile phone.


    "Yes! It''s me! You''re the man my sister said!? just listen to your cow like voice!!" the girl Lin Yanyan doesn''t know what''s going on. Her voice is very loud, like a loud voice. Although her voice color is very close to that of the cold and arrogant girl, her voice volume is several times larger, and it sounds from her tone, The cold and arrogant girl seems to have a hot temper. Let''s call her hot girl for the time being.


    "Yes, it''s me... I''m Li Jian. How''s your sister now?" I finally got in touch with lengao''s eldest sister, hot girl. I''d better ask about lengao''s situation first.


    "How''s it going?! my sister is now watched by the secret service!! it''s all because of you!" the hot woman said in a hurry.


    "Is she... Okay?"


    "Why is it all right? Of course it''s all right!! now she''s being watched by the secret service!! she can''t go out for a month! And my sister''s position as head of the Archives Bureau has also been reduced!!"


    "No... how could it be like this... Junxia, she should be very careful. She said she could calm down my affairs."


    "Calm down?! someone installed a tracker in my sister''s car!! now everyone in the secret service knows you''re in Yunnan!!"


    Hearing the hot girl''s words, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. Sure enough, the secret service already knew that I had come to Yunnan


    Of course, this is what I knew when I met Xiaobai. However, I didn''t expect Leng aonu to lose her position for me. Fortunately, with Leng aonu''s family background, she can live well even if she doesn''t have a position, which can give me a little peace of mind.


    "Then Junxia, and your sister and Jiaojiao, isn''t she in any danger? Is she all right?"


    "It''s not dangerous! But I can''t go out! And I can''t contact you!! because their mobile phones are monitored!! even I''ve been watched by the secret service!! I''m secretly contacting you in the middle of the night! Are you okay now?! have you been caught by the government?!"


    After talking for a long time, the hot woman finally began to care about me.


    I took a breath and said, "I''m very nice and safe now. I''ve got rid of the people of the government. Now no one can find me."


    "Really!? that''s good! Where are you now?! tell me! I''ll arrange a place for you to hide!!" the hot woman continued.


    "Oh, i... I''m..." I wanted to tell the hot girl where I live now, but I suddenly thought it might be better not to tell the hot girl. Because I''m safe now anyway. If I tell the hot girl, it will expose me. I might as well not tell her, so that the cold and arrogant girl and she are safe.


    "I''m in a very safe place now. People in the government can''t find me. I think I can live here for a while."


    "Ah?! what do you mean?! where the hell are you? Tell me clearly!! I told my sister to arrange accommodation for you!!" the hot woman''s temper looks really hot. Her voice is a few decibels higher when I refuse to tell her the address.


    "I... it''s better not to tell you. In this way, I won''t bother you, you and your sister will be safer, and you can break away from the secret service." I think what I say at the moment is really wise, "Tell Junxia that I''m in a very safe place now. It''s estimated that the government won''t find me in a month or two. Let her not worry about me. If one day the people of the secret service stop staring at you, send me a text message and write a ''reply''. Then I''ll go back. That''s it, Yanyan. Thank you for doing so much for me, but I''m now I can solve many problems by myself. Bye. "


    "Hey! You wait...!"


    Before the hot girl spoke, I hung up the phone and turned off my cell phone. In fact, I was very sorry. The cold and arrogant woman paid so much for me. Now because the tracker was found, she was closely watched by the government and lost her job. It really makes me feel very sad.


    However, I think the loss of Leng aonu''s position should only be a means for the government to oppress Leng aonu to say my hiding address. If the people of the government can''t find me in the end, the people of the government can''t monitor Leng aonu for a long time. At that time, as Leng aonu said, they will withdraw their troops by themselves.


    At that time, I should be much safer.


    Instead of letting Leng Ao Nu and her eldest sister take risks to help me find a hiding place, it''s better to rely on myself. For example, now I''m doing well in Riyue village, and the people here basically don''t have much contact with the Han people, or even isolated from the world. I can live well here.


    On this thought, I decided not to contact cold and arrogant women or hot women for the time being.


    In this way, it is a good thing for me and the cold and arrogant woman.


    After I hung up, I breathed a long sigh.


    A cool wind blew on my face, and I realized that I ran out without my coat. The mountain wind at night was very cold.


    I shivered and was about to turn back to the sun and Moon Palace, but as soon as I turned sideways, my eyes were attracted by a figure.


    Huh?


    At that time, it was past midnight. On the top of the mountain, a bright white moon was hanging high, and the cool moonlight spread like ripples in the whole night.


    In the cold and bright white moonlight, I saw a beautiful woman in white standing in front of the railing outside the sun and moon hall, putting up the railing with her hands, looking up at the bright moon in the sky and the rolling black mountains under the moonlight.


    At that moment, the body of the peerless woman exuded a strong taste of sadness and loneliness.


    I recognized the woman at the first sight.


    Because the woman in white has long hair that goes straight to the ground.


    It can''t be true?


    I was stunned when I saw the figure.


    Isn''t that Princess Longyue? Why is she here so late?

 Chapter 73

    Under the pure white cool moonlight, the graceful figure of Princess Changyue pulled out a faint shadow on the corridor, and staggered with the shadow of the white jade railing falling on the ground, as if it had become a part of the railing.


    The long white dress, the long black hair, and the silver wreath on her head. At that moment, the princess of the long moon in the moonlight was like a beauty under the moon. The beauty of that moment, the holiness, the quiet beauty, the desolate and lonely feeling, was really enough to suffocate any man.


    The faint fragrance floated into my nostrils along the night wind. I felt that the whole person was fresh. I couldn''t help it. I walked in the direction of the long Moon Princess.


    She seemed to be concentrating on the moonlight in the sky and talking piously. I approached her quietly from behind. She didn''t find it at all.


    When I walked behind her, Princess Changyue suddenly turned around, and a look of panic appeared on a pair of frozen autumn eyes.


    "... it''s you, my Lord. See you, my Lord." seeing me, the surprise on Princess Changyue''s face immediately turned into respect. She crossed her hands and saluted me.


    I was stunned to see the long Moon Princess turn around and salute me. Then I coughed twice, looked at her and said:


    "Well, Princess long moon, it''s so late. Why don''t you go and have a rest?"


    While I was talking, I smelled the strong aroma emitted from the long Moon Princess. It was so fragrant... The bursts of fragrance made my vision hazy. It seemed that the long Moon Princess in front of me was shrouded in a dreamy fog, becoming more mysterious and charming.


    When I asked, a faint sadness rose between the eyebrows of Princess Changyue. From the first time I saw Princess Changyue, I felt that there was a little sadness between her eyebrows, a little sad beauty.


    "Hey..." Princess Changyue sighed softly. The expression on Haojie''s face was still deep sadness.


    Seeing the long Moon Princess sighing, my heart was a little sympathetic, as if her subtle expression could affect my heart.


    This is probably the power of beauty. A frown, a smile and a sad expression can make men sad.


    "What''s the matter? You''re in such a bad mood? Are you... What''s on your mind?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Long month Princess slightly lowered her head and seemed ashamed.


    "My Lord, I shouldn''t have bothered you. But... Hey..." Princess Changyue looked a little hesitant.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? Is it because... I came to your family?" seeing the long Moon Princess frowning, I was a little suspicious that she wouldn''t be like this because of me?


    When I said this, the long month Princess quickly shook her head, looked at me sadly and said, "no, my Lord. You misunderstood. I''m just worried about our people."


    I''m a little relieved to hear what Princess Changyue said. At least it''s not because of me.


    But Princess Changyue''s words also aroused my curiosity.


    "Clan? What happened to the clan?"


    "Alas..."


    When I asked, the long Moon Princess sighed faintly. She turned slightly, then leaned against the white jade railing and looked at the distant mountains in the moonlight.


    "My Lord, look." Princess Changyue stretched out her hand and motioned me to go over.


    I went to the railing and looked at it along the direction pointed by Princess Changyue''s slender jade hand.


    The long Moon Princess refers to the mountains in the distance under the moonlight. With the faint moonlight, I can see that a huge Canyon is formed between the mountains and walls extending in the distance. There are waterfalls in the canyon. Under the moonlight, the water flowers of the waterfall are shining like bright silver stars. They are dazzling and very beautiful.


    "What a beautiful waterfall... What''s the problem?" I asked puzzled.


    The long Moon Princess sighed faintly, then pointed to the end of the canyon ahead and said with some worry:


    "Behind the third waterfall in the Shangri La Grand Canyon, there is a hidden cave, which is the settlement of female wolf head and her people."


    "Female wolf head?" I was stunned by the name I had never heard before. "Female wolf head... Who is it?"


    The princess Longyue sighed softly and said:


    "She is the leader of the female ORC. Since seven years ago, after the autumn fight every year, she will lead the female orcs to plunder the fruits of our people''s labor for a year. In the twinkling of an eye, a month has passed since the autumn fight this year. I''m worried that the female wolf head will invade our people again soon. Alas..."


    With these words, the long Moon Princess once again uttered a faint sigh, and my heart was pulled up with her sigh.


    "Female Orc?" Princess long moon''s words made me a little confused. Where are the orcs in the world? This is not playing Warcraft, it''s the real world. How can orcs exist?


    "Well, who are the female orcs? Do they... Look like beasts?" I asked, touching my head for some unknown reason.


    "No. the female Orc is a terrible monster made by the ''capital people''."


    "Er... Monster? Wait a minute, what are the people in Beijing?"


    "It''s the Han people." Princess Changyue looked at me with sad eyes and said.


    "Oh... Well. Those female orcs were made by the Han people?" I was a little strange. How did I feel like a science fiction movie.


    "Yes." Princess Changyue nodded slightly and her eyes were full of anxiety. "My Lord, you see." Princess Changyue pointed to the end of Shangri La Grand Canyon again.


    "At the foot of the last snow mountain at the end of the canyon hundreds of miles away, there is an experimental base built by the Han government 20 years ago... They did terrible mixed blood experiments with wild animals and people, and made terrible monsters of half man and half beast... Female wolf heads and female orcs escaped from the base seven years ago."


    I looked along the place where Princess Changyue pointed. Unfortunately, the light was too weak at night. I couldn''t see anything at the end of the canyon. I could only vaguely see a big gray snow mountain there, which was taller than the surrounding snow mountains. It was estimated that it was the snow mountain that Princess Changyue said the Han government used to build the experimental base.


    When Princess Changyue said this, I remembered what Leng aonv had told me. Leng aonv said that the government''s scientific research institutions had been doing some secret scientific experiments for decades, trying to extract Y chromosome from animals and transfer it to humans, so that women could produce male offspring... But later, it seemed that those experiments failed.


    Can it be said that the female orcs mentioned by Princess long moon are the research results of government scientific research institutions mentioned by Leng aonu?


    Princess Changyue''s words caused an uproar in my heart. I didn''t expect that the Shangri La Grand Canyon was actually used by the government to conduct secret experiments. However, it''s no wonder that this secret experiment with anti-human nature can''t be carried out openly in a metropolis. Of course, it should be built in unknown mountains and forests, and there are many species, The scenic Yunnan has become the government''s first choice.


    "Then why don''t you... Tell the government about the female orcs?" I asked suspiciously.


    "No. my Lord. The Han people and our people are incompatible, and the female orcs are their experimental products. They are afraid of being known by the world about their experiments, so they don''t want to send a large-scale government army... So they don''t care about the female orcs all the time."


    As she said this, Princess Changyue''s hand on the railing trembled slightly. In the moonlight, I saw two faint tears falling down on Princess Changyue''s face.


    "Every year after the autumn, the female wolf head will bring hundreds of female orcs to our family to plunder our harvest. She even cruelly killed our people... Alas..." said the sad place, Princess long moon shook her head bitterly and reluctantly. At that moment, the deep sadness on her body really made people feel torn.


    At this stage, I finally understand why Princess Changyue always has a touch of sadness between her eyebrows, and she will be so sad. It turns out that they are all female orcs who come to loot once a year.


    I finally understood the reason why Princess Changyue was sad, but I had a sense of helplessness in my heart, because although I was called my Lord by the people of Riyue village, in the final analysis, I was just an ordinary person. How could I deal with hundreds of female orcs?


    And listening to Princess long moon, the time for the female orcs to attack the village next time is also very close. My heart suddenly felt extremely nervous and heavy.


    "But this year is different. My Lord, when you come to our clan today, it must be that our clan has been blessed by God. I think as long as you are here, you will be able to protect our clan and drive away those vicious female orcs."


    As she spoke, Princess Changyue''s face was full of light sadness, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    Princess Changyue smiled, but I was in a cold sweat.


    Let me protect the people and repel the female orcs? Don''t be kidding. How can I do it? I''m just an ordinary person!!

 Chapter 74

    "My Lord, the people have been waiting for you. That''s why the people are so fanatical and revered you when they see you today."


    No wonder the Bai people worship me so much and even bow down to me. Frankly, I hope I can drive away the female orcs and bless them. At the beginning, I wondered why the religious worship of the Bai nationality was so crazy. It turned out that it was also related to those female orcs. Only when we are in danger can we inspire mankind''s strongest prayer and awe for the gods.


    However, although I know the reason why the Bai people are crazy about me, this will only create great pressure on me, because I am an ordinary person to protect the whole family? How is that possible.


    Although I don''t know what the female Orc looks like, it can be imagined that it should be a terrible monster with grinning teeth and green faces. How can I face that monster and even drive them away?


    I''m not a real God, nor a powerful protagonist. How can I face that monster.


    But I can''t say I can''t, can I? Looking at the piety and trust in me in the eyes of the long Moon Princess, I really can''t say "I can''t".


    After staying for a while, I nodded to Princess Changyue, and then asked solemnly:


    "There are tens of thousands of people in the clan? You just said that there are only a few hundred female orcs. Can''t you deal with so many of you?"


    Princess Changyue sighed faintly and said, "although there are more than 33000 people in the family, many of them are children and old people. There are not many young and strong people. Moreover, the female orcs are very fierce and good at fighting. Our people are very afraid to fight with them when they see them, so they are seriously damaged..."


    After all, I''m afraid when I see the beast. It seems that women are not as brave as men after all. If they were men, I''m afraid they would form an army in groups to fight those orcs.


    I have also read some historical books and know that in some battles where few win more, it is still possible for thousands, hundreds of people to defeat tens of thousands of people under the condition of great disparity in combat effectiveness. What''s more, those female orcs just come to plunder some food, not fight to the death, so the female orcs will succeed many times.


    "My Lord, the female orcs have brought great disasters to our people in the past seven years. I think your arrival must be a turning point. The female orcs will not be rampant for long."


    Princess Changyue''s eyebrows still have a touch of sadness, and the pressure in my heart is even greater. Although I don''t have much ability, I can''t bear to see her so sad. If I tell her I''m not a powerful Lord and then pat my ass and leave, I''m afraid I won''t go on purpose?


    "Don''t worry, since I''m here... I will certainly protect your people."


    I''m afraid it''s a man''s nature to show off in front of the beauty. Although I know I can''t really beat back those female orcs, I can only promise to come down in the face of the worried long Moon Princess.


    Hearing my words, the sad color on the long month princess''s face finally subsided, and she showed the color of comfort and relief.


    Princess Changyue suddenly knelt in front of me, crossed her hands on her chest and said to me:


    "Thank you for your blessing. On behalf of my people, I thank you."


    "Don''t kneel down, get up..." when I saw Princess Changyue kneeling down to me suddenly, I hurried to help her up. At the moment when Princess Changyue was helped up by me, a gust of breeze suddenly blew, and all the body fragrance of Princess Changyue rushed to my face. The strong aroma instantly shocked my brain, and my body was hot and dry.


    At that moment, I looked at the four eyes of Princess Chang, and the thick moonlight shone on her jade white face, like a mask.


    Silver wreath, flowing black long hair, moving eyes, long eyelashes and straight bridge of nose. At that moment, the long Moon Princess in the moonlight was really beautiful.


    For a moment, I was a little distracted. I felt my heart pounding against my chest, as if I was about to jump out through my chest.


    "My lord?" Princess Changyue asked me when she saw that I was distracted. I just came back to myself and knew I was a little out of shape.


    I coughed, but my face was a little feverish, and then said to the long Moon Princess:


    "It''s getting late. Go back and have a rest early."


    Hearing what I said, Princess Changyue was slightly stunned, and then nodded slowly.


    "Yes."


    With that, Princess Changyue turned slightly and walked towards the steps outside the sun moon hall.


    "Ouch!"


    In the depths of the mountains in the distance, suddenly there was a wolf howl that made me creepy!


    It sounded a bit like a wolf howling, but a bit like a woman screaming bitterly.


    "It''s the cry of a female wolf head..." Princess Changyue ran to the railing and looked into the distance.


    And my heart was cold in an instant. Then I ran to the railing and looked at the mountains in the distance.


    "The female wolf head is calling... I''m afraid it''s not far from the day when the female orcs attack the village," said the princess with worry. And I was also nervous.


    "Really..."


    "My Lord, if the female wolf head brings people, please protect my people..." Princess Changyue turned to me and said.


    I was sweating on my forehead, but I nodded to the long Moon Princess and said:


    "I... I will."


    In fact, my idea at that time was that I''m afraid I''ll run away with Xiaobai these days. It''s really dangerous for me to go on like this.


    The wolf howl in the distance rang several times before it gradually stopped, and princess Changyue and I were worried. Finally, Princess Changyue and I went back to bed respectively.


    Because I always thought about the female orcs attacking the village. After returning to the bedroom, I was not in the mood to play with the three saints. I always thought about what I should do in the future? Should I escape the village with Xiaobai? Although it seems very cowardly to do so, it seems that I really can''t do anything else


    I thought about it in my room for half a day before I fell asleep. The next day, I was awakened by the clansman''s gong and drum beating. The rapid and intense drum sound made me mistakenly think that the female wolf head had led people to attack. I hurried up and heard the report of the clergy. Only then did I know that it was the old witch who was going to start a celebration meeting and asked me to speak to the clansmen on the high platform.


    I''ll wake up early in the morning and have a speech conference. But at the request of a group of clergy, I can''t help it. Finally, Xiaobai and I were pushed and dragged to the high platform outside the sun and moon hall. There were a lot of villagers under the high platform. They seemed to come to listen to my speech.


    I was so ashamed at that time. I don''t understand anything. What can I say?


    I hesitated on the platform for a long time and didn''t know what to say. Finally, I decided to take the story of Forrest Gump as an inspirational article to tell and count.


    So I began to tell about a mentally retarded child who had been bullied since childhood, but he was kind-hearted. Later, he fought a war and helped many people. He was favored by God. He was lucky and became a generation of celebrities... In short, I told the movies I had seen in the 21st century like a religious story.


    As a result, the effect was quite good. The villagers under the stage listened very carefully, as if they really regarded my story as a real person and a real thing. They also thought that as long as they believed in piety, they could be favored by God like Forrest Gump in the story.


    However, as I was about to finish speaking, an accident happened. There was a sudden commotion under the high platform, and then a large group of women ran from the entrance of the village with something in their arms.


    "We have a female Orc!"


    "Got it!"


    "We caught the female Orc sent by the female wolf head to investigate at the entrance of the village!"


    One after another, there was a noise, and I was surprised to see the situation under the stage.


    I saw that the villagers under the stage retreated towards both sides and gave way to a road that people could pass through, while four or five strong Bai women ran up to my high platform under the pressure of a colorful girl.


    "Report to our Lord and clan leader, we found this cat girl lurking there to spy on us at the entrance of the village!"


    With that, several Bai women angrily threw the girl on their shoulders on the ground.


    The girl groaned with pain and was thrown in front of me by the Bai people.


    Catwoman?


    When I heard the report from the Bai people, I was stunned. Then I took a closer look. I finally saw the girl curled up in front of me.


    This is a pink girl. At the moment, she is crying in pain on the ground.


    At first glance, the girl in front of me has no difference in face and body from ordinary women. She can even be regarded as beautiful. But different from ordinary people, her body and wrist have some small white fluff, and there are a pair of lovely white cat ears on her head.

 Chapter 75

    This is the first time I saw a female orc, but the female Orc in front of me gave me a great impact. Because the cat woman in front of me is completely different from the female orcs in my imagination. In my imagination, the female orcs are monsters with strong body, bared teeth, raw hair and blood, and even animal face and human body, which is very terrible.


    But the cat girl in front of me completely subverted my concept. Because the cat as like as two peas in front of the human body is very similar. Apart from a few white hair and a pair of ears on the head, the other images are exactly the same as human beings.


    The first time I saw the cat girl, I was really stunned for a long time, and Xiaobai also stepped back behind me in some panic and secretly looked at the cat girl in front of me.


    "Master, she is so poor..."


    Silly girl, don''t you know that this is to sympathize with the enemy and destroy your prestige?


    But fortunately, Xiaobai just whispered in my ear, and the people around were stunned by the cat girl suddenly caught on the high platform, so I''m sorry.


    The cat girl who was suddenly caught on the high platform stunned all the people on the high platform, and the atmosphere of the whole high platform was instantly stiff.


    As for the cat girl, she was lying on her side on the high platform, trembling, her short gray hair was scattered, her round eyes were wide open, and looked at me and the people around me in horror.


    "Meow, meow, meow, meow!!" the cat girl made a weak cry on the ground, which was very similar to the cat, but with a little human voice.


    The cat girl struggled pitifully. Her hands and feet were tied and she couldn''t stand up. She had to twist on the ground. The cat girl opened her eyes. I saw that her eyes were precious green, and her pupils were still a vertical line like a cat.


    The cat girl''s face showed a frightened expression and kept meowing. Unfortunately, I didn''t understand her and didn''t know what she meant, but from her expression, it should be expressing some fear in her heart.


    "Patriarch, what should I do with this beast girl?" asked the people who caught the cat girl.


    The beautiful woman patriarch walked up from behind me. When I was speaking on the high platform, she stood behind me with the long Moon Princess and the three saints.


    The beautiful woman patriarch squatted down, looked carefully at the poor cat tied to the ground, frowned and said:


    "The cat girl came to the village to investigate. It seems that the female wolf head is really going to take the female Orc into the village. Go and get a torch and burn her!"


    "OK." hearing the patriarch''s words to burn the cat girl, the women nodded and set off to get torches under the high platform.


    "You... Want to burn her?" I asked, looking at the patriarch in some amazement.


    The beautiful woman patriarch stood up and nodded to me, with some color of hatred in her eyes.


    "Yes, my Lord. These female orcs have killed dozens of people of our family in the past few years. We must kill them to avenge those dead people."


    With that, the beautiful woman patriarch stared at the cat girl shivering on the ground in disgust.


    I saw that the cat girl was pitifully looking up at me. She was a bit bigger than ordinary people. Her eyes showed fear and panic.


    Seeing the cat girl''s appearance, I really feel very poor, mainly because she looks too much like human beings, and her expression and action are completely the same as human beings. I feel that it is no different from burning a person alive.


    But I can''t say anything more, because these things are the hatred between the Bai people and the female orcs. If I intervene now, it will affect the Bai People''s view of me, so I can only watch the cat woman burn.


    Soon, four women came up from under the platform, two of them holding torches, the other two holding two buckets, which seemed to contain oil and other things. Without saying a word, the two female clansmen holding the oil bucket put the oil bucket in front of the cat girl, and then all their brains fell on the cat girl.


    Suddenly, the cat girl''s body was full of wet and greasy gasoline. She was covered with oil. The cat girl trembled and her face became iron blue.


    At this time, the patriarch went up to the edge of the high platform and spoke loudly. I can''t understand all the ethnic languages. But from the angry tone and expression of the patriarch, I can guess that the patriarch should be talking about the past of some orcs killing their people.


    When the patriarch had finished, he turned and said to several strong women:


    "Do it!"


    Hearing the instructions of the patriarch, the two people with hot people approached the cat girl lying on the ground struggling and trembling step by step. Seeing them approaching with the torch, the cat girl was pale with fear and kept "meow meow". I saw her thin waist with ribs twisting desperately, but her hands and feet were bound and couldn''t move at all.


    I heard a sob behind me. I looked back and found that Princess Changyue was crossing her face with tears. She didn''t dare to see the tragedy that the cat girl was about to be burned. It seemed that although she hated the animal girl, Princess Changyue herself felt very sad about the scene of burning the animal girl. The three saints also lowered their heads, closed their eyes and chanted words. They didn''t dare to look at the cat girl who was about to be burned. I can see that they are all kind-hearted girls.


    I turned my head back and watched the Bai woman slowly approach the cat girl with a torch. I couldn''t help closing my eyes.


    "Don''t burn her! Please don''t burn her!"


    Just as I closed my eyes, I suddenly remembered a clear and sharp cry in my ears. I was surprised to open my eyes, but found that Xiaobai, a silly girl, rushed up and stopped in front of the cat girl, waving her arms to keep the torch away.


    "Xiaobai! What are you... Doing?" I was shocked to see that this silly girl Xiaobai rushed up to stop several people from burning the cat girl. I really didn''t expect this silly girl to rush out at this time.


    When I yelled, Xiao Bai turned to me with red eyes and said:


    "Master, please advise them not to let them burn the cat girl? She''s so poor..."


    Is this silly girl crazy?


    "Xiaobai, what are you doing? Come back quickly!" I stepped forward to pull Xiaobai, but Xiaobai pouted, stubbornly shook her head, and her eyes were crying red. "Master, please, don''t let them burn her... She didn''t do anything..."


    "Xiaobai, come back! She is an orc and has killed many villagers. What are you talking about?" I went to pull Xiaobai, but Xiaobai threw herself directly on the cat girl and protected the cat girl from the torch of the people.


    This is really a big trouble. Xiaobai is my servant. Bai people respect her and me very much. Now she does such a thing. It''s really troublesome. The contradiction between racial hatred and belief was intertwined at this moment.


    "Xiaobai, come back quickly!" I went up to pull Xiaobai''s shoulder, but Xiaobai was crying and holding the trembling cat girl on the ground.


    "Master, aren''t you an immortal who saves lives? Why should they kill her?" Xiaobai asked with tears in her eyes.


    Xiaobai''s words stunned me. In Xiaobai''s heart, my image has always been as tall as an immortal, but Xiaobai really stunned me by asking me now.


    "Master, will you let them spare her life?" Xiaobai looked at me with tears in her eyes.


    Xiaobai really put me in a dilemma. I stood in front of Xiaobai and looked at her face full of tears. I really couldn''t bear it. At this time, the cat girl also raised her head and looked at me pitifully. The two gray cat ears hung weakly, looking very weak and pitiful.


    "My lord..."


    I looked slightly to one side and saw the patriarch and the surrounding people, Princess Changyue, the three saints, and even all the Bai women under the high platform looking at me and waiting for me to speak.


    They are all waiting for my word.


    Waiting for me to announce the death of cat girl.


    I know that in my current status, if I say I let the cat girl go, it is still possible for the cat girl to be saved. If I say I want to burn the cat girl, then the cat girl will die.


    What should I choose?


    I looked at the tearful little white, the frightened cat girl, the melancholy long Moon Princess and the three saints with confused colors on their faces.


    Finally, I sighed and said:


    "Let the cat go first."


    "My Lord, this..." when I heard what I said, there was a commotion around me, and then the people under the high platform made a noise, as if they were surprised by my decision.


    "Why don''t you burn her, my lord?" the beautiful woman patriarch looked at me in some confusion. "She is a female wolf head. They killed many of our people."


    "Well... If the cat girl is burned, she will have resentment and stay in the air because of the pain of death. In that way, the resentment will stay in Riyue village for a long time, and even affect the next generation of people, resulting in the birth of children who will get ''cat eye disease'' and even die prematurely." in fact, I''m totally bullshit. What I''m talking about is a lie I made up temporarily. But because I really couldn''t find another way to save the cat girl''s life, I simply made up a bunch of stories to delay the cat girl''s sentencing time.


    "My Lord, what do you mean by cat''s eye disease..."


    "Oh, as like as two peas, it''s a terrible curse. It''s the cat''s anger that comes to the sick baby. The cat''s eye will grow like a cat and a half animal."


    I deliberately solemnly said that cat''s eye disease was very serious. When I heard my words, the patriarch and people all looked at each other, with a look of skepticism on their faces.


    "According to my Lord, how should the cat girl be executed? Did you kill her?" the patriarch looked at me and asked in confusion.


    "You can''t kill the cat girl. If you kill the cat girl, her resentment will still stay in the village, and the next generation of babies will get ''cat ear disease''!"


    "Then... According to my Lord, how should she be executed?"


    "Well..." my brain whirled rapidly, and then said, "it''s better to starve her! Because the process of starvation is very long and will slowly consume the resentment of the cat girl, so that the cat girl will not affect the next generation of people after she dies."


    In fact, I say this to delay the death of the cat woman, because I can live at least a few days after starvation. I can afford Xiaobai.


    "Starve to death?" hearing my words, the patriarch exchanged eyes with several other people, and finally nodded to me.


    "OK, then put the cat girl in the prison of the clan! Don''t give her food, starve her to death!" the clan leader finally obeyed my opinion and didn''t burn the cat girl. When he heard that I was going to starve the cat girl to death, Xiaobai''s cry still didn''t stop, but this time I forcibly pulled her away regardless of her resistance.


    Because I can do this step, I really do my utmost


    The cat girl escaped the fire in this way. I watched helplessly as she was pulled down by the Bai people to the end of the road I couldn''t see. It seemed to be a place used to imprison some guilty villagers in Riyue village. In short, I can''t manage the rest. It''s the limit I can do to help the cat get rid of the fire


    Because of the cat girl, the subsequent speech conference was boring. I took Xiaobai back to the sun and moon hall without much speech. Xiaobai cried miserably. I really don''t know why the female spy who was still cold faced and ruthless to pursue me became so compassionate after she lost her memory.


    Throughout the day, I repaired in the sun and moon hall with Xiaobai. It was not until the evening that I was called out by the old witches to attend the celebration meeting again. Xiaobai was depressed because of the cat girl and hid in the sun and moon hall all the time


    The celebration didn''t stop until late at night.


    However, just as the celebration was coming to an end and everyone was full and ready to end the feast, there were all kinds of animal cries from the entrance of the village!


    "Ouch!"


    "Roar!"


    The creepy cry of wild animals came from afar like a mountain roar and tsunami. The sound was like falling from the sky. It could be heard clearly in every corner of the sun moon village.


    Hearing the roar of a large number of wild animals from afar, countless ethnic people all screamed. The ethnic people who had held a banquet under the high platform to celebrate jumped up in panic and fled everywhere, with continuous sounds of fear. For a time, the banquet overturned, the wine glass was broken, and the figure was disordered.


    "Here comes the female wolf head!"


    "The female Orc attacked the village!!"


    There was a great cry of fear.


    At that time, I was also frightened by the sudden situation.


    It can''t be true? Did the orcs attack the village at this time?

 Chapter 76

    At that time, I was sitting on the high platform eating the pig feet fed by the saints. Suddenly, I heard the wolf roar from all directions. I almost didn''t choke!


    "Here comes the female wolf head!"


    "Run!"


    All the people were screaming, and fear spread like a plague. For a time, there were noisy screams, running away and shouting, and I stood up at once. The beautiful woman patriarch was also a little surprised, but fortunately, she had some experience. She stood up directly, then went to the high platform and shouted:


    "Don''t panic!"


    The voice of the beautiful woman patriarch was quite loud. When she shouted alone, the commotion under the stage was quiet for a few minutes.


    "We have our Lord! Our Lord will bless us!"


    I thought this woman would say something wise. I didn''t know she pushed me out. Now it''s really over. If the safety of the whole village is entrusted to me, the "fake owner", I''m afraid the people in this village will die.


    At that time, I really wanted to scold the idiot patriarch: "you fool, don''t run away, I''m not my Lord, I can''t save you." then I ran away with myself, but at this time, all the people in the audience focused on me, and then they knelt down to me one by one, and prayed loudly to me, And asked me to bless them.


    It''s really troublesome now. I was really shaking my legs at that time. It''s not a movie. There''s no reason not to shake my legs. The other party is a fierce ORC. Listening to the wolf howling in the distance, my hair is really standing up.


    "My Lord, what can you do?" the beautiful woman turned and looked at me.


    I swallowed the pig''s hoof in my mouth and said:


    "How did you deal with the orcs in the past years?"


    When I asked, the patriarch looked at me and said to me:


    "In previous years, we would gather the young and strong girls in the village to form a defense army to confront the orcs... But the orcs are very fierce. We can''t stop them. We suffer heavy losses every time, and many granaries will be looted by the orcs..."


    "Then don''t you gather all the people and prepare to fight the orcs! If this goes on, you''ll die!" I was really anxious at that time, and my voice was a little louder. When I shouted, the beautiful woman patriarch was stunned.


    "My Lord, do you want us to fight with the orcs?"


    "Nonsense! Or you''ll die! Although I''m the Lord, I''m still... I''m just an embryo and have no divine power!"


    "My lord... Alas..."


    When I shouted, the beautiful woman patriarch''s face showed a complicated and disappointed look. It seemed that she finally realized that I, the Lord, could not use my divine power to help them. Finally, the beautiful woman patriarch turned his head and shouted:


    "My Lord said let you all gather and prepare for battle!"


    Being shouted by the beautiful woman patriarch, there was chaos under the stage again. The beautiful woman looked back at me. Her eyebrows were mixed with some melancholy. Then she turned her head and commanded loudly:


    "All powerful people gather under the high platform! Those who have participated in the defense army go to the village''s arsenal to get weapons! The old man and children hide at home, close the door and don''t come out!"


    Facts have proved that the patriarch of the beautiful woman has a little deterrent. Although the people under the stage have been scared into headless flies, most of the old people and children were taken away from the bottom of the high platform first, while those women who are a little taller and have a little strength stayed and concentrated together.


    Among these people, some strong women came out. They formed a team at the command of the patriarch and went to a small bamboo building next to the sun and moon hall, which seemed to be an arsenal.


    "Where is your granary?"


    I saw the patriarch commanding the people under the stage. I turned to ask Princess Changyue.


    The long month princess''s beautiful face was full of worry and anxiety, but she answered my question:


    "The granary is in the backyard of the sun and moon hall. Every year, orcs rush there to plunder our food..."


    "So the orcs will rush this way?" I asked in a hurry.


    "Hmm..." the sadness on Princess Changyue''s face could be twisted into water immediately.


    "Everyone under the stage, prepare torches!" the clan leader commanded on the high platform, and some people with a little identity in the clan hurriedly distributed torches. Fortunately, four bonfires were raised in the square today to celebrate the arrival of my Lord, so there were enough torches to distribute. At one time, thousands of people were distributed torches one after another, Gathered under the high platform, I saw pale faces. Everyone''s faces were full of fear. I think I must be the same.


    Because with the passage of time, the wolf howling in front has become closer and closer!


    "Ow!!" with an earth shaking wolf howl, I saw the most terrible scene after I came to the women''s world.


    In the alley between the bamboo buildings in front, a large black fuzzy figure suddenly appeared. At that time, when I saw that black figure, my breathing suddenly stopped, and even my heart was almost nervous.


    At first glance, there are at least three or four hundred women. Each of those women has a different appearance. Some have rabbit ears, like rabbit women, some have white fur like fox women, like fox women, some have cat ears like previous cat women, and some have strange patterns, Like the beautiful patterns on the leopard, they spread all over the body, looking very enchanting and gorgeous. I don''t know if it''s a leopard woman, but some have tails, which look a bit like a monkey''s tail.


    Most of the rest are women with a little black hair. They look a bit like ape women, but they have exactly the same appearance as human women, with thick black hair. The shapes of these female orcs are very different from the images I imagined. Their appearance is basically the same as that of ordinary people. There are basically no other differences except that they have a little hair on their bodies and a little difference in their ears.


    It''s really a big team.


    Of course, although the team is huge, the most conspicuous one is the woman standing at the front of the team.


    It was the tallest of all female orcs, about 1.85 meters. Different from other female orcs, the woman was wearing a broken blood red dress. She was a woman with long chestnut hair. Her hair was scattered, but her appearance was very perfect. If she hadn''t led the team in front of the orcs, I''m afraid I wouldn''t recognize her as an orc at all.


    Tall, with long chestnut hair, she exudes a wild temperament, and there are small striped scars on her body. These scars extend from her arm to her shoulder, but these scars stay on her body, not only do not damage her face, but also add a wild temperament to her. In terms of temperament alone, I''m afraid this woman is no less than Xiaobai and long month princess.


    Unfortunately, I can''t forget one of the most important things, that is... She is a female wolf head!


    A large group of orcs, led by female werewolves, have never seen such a scene in my life. I''m afraid I could see such a scene in 21st century movies before, but now it really happened in front of me!


    At that time, there were almost tens of thousands of people under the high platform. Although not all the people in the village, there were a lot of people, but compared with the hundreds of female orcs from her ex husband, the momentum was actually insufficient.


    At that time, the female wolf head with hundreds of orcs rushed to the square outside the sun and moon hall, and tens of thousands of people gathered under the platform were ready with torches and weapons. At that moment, the two sides entered a short-term stalemate.


    But this short-term stalemate was only temporary after all, because soon the female wolf head suddenly looked up and howled.


    "Ow!!!"


    The earth shaking wolf howl rang through the whole square, and with the female wolf''s hair giving the order of attack, hundreds of orcs behind her also roared wildly, and the terrible animal roar spread in the square.


    The cry alone was enough to make people''s legs soft. I saw many Bai women crying under the high platform, and some even fainted on the spot. Don''t talk about fighting with the orcs. I''m afraid it''s good to save your life!


    At that time, I really wanted to grow wings and fly away, but everything was late, because in the next second, the female wolf head rushed in with hundreds of orcs towards the inside of the square. At that time, it was really spectacular under the high platform.


    "Drive them away! My Lord will bless you behind!"


    The patriarch cheered up and said that the power of religion still played a role. Those Bai women were afraid to die. As a result, as soon as the patriarch shouted the Lord''s blessing, they came to the spirit and waved torches one by one, while those armed defense forces stood in the front.


    The orc army and the white women soldiers finally fought. This scene is really too tragic. It can even be described as one-sided, because the leading female wolf head has no use to look at the white women in front of her. She is too fierce. The nails on her hands are very sharp, and ten nails are like blades, The Bai woman who rushed all the way to block the front was grabbed by her claws and immediately fell down, and her speed was really amazing. She really ran like a wolf, hunched down and ran very fast. Sometimes she would climb and run on the ground with both hands, and her speed was not reduced.


    The female wolf head is like the bamboo in the eight parts of the Dragon rushing into the army of King Khitan. It''s like entering a no man''s land. The werewolf''s strength is very strong. An ordinary Bai woman was knocked over by her. What''s more frightening is that the female wolf head is not afraid of torches at all. Instead, she grabbed the torches in the hands of several Bai girls knocked over by her, Then she rushed in waving like a meteor, and behind her, hundreds of orcs also roared into the camp of the Bai people. These orcs were very powerful and fierce. Although the Bai women took weapons, they couldn''t stand their impact. They were knocked to the ground and couldn''t move.


    There are several vigorous Leopard women on both sides of the female wolf head. When the female wolf head takes the lead in the charge, those Leopard women follow along to charge. These Leopard women are also very skilled, with infinite strength and sharp claws. Waving sharp claws with both arms can scare away the surrounding Bai people.


    For a moment, hundreds of female orcs were like a red iron fork inserted into the cheese, and the people and horses temporarily assembled by the Bai people seemed to have been defeated. Although dozens of orcs were wounded or entangled by the white people, the damage of the white people was much greater than that of the orcs.


    Let me go... It''s too fierce


    At that time, as the owner, I was standing on the high platform, but to my great horror, as the Bai people under the high platform were constantly knocked over and repulsed, a corridor was torn open among the Bai people, just like the sea water divided by Moses, and the channel in the middle was actually opened!


    After the road was opened, I standing on the high platform seemed to become a roadblock for the female wolf head and hundreds of orcs behind her!

 Chapter 77

    At that time, hundreds of orcs rushed up along the steps of the high platform, and behind the high platform was the sun moon hall. The female wolf head must want to rush into the sun moon hall from the high platform.,


    The problem is that at that time, I, the patriarch, Princess Changyue and the three saints were all on the high platform. If the female wolf head rushed up like this, we might be in danger.


    "Protect our Lord!" I heard the women of the Bai nationality approaching the female orcs, trying to stop the orcs from coming over us.


    The Bai women beside me pulled me and urged me to escape from the steps behind the high platform:


    "My lord... You''d better avoid it first."


    At that time, I really meant to shrink back. After all, when I met this situation for the first time, I couldn''t be afraid. Everyone would have weak legs. It''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s just those irrelevant people who listen to the story afterwards. Facing a group of monsters like Wolverine, no one will be afraid.


    At that time, I was naturally afraid, but looking at the Bai women under the high platform who fell because of me, I really felt incomparable regret. Several Bai female guards standing on the high platform wanted to pull me, the patriarch, Princess long moon and the three saints to escape, but I didn''t know why I didn''t want to run at that time. I''m not a big hero in the movie. I can win a dozen, but I''m also a man. Seeing so many women hurt by female orcs, I really feel angry for my own weakness.


    At that time, I watched the female wolf head rush up the platform with the female orc, and then looked at the large Bai women lying down below, and then looked at the long month Princess and the three saints with peerless appearance behind me. I don''t know why, I suddenly felt not afraid. Life and death is just that.


    The female wolf head has rushed up to my high platform at a very fast speed, and my blood rushed to my brain. I pulled over the bench I sat at the dinner party, and then rushed over with the bench.


    "You go back, I''ll deal with the female wolf head!" if life can only be powerful once, I think it must be now. At that time, I rushed up with the bench. The idea in my heart was to stop or deal with the female wolf head as much as possible, so as to protect the long month Princess behind them.


    "My Lord, don''t!"


    Seeing that I suddenly rushed to the female wolf head with the bench, all the people behind me were shocked, but before they chased me, I had rushed to the steps of the high platform. At that time, the female wolf head took off and was about to rush to the high platform. When she saw me, she roared and a pair of wolf like sharp eyes glittered.


    I roared loudly, swung up the bench and hit her. The female wolf head just rushed to the high platform. When she saw me hit her with the bench, she wanted to dodge as soon as she kicked her feet on the ground. However, I had received some self-defense training from the fierce women. Dodging in case of danger is a very basic action, At that time, I actually saw through the movement track of the female wolf head in a short moment with a little self-defense skill I had learned in the past two months.


    Just when the female wolf head got up and jumped, my bench suddenly hit and hit the female wolf head''s lower abdomen. The female wolf head was hit by me and her body staggered, but the next second she was even more angry. She suddenly yelled and rushed at me. At that time, I saw that the female wolf head looked ferocious. I picked up the bench and smashed it. The bench was almost one meter long and one palm wide, and there were four legs. It was really good to attack and defend.


    The female wolf head wanted to catch me with her claws, but my bench just met me. She hit my bench and failed to hit me directly. I also took this opportunity to wave the bench to attack her.


    My idea at that time was to catch the thief first and the king first. As long as I could win the female wolf head, the remaining female beasts would be better to deal with.


    But I still underestimated the strength of the female wolf head. The strength of the female monster was too strong. My strength was not small, but this guy was stronger than me. After I waved the bench a few times and forced her back a few steps, I wanted to knock her unconscious at her head, but she suddenly lowered her body and touched her hands on the ground, Then a jump came at me! Then she ignored the bench in front of me as a shield and directly threw me to the ground with the bench!


    At that time, I secretly screamed that it was over.


    I just felt my body was heavily pressed, and then my whole body was overturned on the ground!


    Then I saw the angry face of the female wolf head. The female wolf head''s face was full of wildness, and there were two tiger teeth exposed outside. After she threw me down, she pressed me on the ground with both hands, then looked up to the sky for a wolf howl, then opened her Yan red mouth, exposed a sharp tooth, and looked at me like a wolf, Just want to bite me off.


    "My Lord!"


    "Go and save my Lord!"


    I heard the patriarchs screaming behind the high platform. But my heart is dead ash, because I have been pressed under me by the female wolf head. I can''t move at all. I have no way to live at all.


    At that time, I looked closely at the face of the female wolf head, and my heart was lifted.


    finished. I''m really dying


    At that time, my brain was blank. That was the first time I really faced death. I used to read in books that people''s life before death would appear in my mind, but at that time, my brain was just a blank and didn''t think of anything at all.


    But just when I thought I was going to die, a cat screamed in my ear:


    "Meow! Meow! Meow!" then a small figure rushed up and hit the female wolf head, which missed her!


    At that time, I was stunned when I saw the female wolf head suddenly deflected. Then I saw a familiar figure in my field of vision. Gray cat ears and white fluff.


    It''s the cat girl caught today!


    I was silly at that time. Why did the cat woman suddenly run into the female wolf head and save my life?


    After being knocked away, the female wolf head angrily glared at the cat girl, but the cat girl was pitifully meowing to the female wolf head. I couldn''t understand the Bai People''s ethnic language, and naturally I couldn''t understand their animal language. However, after the cat girl meowed a few times, the female wolf head''s face eased slightly. Finally, she let go of my hand pressing my arm.


    I don''t know what the cat girl said, but I guess she begged me for the wolf head.


    Let me go... Is this the so-called cat''s gratitude?


    I thought the female wolf head would let me go, but the next second, the female wolf head riding on me suddenly frowned!


    Then she suddenly raised her head and sent out an earth shaking wolf howl into the sky!


    "Ouch!"


    When I heard the wolf howl so close, my eardrums almost didn''t break, but the female wolf head suddenly jumped away from me. Then she suddenly pointed at me and roared at the Leopard women next to me. I don''t know what the female wolf head was yelling at those Leopard women, but I know that the female wolf head left my body. This is an opportunity, I wanted to take the opportunity to get up from the ground, grab the bench next to one and attack the female wolf head, but I just got up. 5.6 striped Leopard women came towards me, and then they grabbed my hands, feet and head and carried me up!


    My body suddenly hung in the air, and I was foggy. Why did they carry me down?


    Is it difficult... I have a very bad feeling in my heart. I suddenly understood what female wolf heads and Leopard women were going to do, but unfortunately, although I realized what female wolf heads were going to do, I couldn''t move at all. Then I was carried down from the high platform by five Leopard women!


    At this point, I finally understand what the female wolf head is going to do. She wants to take me away!


    I resisted desperately, but it was of no use at all. My hands and feet were caught by several Leopard women. In this way, I was carried all the way out of the square outside the sun and moon hall.


    "My Lord has been captured by the orcs!"


    "Go and save my Lord!"


    "My Lord!!"


    I heard the desperate cries of the Bai women behind me, but I couldn''t look back at all, and I couldn''t see the scene behind me. I roared and tried to break away from the Leopard Woman''s hand again and again, but it was useless. Finally, they could only lift me out of the sun moon village like a table. All the way, my head was grabbed by the Leopard Woman''s hand, and I could only see the starry sky above my head, Besides, I can''t even turn my head.


    Where the hell do these orcs want to carry me? How did this happen?


    My brain is really a mess. I don''t know what the female beasts want to do to me, but my heart is even more afraid, because the voice of the Bai people behind me is getting farther and farther away. I know I have left Riyue village


    I kept resisting all the way, and my mind was thinking about all kinds of terrible fate I might face. Would I be torn to pieces or swallowed alive by them? I don''t want to... I want to live. The road is long. I think of the important people I met in my life. I think of the cold and arrogant women, the swallows, and the silly girl Xiaobai. Am I going to die like this?


    Is it my fate to be swallowed by a group of female orcs?


    The more I think about me, the more I fear. I struggled hard for several times, but I failed to resist successfully. The Leopard women carried me like mute, through the mountains, rivers and mountain roads... Almost more than an hour later, I was carried by the Leopard women from Riyue village to a wild cave. At that time, my voice was almost hoarse, Hands and feet are completely paralyzed and unable to move.


    The leopard girls finally threw me heavily on a pile of hay in the depths of the cave. At that time, I was paralyzed. I struggled to get up. As soon as I looked up, I saw a large group of animal girls blocking outside the cave.


    My heart sank at that time. It''s really bad. I''ve been taken to the orc''s nest.


    At that time, my heart was like death, but at this time, the orcs outside the cave suddenly retreated, and then a tall woman in a red broken long skirt came in, with huge chest, scattered long hair and wild eyes. That person was the female wolf head!


    Seeing the female wolf head walking into the cave, my heart shrank suddenly. I knew I was doomed.


    Do they want to catch me here and eat me?


    At that time, I was so nervous that my hands and feet trembled. Even if I was brave enough to be caught in the cave by a group of orcs, I couldn''t be nervous. Besides, I was just an ordinary person.


    The female wolf head came to me step by step. Her eyes as sharp as wolf eyes looked at me. The next second, she suddenly howled. Then, she suddenly rushed at me!

 Chapter 78

    My heart is unspeakable fear. My heart is jumping wildly, because I don''t know whether the female wolf head will raise her bloody nails and stab them into my throat in the next moment.


    But to my relief, the female wolf head left.


    Did the female wolf head let me go?


    I watched the female wolf head''s every move with anxiety. I was afraid that if she suddenly repented and came back to kill me.


    But what reassured me a little was that the female wolf head did not have the intention to kill me. She just shouted at the orcs outside the cave, and then all the orcs fell down. After that, the female wolf head also walked out of the cave.


    Watching the female wolf head leave, for a time, I was left alone in the cave.


    I thought the female wolf heads let me go and left. I was a little happy. I waited quietly for a while and didn''t see the female wolf head return to the cave. I thought I could take the opportunity to escape, but I didn''t have time to decide to escape. Unexpectedly, the female wolf head turned and walked back. At that time, I was really surprised. I thought the female wolf head was going to kill me this time, Almost scared the soul.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the female wolf head didn''t mean to kill me. She took a string of bacon in her hand. When she saw me sitting on the haystack, she directly took a piece of cured pig''s hoof and threw it to me. Then she grabbed a large piece of cured meat and sat next to me and ate it.


    Female wolf head means... Do you want me to eat with her?


    I looked at the bacon beside me. The cave was very dark. There was nothing else to light except the torches robbed by female wolf heads and female orcs.


    I don''t know how the pig''s feet came from, but I guess they were robbed from the Bai people, because it''s impossible to make their own bacon with the female wolf''s head. It seems that the granary of the Bai people was looted by the female orcs after all


    I looked at the bacon thrown aside by the female wolf head. I hesitated, but I finally picked it up and ate a few bites.


    The female wolf head saw me eating bacon with her, looked at me, and then continued to eat the bacon in her hand.


    For a time, the atmosphere in the cave was very strange. I, a human captured by the female wolf head, ate bacon with the female wolf head, the leader of the female ORC.


    Why is the female wolf head so polite to me? Is she trying to kill me when I''m full?


    I was afraid when I thought about it, but I still guessed wrong. After eating the bacon, the female wolf looked at me. I was not hungry. Under the gaze of the female wolf, I lost my appetite, so I returned the bacon given to me by the female wolf to her.


    "I... I''m not hungry. You eat..." I said in a trembling voice. I know the female wolf head should not understand me, but I can only try to pretend to be peaceful.


    The female wolf head hesitated when she saw me return the bacon to her, but finally she grabbed the bacon and ate it. The female wolf head''s eating appearance is very ugly, completely like primitive people. And the female wolf head chewed the bacon bones together.


    After eating, the female wolf head licked her lips with her tongue, while I looked at her with trepidation and paid attention to her every move. What should I eat? What will the female wolf head do next? I looked at the female wolf head in a panic.


    The behavior of the female wolf head was beyond my expectation again, because the next second, she actually reached out and grabbed my waist and pulled me towards her.


    I was so scared that I thought she was finally going to do something to me, but to my surprise, the female wolf head didn''t do anything. She just pulled over my body, held me with both hands, put her body close to me, and then suddenly pressed me on the haystack, smelled my smell with her nose, closed her eyes and fell asleep!


    Let me go. What''s the situation? Did she use me as a pillow?


    The female wolf head held me in her arms like a quilt and fell asleep. It really puzzled me, but it seemed that the female wolf head didn''t mean to kill me, so I held my breath and waited quietly. I wanted to wait until the female wolf head fell asleep, break away from her arms, and then run away like a way.


    I know, whether I''m dead or alive, I''ll wait for the next move.


    I waited quietly for more than an hour until the two torches in the cave went out and the cave became dark. The female wolf head fell asleep quickly. She just closed her eyes and snored a little bit. It seemed that she was asleep. The voices of the female beasts outside the cave finally disappeared and became quiet outside.


    I knew I had a chance to escape.


    I took a deep breath, then gently stretched out my hand and wanted to carefully break off the two hands of the female wolf head around me, but I just moved a little. Facing the female wolf head I was sleeping, I suddenly opened my eyes!


    The female wolf head suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes suddenly showed an alert look. Her blue-green eyes glittered in the dark. I was stared by the Wolf Woman''s eyes, and suddenly felt numb on my scalp. There were only three words in my heart: it''s over.


    I quickly closed my eyes and dared not move, let alone look at her.


    But after waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear anything, so I opened my eyes a little, but I found that the female wolf head fell asleep again. I was relieved to see the female wolf head asleep again, so I wanted to secretly break off her hand and run away, but I just moved. The female wolf head opened her eyes again and roared in her mouth!


    I was too frightened to move this time. I had to close my eyes and pretend to sleep again.


    Sure enough, seeing that I closed my eyes, the female wolf head was quiet again. I opened my eyes and found that she fell asleep again.


    But this time I dare not move again, because I know that the female wolf head is very sensitive. If I move a little, she will wake up. I can''t break free from her arms.


    In the end, I had no other way but to let the female wolf''s head hug me like a pillow, and I was close to her body.


    At that time, my body was tightly hugged by the female wolf head, and there was darkness in the cave. I could only feel the tenderness of the female wolf head, just like that of an ordinary woman. In particular, the body of the female wolf head was close to my body. For a long time, my body instinctively felt a little.


    The feeling this time is entirely my own, not like the feeling I felt when I was forced by the female wolf head just now. Of course, although I have a little feeling, I can''t do anything, because I know that if I dare to mess around, I will only be dead.


    Finally, I can only lie in the arms of the female wolf head and pretend to sleep with my eyes closed.


    Of course, I can''t sleep when my life is in danger all the time. On the one hand, I''m worried about my situation, on the other hand, I''m worried about the safety of the Bai people. This time, the female orcs launched a raid. I don''t know how many Bai people died, or what happened to the long month princess, the three saints and Xiaobai. What if they were attacked?


    I''m really worried.


    Unfortunately, it''s no use worrying. I can''t help but protect myself now.


    The ash smoke after the torch burning floated in the cave. Although the faint moonlight could not shine into the cave, it shone a bright area outside the cave. Outside the cave, when the breeze blew through the grass, the grass leaves swayed and rustled, and the mottled Bush shadows fell on the snow-white ground, which looked very quiet and primitive. In the cave, they hugged each other tightly, Bright snow-white body next to me and wolf girl


    I don''t know when I fell asleep. In short, the last scene I saw before I fell asleep was the faint moonlight outside the cave.

 Chapter 79

    The next day I was awakened by the action of the female wolf head leaving my body. When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was the female wolf head wearing a broken red skirt and with a long chestnut hair. This was the first time I saw the female wolf head in broad daylight. Under the sunlight shining into the cave, I clearly saw the face of the female wolf head. The face of the female wolf head was very white, It''s a bit like a white faced wolf, but its skin is a little rough. After all, it''s an orc living in wild mountains. Naturally, its skin won''t be much better.


    There are many wounds on the female wolf head, deep and shallow, one by one like bamboo leaves. The light was dark last night, and I couldn''t see clearly, but now in the daytime, the wounds on the female wolf head are very obvious. It seems that the female wolf head and the female Orc rushed into the village of the Bai people last night and suffered a lot of injuries and shed a lot of blood. I can''t believe the female wolf head''s physique is so good that she can get up like nothing after leaving so many wounds.


    I looked at the wolf head evasively. I found that the difference between female wolf head and human is that she has a pair of blue-green pupils, ten pointed nails, a small tiger tooth with slightly exposed lips, and two slightly long ears.


    In addition, female wolf heads are almost indistinguishable from ordinary humans.


    At that time, when I opened my eyes, I saw the female wolf head. The originally dizzy brain suddenly woke up, as if it had been poured with cold water.


    The female wolf head saw me wake up, stood up and looked at me with blue-green eyes, but she didn''t say anything. In fact, she couldn''t speak at all.


    The female wolf head looked at me, and I also looked at the female wolf head. I didn''t dare to move, because I knew that if the female wolf head wanted to attack me, I had little chance to survive. Even if I could fight the female wolf head, there were hundreds of female orcs outside the cave. I''m afraid I couldn''t or escape. I can only calm down and secretly look for an opportunity to escape from life.


    I looked at the female wolf head and moved my body a little. I wanted to step back a little, but I went down and found that my stomach was burning and painful. Only then did I find that the blood of several scars caught by the female wolf head last night had just scabbed, and it hurt badly when I moved a little.


    The female wolf head saw my expression of eating pain, and her hand was still touching the wound on her stomach. She actually did something I couldn''t believe, that is, she suddenly climbed over, then her head was stuffed in front of my stomach, then stretched out her tongue and licked my wound!


    I was startled, but the female wolf head continued to lick my wound. Suddenly, I felt a crispy itch on my stomach. I almost itched. I wanted to laugh, but I didn''t dare to push the female wolf head''s head away. I had to let her lick me. The female wolf head licked me and my stomach was wet.


    I don''t quite understand why the female wolf head did this. However, after the female wolf head licked it, I found that the pain on the wound seemed to be reduced by a little, and there was a cool feeling on the wound. Hey, it''s amazing. Isn''t the saliva of the female wolf head effective in anti-inflammatory, sterilization and pain relief.


    After being licked by the female wolf head, I felt that the pain decreased a lot. The female wolf head looked at me, and there was an almost imperceptible smile on the corner of her mouth. The smile was very strange, as if it was a little ambiguous. I can''t believe that the orc can still smile, but the smile flashed away, and soon the female wolf head turned into a silent face.


    When the female wolf head was sure that I didn''t hurt, she sat back, sat opposite me, and then licked several wounds on her own arm. I found that several wounds were left on her hand, but the resilience of the female wolf head was amazing. The injury she suffered last night actually scabbed and healed today. Is the resilience of the female wolf head as powerful as the beast?


    After licking the wound, the female wolf head stood up and staggered out of the cave. Suddenly there were countless female orcs outside. I heard the female wolf head whining, whining and ah ah. I didn''t know what she was doing outside. After a while, I saw several Leopard women squatting outside the cave with money stripes, They squat there and don''t know what to do.


    But as soon as they squatted there, they squatted all morning, and the female wolf head didn''t come in again.


    At that time, I felt strange. Why didn''t the female wolf head come in to see me all morning?


    If there were not a group of Leopard women guarding the cave entrance, I couldn''t help but want to go out and have a look at the situation.


    One broad day, I was locked up in the cave. Until noon, the Leopard women at the door began to stir up. Then the Leopard Woman retreated. The female wolf head came in with a string of bacon in her hand. The female wolf head threw me the bacon and some dried fruits. I knew that the female wolf head must let me have lunch. At that time, I was just hungry, So I grabbed the bacon and ate it.


    But what scares me is that my "inhuman" life has just begun.


    Most of the time every day, the female wolf head will leave the cave, while the Leopard women will guard at the door. Only when I want to urinate and urinate, the Leopard women will let me out of the cave for a while. Outside the cave is an open flat land. Many animal women sit outside and form a circle. In front of the flat land is a sparse forest, and behind the forest is a huge waterfall, Later, I also learned that there is a huge cave behind the waterfall, where hundreds of beast women live.


    I was kept in captivity by the female wolf head for almost a week. I can almost write a book on the inhuman life in the female Orc tribe.


    Later, I also learned that the reason why the female wolf head left the cave every day was to catch prey outside. It turned out that in addition to plundering food from the Bai people, the orcs also hunted and fished, and also collected fruit. Only when the weather was cold and there was not enough food, the Orcs attacked the village.


    Because of the attack on the Bai people that day, many orcs were injured or maimed, and several orcs who did not know whether they were sheep women or cow women died because the rescue was ineffective. Those female orcs would dig a hole and bury their compatriots in a flat ground, and then insert a bone on it as a tombstone.


    At that time, I realized that the orcs also had feelings, and they seemed to have formed a little tribal culture. Although they were still very backward, they had the most primitive tribal behavior of mankind. It would be interesting if I had seen these as documentaries in the past, but the problem is that I am completely the same as a prisoner now.


    Although other animal girls dare not do anything to me because there is a female wolf head covering me, I still feel that my future is bleak.


    What should I do in the future?


    With the passage of time, I found that the female wolf head''s favor for me increased a lot, especially a week later, the female wolf head found that I was obedient and didn''t think of running away. After that, the female wolf head would let me out of the cave and walk occasionally.


    At that time, I wanted to escape from this place, but I was desperate to find that I didn''t know the road nearby. I seemed to be trapped in a canyon surrounded by hillsides and cliffs. I couldn''t find the village of the Bai nationality at all. Even if I wanted to run, I couldn''t find the direction. And no matter where I go, a group of Leopard women or dog women will follow me. Even if I want to run, I can''t run.


    Let me go. Will I be trapped in this Orc tribe all my life?


    I was really desperate.


    But fortunately, in the second week, I found a secret in the female wolf head, which also gave me a chance to escape from the orc tribe.


    The day I discovered the secret was just at the end of the second week. At that time, thinking of this, a plan gradually came out of my mind. I think if my plan succeeds, it may make the female wolf head obey me.

 Chapter 80

    It was the 15th day after I was captured by the female wolf head. It was more than half a month since I left the Bai nationality.


    That morning, I stayed in the cave of the female wolf head for a long time. I thought, if I want to leave this place, I must subdue the orcs here, or I won''t have any chance. But with my own strength, I can''t fight so many orcs. The best way is to catch the thief, catch the king first, take down the female wolf head and subdue the female wolf head, Let her obey me. Maybe I can make other orcs obey me.


    I found that after spending more than 20 days with the female beasts, I actually got used to the life here. Every day, I went to the river next to the waterfall with the female beasts, ate meat, fruit and animal skin in the open space with them, and danced with them in the evening. It seemed to be an entertainment program that female beasts must do every day. After being subdued by me, the female wolf head no longer locked me in the cave. As long as I don''t leave their tribe, I can go anywhere, and I know the opportunity is coming.


    Because the female wolf head no longer locked me up, I began to try to walk around slowly. On the first day, I just tried to walk to the river a little farther away, and then found that the female Orc didn''t realize that I was going to escape. The next day, I tried to walk closer to the hillside a little farther away, but I went back soon, so the female Orc didn''t doubt me.


    On the third day, I tried to go further. I went up the hillside and came to a forest on the hillside. This time, a female Orc on guard found me, but I pretended not to know. After picking up a few fruits falling from the ground, I consciously went back to the tribe. Therefore, those female orcs thought I was just coming to pick fruits, so they let me go back.


    On the fourth day, I went farther. This time, the watchful dog woman stopped me, but I picked a few mushrooms casually, gave them some bacon, bowed my head and lost a smile, and then consciously returned to the tribe


    This lasted almost ten days. Every day I would deliberately try to go far, and the range was becoming larger and larger. At first, those dog women would stop me, but after more times, they found that I would go back consciously. In the end, they didn''t care about me much. At that time, I also realized that it was time for me to escape from the orc tribe, Finally, it''s coming


    I thought I could find a chance to sneak away from the orc tribe. However, the facts proved that I was still a little too whimsical, and the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Originally, I had a little confidence in my escape plan, but in the end, there was an unexpected defection.


    Almost after I stayed in the orc tribe for a month and a half, that morning, the female wolf head went hunting with dozens of ORC women. Because there are many orcs in the orc tribe, the orcs can''t make a living if they don''t hunt every day.


    In addition, due to the cool weather, there are fewer wild animals in the forest recently. Female wolf heads can''t catch many prey every day, that is, they catch some rabbits, ducks, pheasants and mice. Because they can''t use fire, female wolf heads will string up their prey first and put it on the rock next to the waterfall to dry it into dried meat before eating, If it rains, hang it in a ventilated place and wait for natural air drying.


    That day, the female wolf head still took the female orcs out to hunt, and I was left in the orc tribe. Now, after I stayed for more than a month, the female wolf head has relaxed her vigilance against me. As long as I don''t go too far, I can walk around and go anywhere in the tribe. The female wolf head didn''t even let the Leopard Woman guard me, and the orcs seemed to gradually take me as one of them.


    When I have nothing to do during the day, I squat in the cave and don''t go out. The reason why I don''t go out is very simple. That is, it''s too cold outside. With the passage of the season, it''s late winter. It''s windy to walk outside. It''s better to hide in the cave and wrap in animal skin.


    However, she had a problem at noon that day. Until after noon, the female wolf head didn''t come back. Generally speaking, the female wolf head led a team to hunt at more than 5 a.m. and came back at noon. After a few hours of rest and lingering with me, she would continue to go hunting. The female wolf head has a concept of time and has a regular life. She won''t miss the time point. But the situation was a little different that day, that is, the female wolf head never came back.


    I don''t know if something happened to the female wolf head, or it''s just a special case.


    I waited in the cave, but the female wolf head didn''t come back at night. The night was getting deeper and deeper, but I was the only one in the cave. I went out of the cave and saw the orcs eating dinner. Several orcs were standing over the waterfall crying and waiting. They seemed to doubt that the female wolf head hadn''t come back.


    It seems that the female wolf head didn''t come back, because the female wolf head didn''t come back, I just ate some bacon and went back to the cave. But when I returned to the cave, I found that without the female wolf head, several orcs looked at me differently. They looked at me as if they were looking at prey, showing some desire.


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. But since the female wolf head left, those orcs seem to be more unscrupulous towards me. Of course, they haven''t done anything to me. After all, the dignity of the female wolf head is still there.


    However, after two days, the female wolf head didn''t come back. Now, the orcs in the orc tribe began to feel uneasy. Some orcs had begun to stir up, and some orcs began to go out to look for female wolf heads, but they all returned in vain.


    Because of the disappearance of the female wolf head, it seems that the orcs in the orc tribe are beginning to mess. Some female orcs talk to each other, and some even shout and say something I don''t understand in animal language. Looks upset.


    Moreover, two days after the female wolf head disappeared, the female orcs looked at me more strangely. Some slightly stronger female orcs came near me to look at me when I ate, which made me feel a little cold.


    At that time, I was really a little scared. The female wolf head was not there. These female orcs wouldn''t want to eat me, would they?


    The night after the female wolf head was gone, I began to think about the plan to escape the orc tribe. Since the female wolf head as the backbone was gone and there was chaos in the orc tribe, I might have a chance to escape.


    I decided to run away on the third day. The reason why I didn''t choose to escape at night was that it was too dark at night. I couldn''t find the direction at all, and some orcs had night vision. Even if I chose to escape at night, they would only catch me back, so I decided to escape during the day.


    On the third day, the female wolf head still didn''t come back. It seems that something happened to the female wolf head. I don''t know why I feel very disappointed when I think of the accident of the female wolf head. Although I know that the female wolf head is an orc, a savage primitive man, and even killed many Bai people, I don''t have much disgust with her. The main reason is that she has been with me for more than a month, Except that she almost hurt me when she robbed the Bai nationality for the first time, the female wolf head never hurt me. In the end, she was obedient and very close to me. I felt a little reluctant to think that she suddenly disappeared.


    It seems that a long time will lead to emotional dependence.


    The female wolf head has been missing for three consecutive days. I''m really worried about her, but I''m more worried about the Bai people, the Bai saints, the long month princess, and the silly girl Xiaobai who doesn''t know anything. I don''t know how they are. After the orc looting, I don''t know whether they survived or not.


    I was still worried about Xiaobai and them in my heart, so I got up early the next morning. I wanted to escape the tribe before the female beasts woke up, but what I didn''t expect was that I just got out of the cave, but I found that there were five or six Leopard women squatting there secretly looking at me. I met them as soon as I got out of the cave. The leopard woman saw me, Also a little surprised

 Chapter 81

    The next day, the female wolf head still didn''t come back. As a result, I woke up early in the morning and found that the cave was full of orcs.


    Seeing the female orcs with sparkling eyes, I really almost didn''t cry. I shook my head at that time, but the female orcs came up and hugged me one by one regardless of my shaking my head.


    God, who will save me?!


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    It''s the cry of the female wolf head. The female wolf head is back!


    Hearing the cry of the female wolf head, all the female beasts in the cave showed a surprised look. Their faces were ugly. They hurried away from my body and wanted to leave the cave. Unfortunately, it was too late, because the female wolf head had run in from outside the cave. As soon as she came in, she saw that I was surrounded and pressed on the ground by a group of female orcs, Seeing that the female Orc attacked me while she was away, the female wolf head was very angry. Her beautiful face full of wild beauty showed the color of anger.


    Seeing that the female wolf head came back, the other female beasts stood one by one, as if they had made a big mistake and dared not make a sound. The female wolf head came forward with big steps, grabbed the leopard woman who had knocked me down before, and then slapped her two ears. The behavior of the female wolf head surprised me. It seems that the female wolf head is jealous.


    However, the female wolf head seemed a little cruel. She wrestled with the Leopard Woman, hit her face and replaced her with her feet. Usually, the leopard woman didn''t dare to resist, but this time, the leopard woman seemed to be angry. After being slapped in the face by the female wolf head, the Leopard Woman also fought back! Although the Leopard Woman''s height and physique can''t compare with the female wolf head, this time the Leopard Woman is also very crazy. She keeps holding the female wolf head''s hand with her claws and wants to bite the female wolf head with her teeth. However, the female wolf head has great strength. Finally, she just slaps the Leopard Woman''s head.


    Seeing that the leopard woman was about to be taught a lesson, she lost her temper. Who knows, the leopard woman shouted, and then I don''t know what happened. Several Leopard women around rushed up, grabbed the arm of the female wolf head and began to fight with the female wolf head.


    At that time, I shrank in the corner of the cave and watched the female wolf head and several Leopard women fight because of me. I was really stunned.


    Is this the legendary red crown and red face?


    But why did a group of women fight for me?


    I was completely stunned when I saw the scene of a big fight between a female wolf head and several Leopard women. Where have I seen such a strange scene, but the exit of the cave was blocked by them again. I couldn''t get out. I had to sit on the haystack and watch several orcs fight because of me.


    The female wolf head challenges four Leopard women alone, but she can barely outdo the tribe. After all, she is the tallest of all animal women, the fastest, the strongest, and the craziest. Although the Leopard Woman is agile, she still can''t subdue the female wolf head for a time.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when the female wolf head was tangled with the Leopard women, the sheep woman and the cow woman actually joined the fight. They all began to help the Leopard Woman and deal with the female wolf head alone. Now the child wolf head attacked a group of storage bags and was a little overwhelmed. Finally, the female wolf head was unable to defeat four hands after some entanglement, They were pressed on the ground by Leopard women!


    The female wolf head twisted her body desperately on the ground, and her eyes showed unwilling color. At that time, I sat on the haystack and looked at the inexplicable fight of the female orcs. I was shocked, but the female wolf head pressed on the ground turned her head and looked at me with helpless and unwilling eyes. The blue-green eyes showed a sad and painful look, There was even a crystal tear in the corner of my eye


    The female wolf head actually cried. What''s the situation?


    Looking at the tears in the corners of the female wolf''s eyes, I actually feel sad. I know that she and these Leopard women have a dispute over me


    "Stop!" I don''t know where the power came from, or because the tears from the corners of the female wolf''s eyes stimulated my courage in my body, I shouted to the Leopard women. When I heard my roar, the Leopard women stopped their actions, turned around and looked at me in a daze.


    I glared at the Leopard Woman, and then walked forward, and ruthlessly opened their hands on the female wolf head. Then, I pulled the female wolf head up from the ground. When the female wolf head saw that I drove away the beast woman who suppressed her, she also pulled her up. There was a surprised look in her eyes, but the glittering color in the corners of her eyes was thick.


    Seeing that I pulled up the female wolf''s head on the ground, the Leopard women''s faces were full of shock and anger. They shouted and glared at me, and even wanted to pull up the female wolf''s head. However, I protected the female wolf''s head behind me, so that the Leopard women didn''t touch the female wolf''s head, and the Leopard women didn''t seem to want to hurt me. As a result, they could only glare at me and stamp their feet anxiously, And yell.


    In fact, I didn''t think too much at that time, but I think the female wolf head has taken care of me these days. In this Orc tribe, her and I should have the deepest feelings, so now she is bullied by her peers, and I should help her.


    Seeing that I helped the female wolf head, the Leopard Woman, the sheep woman and the cow woman were very angry, and I was also a little overwhelmed. Although I helped the female wolf head with my blood for a while, I didn''t know how to deal with the aftermath.


    The Leopard women looked at the female wolf head protected by me. They seemed to be jealous of me for protecting the female wolf head and betrayed them.


    I felt a strong smell of gunpowder continuing to spread


    But what I didn''t expect was that in the next second, the female wolf head actually did something unexpected to me. The female wolf head suddenly took my hand from behind, and then dragged me towards the front!


    The female wolf head frightened me, but the female wolf head tried her best to pull me out of the cave. When the Leopard women saw the female wolf head pulling me to run, they also quickly grabbed my arm and wanted to pull me back, but the female wolf head waved back and scratched the hand holding me with sharp claws, The leopard woman who was scratched by the female wolf head withdrew her hand with a cry of pain, and the female wolf head also took the opportunity to take me to run outside the cave, and took me all the way to run outside the cave, desperately!!


    They ran out of the cave. There were a large group of ordinary female orcs outside. When they saw the female wolf head pulling me away, they were all at a loss. But soon the Leopard Woman and the cow girl chased them out. The female wolf head looked back, stopped and didn''t continue to run. She suddenly roared up to the sky.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!" the cry of the female wolf head seemed to be a call to the same people. Under the cry of the female wolf head, the female orcs with unknown conditions outside the cave looked seriously towards the female wolf head and my position.


    However, after seeing the female wolf head shouting, the Leopard women who rushed out of the cave also shouted. Although their cry was not as loud as the female wolf head, the voices of the four Leopard women were still very shocking. Under the cry of the Leopard women, some female orcs present stopped walking towards the female wolf head and looked back at them.


    At this time, the four Leopard women angrily pointed to the female wolf head, then pointed to me and made a fierce cry. Although I didn''t understand, looking at their expressions and actions, it was obvious that they were angrily scolding the female wolf head and scolding her for monopolizing me alone

 Chapter 82

    Under the reprimand of the Leopard women, several animal women seemed to look at the female wolf head with strange eyes, and seemed to be a little dissatisfied with the female wolf head. They actually walked towards the camp of several Leopard women. Of course, the rest of the beast women still stood on the side of the female wolf head. But for a time, the trend of splitting into two camps within the orcs is strengthening.


    Unexpectedly, there was a dispute among the female orcs because I was a man, and there was a trend of division. This was really beyond my expectation. I always thought that the orcs were still very united. I didn''t expect that there would be contradictions because of my existence.


    The orcs are so fierce that they turn their faces when they say they turn their faces.


    For a time, the orcs split into two factions. On the one hand, they supported the female wolf head, and on the other hand, they seemed to scold the female wolf head for being arbitrary and selfish. There are many people on both sides, and with more and more orcs coming, there seems to be a growing trend. For a time, the atmosphere on both sides was a little tense. Of course, there were some orcs who didn''t want to fight inside. They didn''t know who to help. They just looked at the confrontation between the female wolf head and the female leopard, and then stood far away.


    I can''t go on like this.


    In the final analysis, the dispute was initiated by the female wolf head and the Leopard Woman in order to compete for me.


    Mom''s eight characters. If I were a woman, I would be even if I was robbed and fought by a group of Lords, but the problem is how I can be regarded as an old man now, and there are women on both sides. I feel aggrieved when I rob and rob. I feel like someone else''s vassal. No, it seems that the female wolf head and leopard still regard me as their private property. I must let them change this concept.


    The two camps confronted each other for a time, and the atmosphere was very stiff, but I decided to take a risk.


    I suddenly pulled the female wolf''s head, and then walked towards the leopard in front.


    "Ow?"


    Seeing that she was suddenly pulled towards the Leopard Woman, the female wolf head was a little surprised. She wanted to get rid of my hand, but I stared at her and then took her forward. When I saw the female wolf head approaching, several Leopard women thought that the female wolf head was going to work hard with them, and they were unwilling to lose ground. They wanted to confront the female wolf head and were ready to work hard with the female wolf head at any time.


    The female wolf frowned. I don''t know what I did. I pulled her close to the Leopard women. She just fought with the Leopard women. Now, of course, it''s impossible to dispel her grievances all at once.


    However, the female wolf head looked at me and just pulled her. After all, I let me pull her and walked in front of the Leopard women. The three Leopard women also locked their eyes on me and the female wolf head and walked up slowly. All of a sudden, the leaders of both sides met like this.


    I took the female wolf head and the leopard woman to meet, because they were too close, the atmosphere between the two sides was even more tense.


    However, at this time, I really made a very bold thing, that is, I suddenly stretched out my hand, and then put my arms around the waist of a leopard woman who took the lead and the female wolf head beside me.


    I roared and said:


    "What are you brainless women arguing about? You are all mine!!"


    Then I pulled the waist of the Leopard Woman and the wolf head tightly.


    My sudden move surprised both the wolf head and the Leopard Woman. Of course they wanted to resist, but I just pulled them over to me.


    "You are all mine! Do you understand? Ow!"


    I screamed like a male wolf.


    Finally, I tightly hugged the female wolf head and the female leopard''s waist, and then my body suddenly sat back, and my ass fell to the ground. The female wolf head and the female leopard were pulled to the ground by me because of the strength of my body to sit down, and both jumped into my arms.


    My flame has long been extinguished by the orcs these days. I do this purely to resolve the contradiction between the female wolf head and the Leopard Woman. Moreover, I want to take the opportunity to conquer the orc tribe.


    After the female wolf head and leopard woman were pulled to the ground by me, they were also stupid. It seems that they still didn''t enter the state.


    Sure enough, after my feat that day, the female wolf head and the Leopard Woman seem to have figured out that it is impossible for one person to monopolize me, and my temper is becoming more and more serious. As a result, both the Leopard Woman and the female wolf head have to act according to my meaning.


    Moreover, with the female wolf head and leopard woman looking at me, the female beasts seem to respect me more. They seem to treat me as their new leader.


    My status is a bit like an old witch of the Bai nationality, higher than the patriarch.


    Of course, I got their praise because I taught them how to drill wood for fire. In fact, the IQ of female orcs is not low, but they have not been educated since childhood. In addition, their animal nature leads to their uncivilized civilization, but they still have some learning ability.


    Almost on the night when the battle between Leopard Woman and female wolf head was calmed down, I taught female wolf head how to drill wood to make fire.


    In fact, I''m not good at drilling wood for fire. It''s very easy to watch drilling wood for fire on TV, but it''s really difficult to do it. However, I played drilling wood for fire when I went to my grandmother''s mountain barbecue before the 21st century, so I had some experience.


    And I happened to see a piece of dry wood that day, so I showed my talent on a whim.


    When I was in the big cave where the orcs lived, grinding wood for more than half an hour and lighting the smoking hay, the female orcs were really shocked. They seemed to be instinctively afraid of fire, but I laughed and strung the prey captured by the female orcs into meat kebabs and roasted them all.


    At that time, I was very proud to see that female beasts could only eat dry meat, but I could eat hot barbecue. I think that''s the difference between man and beast.


    At the beginning, the female wolf head also resisted when she saw the fire. Although the female wolf head was brave and not afraid of fire, it did not mean that she liked the fire. However, when she saw me playing with the fire like nothing and eating delicious barbecue, the female wolf head and some female orcs couldn''t help but surround me, because the fire made them resist, but at least it was warm, The weather outside has cooled down. It''s cold and windy. It''s warm when there''s a fire. When the female beasts saw that I could light a fire and play with fire freely, they respected me more.


    After that, I want to make an iron pot or something to make soup. However, without iron, I can only give it up.


    However, I also made some simple inventions, namely chopsticks, spoons and knives. In fact, it was not an invention. It was nothing more than picking up some slender wood and pebbles shaped like spoons and knives. However, when watching other female orcs eat hot meat with their hands, and I can gently clip meat with chopsticks and cut meat with sharp stones, I really feel superior.


    Because I have made several inventions in a row, female orcs feel very novel, but they can''t use them. They can only watch me use them. Several female orcs use chopsticks like me, and the meat fell to the ground. It''s ironic.


    At that time, I really felt that being an ORC was really comfortable. In the 21st century, I had fantasized countless times about what would happen if I returned to the primitive man period millions of years ago. Now, although I didn''t go back millions of years ago, I came 400 years later, cohabitation with orcs for a period of time also made me addicted to being a primitive man. At that time, looking around at my eyes, I really wanted to stay in this tribe and never leave.


    However, at that time, I only realized the benefits of being a primitive man, but I didn''t realize the pain and hardships of being a primitive man.


    Because the female wolf head came back, my original plan to escape was ruined, and the weather on the mountain was getting colder and colder, and many grass leaves were withered and yellow.


    Moreover, although female wolf heads still insist on hunting every day, they bring back fewer and fewer prey every day. Sometimes they even return empty handed.


    Moreover, with the passage of time, the female wolf heads robbed less and less dry food from the Bai nationality. Seeing that there was less and less food in the granary, I was a little worried about the female beasts.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I have been in the tribe of female orcs for almost two months. In these two months, I have never missed swallows, cold and arrogant women and Xiaobai. Sometimes I sit in front of the campfire and am in a daze alone. Sometimes it is convenient to go to the waterfall at night. Looking at the bright stars all over the sky, I will also miss my time in the civilized world.


    Vaguely, I think maybe I really should leave. I can''t stay here all my life. During my days in the female Orc tribe, I learned a lot about wildness, initiative and the ability to survive in the wild. Moreover, I have lost a lot of weight. I feel a little satisfied when I look at my body. Moreover, because I have been working in the wild for a long time, I find that my strength is a little bigger. I used to be an otaku in college, playing games all day, and my body can''t get exercise, After living in the wild for more than two months, I really look like a man. Even I feel a little taller. Of course, I guess it''s just my illusion, because I''m long past the age of development.


    In short, I really benefited a lot from my time in the female Orc tribe. I am also more wild and aggressive. However, with the passage of time, I feel more and more that the time for me to leave is coming.


    The trigger that triggered me to leave the orc tribe also came soon.


    And in a way I didn''t expect.


    It can even be said to be a surprise.


    On a cold day at the end of December, I stayed in the big cave of the female beast people and sat next to the campfire with a group of beast women to keep warm. However, at that time, I suddenly heard the sound of pattering. Turning around, I found that the gray eared cat woman was squatting on the ground and playing with some rabbit women. I was attracted by their voices and went to see, But I was surprised at the sight.


    Because I found that they were playing with several green and pure stones!


    The surface of those stones is irregular, but the color is as pure and transparent as glass.


    I also watched some science and education programs of treasure appraisal. At that time, I was completely stunned when I saw the big stones played by the cat girl.


    Let me go. Isn''t this a natural emerald known as the queen of gemstones?!


    It''s so pure, and it''s as big as half a person''s head?

 Chapter 83

    When I saw the emerald where the cat girls squatted on the ground and played, I thought I was out of sight, but when I approached and picked it up, I looked more and more like it. I remember when I was studying geography in high school, my bald geography teacher said that Yunnan was one of the five gem producing areas in China.


    Are these stones really the legendary emeralds? I only saw emeralds in the exhibition hall when I went on a spring outing with my roommates in the University. It is said that emeralds with smaller and poorer texture are worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands. Emeralds with good texture are valuable treasures without a market. Hundreds of thousands or even millions may not be able to buy them.


    The cat girls looked at me and took the emeralds they were playing with as a ball. They looked at me inexplicably. For them, these emeralds are no different from ordinary stones. At most, they are brighter and better looking. But I know that only the cat girl''s emeralds, if converted into cash, will be enough to exchange for hundreds of thousands of pigs.


    I excitedly took the cat''s emerald, then pointed to the emerald in my hand and asked the cat''s daughter in a trembling voice:


    "Where did it come from?"


    "Meow?"


    The cat girl''s gray ears trembled, and her big round eyes showed some confusion. She didn''t know whether she couldn''t understand me or really didn''t know the origin of these emeralds.


    Seeing that the cat girl didn''t understand me, I simply took emerald in my hand, and then took the cat girl out of the cave with one hand. The cat girl was pulled out of the cave by me, but her lovely face was still full of confusion.


    "This, stone, where did you find it?" after pulling the cat girl out of the cave, I stared at the cat girl''s big green eyes, and then patiently pointed to the emerald in her hand and the distant mountain ahead, which meant to ask her where the stone was found.


    "Meow, meow ~? Meow, meow!"


    The cat girl turned her head sideways and blinked her big eyes. It seemed that she didn''t quite understand what I meant at the beginning, but when I pointed to the mountains in the distance and clicked a few places casually, the cat girl also understood what I meant. She knew I was asking her the origin of emerald.


    "Meow! Meow ~!" after understanding what I mean, the cat girl took my hand and ran towards a mountain wall north of the waterfall.


    Cat girl and I jumped over the narrow river in front of the waterfall, then ran a short way, finally ran over a lot of riprap beaches, and finally ran to a mountain wall hundreds of meters in front. The mountain wall is hundreds of meters high and at an oblique angle of 70 degrees. It looks very steep, and below the mountain wall is a large messy quarry, There are a lot of stones and gravels piled on it. It seems to be an ordinary mountain wall. There is a fault on the mountain wall due to landslide. A small mountain wall slides down, revealing the internal structure of the mountain.


    When I looked up at the mountain wall above my head, I was completely shocked.


    Because I can clearly see that the surface of the mountain wall fault is actually a large piece of green smooth rock, just like a large piece of emerald embedded in the mountain.


    I''m sorry, there are so many natural gemstones inside this mountain. Is this mountain a gem mine?


    Of course I was really excited and my body was shaking.


    Did I find the gem mine like this?


    Of course, because I''m not a professional geologist, I don''t know whether this is a pure gem, but at first glance, these smooth rocks like jade on the mountain are gemstones, which can''t be wrong


    Mom, if these are really precious stones, how much should this gem mountain be worth?


    This whole mountain should be worth at least hundreds of millions, or even billions? Besides, who can guarantee that there are no gem mines in the other hills nearby? If there are gemstones in other mountains, I''m afraid this area is a large gem mine. In this way, it''s a gem city, worth at least tens of billions.


    At that time, I was so excited that I almost didn''t cry out. Although the times have changed, the surprise of finding the treasure is the same in any age.


    Yunnan Shangri La Grand Canyon is located in a remote area. In addition, it is a territory of ethnic minorities. It is estimated that few people come to explore at ordinary times, so no gem mines have been found in this area. Now I found it. It''s a windfall.


    I''m afraid I''ll be so excited in the 21st century. It''s as exciting as the 19th century European colonists found gold mines in the United States. But the problem is that I''m no different from primitive people now. What''s the use of these gemstones for me?


    I lowered my head and looked at the rubble mound on the ground. I found that due to the fracture of the mountain wall, many natural gem fragments also fell from the rubble mound on the ground. Although they are mixed with ordinary rocks, from the exposed part, the texture of these gemstones is quite pure, and some are even the same as those processed.


    I''m really going to send it.


    I stepped on the rubble and looked at the gemstones on the ground. I really had the impulse to laugh. The cat girl looked at me with joy on her face and looked at me with her head on her side.


    "Meow ~ ~?" the cat girl blinked and looked puzzled. As an orc, how does she know the value of these gemstones?


    At that time, I was excited for a long time, but after the joy passed, I thought of my situation and my heart calmed down again. I rummaged through the rubble for a while and found that there were a lot of gemstones here, and the purity of gemstones was also very high. However, I couldn''t move much by myself. Finally, I could only move a few emerald stones the size of a grinding plate and relatively pure texture back to the cave.


    That night, when I sat in front of the campfire, I kept thinking of gem dreams. If... These gems can be converted into cash, I''m afraid I can really become a gem merchant and then become a millionaire... Or even a billionaire. At that time, I really have status and status, but now I''m a man and I can''t mix in the society. In addition, I can''t get out of the orc tribe, let alone change my hands on these gemstones... What should I do?


    In the next few days, I became a thorough geological prospector and kept investigating the gem mine near the broken arm. Finally, I was pleasantly surprised to find that, as I expected, there seemed to be rich gem mines in some nearby mountains. The mountains here were gem mountains.


    I have been in the orc tribe for more than two months, and the female orcs have completely regarded me as their man. They won''t stop me if I go, because they know I will come back.


    However, as the weather became colder and colder, the female beasts became more and more restless. That is, the food in the tribe was eaten up. Although the female beasts robbed a lot of bacon and other food from the Bai nationality last time, the quantity was limited after all, so after a period of time, the food was still eaten up, and there were fewer and fewer prey in the mountains in winter, The female orcs finally had to face a food crisis.


    Of course, in spite of this, the female wolf heads will still give me the little food left, and they will eat some residual bones or residues themselves. At that time, I really feel sorry to see a circle of female beasts drooling around and their eyes full of hunger and thirst. Moreover, with less and less food, the female wolf head seems to be more and more upset. She often walks restlessly in the big cave with a worried face.


    At that time, I knew that I was afraid the female wolf head would take any action.


    Almost one morning in early January, when the sun just shone into the valley from the top of the mountain and fell on the waterfall, the female wolf head made a long wolf howl in the open space outside the big cave, which seemed to be a collective cry.


    Hearing the cry of the female wolf head, my heart tightened, and the female beasts in the big cave ran out of the cave one after another and gathered in the open space outside.


    I also followed out of the cave. At that time, the female wolf head was standing on a high rock and Howling loudly. In front of her, hundreds of female orcs looked at each other and their faces were full of determination.


    At that time, I realized that I was afraid the female wolf head would attack the Bai nationality again.


    At that time, I was worried. I couldn''t do it.


    However, seeing hundreds of female orcs in front of the female wolf head hungry and following Yinghe, I really can''t bear to watch them hungry.


    At that time, my mind flashed, and I suddenly thought of a way.


    Maybe I can take the female orcs to exchange the precious stones for food with the Bai people, and then let the Bai people such as the one eyed woman resell the precious stones for cash, and go to the county to buy more pigs, cattle and sheep, and even other living goods... Maybe I can resolve the contradiction between the female orcs and the Bai people, and even form a virtuous circle.


    I was so excited that I almost didn''t cry out when I thought of this way!


    I''m a genius!

 Chapter 84

    But the most important thing is to let the Bai people communicate with the female orcs normally.


    At that time, I saw the cat girl standing on the edge of the female animal crowd squatting to listen to the speech of the female wolf head, so I secretly walked up and patted the cat girl on the shoulder.


    "Meow?" when I slapped her on the shoulder, the cat turned her head and looked at me, her big eyes full of doubts.


    "Come here..." I waved to the cat girl. The cat girl looked at me, looked at the female wolf head who was speaking, and then followed me into the cave. In the orc tribe, this cat woman has a good relationship with me. After all, I have saved her life, and her character is also better. Among all orcs, cat woman and rabbit woman are the most vulnerable, so they are also the most obedient.


    There are several pieces of grandmother''s Emerald strips that I have found from the bottom of the mountain wall these days. They are basically the purest. There are hundreds of them. They add up to almost several heads. Anyway, there are more than 20 kilograms. I found two animal skins from the cave, and then wrapped these emeralds with animal skins, one for the cat girl, One is for me.


    The cat girl didn''t seem to understand why I asked her to take the package. She wanted to take down the heavy package, but as soon as she put down the package, I knocked her on the head and showed a ferocious expression to remind her not to put it down. As a result, the cat girl didn''t dare to listen to me and put down the package, so she and I carried my grandmother green on our shoulders and waited to go.


    Cat girl and I walked out of the cave with two wrapped emeralds on our backs, hunched like thieves. At this time, the female wolf head had started off with the orc brigade, and seemed to be going to rob the Bai people.


    Of course, not all the orcs were sent out. Some old, weak, sick and disabled orcs stayed to guard the camp, with a number of almost 5 or 60, while almost 300 orcs were sent out, which was less than the previous attack, because dozens of ORC members were lost in the last attack.


    Seeing the female wolf head and Leopard women taking the lead, cat girl and I hurried to follow.


    At this time, the female wolf head saw me, came up, patted me on the shoulder, and then pointed to the cave, as if to signal me not to follow them, as long as they rob.


    "I''ll go too!" I said firmly, in a loud voice. I patted my chest, and then cried out to the sky, indicating my courage and fearlessness.


    Seeing that I have to start, the female wolf head seems very dissatisfied. She wants to keep me, but the female wolf head can''t help me. Seeing that my intimacy is almost spoiled, but in the end, there is no way, so she has to let me keep up.


    In this way, I got the opportunity to start with the female wolf head. I walked side by side with the female wolf head. The female wolf head looked at me with hesitant eyes all the way. After all, I used to be from the Bai nationality, and she couldn''t be careless of me, but I have been dealing with the female beasts for a long time in more than two months, and she basically regarded me as her own person, so she didn''t stop me any more.


    The cat girl followed me closely, carrying a heavy package on her back. It seemed very difficult. The cat girl had the advantage of dexterity, but after I asked her to carry a package weighing several kilograms, the speed slowed down.


    In this way, under the leadership of me, female wolf head and Leopard Woman, we embarked on the road.


    The mountain road is very rugged, but the orcs'' movements are too dexterous, and the speed of travel is much faster than I thought. I can hardly keep up with the big army in the back, so I can only follow behind. Fortunately, several female orcs stare at me from time to time, otherwise I have the idea of sneaking away.


    I remember that it took the orcs more than two hours to bring me to the canyon, but this time we went to Riyue village, we went over mountains and mountains for a full day, and it was almost evening when we came to the Bai village. It seems that there is no comparison between the speed of climbing and descending.


    At about sunset, the female wolf head finally led people close to the village entrance of Riyue village. I thought the female wolf head would directly lead people into the village to wreak havoc and loot, but what I admire is that the female wolf head directly led people to ambush behind the grass on the hillside outside Riyue village and quietly wait for night to fall.


    When I think of the last Orc robbery, I was still a victim, but now more than two months later, I have become a participant. It''s really incredible to think about it.


    But it''s really interesting.


    Female wolf heads and I ambushed in the woods outside the entrance of Riyue village. In that way, we waited quietly from the evening until dark. The process of ambush was much more boring and difficult than I thought, but the female beasts were very patient and would not attack until dark.


    Sure enough, it soon became dark. Although the equipment in Riyue village was backward, there were electric lights, and the scattered lights lit up in Riyue village.


    At that time, I crawled in the woods at the top of the mountain and looked at the sun moon village from a distance, but I felt some emotion in my heart. I suddenly miss the three saints, the long month Princess and the silly little white. What will they be doing now? Are you walking after dinner, or have you fallen asleep?


    The more I think about it, the more anxious I am. I can''t wait to rush out immediately.


    But I know I have to be patient.


    If I want to implement my next plan, I must be patient.


    In this way, the sun went down completely. Soon, the moon also went up the treetop, and the temperature on the mountain also fell. Just at the treetop of the moon, the female wolf head suddenly jumped out of the jungle, and then gave a cry, and then hundreds of female orcs rushed out of the Woods together, all running in the direction of Riyue village, And I followed closely.


    Female orcs don''t actually kill, they just rob.


    Dozens of Bai women were patrolling at the entrance of Riyue village. When they saw the female beasts rushing in, they were all frightened and shouted!


    "Quack, hulahaba!" then they immediately fled and ran into the village. Seeing them escape, I knew the time was coming. I hurriedly pulled the cat girl walking next to them and ran up. When the female wolf saw the Bai women running, she was even more energetic. She roared and led hundreds of orcs towards the granary.


    I also ran with the female wolf head, but my speed was certainly not as fast as that of the female wolf head. I could only follow a little behind. However, several female orcs around me stared at me closely. Those female orcs seemed to be ordered by the female wolf head to prevent me from escaping back to the Bai nationality.


    Because of the invasion of the female beasts, the Riyue village suddenly screamed one after another. There were women''s shrill cries everywhere. I really heard my eardrums shaking. However, the female wolf head didn''t seem to check door-to-door, but directly took the female beasts to the Riyue hall at the rear of Riyue village.


    Today, because there was no feast, the sun moon village was not very lively. There were not many people on the road. Even if there were, they all ran into the bamboo building and hid. When I ran with the cat girl in the crowd of female beasts, the women of the Bai nationality were really in a mess. Some women saw the female orcs and ran back to the bamboo building and closed the door tightly to prevent the female orcs from rushing into the house.


    Many Bai women hung bacon for ventilation at the door of their home. When the female orcs saw it, they jumped up and grabbed the bacon, hung it on their shoulders, and then continued to run forward and sweep all the way.


    Along the way, there were closing doors and screams everywhere. However, because there were not many Bai people going out at night, the female beasts did not meet many Bai people. We rushed to the front of the sun moon hall very smoothly. However, to our surprise, although we didn''t meet many Bai people all the way, But when we ran to the front of the sun moon hall, we found that there were tens of thousands of Bai people with hoes, axes and machetes! Obviously, the Bai people have long expected it


    Seeing the Bai people waiting at the door of the sun and moon hall, I was shocked, and the female wolf head stopped and looked at the weapons in the hands of the Bai people.


    This time, the Bai people have more weapons than last time. Almost everyone is equipped with weapons.


    For a time, the female wolf head confronted the Bai people again.


    The last time the female wolf head took the lead in rushing into the sun and moon hall, the Bai people confronted the female beasts for a long time. I also know that this short confrontation was the short peace before the war began.


    However, I''m waiting for this moment.


    I directly took the cat girl and ran out to the Bai people in front of me.


    Seeing that I suddenly ran out with the cat girl, the Bai people all lit their weapons vigilantly. They didn''t seem to find that I was my Lord.


    "Wait a minute!! I''m the owner!!"


    I shouted in front of the Bai People''s Congress. Several of the leading Bai people looked familiar to me, as if they were the leaders of the Bai People''s air defense reserve army.


    As I shouted, I opened my arms and stood in front of tens of thousands of Bai people.


    "Ben, my lord?"


    Seeing that they suddenly jumped out of the female beast crowd and shouted loudly, all the Bai women were stunned.


    But the Bai women still have some doubts in their eyes, mainly because I have been in the orc tribe for several months, my hair is messy, my clothes have long been broken, I have changed into animal skin, and my body is stained with some soil. In addition, after several months of outdoor life, I look a little embarrassed, even my stomach is small, and my appearance has changed greatly, So the Bai people naturally don''t recognize me.


    There was a brief silence, followed by several pleasantly surprised voices from the Bai people.


    "My Lord! He is really my Lord!"


    "My Lord is not dead. He came back safely!"


    "Long live my Lord. My Lord is immortal!"

 Chapter 85

    The performance of Bai women was beyond my expectation. It may have been more than two months since they wanted to come and I was captured by female orcs. I should have been left without white bones, but now I appear in front of them intact. I think this kind of thing must have had a great impact on them.


    In fact, my mood is also very excited. I haven''t seen a real person for more than two months. Now I feel inexplicably excited to see a group of talking human women.


    "Master! Master, you''re all right! It''s really, really good!" I suddenly heard a familiar voice in the crowd. Then the crowd of Bai people opened a slit. I saw Xiao Bai running out in a white robe, and his black eyes were full of surprises and happiness.


    "Xiaobai?" unexpectedly, Xiaobai is still in Riyue village. Seeing Xiaobai this silly girl, my heart is also a joy. An unspeakable warm feeling filled my heart. At the beginning, I fled to Riyue village from Yunnan with Xiaobai. It can be said that she is a girl who has a lot of common memories with me in the real sense.


    The relationship between me and Xiaobai is quite delicate and complex. At first, she wanted to catch my female spy, but then she was hit by a car and I saved her. Then she lost her memory and was cheated by me. Now she followed me to Riyue village as the Lord''s maid, cheating on food and drink. The story between me and her can be described by twists and turns. However, since Xiaobai still stays in Riyue village and doesn''t go back, it shows that she still hasn''t recovered her memory.


    She is still the silly little white who knows nothing, not the cold-faced female spy Qiu Yanran.


    "Master, it''s great that you''re back! Master, I''m so worried about you. I thought you were dead..." after a few steps closer to me, Xiaobai''s happy expression turned into a little sad. Her eyes were red and she wanted to cry. She said, unexpectedly, she trotted in front of me and threw herself into my arms, Then he held me in tears and sobbed. Xiaobai''s move shocked both the Bai people and the female orcs.


    And I also felt some emotion. I touched Xiaobai''s long black hair.


    "Silly girl, what are you crying about? It''s said that I''m an immortal. It''s so easy for an immortal to die?"


    I touched Xiaobai''s head a few times, simply comforted Xiaobai, and then gently pulled her away from my arms. Because of the confrontation between me and the Bai people, the female wolf head also stood next to me. Instead of launching an attack, I watched me talk to the Bai people.


    I opened Xiaobai and stepped forward. My eyes fell on the Bai woman in front of me. In the crowd, I was surprised to see the one eyed woman and the gloomy woman. Seeing the one eyed women, I was very happy, because I knew that many things would be more convenient with her.


    I coughed a few times, then raised my voice and said:


    "Don''t be too nervous! Now... I have subdued the orcs. They won''t mess around with me. This time the orcs come to the village to make a deal with you."


    I said with a guilty conscience. I pulled over the standing cat girl and asked her to take down the package on her back. After looking at me, the cat girl took down the animal skin package on her back, and I also took down the package on my back and threw it on the ground. Then I squatted down and untied the package. The wolf head approached me a few steps, as if she wanted to start robbery, But I waved my arm at her.


    "Don''t come here yet!" I yelled at the female wolf head, asked the female wolf head to stand behind me, and then spread the opened package in front of the Bai people. The Bai people standing in the front row were also surprised to see me open the package, but when they saw the emeralds in the two packages, they all took a few cold breaths.


    "Hey, one eyed, come out..." after the Bai people saw the package I opened, I shouted to the one eyed woman in front. In fact, I knew her name was not one eyed woman, but I forgot her original name, so I had to call her "one eyed". When I called the "name", the one eyed woman standing in the crowd was stunned, but soon she came out with a calm face. The expression on her face was both a little confused and a little nervous.


    "Look, what are these?"


    The one eyed woman looked at me with her left eye, then squatted down and checked the green stone in my package. In fact, I was quite nervous at that moment. I was not a professional gem appraiser, and I was not sure whether the stones I dug were real gemstones or just worthless ordinary stones. Normally, it should be emeralds. Yes, but if these are not gemstones, I''m afraid my position will be ugly


    This time, it can almost be said to be my gambling.


    If I win the bet, my not brilliant plan can succeed. If I lose the bet, I''m afraid I have to choose between the Bai and the female orcs.


    I''m so nervous that I don''t dare to express it, but in my expression, I still have to pretend to be calm and can''t show tension.


    And soon, I knew that I won the bet.


    "My Lord, these are priceless emeralds! And they are so big... Even in the Han people''s exhibition hall, they are very rare..." the one eyed woman simply checked the stones in my package and made a startled voice. At that time, hearing the one eyed woman''s words, I felt that the breath blocked in my chest was unblocked.


    I bet right... Ha ha.


    "One eyed girl, you''ve been in the county before. How much is the lowest value of these stones?" I asked faintly.


    The one eyed woman raised her head and looked stunned for a while. After her eyes moved, she said:


    "Well, my Lord, I''m not sure, but from my experience, the smallest of your gemstones can sell 100000 on the black market..."


    "How many pigs can you exchange for such a stone?" I continued.


    "Well... Pigs in our village are generally not sold, but in the county, the price of a pig is two or three thousand, if it''s an emerald..."


    "You can change almost forty pigs, right?" although I''m not a divine calculation, at least I have a university degree. If each pig is counted as 2500, you can change four pigs for 10000 yuan and almost forty pigs for 100000 yuan, that is to say, the smallest emerald in my package can also change forty pigs, Almost enough for women to eat for four or five days.


    The problem is that there is more than one piece of emerald in my package. There are at least hundreds of emeralds in my package. Although they have not been processed, they are worth tens of millions. I''m afraid the pigs that these money can buy are enough to buy the pork of the female Orc family for a year.


    "Almost... Bai, what do you mean?" the one eyed woman seems to understand what I mean.


    "These emeralds are presented to you by the orcs. They want to exchange emeralds for pork. These emeralds are enough to buy tens of thousands of pigs. The female orcs are willing not to invade the Bai people in the future and only use emeralds to exchange food. You know the black market very well. In the future, please take the clan to the black market for auction and use the auction money to transport pigs and other animals to other cities Poultry, so there will be no loss in the family. "


    "Ah? This... My lord..." hearing my words, the one eyed woman was finally enlightened. Her eyes were exquisite and understood what I meant, "but, my Lord, I can''t be the Lord..."


    When I heard the one eyed woman''s words, I frowned. Indeed, this matter is very important. The one eyed woman is only an ordinary ethnic group, and it is impossible to make a decision. It is the patriarch and the old witch who can make up his mind.


    "Where''s the patriarch?" I looked around the Bai people present and raised my voice.


    "My Lord, are you looking for me?"


    Just as my voice fell, a clear and pleasant female voice sounded again in the Bai people. Then, the crowd retreated again. A gorgeous woman in a white robe slowly came out of the Bai people.


    The long black hair dragged to the ground, the dreamy white dress, the silver wreath on the head, the faint red lips, the clear and moving pupils, and the sadness that will never melt between the eyebrows.


    The familiar Liying came into my view again.


    Seeing me, Princess long moon crossed her hands and bowed to me respectfully.


    "Princess Changyue?" when I saw Princess Changyue coming out, I was stunned. I wanted to find the patriarch, but it was Princess Changyue who came out, "Er, where are the patriarch and aunt?"


    Unexpectedly, hearing my words, the color of sadness and sadness on the princess''s face deepened.


    "Sorry, my Lord, my mother was killed by the orcs two months ago. Now, the patriarch of Riyue village... It''s me." then Princess Changyue said slowly, and then raised her head. I saw that Princess Changyue''s bright pupil had a few threads of hatred fire.


    And her eyes also bypassed me and turned to the female Orc behind me.

 Chapter 86

    Princess Changyue''s indifferent words seemed to be a heavy sword in my heart, which made my heart tremble fiercely.


    "Patriarch... Dead?" I couldn''t believe looking at Princess Changyue. In my mind, I thought of the middle-aged woman with a face very similar to Princess Changyue. I couldn''t imagine that the woman died like this.


    "My lord... You were captured that day, and you may not know what happened later... But my mother was indeed killed by orcs..." although Changyue''s expression was sad, her tone was a little cold.


    I looked at the long month princess in a daze. For a time, I couldn''t speak. My heart was in a mess. The previously planned plan to reconcile the female orcs and the white people also wavered.


    The clan leader was killed by the orcs, which is absolutely enough to make the Bai people and the female orcs irreconcilable.


    However, both the Bai people and the female orcs are innocent. The female orcs just come to Riyue village to rob for survival. They can''t wait. If it wasn''t for survival, the female orcs wouldn''t take such a bad policy.


    Thinking of the hundreds of female orcs behind me and the relationship between me and the female orcs for more than two months, I finally decided to try hard.


    I looked at the long Moon Princess and said calmly:


    "After two months of teaching, I have now subdued the female orcs. They have completely obeyed me and will not invade Riyue village again in the future. As long as the people of the clan give them food, they will exchange a lot of gemstones. The people of the clan can use gemstones to buy more poultry in the county." I said as quickly as possible, Then I picked up the gems on the ground and showed them to Princess Changyue, "these gems are presented to the people by the female beasts to make up for their previous mistakes. The value of these gems far exceeds the pork they robbed from the village..."


    Although I haven''t spoken much for almost two months, I found that my language ability still hasn''t regressed. I don''t know if Princess Changyue will be moved by me, but now I have to try hard.


    "I know, my lord..." Princess Changyue opened her lips and said faintly.


    The long Moon Princess looked at the emerald in my hand, looked at me with moonlight like clear eyes, and finally she looked at the beast girl behind me. I know that Princess Changyue''s heart must be very complicated at this moment. After all, the hatred of killing her mother is different, but I am the owner, and my method can indeed reduce the losses of the Bai people and protect the safety of the people.


    It can be said that this is the best plan.


    However, the problem is that the premise of this scheme is to let the Bai people forget the series of hatred made by the female orcs against the Bai people, but is it possible?


    The most important thing is how much influence I have and whether I can persuade the Bai people.


    I looked at the long month Princess quietly, or I should not call her the long month princess, but the new patriarch. I''m waiting for the new patriarch''s reply


    "My Lord, you have subdued these orcs, haven''t you?" Princess Changyue looked at me and asked me with a worried face, "as long as we agree to make a deal with the orcs, they won''t invade us again and the people won''t be hurt again, right?"


    Princess Changyue''s words made my heart tremble. In fact, how can I guarantee that no more people will be hurt?


    Of course, in the current form, even if I can''t do it, I can only nod and promise to say yes.


    "Well, in the future, female orcs will trade with precious stones and will not rob again." I can only calmly and hard guarantee.


    After hearing my promise, I was surprised to see that Princess Changyue''s face showed a firm color. In her beautiful eyes, crystal tears, transparent tears, slowly slipped down the corners of Princess Changyue''s eyes.


    "OK, my Lord, you are our God. I will do whatever you say..." although the expression is so painful, Princess Changyue finally resolutely turned her head. She suddenly cheered and screamed:


    "My Lord has subdued the orcs, and the orcs will not attack us! Everyone step back and let the orcs pass!"


    Princess Changyue''s cry stunned all the people who were a little farther behind. It was good to be a little closer. After hearing Princess Changyue''s order, they consciously withdrew, but the people who were a little farther away didn''t hear it clearly, so they didn''t retreat in time.


    Seeing that the people didn''t respond, Princess Changyue shouted again:


    "Everyone, step back! Let my lord pass!"


    This time, more people heard the cry of Princess Changyue. There was an uproar among the Bai people. It seemed that they didn''t understand why Princess Changyue made such a decision, but I also shouted:


    "Everybody back off!"


    Under the cry of Princess Changyue and I, the Bai people finally retreated slowly to one side and gave way to the passage to the sun moon hall.


    Seeing that the road to the sun and Moon Palace was open, the female wolf head and cat woman on my side were also surprised and happy.


    However, looking at the tears in the corner of the long month princess''s eyes, I know how difficult it is for her to make this decision. What kind of courage and courage does it take for the murderer who killed his mother and his people to enter the most sacred sun and Moon Temple of his family?


    Looking at the determined appearance of Princess Changyue, I also sighed a little. The patriarch died. Unexpectedly, the sad princess really picked up the flag and became strong.


    "You, come with me!" I shouted to the female wolf head and the orcs behind me, and then I took the female wolf head''s arm and walked towards the road given by the Bai people. My position in the orc tribe is also relatively high. Seeing that I took the female wolf head and walked forward together, and didn''t take the lead in attacking other Bai women, the female orcs dare not attack ordinary people casually, But follow behind your ass and follow me and the female wolf head.


    This is really one of the most tense moments in my life. Thousands of Bai women are holding weapons and watching the female orcs and me warily, and I am also sweating cold sweat on my neck. Although the female orcs will not take the initiative to attack people except looting, the Bai people are afraid and hate the female orcs. On the one hand, they want the female orcs to leave or even die, But on the other hand, they are afraid of these non-human and non animal monsters and dare not approach. Since they can avoid fighting, they stand aside and don''t get too close.


    In this way, I took the female orcs all the way around the high platform, and then walked to the sun and moon hall. All the Bai people stared at me closely along the way, and Xiaobai and the one eyed woman followed me carefully. Xiaobai seemed to have a big nerve and was not afraid of the female orcs, Probably because when the female Orc attacked, she hid in the sun and Moon Palace and didn''t come out.


    However, Xiaobai is still a little taboo about female wolf heads. She just keeps her head down on my left side and keeps a little distance from the cat girl and female wolf heads on the right. However, her big eyes still secretly look at me and the orcs around me curiously. Maybe Xiaobai, a silly girl, has believed that I have subdued these female orcs.


    I took the female beasts to the sun and moon hall, and then walked all the way to the auxiliary hall behind the sun and moon hall, which is the big granary in the village. Because the people in the sun and moon village live a self-sufficient life, the women in the village generally hand over part of the meat and grain from their families to the sun and moon hall for storage, and then the clan head and some village managers will be responsible for distribution, Moreover, when the harvest is bad, the villagers can also go to the granary to get food.


    If the villagers refuse to hand in grain, they will not enjoy the treatment of distributing grain in the village. Then it will be difficult for the family to suffer when the harvest is bad. Therefore, over the years, people in Riyue village have formed the habit of consciously handing in food. In addition, people in Riyue village seem to think that the food stored in the granary will be blessed by God. Eating it can prolong life and live a long life.


    Therefore, the granary is as important as a bank for Riyue village.


    And tonight, I personally took a large group of female orcs to loot the granary of Riyue village.


    The granary is very large. The gate alone is 5 meters high. When I took the female orcs into the granary, I was stunned. I saw bags of rice, a lot of dried meat and pickles in rows of jars stacked in a warehouse almost half the size of a football field. I was really shocked and shocked.


    Seeing a large amount of dried meat in the granary, the female beast people immediately couldn''t control it. The female wolf head suddenly shouted, and then couldn''t stand my control any more. She ran directly towards the dried meat kebab. Other female beasts also started working in twos and threes, carrying the food in the granary. All the dried fruits, bacon and bacon were frantically looted by the beast people.


    Hundreds of female orcs were like a tornado, robbing the food hoarded by the Bai people for more than two months. They carried the meat on their backs and the jars holding the jars. Anyway, they moved out all at once, just like devils entering the village.


    It seemed that the female beasts were crazy to get so much food without sacrificing one soldier and one general. They shouted wildly and walked out of the sun and moon hall with food in their hands. Until they came to the square outside, the female beasts met the Bai people again.


    When the Bai people looked at the female beasts holding their hard accumulated food, I saw all the Bai women looking at us with resentment, grief and helplessness. That expression was like watching others forcibly cut their hearts and flesh, but there was no way to resist.


    Even many people couldn''t help yelling and yelling in minority languages. Some people even wanted to rush up, but Princess Changyue was calm and stopped the radical Bai women with several guards.


    The scene was quite chaotic.


    At that time, I also felt great pressure. I felt that the position of my Lord in some of them must have decreased a lot, but I had no other way but to do so first. Anyway, they should change their mind when they know the benefits of those grandmother emeralds.


    As the leader of the female orc, the female wolf head naturally resisted a large piece of bacon. After the looting tonight, the female wolf head seemed to trust me very much. Although she spoiled me before, most of them were instinctive after all, but what I did tonight was to let the female wolf head know my ability from another level, She naturally began to look at me differently.


    After robbing the granary, the female wolf head naturally took the female Orc back to the tribal base camp, and I followed her to go back together.


    "Lord, master, you''re leaving again?" Xiaobai, who followed me, was surprised when she saw me and the female wolf head taking food and leaving. Her round eyes opened wide.

 Chapter 87

    "Don''t worry, silly girl, I''ll be back soon. I just go to settle these orcs first." I smiled at Xiaobai and touched her head.


    "Oh. That''s right." Xiaobai foolishly believed my words and touched his head like I used to. Then he stood aside and fell into meditation. "Shall I go too?"


    "Ah? What are you doing, silly girl?" hearing Xiaobai''s IQ compared with that of female orcs, she said she would also go to the orc tribe with me. I hurried to stop it. Xiaobai was a little worried, but I said she couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest. She must get lost when she went. Finally, she gave up her idea.


    "My Lord. Are you... Leaving?"


    Seeing that I was leaving again, Princess Changyue couldn''t help coming forward and looked at me with complex eyes, "my Lord, haven''t you subdued these female orcs? Why... Do you want to go with them?"


    I looked at the long Moon Princess, moved my mouth, and then said: "Well... I''m going to settle these female orcs so that they won''t continue to invade you. Moreover, I''ll teach them to dig more gems. In the future, they will exchange gems for meat to exchange food with you, so that you can go to the county city to exchange meat. I know... It''s too much for the female orcs to rob the food you''ve been hoarding for months, but whether it''s you We or... Orcs are all living lives. No matter which side is dead, I can''t bear it. "


    Hearing my words, Princess Changyue''s expression stagnated. Then, she bowed slightly and saluted me. Then she raised her head and looked at me with a little respect.


    "My lord... Although I am stupid and can''t leave my hatred for the orcs in my heart, I know that your equal attitude towards life is beyond the reach of ordinary people. My Lord, I really respect you."


    Princess Changyue said, her eyes showing her deep admiration for me.


    I''m a little embarrassed to be said by long month. In fact, I just spend a long time with female beasts and can''t bear to watch them suffer and starve to death.


    "Hehe," I can only giggle and say, "by the way, Changyue... Don''t suggest I call you that?"


    "You can call me whatever you like."


    "Er... Let''s call you a long month. These days, please ask the one eyed woman to take someone to change those emeralds into cash in the county and city, and then go to transport some pork back... Calm down the mood of the family. If someone in the family is dissatisfied, just push it on me, and say it''s all my will."


    "This......" Princess Changyue was stunned.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand your current mood." I paused, said a little heavily, and then continued, "in these two days, you''ll have people prepare two bags of pork. In three or four days, I''ll come back to the village. At that time, if a villager reports to you that I''m coming, you''ll have people bring pork to meet us at the entrance of the village."


    "Pork? My Lord, what are you doing?"


    Princess Changyue didn''t seem to understand what I said, and the moth frowned. But I didn''t have time to explain. I just hurriedly told Princess Changyue a few words and then followed the female wolf head''s army. In fact, it''s hard for me not to go. Although my words have a certain influence on the female wolf head, once I want to leave her, she will be angry and take me back with brute force, which is also true What I fear most.


    It seems that in addition to dealing with the relationship between the female orcs and the Bai people, I should also deal with my relationship with the female wolf head earlier. Otherwise, I''m afraid I really can''t live without the orc tribe in my life.


    Although I also think the life of the orc tribe is exciting and interesting, I can''t stay there forever. I worry about too many people, such as cold and arrogant women, dumb women, weak and charming women, and swallows... I hate to care about so many people. My watch and mobile phone haven''t been turned on for many days because there''s no electricity, and I don''t know what''s wrong with them I''m worried.


    In this way, I followed the female wolf head and a large group of orcs across the mountains, and spent most of the day back to the orc tribe.


    This time, it can be said that the female beasts returned with a full load without losing a soldier, while the Bai people lost their blood. But in fact, as long as a slightly intelligent businessman was present, we all know that the price of emeralds obtained by the Bai people is far from comparable to a little food


    After returning to the orc tribe, I was relieved, while the female orcs happily held activities similar to the celebration conference, shouting in the large cave with ecstasy in their voice.


    And I became the center of the female orcs'' celebration. They danced and danced around me.


    Looking at the female orcs dancing around me, I am also driven by their mood. The mind of female orcs is much simpler than that of humans. They will not have any plans. All their emotions, whether sad or excited, will be expressed most directly in emotion and body language.


    That night, I wanted to help the female beasts hold a bonfire or something. Unfortunately, I couldn''t find the wood, so I had to give it up.


    However, after this time''s achievements, the female beasts seem to really look at me with new eyes. They seem to help me as their leader.


    As the saying goes, follow the boss and have soup!


    In other words, the person who can give them soup is the boss. Since I can give food to the female beasts, the female beasts naturally regard me as their boss.


    The female beasts held me in high esteem, and the food they robbed was also given priority to me. The cat woman came to me with meat slices, and the fox women knelt beside me and handed me fish slices... At that time, I felt like the sage of Huaguo Mountain. A group of little monkeys waited on me. It was wonderful.


    However, due to the tiredness of moving too many things, the female beasts celebrated crazy for a while, threw their food in the big cave and went to rest.


    I was busy in the next few days. Early the next morning, I took the grey eared cat girl and the female wolf head and several female orcs together. When I dug in front of the emerald mountain wall, the cat girl seemed to be particularly sensitive to the glittering stones, so she also particularly liked gemstones and Emeralds, so I started from her. One morning, I pulled the cat girl to pick up emeralds on the stone stall, And I also let the female wolf head and several female orcs watch and learn. The female wolf head is very impatient. She doesn''t seem to know the meaning of I dig these stones, but I dig tirelessly in front of her.


    For almost three days, I pulled the female wolf head and the cat girl to pick up emeralds on the rubble from time to time. Moreover, I shook the shiny green emeralds in front of the female wolf head. At the same time, I threw away those small ordinary stones with poor gloss, suggesting that she must help me find those green stones. However, the female wolf head was really impatient. She helped me pick up a few stones casually. After grasping a few in her hand, she was impatient and went straight back to the cave.


    The behavior of the female wolf head made me speechless. However, after three days, at least I managed to teach her how to collect emeralds.


    For three days, I have been working hard on mobile phone gemstones. In addition to emeralds, I have also collected a lot of emeralds and aquamarine with poor materials. Although these emeralds are not as valuable as emeralds, they are also money at least. I can''t let them go. After all, these are things that can change meat.


    Over the past three days, I have collected two packages of relatively pure natural emeralds. I took out a handful of emeralds in the package. I know that this handful of more than a dozen emeralds alone is worth millions. I put these emeralds in the package in front of the female wolf head. After that, I took the female wolf head, cat woman and several Leopard women out of the tribe.


    The female wolf head felt very strange about my behavior, but when I took her out of the tribe to go to the Bai people, she refused and had to take me back, but I had to go to the Bai people and took her hand.


    When the female wolf head hesitated to follow me to Riyue village, I really felt very funny.


    In this way, I came to the entrance of Riyue village. When I got near the entrance of the village, several villagers patrolling near the entrance of the village found us. I shouted to them and attracted their attention.


    The villagers were scared to death when they saw my lord coming back with a female wolf head and several Leopard women. When the female wolf head saw the Bai people, she couldn''t help crying. I quickly covered her mouth so that she wouldn''t scare the Bai people.


    However, the Bai people were still scared and their legs softened.


    "Ben, my lord?" their eyes twinkled at me and the female wolf head behind me, and their voices trembled.


    "Well, I''m back. Please call out the patriarch and let her not forget what I told her before."


    At my instruction, several villagers dared not disobey. Although they were curious about what I said to Princess Changyue, they did not dare to ask more. They ran back to the existence report directly. Almost half an hour later, hundreds of people from Riyue village came out of the village, their faces full of surprise and curiosity, of course, fear and hatred.


    The long month princess with long hair on the ground was still so beautiful. She slowly came out of the village. At the same time, she was followed by two or four guards, who carried two big sacks in their hands. It seems that Princess long moon has not forgotten my promise to her.


    "My Lord." Princess Changyue respectfully walked a distance towards me, and then saluted me.


    "Did you sell the last gem?" I asked directly when I saw the long Moon Princess come forward.


    Princess Changyue was asked by me and said faintly:


    "A small part has been sold by Awaha clothes, and some are still monopolized. Awaha clothes said it will take a few days to find a buyer."


    Hearing the report from Princess Changyue, I frowned slightly and was relieved immediately. After all, the sale of gemstones is not so fast. Let alone that my gemstones have not been processed and polished. Even if they have been polished and sold on the black market, it will take some time to find customers. It''s good to sell some of them first.


    "Oh. That''s good. So... Has the food in the village been replenished?" I asked a little uneasily.


    The long month Princess paused and said, "the money from the resale of gemstones was used to buy pigs from the Han people. These two days, the village transported 1000 pigs and 1000 geese from the Han people, barely making up for the vacancy in the granary a few days ago..."


    Hearing what Princess Changyue said, I was completely relieved. I didn''t expect that the Bai people were very fast and transported the pigs into the house so soon.


    Moreover, this is only a small batch of emeralds. At the beginning, I estimated that if all emeralds were resold, it would buy 10000 or 20000 pigs. Even if every Bai family ate pork every day, it would be enough for a week or two. Moreover, pigs themselves can reproduce, and the number of subsequent pigs will only be larger and larger.


    At that moment, I deeply realized that my plan was about to succeed!


    After hearing Princess Changyue''s statement, I was relieved. Then I pulled over the female wolf head and asked her to stand in front of Princess Changyue. I asked the female wolf head to look at it. Then I opened the package in my hand, took out the emerald inside, and then stepped forward to give it to Princess Changyue. Princess Changyue also asked several villagers to give me the pork.


    In this way, Princess Changyue and I completed a simple "transaction", and in the whole process of the transaction, I specially let the female wolf head and cat woman, and several fox women watch next to each other. The reason why I let the fox girl watch next to each other is because after this period of time, I found that their mind is the most careful and sensitive, and their memory is the best. It is probably because they inherited a little fox gene.


    In this way, under the gaze of the female wolf head, Princess long moon and I reached the first deal.


    Although this transaction looks very simple, I know that this transaction is of great significance.


    Because this means that a new era of orcs and whites is about to begin.

 Chapter 88

    After that transaction, I finally made the female wolf understand that as long as the white people were given emeralds, the white people would give the female orcs food. Of course, if it was only once, it would not be enough.


    In the next few days, I took emeralds to trade with the Bai people every day. I changed one or two sacks of pigs every time. Princess Changyue cooperated well with me. Moreover, the people Princess Changyue found to trade with me were more supportive of her people, so there was no conflict with the female orcs.


    In addition, with the increase of trading at this time, I specially increased the number of female orcs who went to watch the trading every time I went to the trading. At first, there were only four or five people, including female wolf head, but later there were more than ten people. I directly took dozens of people later. With the increase of times, female wolf head also thoroughly understood the truth that emerald can change pork, Half a month later, the female wolf head changed dozens of pigs from the Bai people. The female beast people were overjoyed, and the female wolf head no longer went hunting.


    As for the Bai people, there is also good news. The one eyed woman told me that a huge rare emerald I found was auctioned for tens of millions. This news really made me ecstatic. Of course, all the money was used to subsidize the life of the Bai people. 3000 live pigs and thousands of poultry were transported into the village. Princess Changyue even asked people to rebuild the farm in the village. The village was busy for some time.


    In the past, the Bai people didn''t have any special products to sell here, and the output of crops was average, so they have been living a self-sufficient life. However, since the gem mine was established, the living standard of the Bai people has also been improved. Princess Changyue also asked the people to organize a purchasing team to transport some herbs and household appliances to the city, The living conditions in the village have also improved significantly.


    Of course, this is only a small change. People in Riyue village have been used to living in seclusion for thousands of years. Except for a few women who are curious and eager to explore the outside world like one eyed women, most of the others are not very adapted to foreign things.


    In a word, the living conditions of both Bai and female orcs are improving and developing in a better direction. There was no conflict between the two sides. Of course, I played the most important role in both sides.


    I''m like a link between the female Orc and the Bai nationality. Without me, this could not have happened.


    Of course, there are also several people who have played a vital role. One is princess Changyue. If she had not supported me, trusted me and helped me against the risk of being abused by the people, I would not have been so successful. Another important person is the one eyed woman. She is also my most devout believer. Moreover, she used to mix in the underground world in the county city, so she is interested in the black market She is very good at changing hands and auctions. The reason why the orcs'' gemstones can be easily resold is not only her good quality, but also part of her credit.


    I''m also very glad to see that the female orcs don''t have to go hunting all day, and the Bai people don''t have to be afraid of being attacked by the female orcs. Although I paid a lot of effort to get to this step, I think it''s worth it later.


    In this way, I went back and forth between the female orcs and the Bai women for more than 20 days. Now the Bai people are basically a little used to the visit of the female orcs every day. Even I asked the one eyed woman to help me import some clothes for the female orcs to wear in the county. The female orcs don''t like to wear clothes very much. Most of them will scratch when they wear them, but once in a while, a few are afraid of the cold, It fits very well. It''s really no different from ordinary people to wash their face a little.


    Looking at the female orcs in clothes walking around in front of me, I really don''t feel used to it.


    Because of me, the work and rest rules and dress habits of the female Orc tribe have changed a little.


    For a long time, I even felt that I had completely integrated into the life of the orcs. Compared with the 21st century, I spent all day in my bedroom playing computers and airplanes, wading through mountains and rivers with the orcs in the wild, eating wind and dew, enjoying the wind and rain, watching the stars at night and yelling around the campfire, I seemed to feel more unrestrained, free and happy.


    However, I really have too many things in my heart. If I stay in the female Orc tribe all the time, I really can''t be at ease.


    I want to meet those girls who have met with me in my life. I miss them very much.


    I think I will leave the female Orc tribe sooner or later. Of course, I think if one day I am old or tired and want to live in seclusion in the mountains, I will choose to return here.


    "Meow meow, how high is the sky?" after dinner, I sometimes lie in the grass and look at the cold winter sky with a dead grass in my mouth.


    Meow meow is the name of grey eared cat girl. I took it casually.


    In the clan, cat woman and I are relatively close, second only to female wolf head.


    Sometimes when I lie on the withered grass of the outdoor campfire and look at the cold stars in the sky, I will ask the cat girl some philosophical questions that she can''t understand. Naturally, the cat girl can''t understand, but she can hear my questioning tone, so she can only squat next to me and meow and side her head.


    That night, I still lay on the hay and looked up at the stars comfortably. The starry sky on the mountain was particularly bright and bright, and the spotted cold stars hung all over the night sky, like a dream world.


    "Meow ~?" the cat girl looked at me with her head sideways and a grass root in her small hand. Sometimes she would rub it on my face and make me itch.


    "Meow meow, you said if I left one day, would you live as usual?"


    "Meow ~?"


    "Meow meow, if I go, will you miss me?"


    "Meow, meow ~?"


    "I said! If I left! Would you miss me?!"


    "Meow ~? The cat girl still looked at me foolishly and didn''t understand anything.


    "Forget it, you don''t understand anyway. I''m too lazy to talk." finally, I''m too lazy to talk to the cat girl. I got up from the haystack and went back to the cave to sleep.


    In the next few days, I still went back and forth between the female orcs and the Bai people. Of course, my plan went one step further. That is, I began to try to let the female orcs exchange precious stones for food with the Bai people. A small gem for 2 pigs, a big gem for 5 pigs, and an emerald for 20 pigs. Every day I took the female orcs to the Bai people for 30 to 4 pigs 0 pigs of bacon, which is enough for all female beasts to eat for two days.


    In addition, I also asked dozens of Bai women, such as one eyed women, who were loyal to me, to follow me to the orc tribe. The purpose of going was to teach the female orcs how to mine, because most of the gemstones were embedded in the mountain wall, which was difficult to dig out and needed certain tools to mine. I knew that in the 21st century, the miners had to dig holes to dig gemstones, so I asked the female beasts and the one eyed women to dig the mountain with some tools, dig holes in it bit by bit, and then dig out gemstones from it.


    This is the first time that the Bai people have united with the female orcs. Of course, it''s because of my relationship. The Bai people don''t argue with the orcs. Moreover, at my request, the one eyed women will give the orcs some food every time they dig a certain gem. In this way, the Bai people and the orcs have communication with each other.


    Although the Bai people still have discrimination against the orcs, at least they have a good relationship. Moreover, I also took the lead in assuring the Bai people that the orcs have been subdued and educated by me, completely obey my orders, become my slave, and will not hurt the Bai people again. Moreover, I have made a profound reflection on the past mistakes. The Bai people have slightly alleviated the contradiction with the female orcs.


    Of course, after I completely subdued the female orcs and brought so many precious stones and so many livestock to the Bai people, the Bai people also respect me more. Before, they believed in me very much only because of traditional customs. Since I subdued the female orcs, they respected and subdued me not only because of their faith, because in the Bai people In the concept of, how can ordinary people come back intact after being caught by orcs? And how can they subdue ferocious and violent orcs? Only my Lord can do it!

 Chapter 89

    What I did made me legendary. Many Bai people knelt down and revered me. Although they still couldn''t completely forgive the orcs, they revered me to the extreme. In their eyes, I subdued the orcs like a spell, turned into gemstones and brought them a lot of livestock, Make their lives rich.


    For a time, my prestige in the Bai nationality reached the extreme.


    As soon as I enter Riyue village, the Bai women will kneel and kowtow to me. If the escort and female orcs arranged by Princess Changyue were not with me all the time, I would be hugged and suffocated by the enthusiastic Bai women.


    Now that the Bai people have started the most basic communication with the female orcs, I made a bolder move, that is, I brought several female orcs to the sun and moon hall. At first, the Bai people resisted very much and thought that the sun and moon hall was the most sacred place in the family. The Orcs should not enter, but at my request, the Bai people obeyed, And the reason why I brought the female orcs to the sun and Moon Palace is very simple, that is, let them kneel in front of the statue, put their hands on their chest and make a look of prayer and repentance.


    In fact, the orcs don''t know the meaning of what I told them to do, but after every prayer, I will give the female orcs meat to eat, so they also know the truth that kneeling on the ground to worship has meat to eat, just like the trained dolphins. After that, when I took them to the sun and Moon Temple to pray every day, they did it obediently, even without me.


    Of course, when the female orcs pray, I specially let the ordinary people of the Bai nationality watch at the door and watch the female orcs "repentance" and "prayer". This makes the Bai people think that the female orcs have really been educated by me and regret that they have killed the Bai people. This effect is like Brandt kneeling in front of the Jewish monument, which dissolves the hatred of the white people against the female orcs.


    In fact, the so-called politics is like this. It is for people who don''t know the inside story.


    Sure enough, after the female orcs'' confession, the Bai people treated the female orcs much more. And that''s what I want to achieve.


    After the conflict eased, I took a further action, that is, I began to take female orcs to spend the night in the sun and Moon Palace. This is also my plan to gradually leave the orc tribe.


    On the first day of the implementation of the plan, I just took cat woman, rabbit woman and fox woman in the hall of the sun and moon hall in the name of changing food and didn''t go back. As a result, early the next morning, the female wolf head angrily brought people to the sun and moon village to find me. Obviously, she was worried about me when she saw that I didn''t go back. At that time, I saw the female wolf head coming, He hurried back to the orc tribe with the female wolf head.


    Then the next day and the third day, I spent the night in the orc tribe.


    On the fourth day, I took several animal girls to the sun and moon hall for the night. As a result, the female wolf head found it again, so I went back consciously.


    Then spent the night in the orc tribe for two consecutive days


    It was repeated four or five times. After about 20 days, the female wolf head seemed to be relieved that I spent the night outside. She didn''t bring a large team to me again. On two occasions, I even took the female wolf head to spend the night in the sun and moon hall and tangled with her in the sun and moon hall. In this way, the female wolf head no longer contradicted the sun and moon hall, She doesn''t object to me staying out for the night, because she knows I''ll definitely go back the next day.


    And what I want is this effect. Next, I spend the night between the sun and Moon Palace and the orc tribe more and more frequently, and the female wolf head gradually doesn''t worry about me. Because the female wolf head didn''t worry about me, I specially increased the time of living in Riyue village, sometimes from one day to two days, and the Bai people felt more ordinary because they had less fear after frequent contact with the orcs. And I also know that as long as this continues, one day I can completely leave the orc tribe and return to the outside world.


    In the days when I lived in the Sun Moon Palace with the female orcs, I slept on the bench in the hall on the first floor, while Xiaobai and the three saints slept on the second floor to avoid conflict between them. The three saints were also obedient to me. They were afraid of the orcs and didn''t dare to get too close.


    Although Xiaobai doesn''t mind sleeping with me, I still didn''t let her sleep with me. After all, the orcs themselves still have some resistance to humans.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. With my efforts, the contradictions between the female orcs and the Bai people are gradually resolved... The female orcs accept the food of the Bai people and have a little favor with the Bai people. The Bai people gradually accept the confession of the female orcs and begin to adapt to the scene that female orcs walk through the streets of Riyue village every day.


    The female orcs, who were as terrible as demons and ghosts in the eyes of the Bai people, have finally been unveiled, making the Bai people more acceptable.


    With the passage of time, my position among the Bai people has remained stable, even getting higher and higher. When the children in the village see me, they will shout "my Lord", and even I see some parents explaining my legend to their children. At that time, I couldn''t help laughing. The pride in my heart was unspeakable.


    With my reputation and status in full swing, I thought I would be able to realize my plan to leave the orc tribe over time.


    But before long, I met something unexpected.


    That day I still lived in the Sun Moon Temple, but that night I didn''t take the orcs to live in the Sun Moon Temple, but let them live in the bamboo building next to the nearby pig farm. With the increase of times, the female Orc doesn''t have to look at me anymore. I will consciously return to the orc tribe myself.


    However, when I went out to pee that night, I suddenly met an old witch with three saints and several clergy.


    I haven''t seen the old witch for some time. Since Princess Changyue became the patriarch, I have only seen her two or three times. I ran into the old witch as soon as I got out of the sun and moon hall that night, which really surprised me.


    "Ho ho ho, it''s my Lord." when the old witch saw me, she came up with a cane, squinting and smiling, and several clergy beside her came up with a indifferent expression.


    "It''s grandma. I haven''t seen you for a long time." when I saw the old witch, I said a polite word symbolically and smiled, "don''t you go to rest so late?"


    The old witch smiled. I don''t know why. At that time, I always felt that the old witch''s smile was unnatural. I always felt that there was something hidden in her smile.


    "Ho ho ho, my Lord, the golden silkworm is finally mature. It''s time to share your divine power."


    The old witch smiled, and then her expression suddenly became extremely dignified. Then, her long sleeve of black witch robe brushed my face, and then I felt something cold and sticky on my face. At that time, the old witch suddenly said this sentence and threw something at me. It really startled me. I instinctively wiped my face with my hand, But I found that there were white sticky insects on my hands!


    These insects are fat and fleshy. There are two small black spots on their heads, like two small eyes. I don''t know what these insects are, but at first glance they look like silkworm pupae. What''s more surprising to me is that they have wings as thin as paper on their backs. I was really shocked when I saw the insects in my hands.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" I shouted, retreated and hurriedly tried to reach out to wipe off the insects on my face, but I found that these silkworm pupae adhered to my face. After I grabbed them, several silkworm pupae flew up from my face and drilled into my nostrils and mouth!


    For a time, I felt something soft in my throat drilling down. The taste was very pungent, which made my stomach churn. I almost vomited out at that time, but before I could vomit, I felt my head dizzy. I was black and white in front of me. The whole person was numb and numb, and I didn''t have any strength.


    At that time, I knew that the old witch must have hurt me, but I had no time to resist. At that moment, my whole body seemed petrified and couldn''t make any strength, and then I limped down on my back


    I fell heavily to the ground. The strong sense of fear made my nerves tense, but my eyelids closed uncontrollably. Just before I closed my eyes, a word came to my mind instinctively:


    Yunnan Gu Shu!

 Chapter 90

    This is the second time I passed out. I was unconscious once by Xiaobai''s anesthetic ejection before I lost my memory. This is the second time.,


    I don''t know how long I slept and woke up. Anyway, when I opened my eyes, I felt the earth spinning. Then I felt cold on my back. I seemed to lie on the cool ground. In front of me was a green and strange light, and farther away was a dark, as if in a cold place, but I didn''t know where I was, It looks like a main hall, but it looks like a cave. In short, I can''t say a name.


    I instinctively wanted to stand up, but I found that my body couldn''t move at all.


    Where the hell am I? I don''t think so... Is this the palace of hell?


    At that time, I really flashed this idea for a moment, but I felt that my body was still warm, my nose was still breathing and my heart was still beating, so I was sure I was still alive.


    I moved my neck, but found that my hands were tightly attached to both sides. I couldn''t move at all. I turned my head slightly and looked down. I found that my hands and feet were tied up by thick hemp rope.


    When I was even more surprised, I found that my clothes had been stripped off. At the moment, I was lying straight on the ground naked.


    At that time, I was shocked and realized that my situation was bad, but before I could panic about my situation, a gloomy laughter rang.


    "Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho." the next second, the old witch''s ghost face appeared in my vision like a white powder, covered with deep wrinkles, It''s actually a cold smile.


    "What do you mean? What are you doing?!" I was really flustered. What is the old witch going to do to me? In my impression, the old witch has always been an amiable image, but why did she suddenly do this to me? What the hell is going on?


    Moreover, she also said "True Lord", what does that mean? Does she know I''m a fake owner?


    "Yun''er, yu''er, and Ying''er, don''t you come here soon?"


    At this time, the old witch turned and clapped her hands and said hello behind her. Then, I saw the three saints in silver white skirts and robes coming up under the invitation of the old witch. Their expressions were complicated, as if they were in some embarrassment. Their pale, blue and pink hair fluttered in the gloomy room, I saw the three saints coming towards me. They all looked at me with complex faces. The silver haired Saint walked in front. She bowed her head and stood at my feet.


    "Ah ma..." I heard the silver haired Saint gently respond to ah''s voice, and then I saw the old witch nodding with satisfaction!


    What''s my old witch doing?


    At that time, I felt more and more that things were bad, and my heart jumped more and more. At this time, the old witch actually looked at me with long and thin eyes.


    "Don''t be nervous, ho ho ho." the old witch smiled at me unkindly. Then she turned and walked a few steps, took a colored clay pot from a long table in the corner of the big room, and grabbed a handful from it.


    I was very nervous. When I saw what the old witch grabbed from the jar, my scalp was numb!


    The old witch actually caught a scarlet centipede as long as a human hand from the earthen pot. The Centipede''s Scarlet segmented body and hundreds of pairs of thin black feet are almost as long as a small snake.


    I have a lot of courage, because I believe in materialism, so I''m not afraid of ghosts or dead people, but I just hate and fear insects, especially insects like centipede spiders.


    But the old witch skillfully pinched the head of the centipede with one hand and the tail of the centipede with the other hand to prevent the centipede from jumping around. Then, what made my hair stand upright happened. The old witch directly pinched the head of the centipede and stuffed the head of the centipede into a red fruit in her hand, Then the old witch wiped the mouthparts of the centipede with the juice from the red fruit. The old witch threw the rest of the centipede back into the soil pot, and then soaked and wiped the remaining centipede head with several red fruits repeatedly until the centipede head became wet. Then the old witch grabbed which centipede head, He walked towards me with a smile.


    At this point, I can almost be sure that the old witch really wants to harm me. She can do magic tricks and doesn''t know what she wants to do.


    "What are you doing?! are you crazy?" I was really angry and frightened. My feet twisted on the ground and wanted to support my body to escape, but the old witch didn''t know what poison she had given me. My body was as sour and soft as an anesthetic, but I couldn''t make my strength.


    "Take it easy, ho ho ho."


    But the old witch didn''t care about me at all. She took the centipede head and approached me a little


    I was shocked at that time. Then I raised my neck and saw the old witch smiling at me. Then I felt a sharp pain in my body, like being stabbed by a needle.


    "Don''t touch me! Get away!" I yelled, but it was too late for me at that time. I felt my body was abnormal. My body was hot and dry quickly, and the blood of my whole body was boiling!


    Let me go. What''s going on!


    At that time, I was really frightened by the abnormal shape of my body. How could this happen? Am I poisoned by centipede? Am I going to be killed by this old witch?


    "Old woman, you''re dying, aren''t you! Let me go! I''m my Lord! Randy Shengyun, untie the rope on me quickly! I''m my Lord! You don''t listen to me?"


    "Don''t listen to him, he''s not a real Lord! He''s just a substitute for Lord!" the old witch shouted with me, hoarse and rough, making people feel like pulling a bellows.


    "I''m not true? Who is true?" I was angry and shouted.


    I have been my Lord for three or four months. I have almost regarded myself as my Lord. What''s more, I''m the only man in the world. Is there a second man?


    But to my surprise, when I asked this question, the old witch sneered. The laughter was really rash.


    "Of course you are not true. The real Lord will wake up soon." the old witch smiled strangely, and she walked away. At this time, I was shocked to see that there was a huge yellowish brown humanoid crystal on the wall of the room behind the old witch, which looked very like amber. At the moment, the humanoid amber was soaked in a huge glass jar, A strange pipe followed in the glass jar, which seemed to be bubbling.


    The amber is not completely closed. There seems to be pores on the surface, and the interior of the amber is not solid. It has a double-layer structure and seems to have a layer of white ice.


    But what shocked me most was that in the ice in the humanoid amber, there was an old man with white hair, snow-white skin and withered like firewood.


    What shocked me more was that the old man in the amber was actually a man!


    Although he is an old man, his skeleton is very big, especially his face is relatively clear, and he looks like a man of ethnic minorities, which reminds me of the statue in the sun and moon hall!


    The statue of God is somewhat similar to the old man who doesn''t know how to live or die in amber!


    Is... He the real body of the statue in the sun and Moon Temple?!


    But is the man in the amber still alive? I can''t believe it. I''m afraid it''s a plot only in science fiction movies. Did the man use this method to seal himself in amber and ice to survive?


    For a moment, I understood a lot. I suddenly understood that the old witch had long known that I was not the real owner.


    In addition, I finally understand that the master of the Bai People''s prophecy book who will be strong in the sun moon village in 200 years is not me at all!


    But the old man in the amber!


    I finally fully understand, but I''m already late.


    "Ho ho ho, thank you, my Lord''s double. Although my Lord can wake up, I''m afraid his divine power can''t let the people have children, so your arrival is just a compensation for my Lord''s divine power."


    With that, the old witch''s face was more gloomy, and my heart beat faster.


    I''ll pull it. Are you kidding?


    "What the hell are you doing, you dead old woman! Get away!"


    I scolded the old witch, but to my despair, the old witch took the centipede head directly to my mouth, and then stabbed it on my lips. Suddenly, I felt that my whole mouth seemed to be lit by fire, hot and spicy. Then I was surprised that my lips were swollen, like a tumor, The whole mouth is swollen into a balloon!

 Chapter 91

    I yelled at the smiling old witch standing next to me:


    "Dead old woman, wait! If the female beasts know what you have done to me, they will tear you to pieces and scratch your skin and cramp!!"


    Unexpectedly, the old witch was not afraid of my threat at all. She came forward with a smile, pointed my forehead with a crutch and said to me:


    "Ho ho ho ho, my Lord''s double, you''re wrong. I''ve poisoned all the pigs in the village, whether they are hateful orcs or my people. As long as the old woman is unhappy, if I want them to die of stomachache and live, they will die of pain. If I want them to be bitten by lice, they will be killed Lice bite through the stomach. "


    Hearing the old witch''s words, I was really pale with fear. Is the old woman really crazy? Even her own people are not spared. What does she want to do? What''s the purpose?


    "What''s wrong with you?!" I was really angry at that time, and I finally understood why the three saints would help the old witch. It turned out that they were poisoned and had to.


    "What do you want?"


    The old witch smiled. She took two steps with a crutch, and then said with a smile:


    "Say you''re not my Lord. My lord won''t ask such silly questions."


    I stared at the old witch. At that time, I really wanted to rush up and kick her, press her head into her jar and let her taste the centipede I raised.


    "Yes, I''m not. Anyway, you know, and I don''t deny it. I''m not your Lord, but what do you want to do?"


    The old witch smiled and said to me darkly:


    "Little guy, it''s no big deal to tell you. Ho ho ho ho. Young man, old woman, let me tell you a story. Ho ho ho ho ho."


    The old witch''s words made my face stiff. Is there any secret about the establishment of sun moon village?


    "Almost two hundred years ago, a great man came to our sun moon village. That man is our real Lord. In the words of the Han people, he is the last man in the world."


    Then the old witch''s face showed a deep sigh.


    "My Lord has magical power. He knows a lot of magic and medical skills. He cured the family''s diseases and drove away the beasts invading the family with the family..."


    "The real Lord has the terrible power to control heaven, earth, mountains and rivers. The prophecy says that the real Lord can not only make all animals obey his orders, but also spray ''white flame'', devour all mountains and rivers and destroy any enemies..."


    The old witch''s words startled me. She also manipulated heaven and earth, toppling mountains and seas? Are you kidding? In reality, how can anyone control heaven and earth and have the power to destroy heaven and earth? This is not a fantasy novel, not even an urban power novel. How can someone destroy heaven and earth? If someone can do that, I''m afraid it''s really time to become a flying fairy.


    But listening to the old witch''s confident tone, she seemed to believe and even excited, and she didn''t know why she was so firm.


    "How could it be? Old woman, you... Are you stupid in your dreams?" I asked, biting my teeth.


    The old witch stared at me and squinted at me. She mercilessly inserted her crutch into my chest and pressed all the meat in my chest. She angrily shouted to me:


    "Shut up! You''re dreaming! That was the divine power witnessed by the people at that time. Can you fake your own master have that ability?"


    The pressure on my chest made my anger stronger, but now the situation is stronger than people. I have no other way but to glare at the old witch and hope to stare at her with my eyes.


    "What do you want even if you wake up your Lord?" I asked, looking at her coldly. "Do you still want to overthrow the country and unify the whole world?" although I knew that the old witch was half crazy and what she said was absolutely impossible, I couldn''t help but interrupt and sneer at her.


    Who knows, when I said this, the old witch shook her eyebrows and sneered at me:


    "Yes, I just want to wipe out the Han people."


    The old witch''s words really scared me. At that time, I even wanted to laugh and kill the Han people? That means killing the whole country? Is that possible? The old witch looks so old that she has lost her mind. She can tell such a big joke.


    It seems that I saw a sneer on my face. The old witch said:


    "At least I want the Han people to dare not step into our land or meddle in the affairs of our Sun Moon country."


    "Do the Han people have a grudge against you? It''s necessary for you to do so?" I looked at the old witch angrily and said.


    The old witch glared at me again and said, "hum, there is hatred? You don''t know where those female orcs in the village come from? I''ll tell you, they were made by the Han people who arrested thousands of people from our family in the name of riots 20 years ago and cut their bodies alive in the terrible dark room!"


    As she spoke, tears of grief fell from the old witch''s face, down the wrinkled crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes.


    The old witch''s words were no less than a thunder in my ear, but the words that surprised me continued.


    "Every year, more than a dozen or dozens of people who go up the mountain in our village are missing. People in the village think it was done by orcs. In fact, only a few people know that it is a good thing done by the Han government!"


    The old witch became more and more angry. Her anger was hard to hide on her old face. In the end, she even trembled with her wrinkled old hand holding a crutch.


    "Every year, the Han government catches people from our village... And several other small villages for experiments to create monsters that people are not like people and wild animals are not like wild animals!" the old witch''s face frowned like chrysanthemums.


    "We people in Riyue village have long been against them! Even if I fight my old bone, I will drive the Han people out of our territory. I know that only my Lord can do this, so I''ve been trying to wake up my Lord for so many years to isolate our Riyue village from the Han people!"


    I finally understood the meaning of the old witch. To put it bluntly, I wanted to be independent and separate Riyue village... Even Shangri La County and Yunnan. Although the old witch''s ambition shocked me, I was really angry about the government after listening to the old witch''s statement. I only knew that the government made orcs, but I didn''t expect that the government would catch the people in the village to do these secret experiments, which really made me feel extremely depressed and scared.


    I finally understood more clearly why the cold and arrogant woman would try to let me escape. It turned out that the government was really so unscrupulous. I don''t know who did these inhuman experiments behind the scenes. If I knew I had to beat her, her mother wouldn''t recognize it!


    It turned out that what the government did was to stimulate the old witches'' motivation to wake up their masters. I finally understand.


    "If we want to make Riyue village independent and no longer be governed by the hateful Han people, we need more people and people with courage and strength. Only my Lord and the next generation of my Lord created with his ability can have that ability. I can''t see this old woman, but I can''t let my future generations suffer anyway. While my old eyes can see, I must let my future generations suffer The people of the tribe will no longer suffer. Even if they suffer this generation, they can''t suffer the next generation! "


    Although I hated the old witch to the extreme, when the old witch said these words, I was still a little moved by her. Frankly, the old witch did so much for her people and not for her own ambition.


    "That''s impossible... Don''t you have to go to the government to vaccinate the next generation? If you don''t vaccinate, you don''t even have the next generation!"


    I shouted, but as soon as I said this, I realized my stupidity. The reason why people in Riyue village go to the government for vaccination is that there are no men! If there are men, a nation can reproduce itself without relying on the government''s cloning technology.


    In that way, the people of Riyue village can produce and cultivate the next generation by themselves, and can strengthen the ethnic group over time. Moreover, because there are more women and fewer men, I''m afraid the Bai people will have enough strength to build their own army in a few generations. By that time, I''m afraid the storm will be big.


    Before, I never thought that the original government''s implanted fertility could also affect the political level and become a means of managing a region, but now I finally realize it. As long as a nation cannot bear children, it will perish sooner or later. It doesn''t even need a soldier. The sense of crisis of extermination has just become a good means for the central government to control local areas.


    "Hum, it''s up to you. As long as we can bear by ourselves, we don''t have to be subservient to those hateful Han people." the old witch said confidently.


    After listening to the old witch, I really understand that she wants to lock me up here and never let me out again. What should I do now?


    This has greatly exceeded the limit of my hope. It''s more painful than killing me with a knife. Think about it. Is it acceptable for normal people to keep a person in a dark place for decades?


    "Hey... Can you stop doing this?" I was really anxious. "Can we talk? I want me to make your people pregnant and have the next generation... I can help you voluntarily. You don''t have to lock me up here!"


    Hearing what I said, the old witch smiled darkly and said:


    "That won''t work. If you run away, I''ll have a headache."


    "How can I run? People in your clan respect me so much that it''s too late for me to stay here! And... And let me tell you the truth, in fact, the Han people outside are chasing me, and I can''t escape anywhere. Just let me go. I promise I''ve listened to your old man and stayed in the clan. I''ll help you do it if you want to get pregnant, okay?"


    "That''s not good. If you are caught by Han people outside, I will have a headache. As long as you are hidden in this place forever, no one will find you. Ho ho ho ho ho."


    "There''s no end to the dead old woman!" at that time, I wanted to talk to the old witch. I was really angry. In the words of the 21st century, the old woman was really a complete brain cripple without medicine.


    "Let me go!! let me go!! let me go!!" I yelled wildly and tried my best to get up from the ground, but I couldn''t move. My hands and feet were tied by a rope, and I was poisoned by some golden silkworm. When I moved, my whole body was paralyzed, my stomach churned, and my limbs couldn''t resist at all.


    Seeing my crazy appearance on the ground, the three saints also exchanged complicated faces.


    "Ma, why don''t you let him go? Although you said he wasn''t the real Lord, he also subdued the orcs and helped us a lot."


    After all, the blue haired Saint couldn''t bear to watch me roar on the ground. Finally, she couldn''t help coming forward to advise the old witch.


    Who knows, facing the advice of the blue haired saint, the old witch glared at her and said:


    "What''s the noise? Yu''er, you stupid girl! Would you say that if you saw those people who were caught by the Han people and cut their hands, feet and intestines? Do you want me to tell you that the female wolf head who has been making trouble in the village in recent years was born after you, yun''er and Ying''er''s mother cut meat and mixed with the wild animals?"


    Hearing the old witch''s words, the three saints were completely shocked. They took a step back at the same time, covered their mouths, and showed the color of panic in the three pairs of beautiful eyes at the same time.


    "Female wolf head... Is it our mother?"


    "Yes! 20 years ago, people in the government arrested your mother with inexplicable charges and took her and hundreds of people to the base at the foot of the snow mountain at the end of the Grand Canyon! That day, I secretly followed the Han people to their base and saw your mother''s blood drawn and her body cut! That''s tragic!!" said the grief, and the old witch also left tears, Muddy tears trickled out of the slender old eyes.


    The three saints were scared out of their wits by the old witch''s roar. Obviously, in the past 20 years, the old witch tried to hide the truth. The three saints never knew that the female wolf head was actually their mother.


    "Well, don''t cry! The Han people will suffer in the future! Look carefully, the real Lord will wake up. The prophecy records that today, 200 years later, the Lord''s coffin will be opened!" said the old witch. She brushed her sleeve robe, wiped away the muddy tears from the corners of her eyes, and then turned around, Walk towards the jar at the end of the cave room.


    The old witch went to the jar, looked at the human amber in the jar and said something piously. Then she raised her head, stretched out her thin old hand and pressed a button on the jar without hesitation. Almost when the old witch pressed the protruding button above the jar, the whole jar shook violently!


    The green liquid in the jar also began to fall slowly. I don''t know where it went along a pipe in the jar. With the clean flow of unknown green liquid, the humanoid amber in the jar was finally completely exposed to the air. At this time, with bursts of clicking sound, there were cracks on the surface of the amber!


    The next second, the most frightening scene happened.


    A slender crack appeared in the yellowish brown human amber from the middle. With a crisp sound, the amber broke in two from the middle!


    And the man in the amber finally broke the ice!


    That man was the last man on earth 200 years ago!

 Chapter 92

    The amber cracked, and the pieces of ice fell out of the center of the amber and fell into the transparent glass jar, and the thin old man in the middle broke the ice. I saw that after the green liquid in the jar flowed clean, some white transparent liquid flowed into another jar behind the jar, which looked like warm water, I just don''t know if there are any other ingredients in it.


    As the warm water in the jar gradually surged up, I saw those warm water protagonists diffuse over the thin old man''s body, starting from the soles of his feet, bit by bit over his knees, thighs and lower abdomen, and finally to his chest. Moreover, with the warm water surging up, the ice on the old man was melting and dissolving rapidly.


    Later, I was surprised to see two crab hands extending from the back of the jar, which were inserted from the back to fix the old man''s waist. Then, two relatively small crab pliers extended from the back of the old man and stuck to the old man''s chest like a heartbeat detector. Then, I heard a Zizi sound, The machine seems to be discharging.


    What an advanced device! What''s the origin of this old man who invented such an advanced device?


    Is it a scientific researcher or an inventor from somewhere?


    The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible. Maybe this old man is really a talented scientific researcher, so he can be respected by the Bai people, and can cure the diseases of the Bai people 200 years ago.


    Perhaps the Bai people said that this Lord was a genius who could invent terrible weapons, so the old witch wanted to wake him up and let him develop weapons to provide powerful energy for the independence of Riyue village.


    My brain gradually became clear, but my body still couldn''t move. I saw the crab claw like machine constantly discharging on the old man''s chest. To my surprise, with the release of the current, the old man''s chest also fluctuated and beat violently, just like a doctor in the hospital stimulating a comatose patient with an electric current.


    Is this old man... Really not dead yet?


    In the 21st century, I heard that some scientists dug up people frozen hundreds of years ago under the iceberg. Those people not only didn''t die, but also could live like normal people when they woke up. Moreover, in the 21st century, some millionaires who were seriously ill and could not be cured by technology at that time asked special institutions to freeze themselves and wake them up when medical technology developed. I''ve heard a lot of such things. Obviously, the old man in front of me is such an example.


    Although I don''t know how he can get such advanced technology, I know this old man must have been ready to resurrect in this era.


    In addition, the reason why the Bai people have respected our Lord so much and our Lord''s status is so noble over the past 200 years is also estimated that the old man instilled the idea that he was a God into the Bai people at that time and brainwashed the Bai people at that time. His purpose in doing so is also to hope that the Bai people will be willing to operate some machines when he resurrects.


    All the clues are connected in series into a line. I finally sorted out all the clues. It''s like a detective in a detective film. I put the clues together and turned them into a complete story.


    I can''t believe I''ll face such a mysterious and frightening thing one day. It''s really like a movie, but everything in front of me makes me have to believe it''s true.


    With the passage of time, the fluctuation of the old man''s chest became faster and faster. Then I saw something similar to a respirator hanging down from above and onto the old man''s face, tightly covering his face.


    I can only watch this scene foolishly. I don''t know how long it took. The chest of the old man in the jar really fluctuated.


    I''ll go. Are you really alive? Is this old man really coming back to life?!!


    Seeing that the old man''s chest fluctuated a little, the old witch was also very happy. She took out a bottle similar to nutrient solution from an iron box like a safe next to her. There was a pipe and a pin at one end of the nutrient solution. Then the old witch climbed up from the chair like a doctor hanging salt water for a patient, Put the pin into the old man''s arm, and then let the water in the bottle flow into the old man''s body bit by bit.


    I understand that the old witch is replenishing nutrition and energy for the old man. After all, people have been sleeping for more than 200 years. Even if they consume very little, they have consumed almost the same amount of energy. Of course, they need to be replenished.


    Waiting is boring and the longest. I just watched the old witch drip the old man. I don''t know how long it took. When I was about to fall asleep, the old man''s shoulder moved!


    Although the range was very small, it did move, and I also saw that under the charming green light, the old man''s eyes actually began to beat. He really wanted to wake up!!


    I was shocked. I knew that if the old man woke up, he would be the second man in the world.


    Seeing the reaction of the old man''s eyelids beating, the old witch was even more excited.


    "My Lord, please wake up quickly! Ho ho ha... I can finally explain to the first generation aunt!"


    The old witch didn''t know whether it was joy or crazy laughing and shouting, and even the whole person was shaking excitedly. I wanted to move a few times, but my body still couldn''t move. What should I do?


    Although I don''t know what will happen when the old man wakes up, I''m afraid I''ll only be more dangerous!


    If he wakes up, I''m afraid I''ll really be reduced to a thoroughgoing pig!


    But just at this time, a clear and simple voice suddenly came to mind behind me:


    "Master!"


    It''s the voice of that silly white girl!


    I was shocked when I heard Xiaobai''s voice from behind. Then I was ecstatic. I reluctantly twisted my neck and looked hard at the rear. I saw Xiaobai in a snow-white robe running in from the outside of the cave room. Seeing her shortness of breath and anxious face, it seemed that it was not easy to find her here.


    "Xiaobai!?"


    Seeing Xiao Bai running in from outside the cave, I almost shouted like a female wolf head.


    "Lord, master? Aunt and sisters, you are all here..." Xiaobai, who ran into the cave, saw me in the cave, the old witch, saint and more than 20 clergy behind me. His face was confused.


    The silly girl didn''t seem to realize that I was caught here by the old witch. Looking at her expression, she seemed to think I was having a party with the old witch.


    "Xiaobai, save me quickly! My mother is a bad person!"


    Although I don''t know how Xiaobai came here, I couldn''t help shouting to remind her of her ignorance.


    "Ah? Master, why don''t you wear clothes..." Xiaobai still didn''t understand what I meant. Obviously, she only had the picture of me lying naked on the ground in her mind.


    "Don''t stay there, silly girl! Hurry to save me!" I shouted to Xiaobai again. "Ma is going to kill me. Come and save me quickly!"


    Xiaobai looked at me in surprise, and looked at the old witch and the three saints in the cave in doubt.


    "Master... You..." Xiaobai hesitated and looked at the old witch and me. Finally, his face showed a firm look, and then walked towards me.


    "You, stop her quickly!" the old witch couldn''t move with the bottle in her hand. When she saw that Xiaobai wanted to come up to save me, she quickly ordered the clergy present to intercept. Under the order of the old witch, more than 20 clergy also hesitated to come to Xiaobai and stopped Xiaobai.


    "What are you... Doing!? don''t come here..."


    Seeing the clergy surrounded Xiaobai, Xiaobai also made a frightened voice, retracted his hand and staggered back.


    "Grab her and tie her up! Don''t let her run!" seeing Xiaobai''s timid appearance, the old witch yelled again. The clergy stared at Xiaobai. After a slight pause, they still rushed towards Xiaobai!


    "What are you doing! Ah!" Xiaobai was already very nervous. When she saw the clergy rushing towards her, she was even more shocked and turned around to run, but Xiaobai was caught up by two clergy. One clergy grabbed her arm and the other grabbed her arm to subdue her.


    Seeing that Xiaobai was caught, I couldn''t see it anymore. I thought this silly girl rushed in and gave me hope of escape. I didn''t expect that this silly girl would be arrested after all.


    But when I just closed my eyes and couldn''t bear to see Xiaobai caught, I heard Xiaobai''s cry.


    "Hey! You go away! Hey!"


    Xiaobai''s cry was a little strange, with a sense of deterrence, which made me open my eyes. As a result, I didn''t know. At first glance, it startled me, because Xiaobai actually grabbed a clergy with one hand back hand, twisted their hands, then leaned over and hooked a clergy nearest to her with one foot.


    The clergy wanted to catch Xiaobai, but what surprised me more was that Xiaobai shouted "Hei hei", waved pink fist and fought with the clergy!


    I was really frightened by Xiaobai''s behavior. I didn''t expect that Xiaobai could resist.


    What''s more surprising to me is that Xiaobai''s skill is actually good. When the clergy want to grab Xiaobai''s hand, Xiaobai will seize the other party''s wrist bone and twist it hard. When there are clergy close to her side, Xiaobai will raise her beautiful legs and shake her thighs to force the clergy back.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s fierce resistance, a clergyman suddenly rushed at Xiaobai, but to my surprise, when the clergyman rushed in front of Xiaobai, Xiaobai suddenly moved a few centimeters to the left, then she bent her legs, lowered her body, and quickly extended her right arm, She grabbed the arm of the clergyman who rushed towards her.


    "Hey!"


    Xiaobai grabbed the clergyman''s arm, then raised his hands and gave the clergyman a solid over shoulder fall!


    The body of the clergyman was immediately like a toy, which was severely thrown to the ground by Xiaobai. The clergyman was like paralyzed and twitched on the ground.


    And when I saw this scene, I was so numb that I couldn''t believe my eyes.


    I''ll be damned. This silly girl, Xiaobai, is so fierce!

 Chapter 93

    "Yes, I''m sorry, you came first..." seeing the clergy who fell to the ground with his shoulder, Xiaobai hurriedly apologized, but the clergy around him surrounded Xiaobai again and wanted to capture her. Xiaobai looked pale and panicked. He looked around the clergy who surrounded her, and then put on a small pink fist to defend, An attack is not like an attack.


    "Don''t come here... Come here again, I, I will hit you!" Xiaobai shrunk his fist in fear and threatened with a barely threatening tone.


    But the clergy didn''t listen to Xiaobai''s threat at all. They directly surrounded Xiaobai and wanted to capture Xiaobai. When Xiaobai was forced, he had to fight.


    I know that before losing her memory, Xiaobai was a female spy of the government secret service and a young genius with both literature and martial arts. However, I thought that after losing her memory, she should degenerate into a child''s level. It is impossible for her to fight, but now it seems that I am wrong. Although Xiaobai has lost her memory, Xiaobai''s fighting instinct is still there, It seems that although the memory in her brain is gone, the memory in her body is still retained.


    When I read magazines in the 21st century, I heard that people''s sensory memory is more dungeon and deeper than people''s memory of the past, and it is managed by different brain parts. This is also the reason why Xiaobai can play a certain combat effectiveness by relying on his body memory.


    Before losing her memory, Xiaobai must have experienced years of training to be a female spy. Some fighting skills have long been deeply engraved in her heart. She only needs instinct to push the boat along the water.


    Xiaobai is really powerful. After all, the clergy are not guards and don''t have much combat effectiveness. Relying on his instinctive fighting skills, Xiaobai can confront the first few clergy who surround the front without losing the wind, and even subdue several. It''s really surprising.


    "Go away! Go away!" Xiaobai waved wildcat boxing, but her posture was quite professional. I saw Taekwondo, Jeet kune do and other movements in kung fu films. I didn''t expect Xiaobai''s movements to look like Taekwondo. Several fists beat back several clergy. Watching several clergy covering their stomachs, Xiaobai staggered back, I can''t tell how refreshing I am, as if I had breathed a sigh of relief, but at this moment I heard the happy cry of the old witch behind me:


    "My Lord, you are awake!"


    I quickly looked back and saw that the old man who was immersed in the pipe had opened his eyes!


    A pair of blank green eyes looked through the glass jar, just opposite me!


    He actually... Really woke up!


    When I looked at the old man in the jar, my heart was pulled violently. Unexpectedly, the old man woke up after all.


    Looking at his white hair, clear edges and corners and relatively open shoulders, I have an inexplicable sense of strangeness.


    Speaking of it, I have not been in this woman''s world for half a year, but also for 5 or 6 months. I haven''t seen a man for a long time. Now I suddenly see a man like me. I actually have an unspeakable sense of joy. That feeling is like seeing a compatriot.


    Of course, this kind of joy just flashed by. I know the horror of this man very well. The old witch said that this man has powerful divine power. Although I don''t believe in supernatural power, I still think this old man is not a good thing.


    Now he wakes up, and I don''t know what terrible things he will do. The old man opened his eyes weakly. Although he could open his eyes, he still looked very weak. After all, after sleeping for 200 years, it was impossible for a person who finally woke up to suddenly become energetic. Moreover, the old man just woke up and didn''t seem to understand the situation here, but the old witch was very happy. She croaked and shouted beside the old man, Asking about the old man''s physical condition and seeing her excited tears in her eyes, I really find it a little difficult to understand.


    "My Lord, you finally wake up. How are you? We''ve been waiting for you for 200 years!"


    The old man''s eyes were dull, as if the words of the old witch had not entered his ears at all.


    And I also hold my breath and quietly look at the old man in the jar.


    "Ah, let me go!" just when I was attracted by the old man in the jar, there was Xiaobai''s surprised voice behind me. I turned around in surprise, but unexpectedly, I saw Xiaobai outnumbered and restrained by more than a dozen clergy. The silly girl was hugged and pressed on the ground, but she still twisted her waist and ass to get rid of it, Unfortunately, it is useless.


    "Xiaobai!"


    "Master! They catch me... Why do they do this!" Xiaobai was pressed to the ground with a sad face, and her snow-white pretty face wiped a lot of ash on the ground, just like a little colored cat.


    Seeing that Xiaobai has been captured, I am really anxious. Now the situation is critical. Xiaobai is my last hope. But now even Xiaobai has been arrested and the old man 200 years ago has been resurrected. I''m afraid no one can stop the old witch''s crazy plan.


    What should I do? Am I going to be locked up in this dark place all my life?


    I''m kidding. There''s no such thing! I was going crazy. At that time, I couldn''t help scolding the old witch.


    But just as I was about to yell, another unexpected situation happened, and suddenly there was a loud wolf howl outside the cave!


    "Ow!!!"


    The sharp, loud and familiar wolf howl came in from the outside of the cave. It was amplified and repeated in the dark and deep cave, which made my ears buzzing!


    And the moment I heard the wolf howl, my heart couldn''t help jumping wildly.


    It''s the cry of a female wolf head!


    Here comes the wolf head!


    I don''t know how the female wolf head came here, just like I don''t understand how Xiaobai found here, but when I heard the female wolf head howling, I couldn''t help howling.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch!" I screamed.


    "Ao Wu" seems to hear my voice. The wolf howling outside the cave is becoming clearer and louder, and the distance is getting closer and closer!


    Then I heard a series of running, and finally I saw the female wolf head in an orange cloak rushing in like a gust of wind!


    Moreover, there are not only female werewolves, but also other female orcs. At the front are gray eared cat women meow, four Leopard women, five or six dog women, and some monkey women... At the back, there are many female orcs. I don''t know how many there are, but it seems that there should be no hundreds and dozens.


    Of course, I was overjoyed to see the crowd of female animals pouring in from the entrance of the cave. At that time, I knew that I could be saved.


    The female wolf head saw me lying on the ground, Xiaobai pressed on the ground and the old witch standing on the high platform. Her expression was ferocious. She opened her mouth and roared, revealing two sharp fangs, which were as white and sharp as vampire teeth.


    Seeing the female orcs rushing in suddenly, the clergy present were also very frightened. They were instinctively very afraid of the female orcs. Seeing the female orcs rushing in suddenly, the clergy didn''t have the meaning of catching Xiaobai. They all stood up, looked flustered and stepped back, staring at the every move of the female wolf head, and didn''t dare to make any action at all.


    The female orcs who suddenly broke in also disrupted the old witch''s plan. She had just awakened the old man, but unexpectedly, the female orcs suddenly broke in to make trouble, which immediately made her a little confused, and even the bottle in her hand almost fell.


    "Help me untie the rope!" I shouted to the female wolf head who rushed in to attract the female wolf head''s attention.


    "Ow!" when she saw me lying on the ground bound by hands and feet, the female wolf''s head had sharp eyes. She roared and rushed up to help me up from the ground. The female wolf''s claws and teeth were sharp. After a few times, she tore the hemp rope bound on me into several sections. And I finally have my hands and feet free. Unfortunately, my body is still soft, I don''t have much strength, and I can''t stand stably, just like my legs numb after squatting in the toilet for a long time.


    But anyway, my can at least move. I reluctantly stood up by holding the arm of the female wolf head, then spit on the stunned old witch standing on the high platform and scolded:


    "Dead old woman, you hurt me so badly. Now your good days are over!"


    Then I took the female wolf''s hand, patted her on the shoulder, pointed to the old woman on the high platform and said angrily:


    "Don''t let her go! Kill her!"

 Chapter 94

    "Don''t let her go!"


    I pointed to the old witch and scolded fiercely. The old witch almost killed me. I could tell from what I said. Although the female wolf head didn''t understand my words, she could at least understand what I meant. Without hesitation, she ran towards the old witch. Moreover, with a sudden kick of her strong right foot, she jumped up and rushed towards the old witch on the high platform.


    "Ah..." after all, the old witch is old and weak. Although she is in good mental condition, she can''t compare with the fierce female orcs. Besides, the female wolf head is the bravest and strongest of all female orcs. The old witch was rushed by the female wolf head on the spot and fell to the ground all the time, and the hanging bottle in her hand also fell to the ground. The hanging bottle is connected with the old man in the jar, As soon as the result fell to the ground, the needle originally inserted in the old man was immediately pulled out. My legs stood on the ground soft. In a moment, I just saw the old man in the jar showing a painful expression.


    The old witch was thrown to the ground by the female wolf head, and other female orcs were ready to rush up to fight other clergy, so I hurried forward to stop.


    "Don''t kill them!" I turned to stare at the female beasts behind me and shouted at them. I stopped the female orcs because I knew that these clergy would do so under the coercion of the old witch. It was a last resort. So as long as I get rid of the old witch, everything can be done and everyone can be happy. Naturally, I don''t want to hurt other innocent Bai people.


    After being knocked down by the female wolf head, the old witch made a sharp scream. When I saw the female wolf head, I pressed the old house under me and grabbed her face with my claws. Even I could hear the sound of the old witch''s face being scratched.


    "Ah! Ah! I want you to die! All dead!" the old witch was bitten by the female wolf head and gave a hysterical hoarse cry. I staggered forward a few steps and just saw the old witch pressed by the female wolf head put her hand under her sleeve. Then she took out something similar to a jade bottle. The old witch suddenly knocked the jade bottle on the ground, The jade bottle was smashed to pieces. Suddenly I smelt a strange smell, which was a bit like a syrup, but it was a little pungent. Once I smelt the smell, the female wolf head who had flown on the old witch stopped her body suddenly. Then she fell to the ground and rolled up with her stomach.


    "Ouch... Ouch..." the female wolf head held her belly and made a painful cry. At the same time, the clergy, all the female orcs and Xiaobai all covered their stomachs and cried.


    "Oh, my stomach... It hurts... Mmm... It hurts..." I heard Xiaobai''s voice, and all the other female orcs fell to the ground with their stomachs.


    But


    But I''m fine!


    I was the only one standing there, foolishly watching everyone in the cave kneel on the ground with their stomachs covered.


    Huh? What is this?


    Normally, I should have been bewitched by the old witch. Why am I all right?


    I looked at the situation in the cave strangely, and then I looked at the old witch. At the moment, the old witch had staggered up from the ground. Half of her face was covered with blood, as if she had been torn by a female wolf head. The terrible blood dyed half of the left face red, and the red and black blood trickled down the old witch''s face. At that moment, the old witch was as scary as the half face man in Batman.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you all right?" the old witch reluctantly stood up. When she saw me standing in place like nothing, she was stunned. Both thin old eyes stared greatly in surprise.


    "How do I know?" I looked at the old witch and said vaguely.


    The old witch looked at me, then at the jade bottle on the ground, and then she suddenly stared at me:


    "Answer me, why are you all right?! I''ve poisoned many people. Why are you all right? It''s impossible!"


    The old witch''s words puzzled me for a moment, but soon a light flashed in my mind. By the way, I''m a man. I don''t have a uterus. It seems that this kind of insect under the old witch will automatically grow into a woman''s uterus to produce severe colic, and I''m a man, so her magic is invalid for me! I suddenly thought of this!


    I just wanted to break this point, but of course I couldn''t tell the old witch. Although I was weak and top heavy, I was more or less powerful. I stumbled towards the old witch, walked all the way to her, and then kicked heavily in her stomach. The old witch was old after all, I kicked it gently and fell to the ground. However, because my feet were numb and soft, I almost couldn''t stand stably. However, I managed to stabilize my body and didn''t fall down in the end.


    "Dead old woman, give me a solution to their symptoms!" I looked down at the fallen old witch and threatened her.


    The old witch was kicked to the ground by me, her hands on the ground, and her face was full of panic. It seemed that she couldn''t understand why I didn''t do anything, as if she really regarded me as an alien.


    "Why... It''s impossible..." the old witch said to herself.


    "I told you to untie their symptoms, did you hear?!" seeing the old witch''s appearance, I was really more and more angry. I squatted down directly, then grabbed her collar and let her face face to me, "do you understand?"


    Threatened by me at close range, the old witch''s look recovered a little. Her left face was full of blood and there were three deep bone wounds. I could see a little white bone under her skin. If I were in the 21st century, I would shudder. However, in the past few months, I have seen many scenes of eating raw and drinking blood, Now I see that half of the old witch''s face is blood, but I don''t feel much palpitation.


    All I have is anger.


    If Xiaobai and female wolf head hadn''t all been poisoned by the old witch, I couldn''t do it until I asked the way to solve the poison. I really wanted to pick up the old witch.


    "Untie?" the old witch was caught by me, with a sad smile on her face. "It can''t be untied... It''s a dead bug... It can''t be untied... Even if it can be untied, I won''t tell you... Anyway, as long as you live, all the other female Orcs will die clean... It''s better than turning them into monsters made by Han people... Ho ho ho..."


    The old witch is really crazy. I didn''t expect her to say this. At that time, I was even more angry. Although I knew that I should respect the old and love the young, now my disgust for the old witch has reached the extreme. She played with me, other female orcs and even her own people. I can''t stand it.


    I punched the old witch''s ugly face hard. The old witch screamed and I knocked out two teeth. Her old mouth immediately bled and looked very miserable, but my anger did not decrease at all.


    "Fight, kill me, old woman! Kill you and bury with me! Hahaha, hahaha..." I knocked out two teeth. The old witch seems really crazy. She has a mixture of saliva and blood in her mouth, but her eyes are shining. She looks like you''re not afraid to kill me.


    At this time, the painful groans behind me became more serious. I saw the female wolf head on the ground in pain, covering her stomach, frowning and shrinking her eyes, rolling around and howling. It seemed that it was really quite painful.


    The old witch seemed completely crazy. I punched and kicked her, but she screamed more crazy like a pervert. What a psycho.


    Looking at the crazy state of the old witch and the painful expressions on all the faces in the cave, I finally got a horizontal heart, then went to one corner, casually picked up a thick wooden stick, and then walked to the jar. The old man in the jar had weak eyes, thin body and little strength.


    "Dead old woman, untie their symptoms quickly, or I''ll break the jar and kill the old immortal inside. Do you believe it?" I took a wooden stick and went to the jar containing the old man, then swung the stick high and made a posture of trying to break the jar. At the same time, I threatened the old witch fiercely.


    Threatened by me, the old witch''s crazy laughter stopped suddenly, and she looked at me in horror.


    "You... How dare you!... how dare you, a fake, disrespect the real Lord?!"


    Fake? The old witch''s words simply poured oil on my angry head. If she would obediently accept the poison, I could relieve my anger a little, but her words now completely angered me. I''m a fake? Over the past few months, I''ve been used to hearing people call me my lord respectfully. I can''t stand other people calling me fake and swearing at me.


    "Fake? I''ll kill you, fake! I''ll kill the real one now. Look who you say is fake!!"


    I raised the stick angrily and hit the glass jar hard.


    Touch!


    The glass jar was smashed by me, but it didn''t break. It just made a sound and looked very firm.


    "Oh, it''s quite firm. I don''t believe it can''t be broken!" when I saw the hardness of the glass filling, I was even more energetic. I smashed it with a wooden stick.


    Touch, touch! My stick hit the glass jar again and again. The glass jar that has been placed for 200 years can''t stand my stormy beating, and finally there are white cracks on the surface!


    When I saw the cracks on the surface of the glass, I knew that my beating was effective, so I beat harder, and the cracks on the surface of the glass jar became larger and larger, denser and denser


    "Don''t!!!" just when I tried my best to hit the last shot, the old witch screamed, but it was too late. My last blow hit the crack in the glass. In an instant, I hit a huge hole in the glass jar, Huang Yingying''s translucent liquid shot out of the jar like a river that opened the gate!

 Chapter 95

    The translucent yellow liquid shot out of the jar and splashed all over the floor, and the water level of the yellow liquid in the jar was falling rapidly.


    "Stop, stop!" seeing that the jar was broken by me and the yellow water shot out, the old witch was almost crazy. She stumbled in front of me and wanted to plug the gap on the jar with her hands. I don''t know the specific role of these yellow water, but I think it should moisten the old man''s body and promote his recovery. Now I have punched a hole in the jar, If the yellow water leaks, it is certainly difficult for the old man to wake up. My action almost didn''t make the old witch angry enough to kill me, but she covered the gap with her hands and didn''t dare to move.


    However, although the old witch tightly covered the gap in the glass with her hand, the yellow liquid kept leaking out from her thin and wrinkled fingers. She couldn''t cover it at all.


    When I saw the old witch, I just went up and bumped the old witch and knocked her away. The old witch was knocked away by me, and the liquid in the jar ejected again.


    "Do you understand?" I took a stick and approached the old witch step by step. I found that after walking just now, my paralysis had improved a lot, just like my legs softened when I just came out of the toilet, but the paralysis naturally disappeared as soon as I walked away.


    The old witch looked at me ferociously. Her eyes were sharp and resentful, as if she were going to swallow me. But the female orcs around them were even more painful.


    "Dream... If you dare to offend my Lord, you will die! You will die!"


    "You dead old woman is really tired of living!"


    The old witch''s mouth was very hard. The more I saw it, the more angry I became. I kicked her hard. Then I picked up a wooden stick and continued to beat the glass jar. One after another, because the glass jar had been broken by me. After I added a few more notes, the gap suddenly became larger, a thick column of water shot out of the gap, and the water level in the jar was falling rapidly, And I saw the white haired old man in the jar frowning and showing a painful expression.


    I''ve been knocking the glass jar out of the hole until the old witch rushed forward to try to knock me down, but I kicked it away, because standing near the gap, a lot of liquid in the glass jar splashed on me. I felt that these liquids were very hot, just like the high-temperature water in Yuba, very hot and stinging.


    The water in the jar only lasted for a while, and the old man inside was also exposed to the air, not surrounded by liquid as at first.


    "If you don''t understand, if you don''t understand again, I''ll send you ''my Lord'' back to heaven!" the cans were smashed by me, and the old man in them woke up. I interrupted them. The old witch was also terrified.


    "You... Dare you!" the old witch still has a mean mouth. It seems that she doesn''t see the coffin and doesn''t cry. I''m really angry to see the female wolf head rolling around me and the crying Xiaobai. I ran directly to the back of the jar. I found that there was a thing similar to a generator. There was a wire in the generator, Plug it all the way to the pedestal under the glass tank, like an electric wire socket.


    The reason why the old man was able to recover and wake up by electric current was also because of electricity. Thinking of this, I directly took a wooden stick and went forward to pick up the connected wire. I directly pulled the wire out of the socket. Suddenly, all the lights of the green fluorescent pot went out and turned into darkness, And the old man inside also made a painful groan.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" the old witch ran towards me like crazy. This time she seemed to really know that her plan would be completely ruined if it went on like this, so she hurried towards me to stop me.


    I grabbed the wire in one hand and threatened the old witch. Holding a wooden stick, I pointed to the people in the hole and said, "untie them and I''ll plug the wire back! Otherwise I''ll watch him die!"


    The old man has just woke up. After all, he is an old man and has slept more than 200. Now his body should be the weakest. If there is no external machine to maintain his survival, he will die.


    Just now the old witch has dropped the bottle. Now the jar is broken and the wire of the jar has been pulled out by me. The old man probably can''t live.


    Of course, even if the old witch unties the Gu, it''s the same, because once she unties the Gu, all the female orcs will tear her to pieces at the first time, and she won''t have any hope of survival.


    So the old witch could only look at me with a gloomy old face and extreme anger.


    "I can''t get rid of it! No one can get rid of it!" unexpectedly, under my coercion, the old witch still refused to get rid of it. Instead, she opened her mouth with her teeth almost falling to the ground and laughed wildly, "if you want to die, you''ll die with me! I''ll drag you into the coffin, hahahahhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The older she was, the more powerful she became. She must have been completely crazy. At that time, I gritted my teeth and said ruthlessly:


    "This is what you forced me to do!" I just smashed the generator with a wooden stick. As long as I saw the slightly brittle parts and devices, what precise gears, what bolts and what circuit boards, they were all smashed to pieces!


    The old witch was crazy, and I was also mad. I smashed all the instruments that could help the old man revive. At this time, the old man in the jar also made a painful groan, wriggled and struggled in the jar, and made a painful groan in his throat. It seems that the damage of the instrument has really caused a fatal blow to the old man. He seems to be really dying.


    The old man''s painful groan lasted for almost half a minute. He struggled in the jar in pain for a while, and his body trembled violently. Almost half a minute later, the old man''s struggle became weaker and weaker... In the end, he just stopped moving, and an old head hung powerlessly there. I don''t know whether he was dead or not.


    "My Lord! My Lord! Ah!" the old witch went crazy when she saw that the old man in the jar had no more movement.


    "Old woman, I asked you to say I''m a fake. Now what do I think you should do?" I was slightly surprised to see that the old man in the jar was quiet. I didn''t know whether the old man was dead or not. If he was dead, I''m afraid I would be the murderer. However, on such occasions and in such places, there are no legal rules for a long time. It''s difficult to protect my name. I''m also out of my mind.


    "My Lord! Are you all right? Wake up! Open your eyes!" the old witch ran to the jar and screamed with horror in her eyes, but the old man in the jar didn''t move at all. It seemed that he was really dead. If the old man''s waist and chest and the device installed with crab pliers hadn''t fixed him, I''m afraid the old man would lie down on the spot.


    "Ha ha, the Lord you tried so hard to save is dead! Old woman, give up!" I laughed arrogantly at the old witch, and I really felt a little happy. "I want you to say I''m a fake. Now I''m the only one left. I see what you can do!"


    The old witch looked at me and continued to call the old man''s name anxiously, but the old man didn''t respond. It seemed that he was really dead or unconscious. Moreover, because the machine was destroyed by me, the old man couldn''t be resurrected for the second time. In fact, the coma was equivalent to death.


    I approached the old witch step by step. I wanted to force the old witch to tell me the way to dispel the poison when she had no choice, but I just took a step. When the old witch found out, her face sank and ran directly to the left rear of the cave.


    The old witch was anxious to cry just now, but now she suddenly ran up, which surprised me. I saw the old witch run to the left rear corner of the cave, where there was a jade bead hanging curtain, and there seemed to be a dark channel behind the hanging curtain. Without saying a word, the old witch ran into the channel with her head depressed!


    The old woman wants to run? If she ran away, it would be over. I''m afraid Xiaobai and they would all die of pain. I hurried after the old witch and ran into the channel behind the cave. The channel was very narrow. It was dark and tortuous. I didn''t know whether there were mechanism traps, but I really didn''t have time to think so much at that time. All I thought about was saving people!


    Although the old witch was bent and couldn''t compare with me in height, her two legs rushed forward and ran not slowly. After a while, she ran out of the passage, and I ran out of the passage after the old witch.


    But when I ran out of the passage and saw the scene at the end of the passage, I was surprised and my whole heart was lifted up.


    In front of my eyes was an empty circular cavity. In the middle of the cave, there was a small pool with a small pool size. It was dark and sticky liquid. It was like a strange liquid mixed with what was mixed with bubbles. The bubbles were constantly rising from the water and breaking up.


    However, what makes me feel cold most is not the disgusting biogas pond, but the things in the biogas pond!


    I don''t know what the humanoid creatures in the pond are, because I''ve never seen such a disgusting thing in my life. It''s not a human, but a monster.


    There were nearly 20 freaks covered with yellowish brown soil. They had no hair, no nose bridge, no facial features of normal people, only hands and feet. What''s more, those monsters soaked in the marsh were covered with pimples, like the skin of a toad, big and small, all over their body, If you have dense phobia, I''m afraid you''ll pee on the spot.


    God, what the hell are these?!


    At that time, I was really scared out of my soul. I had never seen such a terrible thing in my life. It was not a horror film. How could there be such a thing in the world?


    But the old witch walked to the edge of the pond without fear. Then she suddenly took her crutch and stabbed a human creature in the middle of the pond in the head.


    "You kids have had enough sleep. Wake up and have something to eat... Ho ho ho ho."


    It''s also scary. After the tip of the old witch''s crutch knocked on the head of one of the humanoid creatures, the creature opened its eyes at once! And all those humanoid creatures around opened their eyes in unison!


    At that moment, I saw the yellowish brown muddy water flowing down the bodies of those monsters. Then, in the center of their bare heads, a pair of muddy yellow eyes like insect eyes looked at me!

 Chapter 96

    Even if the orcs looked at me like this, I wouldn''t be afraid, but after being stared at by these strange humanoid creatures, I trembled and strangled. What kind of monsters are these?


    Looking at these humanoid creatures without a piece of complete meat, I was so scared that my legs softened.


    Especially when the pair of muddy orange eyes without eyes looked at me, I didn''t have any mind to catch the old witch.


    I don''t know exactly what these monsters are, but I guess these monsters are made by old witches with Gu Shu. I used to be an otaku. I like to read some suspense novels, such as ghost blowing the lamp, and I have also read some anecdotes.


    For example, there are rumors about Yunnan''s art and some Gu children and Gu infants. It is said that some Gu art experts in Yunnan will implant Gu eggs into pregnant women, and then let them parasitize in the fetus. At the early stage of the baby''s body, let the eggs combine with the human body and infect the insect poison. After the baby is born, it will become an insect unlike an insect, Human beings are not terrible creatures like human beings. In fact, this is a deformed baby, which is a congenital malformation caused by infection with insect poison.


    I always thought that this kind of thing would happen only in novels or strange smells, but now after seeing it, I believe that there are really such terrible magic tricks in the world that can turn living people into such monsters.


    These monsters... Should be made by the old witch?


    The old witch turned a pregnant woman into a monster?


    Why did she do that?


    "Darling, you''ve had enough sleep. Get up... Get up... It''s time for dinner..." the old witch waved a crutch inlaid with emeralds like hypnosis and urged the insect people in the pond. At the urging of the old witch, the insect people really stood up slowly from the pond one by one, and then half bowed, Slowly climbed in my direction!


    Cluck, cluck! The mouths of those insect people have completely festered. There are no lips. There are only cracks similar to insect mouthparts. There are no teeth in them. They can only see something like sharp thorns. I''m scared out of my wits!


    I felt numb on my scalp, and then I turned and ran without hesitation!


    But to my horror, I just ran up and heard the sound of water behind me. I even turned my head and my hair stood up. Those insect people actually jumped out of the pond, and the ticking viscous liquid slipped down their slender bodies. They were like alien creatures, their bodies were thin, and their hand and foot joints were twisted and misplaced, Their hands seem to be able to turn 180 degrees at will. When they rotate, they can also make a creaking bone friction sound. Hearing this sound alone is enough to frighten people. I ran desperately towards the hole when I came, but the muddy eyes of those insect people locked me tightly. Then they supported their limbs on the ground and climbed towards me at an amazing speed!


    Oh, my God! If this scene was my dream, I''m afraid it would be the most terrible nightmare in my life. I ran desperately, but the crawling speed of those insect people was very fast, and there was a trend to catch up with me in a short time!


    Although my feet still couldn''t work, I had to squeeze out my strength at this crisis. I ran out of the channel and ran back to the cave where the female wolves were!


    The female wolf head, the three saints and Xiaobai are still rolling on the ground with their stomachs, but they are not as powerful as before, just trembling with their stomachs.


    "Run!" I rushed to the female wolf head nearest to me and wanted to pull her up to run away, but the female wolf head just covered her stomach and shrank on the ground. Her body trembled and had no strength to run away. I pulled her hand hard to pull her up, but her body curled up and I couldn''t move at all.


    What can I do now?


    I was so angry and anxious that at this time, there was a creepy sound behind me. I looked back in horror, but I saw those insects covered with mud crawling to the cave!


    Their mouths make a gurgling sound, which is a bit like insects and a bit like baby crying. It''s really chilling.


    This is really troublesome. Female wolf head and female Orc have no fighting ability. Now I am the only man who can be alone, but how can I fight more than 20 monsters?


    "Run away!"


    Seeing those disgusting insect people, I hurriedly pulled the female wolf head shrinking on the ground back, because she still couldn''t stand up, so I could only drag her hand back. After rushing to the cave, the old witch trotted out with a gloomy face and waved her crutch.


    "That, that, and that, except the one standing, eat all the others!" the old witch stared and lit the people in the cave with her crutch. The old woman was really inhuman and wanted to eat all the people except me.


    What should I do?


    I saw those disgusting insect people. It was really disgusting, but time was tight. I had no time to save others. What should I do?


    At that time, I had only one stick in my hand. It would be impossible to fight such non-human monsters alone. I even lost my combat effectiveness when I saw their appearance. How should I fight?


    As soon as my eyes tilted, I suddenly thought of something. At a glance, I just saw the pottery pots containing centipedes used by the old witch to poison me. Anyway, it was a great disaster, and I was desperate.


    I saw the row of pottery pots on the long table in the corner of the cave. I stepped forward, grabbed one and threw it at the insect people!


    After all, the pottery pot is a pottery pot, not an iron pot. As soon as I threw it, it directly hit a bug man lying on the ground, and immediately fell into pieces. The pottery pot is full of large centipedes, each of which is as long as half a person''s arm. After the pottery pot was smashed by me, the centipedes climbed out. The insect man''s movements are very agile, Seeing that I threw away the pottery pot, they instinctively dodged, but they could not avoid the centipede. My pot hit the insect crowd. Suddenly, a large number of centipedes climbed out of the pottery pot. These centipedes were very aggressive and bite when they smell the meat. Immediately, those centipedes climbed along the insect people!


    Insect people seem to be afraid when they see centipedes. I''m afraid it''s a biological instinct.


    When I saw the centipede climbing on the body of several insect people, I grabbed two pottery pots and threw them away. This time, what came out of the pottery pot was not the centipede, but some scorpions and spiders with the size of a palm. I was really shocked. Mom, it was all poisons. How many poisons did the old witch hide?


    All my three pots were lost in the swarm of insect people, and suddenly the swarm of insect people burst open the pot! Insects are covered with spiders, scorpions and centipedes, and their whole bodies are covered with poisons


    Seeing the effect of the pottery pot, I was very happy. Then I grabbed another pottery pot and threw it at the white faced old witch standing in the cave!


    Pop!


    The pottery jar hit the old witch''s head. Although it didn''t break, the old witch shouted. Then I saw a large mass of black things fall out of the pottery jar and fall on the old witch. It was actually a large mass of intertwined pattern snakes. Although I don''t know what type Tao is, it seems from the bright snake scales that these snakes should be highly poisonous!


    At that time, the old witch''s body was full of thin snakes. I saw the old witch''s face stumble back in horror and retreat to the channel she came out before. I didn''t know whether she had bitten the snake. Anyway, when I saw this scene, my heart jumped, but those insect people were climbing towards other female orcs in the cave. I saw three monkey women thrown on the ground by the insect people. Those insect people actually opened their mouths and began to bite the monkey women''s heads!


    I was so scared that my scalp was numb. I saw that some of the remaining insects were coming. I didn''t know what to do.


    In desperation, I had to grab a pottery pot again and throw it at the nearest insect man, but this time I regret it, because it was a large group of bees coming out of the pottery pot!


    For a moment, the whole cave was occupied by the buzzing sound like smoke and cloud


    Oh, no


    I don''t know whether these bees were poisonous or not, but at that time, my body had almost no shelter, only a hanging cloth I grabbed at random. If I was stabbed by bees, I must be stared at adults.


    Moreover, some of the female orcs present did not wear much clothes, or only symbolically wore a little thin underwear. I guess they will also be tied into buns.


    In a hurry, I saw the cloak of the female wolf head. I was happy. I squatted down and held the female wolf head, let her turn over, and then covered us with the cloak on her back. Time is too tight. I have no time to take care of the three saints, Xiaobai or other clergy and female orcs. I can only protect myself temporarily.


    Because of the spread of bees in the cave, the cave is full of stinging cries and buzzing of bees.


    But because I was hiding under the cloak of the female wolf head, I didn''t know what was going on outside. Anyway, I just lay on the ground at that time, and I couldn''t take care of anything else!


    "Ah! There are bees!"


    "It hurts me!"


    "Help!"


    The terrible bee buzz and scream lasted almost five minutes.


    When the voice of the bees finally disappeared, I couldn''t help pulling up a corner of my cloak and looking out.


    At first glance, it was found that the bodies of the female orcs and the clergy were full of bees. The three saints Xiaobai and the clergy were a little better. The sleeves of their divine robes were very long. When the bees attacked, they instinctively hugged their heads with their divine robes. Nothing happened, but others


    The female orcs were miserable. Many of them were bitten with bees and swollen like herpes.


    But after all, the bees only have one tail pin. After stinging people, all the bees died. At the same time, I couldn''t help looking at the insect people at the entrance behind the cave, but I found that the insect people were also swollen. Those insect people were naked and naturally bitten the most. In addition, I just threw scorpions and centipedes at them, Their bodies were covered with poisons, and they couldn''t see their original appearance.


    The scene in the cave was extremely tragic. When I saw that there were no bees around, I opened my cloak, but I didn''t expect that I opened my cloak, and more than ten bees rushed to my face. I hurried to cover my cloak, but it was late. Those bees stung me and the female wolf head!


    I hurried to pat with my hands, but I was stung by some bees on my hands and chest!


    Suddenly, my hands and chest were burning with pain, and my chest and arms were swollen. The size of the lump was as big as a dollar coin. Fortunately, the number of bees was not very large. I killed a few in my hurry, and the bees that stung me died naturally, so all the bees were killed at once.


    But what makes me feel strange is that after I was stung by these bees, although the swollen place felt hot, my spirit became excited. Before I was stung by the old witch, I was numb and top heavy. However, after being stung by these bees, my paralysis disappeared completely.


    Why did these bees help me detoxify?


    Is it the legendary fight against poison with poison? I''ve heard that many poisoned people detoxify by letting bees sting their bodies. Even Jin Yong''s novels have the plot of detoxification by bees. Is this what''s happening now?


    I didn''t have time to be surprised by the disappearance of the abnormal shape on my body. What surprised me more happened. That is, the female wolf head who was still holding her stomach and crying pain suddenly calmed down, and then slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes became the original clear color, and the painful spirit also gradually disappeared!

 Chapter 97

    The female wolf head''s eyes calmed down, and her face distorted by pain gradually returned to normal. I don''t know whether she still hurts, but when she calmed down and looked at me, I knew she must be much better.


    "Is your stomach... No pain?" I asked her.


    "Ouch." the female wolf head nodded her head, opened her mouth slightly and answered my question with a cry. I was happy to see the female wolf head nodding, and then slowly lifted the cloak. This time, I opened it carefully to prevent another seal from flying in. However, to my relief, the bees didn''t fly again. It seems that all the bees are really dead. After all, although there are many bees, But there are dozens or hundreds of people in this cave. As soon as the number of bees is shared, everyone is less likely to be bitten.


    And when I lifted my cloak and stood up, I found that the people around me were also staggering to stand up. Xiaobai, the three saints, the female beasts and the clergy seemed to have their poison untied because of the bees. Now I''m really happy.


    At the moment, all the people are touching the place where they were stung by bees, and patting the dead bees on their bodies. After all, they have no cloak to protect themselves, and they can''t help being stung.


    "My stomach doesn''t hurt!"


    A happy voice came. I turned my head and saw that Xiaobai, a silly girl, was touching her stomach with a flash in her eyes. When I saw Xiaobai, I almost sprayed rice. Xiaobai, a silly girl, was occupied by the bubbles bitten by bees, but the silly girl still covered her belly and was complacent.


    I was really convinced of the stupidity of this silly girl. I looked around and found that those insect people basically fell to the ground, and the poison of bees seemed to have an effect on them. At the moment, most insect people were surrounded by scorpions and centipedes, struggling and shaking painfully on the ground, and some were lying on the ground, I don''t know if I died of poisoning.


    Others looked at the situation in the cave for unknown reasons.


    For a time, everyone looked at each other in the cave, looking at each other''s face swollen by poisonous bees, and their expression was strange.


    "Ah, my Gu baby, my baby!" just at this time, the shrill scream of the old witch came into my ears. I was surprised to turn my head, but I saw the old witch staggering out with a crutch from the passage behind the cave. Half of her face was full of blood, while the other half turned blue and black, I don''t know if it''s because of poisoning.


    The old witch came into the cave step by step, but she could hardly stand still. Her gray hair was messy, and her black sleeved robe embroidered with gold lace totem pattern was broken. She staggered step by step, like a willow in the wind, which would be blown down at any time.


    The old witch looked at the insects lying on the ground, and two lines of muddy tears fell from her wrinkled cheeks.


    She let out two shrill cries, and then she suddenly turned around and glared at me, at the female Orc in the cave:


    "You are all sinners. If you offend my Lord and kill my worm man, you must die! Die! Make amends to my Lord and my child!"


    The old witch stared at the beads and shouted hoarsely. Then something unexpected happened. The old witch took a crutch in her hand and suddenly trotted towards a huge black porcelain jar at the end of the right side of the cave. Then she tried her best to beat it on the surface of the black porcelain jar with her crutch.


    Bang! Bang! The old witch knocked on the water tank like crazy. I didn''t know what the old witch''s sudden move was for, but I soon understood, because the porcelain water tank was broken by the old witch at the next moment. Then, the most frightening scene happened to me.


    A huge Python head came out of the gap in the water tank.


    God, what a big Python head.


    It was a dark boa constrictor''s head, which was about the size of the head. What made me more frightened was that the boa constrictor''s head also had the meat hyperplasia of the chicken crown. When I saw the python, I was dumbfounded. It was far more than that. The old witch continued to beat the water tank. Black things began to drill out of the water tank. When I looked at it, I almost stared out my eyes.


    All of them are frogs, and they are small green frogs with extremely bright colors. Large groups of frogs jump out of the water tank like a flood. At first glance, I don''t know how many there are!


    "Run!!" I saw poison dart frogs in the tropical rain forest in animal world in the 21st century. Although I don''t know whether these frogs from the water tank are poison dart frogs, the things raised by the old witch must be deadly things. I can''t run wrong early.


    When I shouted, all the others were shocked and ran away towards the entrance of the cave. However, because the entrance was relatively small, only 3 or 4 people could pass at a time. Unexpectedly, several people collided together and almost didn''t block the entrance. Fortunately, after those people collided, they quickly adjusted their posture and continued to run under the instinct of survival, To make way for future generations.


    All the people rushed out of the cave.


    "Xiaobai, run!" I took the female wolf''s head in one hand, then rushed forward, grabbed the silly Xiaobai in place, dragged her and ran away.


    "Master, what a big snake... Many frogs..."


    "Silly girl, run quickly. Those are poisonous and will die!"


    "Ah?" Xiaobai opened her eyes wide, her mouth wide, and her head was full of bags, so I pulled her away.


    The female wolf head ran faster than me. She grabbed me and ran ahead all the way. All the people were running wildly, and I looked back as I ran. Before I ran out of the cave, the last scene I saw was a black poisonous frog coming towards us like a wave, and the huge black Python nearly 20 meters long slid quickly in the wave of poisonous frog and came after us!


    I saw that the bodies of the old witch, the old man, the fallen worm man and several female orcs were all swallowed up by the terrible black wave, and only the terrible head of the black Python was approaching rapidly.


    I was not the slowest runner. There were six clergy and female orcs who were dizzy because of poisoning. At the end, they saw the Python and were so scared that their legs were soft. They were trying to run out of the cave, but the python suddenly opened its huge mouth, and then ejected a large mass of black venom!


    Normally, a python can''t spray poison, but this strange black Python can spray poison, and it''s still a big ball like a shell!


    The black venom fell on the six clergy and female orcs in an instant. In an instant, I heard the terrible cry. When I looked back, I saw that half of the six people sprayed by the Python''s venom were dark, and the skin of their hands was corroded to black!


    Seeing this, I was so frightened that I ran and squeezed harder.


    Where did the old witch find this strange Python? It''s too unscientific!


    I ran wildly, pushing and yelling all the way, and finally ran out of the aisle after taking two forks. It turns out that there is more than one passage in the cave. It is estimated that this is why Xiaobai found the cave where I was earlier than the female Orc just now.


    After almost running for tens of meters, the female orcs and clergy in front finally took the lead in running out, and I followed behind and saw the cave exit full of white light in front!


    I felt a cold wind blowing in from outside the cave, but the situation in the rear was urgent. I didn''t have time to consider the cold wind outside, so I ran out of the cave directly!


    The moment I ran out of the cave, I felt like I was running into the ice cellar. Unspeakable cold came from all directions. I couldn''t help twitching all over my body.


    When I saw the scene outside the cave, I was also surprised.


    Outside, there is a world of snow.


    All the places I can see are snow. The distant mountains and close views are all white snow.


    Where am I now?


    Standing outside the cave, I was shocked by the scene outside the cave, but soon I looked down and found that there was a grand canyon in front of me. I was on the hillside of a mountain. Outside the cave, there was a prominent path on the hillside, which was not spacious. I couldn''t even pass through a car. Now, Dozens of female orcs and more than a dozen clergy, including female wolf head and Xiaobai, stood on the mountain path around the hillside. The mountain path was also full of snow. Because of the trampling of female orcs and clergy, the snow was full of large and small, deep and shallow footprints.


    When I was unconscious, the old witch took me to the snow mountain. I really convinced her.


    At this time, a sound came from behind me. As soon as I looked back, I saw poison frogs coming like huge waves.


    There is no time to be shocked by the outside scene. It''s important to keep your life!


    On the mountain road on the right outside the cave, there is an air wooden suspension bridge full of snowflakes. The wooden suspension bridge is across the mountains, with a vertical drop of hundreds of meters. It connects the snow mountain at this end with the sun moon village opposite the canyon.


    "Run!"


    Although I was shocked by the scene outside the cave for just two seconds, I soon recovered, and then took Xiaobai to run wildly with the clergy and female beasts!


    We are running wildly on the mountain road. A large group of people are running wildly, almost all of them are trying their best!


    The air suspension bridge hung in the mountains. It looked very unstable and shaky. The female orcs and clergy ran on the suspension bridge. The suspension bridge immediately shook like a boat shaking in the sea.


    But no one had time to consider whether the suspension bridge was old or not, because just when I looked back, I saw that the black poisonous frog and the huge black Python had drilled out of the cave and chased us.


    Generally speaking, Python and frog are creatures that need to hibernate, but I don''t know why, they actually chased out of the cave and chased us all the time.


    Later, I learned that the old witch poured strange burning oil on these poisons. After applying that oil, the body of the poisons will be very dry and hot, the surface temperature will be very high, and the blood in the body will not cool down for half a day. Therefore, although they are hibernating animals, they can shuttle through the cold snow for more than half an hour.


    The female wolf head pulled my hand, while I pulled Xiaobai''s small hand, followed the clergy and ran along the suspension bridge. The python behind me was getting closer and closer, and the huge snake tail left a winding trace in the snow behind. I can''t figure out how this damn snake can run so fast.


    Fortunately, I was a short distance away from the python before, and the female wolf head ran very fast. Although I was cold and trembling, I finally ran across the suspension bridge under her pull.


    The suspension bridge is really difficult to walk. There are too many people on it. The suspension bridge is shaky and can hardly stand stably. You have to grasp the long rope on the suspension bridge to pass.


    At that time, I was really worried. I often saw the plot that the suspension bridge suddenly broke or collapsed when the male and female protagonists were about to run to the end of the suspension bridge in the film, and this suspension bridge clearly conforms to the unreliable Millennium suspension bridge in the film. If it collapsed, I would really be finished.


    Fortunately, the things I expected didn''t happen. There was no sudden collapse of the suspension bridge, or the accident that I, the female wolf head or Xiaobai stepped on and slipped into the canyon. The suspension bridge was not thousands or hundreds of meters high. If it fell, it must be a tragic end of breaking to pieces.


    The speed of the female Orc and the clergy was also very fast. It took almost 5 or 6 minutes before and after. All the people ran to the other side of the suspension bridge. Finally, only me, the female wolf head and Xiaobai ran at the end. They were only close to the bridge, but the Python behind them was getting closer and closer!


    "Cut the rope!" I shouted when I was more than ten meters away. When I heard my cry, the silver haired Saint also looked heavy. Then she came to the bridge and began to pull the rope, but the wooden pile on the suspension bridge head was too firm. It was tied with hemp rope with thick and thin arms. It was impossible to cut it in a short time!


    Other female orcs also began to help bite off the sling with their claws and teeth. Although they are orcs, they still have this wisdom.


    At that time, I had run to the end of the suspension bridge, and the huge Python came more than ten meters behind!


    As I ran, I looked back at the huge Python chasing after me. The snake actually opened its big mouth and planned to spray poison!


    I''ve seen several female orcs corrode and die by its venom. If it shoots me, I''m afraid I''ll be finished! However, seeing the python open its mouth, I can''t run faster!


    At that time, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley and I felt disappointed!


    However, at this time, something unexpected happened to me!


    A small figure suddenly rushed out from my side and ran head-on towards the python in front of me!


    It was really between lightning and flint. I didn''t have time to make any response. The petite figure rubbed me and ran forward.


    Until the figure ran to the python, I was frightened to see that it was a grey eared cat girl!!!


    "Meow, meow, no!!!"


    Seeing the cat girl running up, my heart was completely shocked at that moment. I couldn''t help shouting!

 Chapter 98

    "Meow meow!!" I shouted, screaming, my heart dripping blood.


    The grey eared cat lady jumped under the python. At that time, the python had straightened up high, the huge snake head fell down, and her scarlet slender eyes stared at the tiny creature who dared to approach her.


    At that moment, I saw the Python''s huge mouth suddenly open and its sharp, long and curved fangs pop out. I knew that the python was about to launch venom!


    Among all the female orcs, the speed of the cat woman is relatively fast, because the cat is the same as the leopard, and the cat woman''s body is very light, the jumping force is very amazing, and she runs as fast as the wind!


    Just when the python opened her mouth and wanted to spit out the poison, the cat girl''s body suddenly jumped lightly, and then rushed directly to a little below the Python''s head. The cat girl opened her arms and tightly hugged the Python''s neck. The Python''s head was very big, but her neck was very soft. She was hugged by the cat girl''s neck and her head suddenly tilted, His mouth also turned sideways. A large mass of venom from his mouth was shot askew!


    I saw a large mass of black venom slanting from my left. The black liquid spread radially in the air and sprayed on the rope above the suspension bridge!


    This kind of liquid seems to be very corrosive. After being shot by the black liquid, the rope of the suspension bridge broke without two times!


    This is strong sulfuric acid!


    Patta, Patta, I looked sideways and saw that the rope of the suspension bridge was being broken, and because of the broken rope, the suspension bridge actually began to tilt to one side!


    I felt that the whole suspension bridge I was standing was overturning and toppling. The female wolf head pulled me hard and pulled me on the bridge. I looked back at the cat girl who was still struggling with the python on the suspension bridge.


    "Meow, meow, come back!" I shouted, clenching my fists and burning with anxiety.


    At the moment, the cat girl is closing her eyes. Her two slender arms are holding the Python''s head. The python is twisting desperately on the suspension bridge, and the snake rotates to throw the cat girl down, but the cat girl is holding it. Below the snake''s head is the blind spot of the python''s attack. Although the python has a pair of fangs and a full mouth of venom, But the cat girl hugged her neck and couldn''t attack for the time being.


    In the end, the cat girl and the python became such a scene: the cat girl rolled left and right on the ground, and the python shook his head and body on the ground, trying to get rid of the cat girl. The Python''s strength is really great. When the snake head rotates, the cat girl is pulled everywhere like a toy. Seeing, the cat girl''s body will be thrown out of the suspension bridge!


    Seeing the cat girl struggling with the python, I couldn''t help it. I took two steps directly, just like rushing forward, but I just took one step. Unexpectedly, the suspension bridge suddenly sank, and then tilted to the left.


    I almost fell down because of the inclination of the suspension bridge. Fortunately, the female wolf behind me pulled me in time, so I didn''t slip down the inclined suspension bridge.


    When I stepped back, the cat girl had been thrown out of the suspension bridge by the python. The cat girl was suspended in mid air with her two feet in the air, but the cat girl still held the Python''s head, and half of the Python''s body was pulled out of the suspension bridge because of the weight of the cat girl''s body, hanging like a chandelier!


    I was really frightened by this thrilling scene. Seeing that the cat girl was hanging in the air and was about to fall down a hundred feet into the canyon, but we had no way, because the suspension bridge was also leaning downward. If we came forward, I''m afraid the suspension bridge would tilt more and more severely, which would aggravate the speed of the cat girl falling! If the suspension bridge becomes completely vertical, I''m afraid Python and Catwoman will fall together!


    "Meow, hold on!" I stamped my feet in a hurry, but I couldn''t help.


    At this time, the python shook more and more. The python seemed to try its best to throw the cat girl down, but the cat girl didn''t let go. As a result, the whole suspension bridge was shaking violently. Just because of the shaking, the Millennium suspension bridge, which was not very strong, began to loosen.


    This suspension bridge has a history of thousands of years. The hanging ropes and boards on it have been rotten. It''s not easy to let so many female orcs and even let them pass without breaking and collapsing. Now they are tossed by python, and many boards on it are about to fall apart.


    The strength of the python is really amazing. I guess its strength can be compared with that of a strong cow. It almost threw the cat girl down several times.


    The cat girl was thrown by it and made a meow. She was obviously afraid of being thrown into the canyon. After all, her body was already hanging in the air at that time. As soon as she let go, she would fall into the abyss.


    The fight between Python and Catwoman lasted for a few seconds, but with the increasing tilt of the suspension bridge and more and more broken suspension ropes, Python''s body finally began to slide, and Catwoman also approached the deep canyon inch by inch!


    I watched the cat girl fall, but there was nothing I could do. I really felt useless. At that time, I really wanted to grow wings to fly up, but the reality was that I didn''t eat at all. After all, I was just a mortal, and I couldn''t save the cat girl


    "Meow!!" with a haunting cry, I saw that the tail left by the python on the suspension bridge finally slipped down because of the inclination of the board on the surface of the suspension bridge!


    Because of the angle, I didn''t see the cat girl fall down for the first time. I only saw the Python''s bucket like snake tail slide off the suspension bridge


    "Meow, meow!"


    "Ouch!"


    At the moment when the python fell down, all the people made a startling cry, and I made a heartrending roar. At that moment, I felt my heart was taken away.


    No... the cat girl is dead


    She died to save me, to save us?


    I saw the python fall down with my own eyes. The cat girl hung on the Python''s head. The python fell down, and the cat girl must fall down with it


    I was stunned in place, my brain was blank, and the unspeakable pain made me unable to breathe.


    "Meow, meow..."


    I felt that the whole world was becoming blank. For a moment, I thought of the scene when I first saw cat girl, her big green eyes, the poor look of her curling up when she was tied to the ground, the childish look of her when she stole forbidden fruits with me, and how many nights she stayed with me and sat with me by the campfire, The pure look when looking at the stars in the sky


    For a moment, the memories of and cat girl flashed through my brain, and a trace of tears couldn''t help flowing out of the corners of my eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Meow meow, you said if I left one day, would you live as usual?"


    "Meow ~?"


    "Meow meow, if I go, will you miss me?"


    "Meow, meow ~?"


    "I said! If I left! Would you miss me?!"


    "Meow ~?


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, I always foolishly asked cat girl such boring questions. I laughed that she didn''t understand me and couldn''t answer my questions. Until today, when I watched her fall off the cliff with my own eyes, I understood the answer


    I really cried and my nose was sore. Although I was a man crying and making a lot of noise, tears still seeped from the corners of my eyes.


    "Meow meow!!"


    With tears in my eyes, I roared up to the sky and held my fists.


    The mountains are vast, the valleys are roaring, and the heaven and earth with continuous peaks and mountains are echoing with my roar of pain.


    The female beasts behind me also followed me to make a lament.


    "Ouch!"


    "Woo woo"


    "Ah woo"


    For a time, the moans of man and beast filled the whole world, and spread repeatedly through the echoes in the valleys, extending to the distance.


    The roar of pain and despair lasted more than ten seconds before it gradually stopped. In the end, I hung my head powerlessly, gasped and wiped away the tears from the corners of my eyes.


    "Meow?" just as I lowered my head, there was a cat girl''s cry in my ear!


    It''s cat girl''s voice! But... How can it be?


    I was surprised, and then instinctively raised my head, and then looked along the source of the sound. However, because the warped wooden board of the suspension bridge blocked my sight, I didn''t see it clearly, so I had to take two steps carefully and grasp the suspension rope of the suspension bridge, and then I finally saw the scene in front of me.


    I was shocked at this sight.


    Because I saw that a cat girl''s tail was wrapped around a long rope of the collapsed suspension bridge. She wrapped her tail around the rope and didn''t fall down!


    "Meow!"


    The cat girl''s tail is almost one meter long, with great strength and flexibility. The tail is tightly wrapped around the hanging rope hanging from the suspension bridge, so that the cat girl hangs head down in mid air, but she didn''t fall down with the python!


    I finally understood that at the last moment, the cat woman threw herself in front of the sling with the strength of the Python''s head shaking, and then she saved herself with her tail at the most critical moment!


    "Meow meow! Hold on!" seeing that the cat girl didn''t fall, I was so sad and happy that I almost didn''t clap my hands and laugh. However, although the cat girl didn''t fall, she couldn''t hold on to a tail for long.


    "Let''s help pull the rope together, come on!" I shouted to the female wolf head behind me. I grabbed the sling behind me, took a step forward, and then my body lay on the suspension bridge. My left hand grabbed the right unbroken sling, and the other hand began to pull the long rope hanging in a semi arc. The deepest part of the long rope is the cat girl.


    I tried my best to hold one end of the long rope, and then pulled the cat girl up bit by bit! While the female wolf heads were holding hands and approached me one by one. The female wolf head nearest me tightly grasped my arm to prevent me from falling down in the process of pulling the cat girl!


    The female wolf head, the female orc, and all the clergy stood at the end of the bridge at the moment, and then made concerted efforts to grasp the broken vertical suspension ropes or boards at the end of the bridge, holding hands with each other and forming a long dragon, desperately supporting the structure of the suspension bridge to avoid further collapse.


    At this moment, the female orcs and the Bai people, regardless of race and each other, all unite to protect me and save the cat girl!

 Chapter 99

    I turned my head and looked at the female wolf head with gratitude. Her right hand tightly grasped my left arm, while her left hand was tightly grasped by a leopard woman, and behind the leopard woman were more female orcs... Female orcs pulled their arms to each other, connected into a rope, and held me tightly, Seeing the actions of the female orcs and the Bai clergy behind me, I was deeply moved. Maybe the spirit of the cat girl''s brave struggle with the python moved them. At the moment, they spontaneously began to help save the cat girl.


    However, the urgent task was to save the cat girl. At that time, I carefully climbed down the slope of the suspension bridge, then stretched out my hand and carefully pulled up the thick hemp rope hung by the cat girl.


    I was very careful, because at that time, the cat''s tail was just barely hooked on the thick hemp rope. I was really afraid that if she couldn''t hook her tail, it would be over as soon as she loosened it.


    Fortunately, the cat girl''s body is relatively light. Under my force, I still pulled up the hemp rope bit by bit... I was so nervous that I couldn''t breathe at all in the whole process.


    Finally, the cat girl was pulled up by me. I could almost touch her tail!


    But at this time, the accident happened again. When I pulled up the cat girl''s rope, I was alarmed to see that there was a break in the middle of the hemp rope. Half of the line in the middle was broken, leaving only a few hairs connected.


    At that time, I was really frightened, but I was really afraid of what to do. When I was pulling the cat''s tail towards me, the hemp rope suddenly broke! The cat girl''s body fell down all at once!


    At that time, my heart jumped to my throat. I quickly stretched out my hand to catch the cat girl. At this time, the cat girl''s tail was suddenly thrown on my arm. The cat girl''s tail was thrown on my arm. I grabbed her tail as fast as I could. At the moment of her falling, my arm sank and finally caught her!


    "Meow..." I heard the frightened voice of the cat girl and felt the weight on my hand. I knew I had caught the cat girl, so I used all my strength to pull her up.


    Under my pull and the female wolf head''s pull, the cat girl was finally pulled up by me!


    After I was pulled onto the suspension bridge, I quickly pulled the cat girl back, retreated 3 or 4 meters all the way, and retreated to the bridge with the female wolf head, Leopard Woman and several Bai women!


    With everyone''s efforts, cat girl finally came back, and we all got out of trouble.


    "It''s okay, we''re all okay, ha ha!!"


    "Wow!"


    "Meow, meow, meow!"


    "Ouch!"


    The joy of the rest of the life after the disaster made everyone cheer. There was a roar of joy and tsunami in the crowd. The cat girl who was rescued by me was also happy. She grabbed my hand and jumped and meowed. Her eyes were full of joy and gratitude. Although I couldn''t understand her words, I think it would be if I could translate adult language "Great", "thank you", "wow ha" and so on.


    I also danced with the cat girl from the bottom of my heart and walked around in circles. I couldn''t say anything good. You''re all right. I just gave out the purest laughter of ha ha. The female wolf head also stood with her waist crossed and smiled. Xiaobai blinked, narrowed her eyes, smiled foolishly, and said "great" and "really great, everyone is all right" Something like that.


    The surrounding festive atmosphere finally made me roar up to the sky.


    "Ouch!!" I shouted at the sky like a female wolf head, and other female orcs followed me to celebrate the smooth escape. The clergy, the three saints and Xiaobai also made a "Yeah" sound.


    But we were not happy for long, but the cheers of the people present suddenly stopped.


    Boom!!


    The earth shaking voice came from the sky, and then something happened that made everyone laugh.


    At that time, when I heard the roar from the sky, I felt something wrong. As soon as I looked up, I was stupid again.


    This is probably the most shocking scene I have seen in my life.


    On the top of the snow mountain we just escaped from, there was a silver snow wave. Large snow waves tilted down from the top of the mountain like lava from a volcano, like a waterfall falling on the nine days, mixed with sediment, civil engineering and stones on the mountain!


    "Avalanche?!"


    The snow and sand rolling down the snow mountain made everyone back. I saw a shocking scene like ten thousand horses galloping. Because there were still hundreds of meters away from the opposite snow mountain, the avalanche of the opposite snow mountain would not affect the people on the opposite side, but the poison frog and the cave of the old witch opposite the suspension bridge were all submerged by the avalanche.


    It''s as spectacular as the collapse of the sky. The avalanche buried everything underground forever.


    The old witch, the old man, the poisonous scorpion, the poisonous spider, the python, the poisonous frog, the worm man... All the dirtiest, filthy and poisonous evil beings are turned into nothing in the pure snow.


    It has become a relic sealed underground forever.


    Maybe thousands of years later, someone will find these terrible creatures that once existed in the world.


    Looking at the snow waves spreading like magma, my heart was deeply shocked. I had never seen such a spectacular and beautiful scene in my life.


    The white snow River scoured through the mountains and fell in all directions from the conical top of the mountain, like the whole mountain changing color.


    Snow Powder splashed, white fog filled, silver waves, sand, rolling stones, branches... All the things I can name are falling, falling down the silver waterfall and falling into the abyss below.


    The snow capped mountains near the Grand Canyon of Shangri La are covered with snow all the year round. The snow itself is very thick. In addition, it seems that there has been heavy snow outside in the past few days when I was caught into the cave by the old witch. It''s even more heavy. Just now I took the lead in roaring up to the sky with the female beasts. As a result, the mountains were disturbed and an avalanche was triggered, which makes people cry and laugh.


    Under the scouring of the snow on the mountain, the suspension bridge connecting the two ends was destroyed in an instant. The terrible silver wave was invincible and washed away all the sins on the mountain.


    Looking at the spectacular scene ahead, my heart is surging.


    At the same time, I suddenly realized something in my mind.


    The old witch said before that the real Lord can control all animals, devour mountains and rivers with "white anger" and destroy all enemies


    All animals are as like as two peas, white fury, devouring mountains and rivers, destroying all enemies. Is it not the same as the present?


    Can we say that the story of the Bai nationality 200 years ago that its owner destroyed the enemy with "white anger" refers to an avalanche?


    I finally understood, and then I thought, indeed, compared with women, men''s voice is louder and more powerful, and the vibration wave is bigger, which can really cause the vibration of snow mountains... Probably, it is because of this that the prophecy says that our Lord has the power to cause avalanches.


    At this moment, the truth finally came out.


    In the end, the old witch drove herself crazy for a false birthday legend and worked all her life in vain.


    Thinking of this, my heart can''t help being desolate.


    Suddenly I felt something warm covering me. I turned my head and saw the female wolf head covering me with a gray animal skin. There was a trace of tenderness and relief in her eyes.


    She smiled at me, and I nodded and smiled at her. Then I grabbed the animal skin and wrapped it around my body. When I ran out of the cave just now, I only approved a thin gauze. Now I wrapped the animal skin and suddenly felt warm. I don''t know where this animal skin came from. It seems that there is still body temperature on my body. It seems that a female Orc volunteered to contribute to me.


    The collapsed snow mountain caused a chain effect, because a mountain avalanche caused vibration. As a result, several towering snow mountains around the front also had avalanches. Of course, those avalanches were not large, just a small winding snow River, which was not as spectacular as the avalanche on the snow mountain in front of me.


    The avalanche lasted two minutes before it ended. When the avalanche ended, the suspension bridge had completely collapsed, and the old witch''s cave had been blocked by thick snow. I couldn''t see it at all.


    Everything is finally over.


    Looking at the towering and sacred snow mountains ahead, I feel relaxed and happy, and I feel respectful and relieved.


    At that moment, I felt I was standing at the top of heaven and earth, overlooking all sentient beings.


    I looked back slowly, but I was surprised to see that all the clergy knelt down towards me.


    "What are you... Doing?"


    I was a little stunned to see more than a dozen clergy kneeling in front of me.


    At this time, the silver haired Saint among the three saints kneeling closest to me was the first to speak. Her eyes were full of respect and admiration for me. A pair of beautiful eyes were shining and round.


    "My lord... You are the real Lord... It is said in the prophecy that the real Lord has the power of ''ordering all animals to roar together and swallowing heaven and earth with white flame''... My Lord, you have personally exercised your divine power now. It is obvious that you are the real Lord. My mother was wrong until the end."


    "My Lord, I''m sorry. We were misled by my aunt, offended you and did that to you. Please forgive us..."

 Chapter 100

    The three saints and a large group of clergy suddenly knelt down, which really made me a little abrupt. Before, driven by the old witch, they tied me up and killed me. I didn''t expect that now they suddenly knelt down and begged me for mercy. Their attitude really became fast.


    Of course, the three saints and the clergy were forced by the old witch to treat me like that. If you really want to say something wrong, it''s also the old witch''s fault, which has nothing to do with the three saints.


    "Cough... You know, I''ll forgive you for your misguided. But now you already know that I''m the real Lord. You can''t shake this belief in the future. Be loyal to me, you know?" I deliberately lowered my voice and pretended to be a little dignified. Almost all the villains in TV novels order their men with this tone. I learn from the tone of those villains and demons to intimidate the three saints.


    "Yes! We will be loyal to our Lord in the future!"


    The three saints crossed their hands in front of them, knelt piously and looked at me piously. They almost kowtowed.


    Looking at the pious appearance of the three saints, I can''t help feeling a little ridiculous.


    Three the glittering reverence of the saint''s eyes, the hair of three colors of blue, pink and silver hung slightly behind her, and the beautiful face of three Zhang Yimo made me feel a little disappointed, snow-white melon seeds face, clear glass eyes, bright red, lustrous lips, a pretty nose, and a little black eyelash with white snowflakes. No one is enough to make a man''s heart beat when he sees it.


    Although I had been in contact with the three saints under the compulsion of the old witch, they knelt in the snow, their robes fell to the ground, and their pious faces still made people feel a trace of pity.


    "Well, you all stand up. It''s good to know your mistakes and correct them. Now the old witch... Oh, my mother has been punished by God. She''s dead. Everyone, go back to the village!"


    The avalanche has stopped, the cave has been sealed, and there is no reason for me to stay here, so I ordered everyone to go back to Riyue village immediately.


    At my call, everyone set off without a word. Our previous place was the mountain pass in the northwest of Riyue village, about 5 or 6 kilometers away from Riyue village. After the avalanche, we all went back to Riyue village.


    Because I didn''t wear shoes, I walked barefoot and my feet were cold, but others didn''t have extra shoes, so I wrapped my feet with animal skin so that at least I wouldn''t be frozen.


    Along the way, I also asked Xiaobai how they found my cave. Xiaobai told me that the female beasts found it according to the footprints in the snow.


    It turned out that a whole week had passed since I was knocked unconscious by the old witch with witchcraft that night. This week, there was a heavy snow storm in Riyue village for two days and two nights, and the snow could almost reach people''s knees. No wonder female wolf heads can follow the footprints. Frankly, it''s all because of the footprints on the snow.


    Xiaobai also said that she actually went to the cave with the female wolf head, but there were too many branches in the cave. She and the female wolf head were separated, so she found my cave earlier than the female wolf heads. Here, almost all the mysteries have been solved.


    Although it was 5 or 6 kilometers away, I was trembling all over. Before, I forgot the cold weather because I ran fast in an emergency, but now I feel very cold after the matter is solved. However, with the support of female beasts, I managed to climb mountains and rivers, step on the snow and drag my frozen legs outside the entrance of Riyue village, When I stood on the hillside and saw the sun moon village, I almost cried excitedly.


    I''m almost an Iceman. I''ve finally reached my destination.


    After entering the sun moon village from the entrance of the village, dozens of female orcs directly followed me to the sun moon hall. Silly girl Xiaobai, the three saints and clergy originally lived in the sun moon hall, and of course they also went with me.


    As we walked down the street of the Japanese village, the clergy shouted excitedly:


    "My Lord is back!"


    "My Lord is back!"


    One by one, they were more excited, as if they were afraid that others would not know. As a result, they were shouted by the clergy. The villagers of Riyue village were a sensation again. They all ran out of the bamboo building to see me. They hadn''t seen me for a week, but they were as excited as if they were missing children back home. When I saw the villagers running out of the bamboo building to see me together, I was very ashamed. Their eyes were as excited as African refugees saw food.


    The villagers of Riyue village looked at me with great shame, so I waved to them like a sign, smiled and said "Hi". As a result, several villagers saw me smiling and greeting them, jumped up and waved to me excitedly, which really made me a little speechless.


    But fortunately, because there were female wolf heads around me, the villagers were a little scared and didn''t dare to approach. In this way, I returned to the sun moon hall safely. At that time, I was so cold that I didn''t feel anything on the soles of my feet.


    After arriving at the Sun Moon Temple, the clergy went to their rooms to change their clothes. I asked Xiaobai to pour me hot water. I don''t know why, this silly girl seems to be mentally retarded. After walking such a long mountain road, she not only didn''t shiver, but also took a head of glittering sweat beads, so I demolished her and poured me hot water to soak my feet, However, I overestimated this silly girl''s IQ. Xiaobai hurried to find me hot water for a long time. Not only did she not find hot water, but she ran back with a big spittoon and said to me happily:


    "Master, I can''t find a foot basin. How about pouring water with this?"


    Xiaobai held a big spittoon in her hands. Her blinking eyes made me speechless. She almost didn''t stare out her eyes, but I couldn''t scold her innocent expression, so I had to cry and laugh.


    "You silly girl, this is not used to hold water. Where are your eyes?"


    "But this is very clean. It seems to be newly made." Xiaobai put down the spittoon and touched his head.


    "Use it yourself, silly girl."


    "Oh. Master, you don''t want it. That''s OK." Xiaobai seemed a little disappointed, and then walked away with a big spittoon.


    At that time, I looked at Xiaobai''s back and shook my head. This silly girl is really stupid. There is no lower limit.


    "My Lord, let''s wash your body."


    When I looked at the clumsy figure of Xiaobai walking away, the voice of the three saints came from the back of my head. As soon as I looked back, I was stunned. It turned out that the three saints had just changed their God robes. They had changed into three thick animal hair cotton wool. The cotton wool of pink haired saints was pink, the cotton wool of blue haired saints was blue, and the cotton wool of silver haired saints was gray, It just matches their hair color and looks very bright and matching.


    "Wash yourself?"


    "Well, my Lord, you are tired. Please follow us to the bathhouse and we will wash you. Is that ok? There is hot water in the bathhouse."


    The three saints asked me together, which surprised me, but anyway, I''m cold and stiff. It''s best to take a bath. hey. Moreover, the three saints actually said they would take a bath for me, which made my heart hot. Although I was tired physically and mentally, I was a little dreamy again.


    "Oh, that''s good..."


    I touched my head, then stood up and followed the three saints into a large room at the left end of the first floor of the sun and moon hall. It was very empty. It was a closed room without even a window. However, in the middle of the room, there was a huge bathtub with 7 or 8 double beds, which was 5 or 6 times bigger than the bathtub in the cold and arrogant woman''s house, which surprised me after watching it.


    "This bathhouse is..."


    "This is a bath. It''s only used in winter. We take a bath together with other clergy and grandma." the blue haired Saint explained to me. When it comes to ah, the blue haired saint''s eyes are a little dark. It seems that she is still sad for the old witch. Obviously, although the old witch is wrong in many ways, But after all, they still have common memories of them, and they can''t put down their resentment so soon.


    After listening to the sad words of the blue haired saint, I didn''t come back for a long time. In the past few months, I basically cleaned my body with cold water by the waterfall of the female Orc tribe. Speaking of it, my taste is very heavy.


    The water in the bath seemed to be hot and kept emitting white gas, which surprised me a little. We just came back here. It''s not long ago. Even if the water is boiled faster, it''s not practical to burn hot water that can fill such a large bath?


    "Why is the water here hot?"


    "My Lord, the water comes from the underground hot spring, so it is warm all the year round," explained the pink haired saint.


    After hearing the explanation of the pink haired saint, I remembered that in my time, Yunnan hot spring was also quite famous, but I never took a hot spring. I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to take a hot spring this time.


    After walking several kilometers of snow, my whole body has been frozen into a popsicle. There are hot springs. Without saying a word, I directly began to take off my clothes.


    In fact, I didn''t have many clothes on me, just a piece of gauze and three animal skins. After I untied them, I ran directly into the hot spring.


    The hot spring is not deep, only to the waist height. As soon as I went in, I felt that my whole body was surrounded by warm current. It was so cool and the water temperature was just right.


    "So comfortable!"


    I couldn''t help but cry comfortably. My people have become icicles. Now I jumped into the hot spring, and the whole person almost melted.


    Seeing that I rushed into the hot spring without saying a word, the three saints also looked at each other.


    Seeing the three saints standing outside the bath without taking off their clothes, I glanced at them and said to them:


    "You... Come and wash together. You''ve walked such a long mountain road, are you cold?"


    At my urging, the three saints looked at each other and hesitated. However, seeing their cold breath, they were indeed a little frozen. Since I urged, they didn''t dare to disobey.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    The three saints thanked me together, and then the silver haired Saint turned and pulled up the bathroom door. Then, the three of them turned together and walked to the bath where I was


    The three saints did not know that there was a deep longing and infatuation in my eyes.


    I sat in the water and watched them approach step by step. My heart beat a little faster. This feeling is completely different from that when I was locked up in the cave by the old witch. When I was locked up by the old witch, I couldn''t help it, and the three saints were forced, but this time, they volunteered to serve me


    hey.


    This is a flower bath.


    The white water vapor in the bath is getting thicker and thicker, and the body of the three saints is becoming more and more psychedelic. I feel that my body temperature is also rising rapidly.

 Chapter 101

    "My Lord, please let us wash your feet."


    The three saints came to me with water. I looked at their beautiful bodies closely and really felt that good things were attractive. As like as two peas in twenty-first Century, they can go to the model as a model. Now they stand close to me, and they look the same three years ago. They really show me an impulse to pull in and hold them in good comfort.


    The three saints came up to me and motioned me to raise my feet. My body moved back a distance, and then leaned against the edge of the bath. I sat in the bath with my legs straight. The three saints surrounded me. The silver haired Saint walked in the middle. When she came to me, she suddenly bent her knees and knelt down. She knelt in front of me, The long silver hair was all stuck in the water.


    The silver haired Saint knelt down suddenly, so I didn''t understand what she was going to do, but I soon understood, because the blue haired saint and the pink haired Saint raised my feet left and right, and then put them on the silver haired saint''s shoulders, and the silver haired saint''s snow-white neck was clamped by my feet.


    I''ll pull... What''s this posture?


    "Lord, we wash your feet."


    Both the blue haired saint and the pink haired Saint had wet towels in their hands. They grabbed my feet on the silver haired saint''s shoulder from left to right, and then wiped them with a towel wet with warm water.


    It was to wipe my feet. The saint with blue hair and the saint with pink hair wiped my frozen legs with a wet towel. Just now, after walking so long in the snow, my legs have been almost numb with cold. Now they are slowly wiped by the saints with warm wet towels. I feel that there is a warm current flowing in my legs, and the whole person is gradually recovering.


    "Why don''t you wash it first? Isn''t it tired?"


    Seeing the three saints wiping my body carefully, I couldn''t help asking.


    "Adults don''t care about us. We''ll wash it after you like it."


    The blue haired Saint smiled at me and continued to wipe my feet.


    I''m so happy. The frozen feet completely survived under the immersion of the hot spring. I even felt my blood flowing rapidly and the whole person was alive.


    The silver haired saints carried my feet on their shoulders and helped me massage my legs. Although their massage skills were a little worse than those of the fierce women, they were also quite comfortable. When the fierce women massaged me, they were all full of strength, which made me very painful, but the three saints massaged me with very light movements, which made me feel very happy, There is no such pain as a sudden twist of the joint makes one''s scalp tight.


    The three saints wrapped my feet in a wet towel, massaged my toes from the soles of my feet, and wiped my legs all the way to my thighs.


    And their movements are still so consistent, which makes me feel stimulated. Finally, I looked at the blue haired and pink haired saints from left to right, and some couldn''t help reaching out to hold them.


    However, just when I wanted to reach over them, I found that the blue haired saint and the pink haired Saint were sobbing with their heads down.


    They''re crying?


    Looking at the blue haired saint and the pink haired saint with their heads slightly lowered, their eyes slightly red, and their long eyelashes stained with glittering and translucent beads of water, my desire decreased a bit, but there was a bit more pity. I asked calmly:


    "Why are you... Crying?"


    When I asked, the blue haired saint and the pink haired Saint realized that they had lost their manners and quickly stopped crying. They wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes and looked at me.


    "I''m sorry, my Lord, I''ve worried you..."


    "What the hell are you crying about?" I asked the same question.


    The blue haired saint''s face flashed a trace of gloom. She lowered her head and said to me gently:


    "We kind of Miss grandma... We were raised by grandma since childhood. We can speak, write, practice and etiquette, all taught by grandma..."


    I miss the old witch. But then again, emotionally, the three saints and the old witch are really close. After all, the three saints were raised by the old witch. I know that the next generation of aunts in Riyue village are taken over by the saints elected by the previous generation of aunts from villager Li. After the former aunts die, the saints will take over and become the new aunts.


    "So it is," I sighed.


    "My Lord, would you please forgive ma? Although Ma has done a lot of wrong things, she still really thinks of the villagers. She just wants to drive away the Han people so that our villagers will no longer be bullied by the Han people. Ah''s idea is actually very simple."


    The blue haired Saint said sadly, "ah Ma, she''s old. Because she has been dealing with poisonous insects for many years, she has got a bad disease. She doesn''t have much time, so she will force my Lord to offend you. My Lord, please forgive the spirit in heaven."


    "My Lord, please spare the spirit in heaven." the pink haired saint and the silver haired Saint also looked at me with pity.


    Seeing the three saints looking at me with begging eyes, I felt great pressure. In fact, I really dislike the old witch, but now I think the old witch is very pitiful to hear the explanation of the three saints.


    Since the old witch has been buried under the snow mountain, it is estimated that she can''t die anymore. It''s no fun to continue to investigate the rights and wrongs of the dead. It''s better to appease the three saints in front of her.


    I don''t like the old witch at all, but I do like the three beautiful saints in front of me.


    I coughed a little, then looked at the three saints and said with a straight face:


    "I know. In fact, grandma is also to protect the people of the family. I am very angry with her practice, but I do understand her intention. She wants to make her people grow stronger. She is not governed by the Han people. Her intention is good, but her practice makes me very unacceptable... I''m afraid I can''t forgive her. Unless someone is willing to bear my punishment for her."


    Hearing that I didn''t want to forgive my aunt, the faces of the three saints showed a look of pain and disappointment.


    "My Lord, do you... Must punish ma? After all, Ma raised us and she is kind to us. Please bypass ma. If you can, we are willing to bear your punishment for her... My Lord, can you forgive her?"


    To accept punishment instead of aunt?


    My heart jumped when I heard the words of the three saints. In fact, what I want is the words of the three saints.


    "Well... Of course. Now I can let you be punished for your aunt."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as my Lord can forgive the spirit in heaven, it''s nothing for us to be punished."


    "Really, have you made up your mind?" I asked, narrowing my eyes and scanning the three saints in front of me.


    "Well, my Lord, we''ve thought about it." the three saints nodded at the same time, then looked gloomy and waited for my punishment.


    "My Lord, Ma has raised us for 20 years. Although she was wrong in the end, we still can''t forget her kindness to us, so... Please punish us." the silver haired Saint said firmly on her face, and her black eyes were still shining with determination.


    "Well..." I pondered for a moment and said, "well, I''ll punish you with my ''white flame''..."


    When I said this, I thought I was naughty, but at that time, I was really hot and dry like a stove. I couldn''t help it, and my brain couldn''t calm down.


    My heart jumped wildly. Then I directly stretched out two hands, put my arms around the willow waist of the two saints on the left and right, and let them lean towards me.

 Chapter 102

    When I finished punishing the three saints, they all leaned limply against me, panting and couldn''t move at all.


    "My lord... Is this... Is this punishment? Is it over?" the blue haired Saint vaguely opened her eyes and looked at me.


    I said in a calm voice:


    "Of course, one punishment is not enough. You will continue to be punished in the future. As long as I am free, you will be punished."


    "Ah? When will you bypass Ma, my lord?"


    "When the time comes, I will naturally tell you."


    "My lord... But if you punish us like this, what should we do if we are pregnant?" the blue haired Saint asked me in some consternation.


    I was also stunned for a while, but at this time, the pink haired Saint suddenly said, "Mom, don''t you hope our Lord can help our people thrive? If we are pregnant with our Lord''s divine seed, we will fulfill our wish."


    "Yes."


    "My Lord, you were just... Exerting your divine power to fulfill our wish, right? My lord... Thank you." unexpectedly, the three saints misinterpreted my meaning. I didn''t think so much at all, but after a discussion, they said I was exerting my divine power to strengthen their people, Let me be a burst of shame again. I found that the thinking of these saints can''t be calculated by my normal thinking in the 21st century, otherwise it will only be myself in the end.


    "Thank you, my Lord, for your divine power." after discussing with each other, the three saints turned to me and kowtowed to me.


    "Er... Well, get up. It''s no big deal."


    Unexpectedly, after these saints were taken advantage of by me, they kowtowed to me and thanked me. I really have nothing to say.


    It seems that these three saints have also been harmed by the superstitious ideas instilled by the old witch. It seems that religion is indeed a thing that poisons people''s thoughts. In the future, I still have to firmly believe in the Marxist materialism I learned in high school. Of course, now that I am the owner, the religious beliefs of the Bai people are beneficial to me. Of course, I want to make good use of and enjoy it.


    I''m not a gentleman, and I''m just a hanging wire with a normal man''s mind, so it''s natural that I always have some evil thoughts, and my mind is filled with some dirty and obscene ideas.


    After bathing in the hot spring, my originally frozen body has completely recovered, and I found that the hot spring also has the effect of reducing swelling. Before, my body was stung by poisonous bees, there were several lumps, and after taking a bath, it also completely reduced swelling.


    After taking a bath, I wondered where the other clergy and orcs had gone. The three saints followed me and told me that there was a secondary hall behind the sun and moon hall, where there was a larger open-air hot spring pool. The clergy should have gone there to take a bath.


    Then I put on my God''s robe, cotton wool and the three saints went out of the sun and Moon Temple. When I first came outside the sun and Moon Temple, the clergy and female wolf heads also came. The female wolf head and the female Orc didn''t take a bath, but waited for me outside the sun and Moon Palace.


    "Master! Have you taken a bath, too?" I heard Xiaobai''s voice. Looking back, I saw this silly girl running over with a wooden basin. There were still some soap and towels in the wooden basin. Xiaobai was wearing a brand-new white robe with wet hair and looked very excited. I found that the place where Xiaobai''s face was stung by poisonous bees has also subsided. Although there are still some traces, I believe it will be restored in a short time.


    "Well, I''ve washed it. It''s very comfortable." I touched Xiaobai''s head and said.


    "Hey, yeah. It''s warm after washing, and the place stung by bees doesn''t hurt." Xiaobai touched his face and said happily.


    Seeing this silly girl Xiaobai, I couldn''t help laughing, but her expression didn''t know her stupidity at all, as if she really enjoyed it.


    A group of us gathered outside the sun and Moon Temple, and the female orcs and clergy all gathered together to discuss the future.


    Many villagers gathered outside the sun moon hall. They all looked up to us under the high platform, and their eyes were full of respect and piety.


    Seeing the villagers looking up at me, I felt a surge of pride in my chest. At this time, the crowd in front of the sun and moon hall suddenly gave way to a passage. Then, a woman with long hair dragging a long white skirt came slowly. The black hair dragged to the ground and the silver wreath on his head all marked the identity of the woman in white.


    It''s the long Moon Princess.


    Under the escort of several people, Princess Changyue walked slowly with the long corner of her white skirt, step by step up the high platform of the sun and moon hall, and finally stopped in front of us.


    "My Lord, you are well." Princess Changyue stood in front of me and saluted slightly. It seems that although the old witch knows that I am not a real Lord, Princess Changyue and other people still believe in my identity as a Lord.


    The princess Longyue bowed to me. Her comet long hair brushed slightly, and the thick fragrance came into my nostrils, which refreshed me.


    "Well, don''t be so polite." I said calmly, but I was thinking about what to say. Princess Changyue raised her head and looked at me with clear eyes, but there was a trace of natural sadness between moth eyebrows.


    Seeing Princess Changyue''s expression, I suddenly remembered what I should say: "Changyue, go and tell the people that the eighth generation aunt has died."


    Hearing my words, Princess Changyue''s eyes showed a look of horror, and a pair of beautiful eyes opened slightly:


    "Ma... Where is she?"


    I nodded solemnly and said:


    "She has gone. She was buried at the foot of the mountain when the avalanche just happened."


    Hearing my words, Princess Changyue''s face was full of shock. She seemed unable to accept it at once, but after looking at my dignified expression, she became quiet.


    "I didn''t expect Ma to encounter such an accident. Alas... I know, my Lord, I''ll tell the people." then Princess Changyue went to the high platform in front of the sun and moon hall and announced in a shrill voice:


    "Ma is dead!"


    Hearing Princess Changyue''s announcement, there was a silence under the high platform. Then, the silence turned into an uproar, and then into a large cry. The Bai people didn''t seem to believe that their respected aunt died.


    But then I went to the long month princess, and after the three saints and other clergy announced this fact, the Bai people had to accept this painful tragedy.


    Of course, I didn''t tell them that the old witch was actually an old monster who controlled poisons with witchcraft, but told the people that the old witch was buried alive by an avalanche on the way to find me. Therefore, in the hearts of the Bai people, the old witch is always a kind and sacred existence.


    The old witch is the same as the patriarch in the eyes of the Bai people, and her status is second only to me. After learning the news of the old witch''s death, the Bai people observed silence for three minutes. Several Bai women actually cried. I don''t know if they had received any care and favor from the old witch before.


    After that, the three saints told the names of some dead priests. After all, there were several priests buried alive by the avalanche. After learning the news of the death of those priests, the Bai women below were also very sad.


    Because of being buried alive by the avalanche, the old witch''s body could not be found. However, in order to mourn the old witch, the Bai people still beat gongs and drums in the evening. After that, many villagers spontaneously killed pigs and sheep and held funerals. According to Princess Changyue, the death of my mother is a major event in the village. All the villagers have to put a small bowl at the door of their house. The bowl is filled with black rice and has been placed for three days as a farewell to me.


    In addition, on the high platform of the sun and moon hall, we should also practice and dance national dance for the farewell ceremony.


    In short, after the old witch died, the procedure was very complicated. I, an outsider, couldn''t understand anything, such as beating gongs and drums, ritual dance and cremation praise. Just let the three saints and the long month Princess deal with it.


    Of course, in addition to holding a funeral for the old witch, the most important thing is to elect a new aunt.


    This election is a bit troublesome, because there are three saints, and they are triplets. Originally, if the old witch was still alive, she could decide who should be the saint in the triplets, but now that the old witch is dead, who should be the saint has become a pending mystery.


    Princess Changyue is only the patriarch and has no power to manage the religious affairs of the Sun Moon Temple. The three saints are sisters, and they don''t know who to choose.


    "My Lord, my aunt is gone now. Please decide who will be the new aunt in the village." after tossing for most of the day, after dinner, the silver haired Saint suddenly asked me about choosing a new aunt. At that time, the silver haired Saint suddenly asked me this question, which almost choked me when I was eating pig''s feet. Let me preside over the election? How can I do that?


    "I''ll decide?" I looked at the silver haired saint and the blue and pink haired Saint beside her.


    "HMM." the three saints looked at me with burning eyes and seemed to expect me to speak. At this time, the clergy sitting at the same long table also stopped eating and waited for me quietly. Princess Changyue was also sitting at the end of the long table, holding a knife and fork in her hand. Her moth eyebrows frowned slightly, and her star eyes stared at me.


    Only Xiaobai, a silly girl who doesn''t know the importance of the matter, is still eating meat pieces. It seems that she doesn''t listen to the new election at all.


    "I..." I looked at the three saints in some embarrassment, and then asked, "how did you vote before?"


    The three saints looked at each other, and then the silver haired Saint took the lead and said, "in the past, there was only one saint, and that Saint succeeded us directly, but we are triplets, so... It''s up to you to choose."


    "Oh, that''s right." although I''ve already guessed, it''s still a headache to choose. The three saints are triplets. They all look the same and have telepathy. It''s almost the same to choose who to be an aunt.


    I thought for a while and then said, "otherwise... You three can be aunts together?"


    "Together?" hearing my answer, the three saints looked at each other, and her face was full of surprise.


    And everyone present was shocked by my words.


    Because all the three saints are aunts, this has never happened in Riyue village.

 Chapter 103

    My words stunned everyone present.,


    For a moment, everyone was silly and looked at me.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you...?"


    My eyes swept through all the people present. The people present were swept by my eyes and immediately converged.


    "If that''s what you mean, my lord... We will naturally comply."


    "Well, in that case, the three of you will be the new aunts. Besides, you are young and young, and you are inexperienced. It''s easy to discuss things when three people meet together."


    "Yes, my Lord. You are right."


    Finally, after being stunned for a long time, the three saints looked at each other and still had no opinion on my decision.


    As a result, the new aunt was settled and served by the three saints together. Of course, the silver haired saint is the big sister of the three saints, so she is the big aunt, the blue haired saint is the big sister, so she is the second aunt. The pink haired saint was born last, and naturally she is the third aunt.


    Because my simple words determine the future religious system of the Bai people, which is hasty enough. However, I am still more relieved about the ability of the three saints. Although they are still young, I think they will be able to become characters like the original Bai patriarch in time.


    What''s more, the three saints can take care of the religious affairs of the family together and share some pressure.


    Because after confirming the new Arab successor, a succession ceremony was held. The ceremony was very simple. In fact, each of the three saints was given an emerald necklace. It is said that every aunt will wear a string of emeralds to show her identity when she succeeds.


    I found that the gem necklace was very similar to the gem on the old witch''s crutch. I guess it was the same type of gem.


    After her succession, she will deal with the old witch''s relics. After the old witch died, all her relics will be inherited by the three saints. The old witch''s room is in a small hall on the right side of the sun and moon hall. There are three rooms, one is the old witch''s bedroom, one is the utility room, and the other is a place similar to the study and laboratory.


    Because the old witch died, the three saints went to tidy up the old witch''s study and utility room, which will be their territory in the future. According to the three saints themselves, when they were young, the old witch also taught them some of the most basic magic tricks, and they also knew some of the most basic skills of identifying herbs, expelling insects and detoxifying, but they must be far worse than the old witch.


    Because it seemed painful, I followed Xiaobai into the old witch''s study. I had never been there before. Today, I found it quite spectacular. The old witch had a very rich collection. There were all kinds of ancient books of the Bai people in her study, with three or four large bookshelves. In addition, there were five relatively small shelves in the old witch''s study, There are jade bottles or pottery pots on them. When I get close to those bottles, I can smell all kinds of medicine.


    The old witch has a lot of collections.


    "Wow, master, there are so many medicinal materials here." after entering the old witch''s study, Xiaobai began to look around like a mouse stealing rice, which opened her eyes. She looked around, looked around, felt and smelled, as if she was curious about everything.


    When Xiaobai opened a pottery jar, she screamed and stepped back.


    "Scorpion, a lot of scorpions!" Xiaobai said with a pale face, pointing to the jar she had just opened.


    I went up to check the jar and found that there were a lot of black scorpions in it. The scorpion tail was pointed and long, with terrible barbs. It was very disturbing. It seems that these were raised by the old witch.


    "These are chicken blood scorpions," the blue haired Saint came up and explained. "Ma used to raise them with the chicken blood in the village. These scorpions are very poisonous. One scorpion can poison ten chickens."


    Hearing the words of the blue haired Saint made me shudder. I closed the lid and found that there were several similar cans next to me. I opened a gap one by one and looked at them curiously.


    As a result, I found that these cans were either centipedes, maggots or spiders. Just looking at them was very scary. The blue haired Saint explained to us the origin of these poisons of the old witch one by one, such as golden silkworm, poisonous toad frog and scorpionfish. They are extremely poisonous insects, and the toxins are more and more powerful, which makes people feel creepy, I finally vaguely felt that it was difficult for the old witch who could get along with this terrible poison for decades not to be insane.


    Looking around the old witch''s study, I have the feeling of visiting the Bai People''s Museum.


    The blue haired Saint wandered with us in the old witch''s study. The silver haired Saint sorted out some of the old witch''s objects, such as clothes, pendants, Mandarin coats and cotton padded clothes, while the pink haired Saint sorted out some medicinal materials and books collected by the old witch. Their three division of labor and cooperation were very neat.


    After the blue haired Saint explained some poisonous insects that can torture people to death, I didn''t dare to get close to those pottery cans. I was afraid that if I accidentally broke those cans, the miscellaneous poisons in them would run out and I would suffer.


    "By the way, the centipede your aunt used to sting me last time in the cave... Why don''t I seem to see it?" I counted all the poisons in the study. What impressed me most was the big centipede that the old witch used to stab me in the lower body in the cave. That thing really impressed me. Every time the old witch stabbed me with the head of the centipede and the strange fruit, my bottom would swell into a flashlight and make me hot and dry. Of course I can''t forget.


    "That''s the fire dragon. She raised it by herself. In fact, it''s the same type as the one in the jar. It only takes several months to raise it," explained the blue haired saint. "Although that kind of centipede looks very fierce, the bullet actually has little toxicity. After being bitten by the fire dragon, it will only swell and paralyze the skin, but it will not be life-threatening."


    "So it is. So... What kind of red fruit does my mother use to soak the centipede head?"


    "Oh, it''s a ''Acacia fruit'', which is also planted by my mother. It''s only available in cold but humid places where the sun shines." the blue haired Saint explained, "Grandma told me a story. She said that there was no one in the world a long time ago. At that time, there was only one Lord in the world. Later, the LORD made a woman out of his own ribs. Then one day, after eating the" Acacia fruit "given to him by the woman, he married the woman and gave birth to thousands of future generations In fact, all of us are God''s people. "


    Let me go. Isn''t this the story of Adam and Eve eating the forbidden fruit? The old witch can really pretend. However, is the legendary forbidden fruit this kind of Acacia fruit that can stimulate people?


    Think about it. It''s really possible.


    "Master, come and see, there are a lot of red fruits here! It seems very delicious!" the blue haired saint and I were talking about forbidden fruits. Xiaobai, who looked at the East Bridge in the study, cried.


    Xiaobai''s cry attracted my attention. I turned around and saw Xiaobai pointing to a small water tank in the corner of the study. I walked forward curiously and looked along Xiaobai''s fingers. At a glance, I was stunned.


    Because I saw that the water tank the size of a leather bucket was actually filled with dried fruits the size of red dates. When I looked at it, I was even more stupid.


    Let me go. Isn''t this the Acacia fruit I ate with cat girl?


    There are so many?!


    The old witch doesn''t know where she collected it. Even if she collected ten or eight, she still collected such a big jar. She''s really afraid she can''t finish it?


    "Master, these fruits look delicious." Xiaobai said greedily.


    "Eat, eat, you idiot! Didn''t you just have dinner?" I stared at Xiaobai when I saw her drooling. It seemed that Xiaobai didn''t do anything except eat and drink after coming to Riyue village with me.


    I don''t know how this stupid girl lived when I was kidnapped by the beast girl, but she seems to have gained a little weight. I guess she also lived a good life of fish and meat. It''s estimated that she has forgotten the reason why we fled here.


    "Well, there''s nothing to see here, either some moldy broken books or some insect poison fruits. It''s nothing to see. Go back to bed." I dragged Xiaobai''s hand and took her away. Silly girl refused to take a fruit to study. As a result, I knocked on the forehead and withdrew her hand.


    "Oh, master, you hit me again..." Xiaobai looked at me with his head in his hands and tears in his eyes.


    "If you don''t hit your head and melon seeds, you forgetful girl won''t have a long memory!" I blew my beard and stared at Xiaobai.


    The old witch''s study is about the same. I''m going to go with Xiaobai first, but when I''m going to leave, the pink haired Saint suddenly screamed.


    "Found, found!"


    The pink haired Saint suddenly shouted and immediately attracted our attention. I also looked at the pink haired saint. I saw her standing at a sandalwood table with an old yellow book in her hand. Her face showed great joy.


    "Yinger, did you find it?" when I saw the broken book in the pink haired saint''s hand, the blue haired saint and the silver haired Saint also looked happy. Only Xiaobai and I were puzzled.


    "What did you find?" I asked strangely.


    The pink haired Saint looked at me, held the "yellow book" in her arms, and then stroked it carefully like a treasure and said to me;


    "It''s the Secretary of twelve character grass Gu written by my aunt. It remembers the formulas of some herbs and poisons. Of course, there are ways to detoxify."


    "Oh..." I''m not surprised to hear the words of the pink haired saint. It turned out to be the secret recipe of the old witch''s poison. I''m not interested in it at all.


    "With this book, I can unlock the poison of my aunt on the people in the village." before, I had little interest in hearing the words of the pink haired saint, but when I heard her words, I was an inspiration.


    After all, I almost forgot that the old witch had poisoned all the villagers and all the female orcs. Now I remembered it when the pink haired Saint reminded me. My nerves tightened again when I thought of it.


    "Can''t you poisonous bees detoxify? When you were in the cave, you were stung by bees, and then you detoxified?"


    Hearing what I said, the silver haired Saint looked at me in some embarrassment and said:


    "But there are too few bees. There are tens of thousands of people in the village. All the bees raised by Ma are used up in the cave. In addition, it''s winter now, and the bees can''t come out in the mountains. We can''t find the bees, so we have to find other ways to solve the insects."


    "Oh..." the silver haired saint''s words are really reasonable. In winter, the bees hid in the hive. Naturally, it was difficult to find bees that could detoxify, so they hoped to find a solution from the old witch''s book.


    Now it''s more than one month, nearly February. Spring hasn''t arrived yet. Deep winter is just coming. It''s the coldest time. It''s almost impossible to find bees.


    The three saints gathered in front of the book and read the old witch''s poison Secretary page by page. At first, their expression was quite normal, but in the end, their expression was more and more wrong, and their expression was heavy.


    "There is no way to detoxify..." I heard the three saints muttering to themselves.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked strangely.


    The three saints didn''t answer me immediately, but looked through the old witch''s notes more anxiously until the last page, and their faces turned pale.


    "This bug can''t be solved... If there are no poisonous bees, a louse bug can''t be solved..." after turning over the old witch''s book, the silver haired Saint said blankly.


    "Can''t be solved?" I said in some surprise, "but even that doesn''t seem to matter. I see that although the people in the village have been poisoned, there seems to be no situation. Even if there is no detoxification, they don''t all live well?"


    "No, my Lord." the silver haired saint''s face became more and more pale. "Those lice didn''t attack because spring hasn''t arrived, so those poisonous lice are sleeping in the human body, but when the spring flowers bloom, those lice will wake up soon, and then... They will gnaw the host''s viscera in a short time."


    "Can''t it?" when I heard the silver haired saint, the sweat on my head flowed down and my heart jumped wildly.


    "But aren''t bees only in spring? If we wait until then..."


    "At that time, aren''t all the people in the village going to die?"


    I hesitated for a long time before I said this sentence.


    "Yes, my Lord." the three saints said solemnly, "my Lord, when the heavy snow melts, spring is coming. Our people... Don''t have much time."


    This has the feeling of a saint

 Chapter 104

    The words of the three saints brought the atmosphere to the lowest point. After listening to their words, I deeply realized that although the old witch had died, the crisis of Riyue village was far from over.


    "It''s more than a month away from early spring... I''m afraid the time is really running out." I said in some consternation, but soon I thought of another question, "ah, no, Ma shouldn''t want to harm her own people. She must have other ways to dispel Gu Gu." when I think about it carefully, I don''t think it''s right. According to the words of the three saints, The villagers of Riyue village seem to be hopeless. After all, they can''t find bees in winter. Even if the old witch lives, it won''t help. However, no matter how crazy the old witch is, the ultimate purpose of her actions is for the sake of her own people. She can''t be right without leaving behind.


    The old witch must have left other ways to detoxify.


    "That''s right... But secretary a didn''t write it." the three saints said in some frustration, feeling extremely depressed.


    And my heart is extremely heavy. If so, I''m afraid more than 40000 villagers of the Bai nationality will die.


    "I''d better inform your patriarch tomorrow. It''s very serious and they must be prepared. You can also find out if there are other ways to detoxify." finally, there''s nothing I can do. Although I''m my Lord, I can''t be used at this time. I can only use the great God Princess Changyue. Although I don''t think the long month princess can solve any problems.


    In this way, the three saints and I couldn''t find any other way to detoxify that night, and we didn''t know what the old witch left behind. We were all busy, but in the end, there was no result.


    In this way, until dawn the next day, the three saints secretly found Princess Changyue early in the morning, invited her to the sun moon hall in my name, and told Princess Changyue about the whole village being poisoned by lice.


    The reason why I secretly told Princess Changyue was to prevent the prestige of the old witch from collapsing, because if the villagers knew that the old witch had poisoned them, I''m afraid the image of the old witch and even her aunt in the eyes of the villagers would collapse, so it''s better to let a few people know about it first.


    When Princess Changyue heard that the old witch had poisoned the livestock in the whole village, and the villagers who ate those livestock were poisoned, Princess Changyue turned pale:


    "Ma... Poisoned all the people?"


    Princess long moon couldn''t believe the truth she knew. But when she saw my face nodding solemnly to her, her expression changed from surprise to solemnity and tension.


    After listening to our crazy stories about the old witch, Princess Changyue''s face looked pale and dignified. It was obvious that the old witch had always existed as a saint in her heart. When she knew that the old witch had actually poisoned the whole village, it was of course hard to accept at once. But if you don''t accept it, you have to accept it, because at this point, the lives of the whole village have been hung on the rope by the old witch, and maybe they will fall into the abyss.


    "It''s winter now. Most wild bees hide deep in the mountains and forests and refuse to come out to collect honey, but it''s so far. We can only send people to search the mountains for wild bees that can detoxify."


    I told Princess Changyue about it. Although Princess Changyue was young, she also knew the importance of the matter. She also had the ability to control the overall situation when she carried her mother''s flag.


    "OK, my Lord, I''ll send someone to patrol the mountain. Go to the mountain forest to find the hive of wild bees." although I still can''t fully accept the old witch''s poisoning, compared with my personal feelings, the life of the whole family is more important. Without delay, Princess Changyue gathered hundreds of members of the village''s defense team to start patrolling the mountain. Of course, Princess Changyue didn''t tell the people of the defense team about the old witch''s poisoning, but told them that they were looking for bees to pay tribute to me and ensure a fruitful harvest in the coming year.


    As for me, because I want to take care of the female orcs, I naturally follow the female wolf head and dozens of female orcs to search the mountain. Speaking of mountain search, female beasts are very experienced. They often hunt in the mountains, but they know the mountains around the Shangri La Grand Canyon like the back of their own backyard.


    Moreover, since the female orcs began to trade with the Bai people with precious stones, the female orcs have begun to do nothing. In previous years, the female orcs hoard food for several months, hide in the cave in winter, and occasionally go hunting or grab food. However, if they have enough food this year, they don''t have to worry about food at all, They can do whatever they want.


    Because it was boring to see the female orcs idle, so I called the female orcs up the mountain to search for the hive.


    I took some samples of dead bees and showed them to the female wolf head and cat girl. Then I pointed to the mountain forest, which meant to tell them that we were going to find wild bees.


    The female wolf head was smart enough. She understood what I meant when she saw my hint. She took dozens of female orcs to the front of the team and led me up the mountain with hundreds of members of the Bai defense team.


    In addition, there are princess Changyue and the three saints in the team of searching the mountain this time. Princess Changyue is the patriarch. She naturally wants to go in person for such a big event, and the three saints know the witchcraft of the old witch, so of course they will follow. As for Xiaobai, I didn''t let her come. I let her go to the sun and Moon Palace to hibernate by herself.


    The mountain road after snow is not easy to walk. There is thick snow everywhere on the mountain road. Walking on the snow, you only feel that the soles of your feet are cold. Sometimes, because the snow is too thick, you don''t know whether there are pits below. If you step on it carelessly, it''s easy to sink and fall and chew the snow.


    It was still cold on the mountain. The mountain wind blew out of the tall spruce forest, and it was still cold when it scraped on my face, which made me tremble. Fortunately, I wore warm animal skin cotton clothes and animal skin boots with animal hair as insole. I could still persist after walking a few kilometers of mountain road. Compared with the last time I climbed the mountain semi naked, this time I was much easier.


    The female orcs opened the way in front, and a large group of hundreds of people detoured around the mountain road. Many defense team personnel carried props such as nets, pottery pots, baskets and canvas, which are used to catch wild bees. We climbed over two mountains. Finally, on a relatively flat mountain, we stopped.


    When I stopped and looked into the distance, my eyes lit up.


    What a beautiful view. In front of all of us is a bright and clear lake. The Silver Lake has no ripple. It lies quietly in front of us. The water surface is as smooth as a mirror. It can even clearly reflect the yellow sun in the sky and the white moon as bright as a wheel.


    Clear and clear, ethereal and calm, this is a large lake with irregular shape, which is as clean and refreshing as a natural reservoir.


    In the center of the lake, there is an island in the middle of the lake covered with snow. The island in the middle of the lake is like a spoon. The slender end is connected to the lake shore, which can let people go to the island in the middle of the lake. In the middle of the Lake, there is a tall spruce forest with snow stained leaves. Large spruces gather together, like hazy fog.


    The female wolf head took the lead and ran directly towards the island in the middle of the lake. Obviously, that was their destination, so other Bai people hurried to follow.


    I followed the female beasts to the island in the middle of the lake. From a distance, I didn''t feel how big the lake island was or how high the spruce inside was, but when we ran business on the lake island, we were shocked by the tall spruces around us.


    Each of these spruces is 10 to 20 meters high, with tall and straight branches and canopy. It is quite ancient, and more importantly, the surface of these spruces is straight, which is difficult for ordinary people to climb.


    When I entered the spruce forest on the island in the middle of the lake, I was really shocked by the spectacular scene of the spruce forest, but just then a cry rang out in my ear:


    "I see the beehive!" I turned my head and saw that a member of the defense team was screaming excitedly. At this time, some excited cries of the Bai people were heard in other places: "I found it, too!"


    "There are beehives here!"


    "Here too!"


    The cries one after another made us happy all at once. I also raised my head to look around the spruces and looked up at the spruces above my head.


    Sure enough, on the trunk of several spruces, there are several honeycombs covered with snow, each as big as a pot cover!


    However, when we saw those hives, we were not happy for long, because each of them was more than ten meters high. How can we get them?


    We were in trouble, but at this time, the long Moon Princess came to the middle of an open space surrounded by the surrounding spruce forest. At that time, there was a breeze blowing in the spruce forest. The warm sun shone through the gray clouds, through the uneven tree poles of the spruce forest, and shone on the white almost transparent face of the long Moon Princess, The long Moon Princess''s long black hair also fluttered in the wind at that moment!


    The long black hair spread like willows in the wind. For a moment, the thick fragrance floated out of Princess long moon. I could clearly smell it when I stood more than ten meters away.


    At that moment, seeing the action of Princess Changyue, I was refreshed.


    By the way, I heard that the fragrance of Princess long moon can attract bees and butterflies. Can you say


    Thinking of this, I quickly shouted:


    "Everybody, cover your head with a cloak, come on!"


    Needless to say, the Bai people also began to do so, because in the next second, there was an earth shaking hum above our heads!


    I looked up in horror, and then I saw large groups of bees gathering together like black fog after black fog towards the long Moon Princess standing in the forest and wearing a white cotton skirt!

 Chapter 105

    The black smoke like bees flew out of the spruce forest and all gathered towards the long Moon Princess standing in the central open space of the spruce forest. The scene at that moment was really spectacular, just like a tornado, and the long Moon Princess became the eye of the tornado.


    The long black hair fluttered and the cotton skirt mopping the floor turned slightly. At that moment, the long Moon Princess was like the fragrant princess in huanzhu gege. She was beautiful. Even nature was attracted by her beauty and aroma and couldn''t help attacking her, as if she was going to gently embrace her.


    Seeing the numerous bees coming together, Princess Changyue hurriedly took out a hat with black gauze from the basket behind the basket to cover her face. At the same time, she also grabbed up her cuffs to prevent bees from getting into her clothes.


    Seeing countless bees flying around the long Moon Princess, the surrounding villagers were also very excited, while the female beasts were so frightened that they put their headscarves on their heads and dared not move.


    The deafening hum made people creepy. The personnel of the defense team came prepared. They took out hats with gauze from the baskets, put them on their heads, and then put on gloves. Then, they opened fine fishing nets specially used for catching small fish in groups of three or four and turned them up and down in the air, Began to catch a large swarm of bees flying in the air like headless flies.


    The villagers were very skilled. They caught several nets of bees after a few tricks. The bees were crowded into a fine fishing net. The size of the fishing net was just too big for the bees to drill out.


    For almost 15 minutes, the members of the defense team caught hundreds of bees, each with thousands of bees. In terms of quantity, we have fully achieved our goal.


    However, in the end, everyone''s baskets have been filled with bees, and there are still a steady stream of bees flying out. This lake island seems to be a natural gathering place for wild bees. There is a big honeycomb almost every two or three spruces. The number of wild bees is afraid to reach millions, which we can''t catch at all. The three saints said that only 10-20 wild bees can basically eliminate the lice poison in the human body, so there is no need to catch too much.


    So we stopped at a good time. After everyone''s baskets were basically filled with a large net of bees, we all ran with our heads down against the bees. Because there are so many bees, we are afraid that if we stay for a long time, our clothes will be pierced by bees, and we will be sad at that time.


    After catching the bees, we hundreds of good people ran for more than a kilometer, and the number of wild bees caught was slightly reduced. Because of some small problems on the road, several baskets of bees escaped, but even so, there are tens of millions of wild bees left, which is enough to detoxify the villagers.


    In fact, it is reasonable to say that although bees do not hibernate, they hide in honeycombs to make honey in winter, but they all pour out today. It is very puzzling. Although the aroma of the long month princess can attract bees and butterflies, to some extent, this phenomenon is still contrary to the laws of nature.


    But when I learned from the three saints that the lake was a "holy lake" with underground hot springs, I got the answer.


    The lake we just went to is the holy lake handed down by the people of Riyue village. When there were no female orcs, the holy lake had always been the holy land of their people, and few people went to it. Later, when female orcs appeared near Riyue village, fewer villagers dared to go to the Holy lake. Few people knew that there would be such a huge number of bees there.


    "There are also hot springs gushing out at the bottom of the holy lake, which makes the temperature in the center of the holy lake higher than that in the surrounding forest. So the recovery time of wild bees is ahead of schedule." this is the guess of the long month princess.


    After listening to Princess Changyue, I remembered that on the island in the middle of the lake, although there was some snow on the spruce tree, there was not much snow under the tree. I''m afraid it was caused by the temperature of the underground hot spring.


    In short, the process of catching wild bees is much smoother than we thought.


    After returning to the sun moon village, Princess Changyue asked some strong villagers to pile piles in the open space in front of the sun moon hall, put wooden piles in four corners, and then connected each wooden pile with five huge nets to form a cubic temporary hive. The three saints asked the members of the defense team to lock all the wild bees in the huge hive, and the moment the fishing net was opened, The free bee buzzed out and danced wildly in the hive.


    Such a big action to catch bees in the village naturally attracted the attention of all uninformed villagers. A large number of villagers curiously came out of their bamboo buildings and gathered in the open space. They curiously watched the members of the defense team walking wild bees. They didn''t know what we were going to do.


    It was not until all the bees were released into the hive that Princess Changyue ordered someone to sound the gongs and drums gathering the villagers on the high platform outside the sun and moon hall. The sound of banging banging banging gongs and drums spread all over the sun and moon village. Soon, a large number of villagers gathered under the high platform outside the sun and moon hall like a tide.


    "People, now I want to tell you a good news. My Lord wants to bless all the people. He caught a lot of wild bees for the people and practiced the magic himself. As long as the people bitten by these wild bees can prolong their life, be safe and healthy."


    Hearing Princess Changyue''s loud announcement, there was an uproar. All the Bai people looked at each other and talked. They seemed to have a happy face. They didn''t think I would bless them. In fact, I thought what Princess Changyue said. Except that her lines were played on the spot, I was the original planner of this strategy.


    In order to show the authenticity of Princess Changyue''s words, I specially stood beside her and personally agreed.


    All the Bai people believed it. They believed in me very much. Now they were excited when they heard that I wanted to cast spells and pray for them. Many Bai people knelt on the ground and kowtowed to me, which made me feel guilty.


    I didn''t expect to make such a big show after detoxifying. I really feel like making a mountain out of a molehill.


    However, in any case, the Bai People''s trust in me can at least reduce the obstacles to detoxification for the Bai people, and make the image of me a higher Lord, which is nothing in itself.


    "Please stand in line to accept the gift of our Lord. People without family members please bring their families and share the blessing of our Lord with them."


    The villagers were overjoyed. Without their families, they hurried home and called out their sisters, sisters, mothers and aunts. All the villagers became long dragons in front of the hive under the high platform of the sun and moon hall like going to the market.


    The clergy and the three saints are responsible for detoxifying the villagers. The detoxification process is not easy. Everyone has to be stung by at least 10-20 bees, and it doesn''t take effect immediately after stung.


    The three saints said that the difference between being infected with lice and not being infected with lice and insect lies in whether there is a trace of cyan in the abdomen. If so, it means that there is lice poison in the body. There must be enough wild bee poison to offset it and kill the lice in the stomach.


    This process lasted at least three minutes, but there were tens of thousands of villagers in Riyue village. One day must be uncertain, so my Lord''s "blessing" lasted for four days.


    My Lord also sat under the high platform of the sun and moon hall like a decorated model for four days. Every day, I just watched a group of villagers of the sun and moon village enter the hive and come out again in a few minutes. With the passage of time, the number of bees in the hive became less and less, and basically all the villagers were detoxified. Then I asked the female wolf head to call the female orcs to detoxify, The female wolf head has been poisoned, so she also knows that her people are poisoned. It''s much easier for her to do so.


    Four days later, with the sun shining and the temperature warming, the snow in the Shangri La Grand Canyon began to melt gradually. At that time, both the female orcs and the villagers of Riyue village had been detoxified.


    In these four days, the most tired person is not me who is a model every day, but the three saints and clergy in charge of detoxification. The detoxification work day and night for four consecutive days has made them dizzy. Therefore, after the detoxification work is completed, they directly went back to the sun and moon Hall to rest and didn''t come out for a whole day.


    Moreover, because of this detoxification event, the feelings between the female orcs and the Bai people have increased a bit, because after all, the bees are found by the female orcs for the Bai people, and the female orcs are the most credited. Moreover, the three saints also know that the predecessor of the female orcs is actually the ninth generation aunt who was captured by the Han people. Therefore, The three saints also began to work hard to promote the communication between the orcs and the Bai people. Although there are still gratitude and resentment between the two tribes, with the intentional blending of upper class people, the relationship between the two sides is warming up.


    Like the melting ice and snow in the Grand Canyon of Shangri La.


    The old witch is finished, the Gu Shu is solved, the old man is dead, the female orcs and the Bai people begin to communicate normally, and my Lord''s prestige is as high as the sun. It seems that everything has been settled.


    However, in my heart, there is still one of the biggest threats that has not been solved.


    If that threat is not resolved, all our previous efforts will be wasted.


    That is the government personnel who do not know when they will come to Riyue village to arrest people for experiments.


    The orc manufacturing base of the Han government, which was built at the foot of the highest snow mountain at the end of the Shangri La Grand Canyon, still stands there safely. Every year, it is constantly creating terrible non-human monsters with living human bodies.

 Chapter 106

    The government''s experimental base.


    This is the place where the female orcs were born, the source of the nightmare of the Bai people, and the reason why the old witch madly used me to carry out the abnormal breeding plan.


    According to the three saints, the Han experimental base was established at the foot of the highest "holy mountain" at the end of the Shangri La Grand Canyon. The base has been established for more than 20 years. Although it seems that the people of the government rarely interfere with the lives of the Bai people, in fact, Every year, people in the experimental base sneak to Riyue village and other small mountain villages to capture some lonely villagers for experiments.


    If the government experiment does not stop, I am afraid the tragedy of Riyue village will never stop.


    The old witch said that every year, several villagers in Riyue village will disappear for no reason, and the reason for the disappearance of the villagers is counted on the female orcs, but now almost all the female orcs have become my men. Naturally, I am very clear about their actions. I also know that female orcs rarely take the initiative to attack the villagers, especially after they have food contact with the Bai people.


    I haven''t been back to the female Orc tribe since I escaped from the old witch''s cave, mainly because there is too much snow on the mountain road and it''s too troublesome to walk. The female wolf head seems to have passed the estrus period, and her interest in me is not as strong as at the beginning. From this point of view, the oestrus period of female orcs is very similar to that of wild animals. Generally, it only lasts for 3-4 months. Once it has passed, it needs an interval of 3 or 4 months to reach the next oestrus period.


    What''s more, now because I can command the Bai people, female werewolves and female beasts also attach great importance to me. Basically, they regard me as their spiritual leader and obey me. Because I can cut off their food source with one word, my influence is very great.


    I basically go back to the female Orc tribe once a week. I spend the rest of my time in the sun and Moon Palace, soaking in the hot spring, and then "punish" several saints


    After a while, I wandered between the female Orc tribe and the sun moon village. One day, on my way back to the sun moon village from the female Orc tribe, I met a situation I didn''t expect.


    Because the forest near the female Orc tribe is very primitive, dense and inaccessible. There are not many people at ordinary times, but when I passed a mountain with female wolf head, cat woman and several Leopard women that day, I saw a group of women in black and white military uniforms!


    The women had weapons like guns in their hands and sacks on their backs.


    At that time, the female wolf heads and I stood at the corner of the mountain road and saw that the women in military uniforms were sneaking forward from a secret path under the mountain road towards the entrance of Riyue village.


    Seeing the women in military uniforms, my heart was instinctively cold, because I knew the origin of these women at the first time.


    They must be from the government!


    Seeing the group of people, the female wolf head seemed to be very angry. A low roar came out of her throat. It seemed that she had a little impression of these military women. But before the female wolf head could roar, I blocked her mouth. The reason was very simple, because I saw that those women in military uniform had guns in their hands. If they found out, I''m afraid there would be a lot of trouble.


    The female wolf head was blocked by me. She was very dissatisfied, but when she saw my serious and dignified expression, she stopped talking. Although the female wolf head didn''t understand human language, she could know what I wanted to convey according to my eyes.


    So we quietly lurked on the top of the mountain, while those women in military uniform walked on the mountain road below and didn''t find us.


    We restrained ourselves, didn''t make any sound, and followed them all the time to see where they would go.


    Sure enough, what I expected was that those women in military uniforms began to walk towards the sun moon village. Of course, I knew they would not enter the village by looking at their sneaky appearance.


    The female wolf head and I watched the female soldiers on the mountain. Instead of entering the village, the female soldiers began to sneak around in the fields outside Riyue village, as if looking for the lonely villagers.


    Soon, the female soldiers found a Bai woman who went to the brook outside the village to draw water. Then they actually began to approach the woman with things similar to guns.


    Seeing this scene, my heart really pulled up.


    What the hell are those women soldiers doing?


    The female soldiers did not let the Bai women find them, but hid in the grass. More than a dozen people all had guns, and then began to shoot at the unaware Bai woman.


    Those guns seemed to be silenced. I didn''t hear the gunshot. I saw the Bai woman targeted by them tremble. It seemed very strange how her body was shot by something.


    The Bai woman didn''t fall down all of a sudden, but doubtfully lowered her head and looked at her thigh. It seemed that something was inserted there. Then, almost five seconds later, the Bai woman''s body suddenly softened and fell to the ground. Then the female soldiers ambushed for about 10 seconds and confirmed that there was no one nearby, He crept out of the grass secretly. Two female soldiers opened a big sack and wanted to tie the Bai woman away.


    Let me go. Is this a soldier or a kidnapper?


    I was really angry when I saw the scene at the foot of the mountain. Not to mention that the Bai people are now quite my people. What''s more, as soldiers, they can''t tolerate such things that people and animals are inferior to each other.


    However, in order to be cautious, I still didn''t take action, but continued to observe their actions. As a result, I found that these female soldiers didn''t stop after catching people, and directly left with sacks. More than a dozen people all got into the three forests, and then fled towards the secret path.


    Seeing this scene, I quickly asked the female wolf heads to keep up with them and watch the actions of those female soldiers.


    Female soldiers walk on the road at the foot of the mountain, while we walk on the mountain road on the hillside. It is difficult for them to see us from their perspective, but we can see them more clearly behind.


    I''d like to see where these women soldiers are going with the Bai woman they took away.


    To my surprise, these female soldiers took the Bai woman to a river at the foot of the mountain and prepared two small boats. They took two submarines and ran directly upstream from the river towards the snow mountain at the end of the Shangri La Grand Canyon.


    Obviously, they want to catch people to their experimental base.


    What a herd of animals.


    In a rage, I directly took the female wolf head and chased it along the direction of the water flow. The female wolf heads didn''t object and followed me all the way. Although the Shangri La Grand Canyon is far away, there are only two directions below the canyon, one is the front and the other is the rear. In addition, there is no other way. It is obvious that the direction of those female soldiers is the experimental base at the end of the Shangri La Grand Canyon, so we can definitely catch up as long as we move forward all the way.


    Shangri la Grand Canyon is very long, with a total of more than 120 kilometers from the source to the end. Although Riyue village is not the source of the Grand Canyon, it is still very far from the mountain road outside Riyue village to the end of Shangri La Grand Canyon. We have almost walked more than 30 kilometers of rugged mountain roads, climbed over layers of mountains, and walked from broad day to evening, Finally, I came to the bottom of the huge snow mountain at the end of the Grand Canyon.


    When the female wolf head and I stood on the towering cliff at the end of the Shangri La Grand Canyon and looked at the towering snow mountain in front from the top of the cliff, I was deeply shocked. Although I drove all the way to the mountain, when I saw the big snow mountain in front of me, I still felt incomparably sacred and majestic.


    It''s really a high snow mountain. The silver snow mountain is towering and goes straight into the sky. Without looking up, I can''t see the top of the mountain at all. At the foot of the silver towering snow mountain, I saw a white egg shaped building. Outside the egg shaped building, several jeeps stopped, and outside the egg shaped building, there is a captive breeding site similar to a breeding farm, in which there are many, The female orcs with features, ears and tails gathered in the captive farm, one by one wailing and trembling in the cold snow. Moreover, I could see some female orcs who seemed to have their hands and feet cut off, with blood, falling on the snow with broken limbs and arms and struggling.


    It seems that people in the government don''t care about the life and death of these failed experiments.


    Seeing the scene of the huge captive farm, let alone the female orcs, even I was furious. If this secret experiment against humanity was exposed, I''m afraid people all over the world would condemn and scold madly.


    The female wolf head also escaped from the government''s experimental base before. Naturally, she was very impressed there. When she saw the female Orc compatriots locked in the captive farm, she suddenly ran crazy!


    "What are you doing, don''t run, come back!" seeing the female wolf head suddenly ran crazy, I was startled and hurried forward to hold her, but the female wolf head was really crazy.


    "Woo woo!!"


    Perhaps it was because it aroused her painful memories. The female wolf head ran and jumped wildly on the cliff. She ran from one mountain to another, and then jumped up the hillside from the mountain road at the foot of the snow mountain. Her action was very rapid and agile. The bouncing power of the female wolf head was amazing, Her jumping ability has been compared with that of international runners and jumpers. She jumped from one highland to another, from one cliff to another, and I couldn''t even jump over one. I had to yell at the female wolf head in the rear to let her stop and come back quickly.


    But this time, the female wolf head didn''t listen to me at all. She ran wildly on the mountain road, and then ran and climbed up one mountain after another. She even ran up the hillside behind the experimental base from the other side of the mountain.


    I didn''t understand the behavior of the female wolf head. Until the end, I suddenly woke up!


    At that time, the female wolf head had been running wildly for about 20 minutes. She ran from the foot of the mountain to a hillside halfway up the snow mountain. Then she suddenly looked up to the sky and roared at the white moon in the sky!


    "Ouch!"


    The earth shaking wolf howl came from the throat of the female wolf head, and heard the roar of the female wolf head. In some places below the hillside, the female orcs who were locked in the captive farm heard the howl of the female wolf head and howled together!


    "Ow!"


    "Wow Wow!!"


    "Squeak, squeak!"


    At the same time, thousands of orcs made earth shaking howls at this moment, with endless anger and endless desolation and sadness. This is their sorrow for the government and their life itself.


    The roar of the wild beast rang through the heaven and earth and shook all directions. It lasted for a long time without stopping.


    It seems that I heard the roar of the orcs outside the base. I saw many experimental personnel in the experimental base running out in a hurry to check what happened.


    But it''s too late.


    Because at the next moment, the Mountain God heard the voice of the orcs, and he was angry.


    The rumbling sound sounded on the top of the mountain, and then the white flame fell from the sky like a huge wave and rushed down all the way. It is like a furious white fire dragon, completely devouring the experimental base that has created countless sins and tearing it into pieces!

 Chapter 107

    This is the most spectacular and earth shaking avalanche I have ever seen in my life.


    Since then, I have never seen an avalanche again.


    That avalanche was several times more spectacular than the avalanche that swallowed the old witch.


    It can be said that this avalanche was a natural punishment.


    The silvery white dragon went straight down from the top of the mountain several kilometers high. The closer it was to the bottom, the greater the avalanche. Moreover, it also produced a series of chain reactions. Heavy snow began to rush down on the slopes of several small snow mountains around, converging towards the bottom of the mountain, swallowing the experimental base at the foot of the mountain into the vast white snow.


    The orcs, the government''s military vehicles, the experimental base, and the captured Bai woman were completely buried by the avalanche made by the wolf''s howl, and the intensity of the avalanche was more terrible than everyone thought.


    Because of the huge avalanche energy, when the silver snow slides down from the mountain, it also causes a large-scale landslide. Huge rocks roll down from the mountain and hit the base at the foot of the mountain like shells. The huge impact smashed the solid gate of the experimental base. In the end, The whole underground base was completely swallowed up by snow more than ten meters high, and even the shadow could not be found.


    The government experimental base, which once brought great disasters to the Bai people and orcs, was buried in the snow, just like the old witch.


    It''s better to bury our compatriots in this way than to see them tortured. This is the determination of the female wolf head.


    I saw the female wolf head standing on a raised highland on the hillside, proudly roaring up to the sky, with a sad voice. The world was vast and the mountains were lonely. At that moment, only she in a long red cloak stood on the raised hillside highland and roared under the gray sky.


    The red cloak was flying and hunting, accompanied by the messy and elegant long hair of the female wolf head. At that moment, it seemed that she was the only one left between heaven and earth.


    I stared blankly at the female wolf head roaring up to the sky in the distant mountain. My heart was also endless desolation and sadness. Unexpectedly, the roar of the female wolf head led countless female orcs to roar together, and finally swallowed the evil government experimental base.


    I don''t know if the people in the experimental base can escape from the base, but judging from the magnitude of the avalanche, I''m afraid the people inside will be trapped in it for a long time. If there are not enough materials, the people inside will undoubtedly die. What''s more, I just saw with my own eyes that huge rocks broke the wall of the base. Even if the people inside didn''t starve to death, they would probably freeze to death.


    I didn''t see anything under the heavy snow until it was dark.


    After the avalanche completely stopped, the female wolf head jumped directly from the hillside to the high ground with shallow snow, then followed the road she had run to, found the place with shallow snow, and finally grabbed the vines and the rocks protruding from the cliff from the bottom of the mountain wall, and climbed to the cliff where I was.


    The female wolf head''s physical strength is really amazing. She moves rapidly and is not afraid to fall when she holds the cane. There is a deep valley hundreds of meters high below.


    When the female wolf head stood in front of me and a group of female orcs behind her, there were spots of snowflakes on her head and cloak, her face was tired and panting all the time, but there was a relief of revenge in her eyes.


    I looked at the female wolf head, looked at her beautiful but sad face, speechless, but looked at her shining eyes, I found that I didn''t have to say anything.


    The female wolf head has told me her heart through eye contact. She has no regrets in doing so.


    As night fell, a group of us still stood on the cliff and looked at the magnificent scene after the avalanche in the distance.


    The government''s experimental base, which was what I feared most when I came to the world, but at this moment, it was personally destroyed by the female wolf head.


    "Proud dance."


    I don''t know how long I stood in the cold wind, but the picture of female wolf head roaring and galloping proudly on the snow still appeared in my mind, so the name came out. And the name aowu is consistent with the cry of the female wolf head. It''s really suitable.


    I stepped forward, smiled faintly and said to the female wolf head:


    "You are so proud and can dance. I''ll call you proud to dance in the future."


    The female wolf head looked at me with a confused face, but soon her eyes showed a clear color.


    "Ao Wu (proud dance)!" the female wolf head roared up to the sky, shocked the Thunder Dragon, and seemed to agree with the name I gave her.


    Seeing the satisfied appearance of the female wolf head, I also smiled with some pride. Anyway, it''s over.


    Even if it may not be able to kill the people in the experimental base, this avalanche is estimated to have completely destroyed a large number of equipment in the base. I''m afraid this government experimental base can''t bring any trouble to the Bai people and female orcs for a long time.


    Of course, at that time, I didn''t know that the experimental base destroyed by the female wolf head was only one of the 24 government research bases in China, and it was the smallest and weakest one among them.


    We didn''t go back to the female Orc tribe overnight. Instead, we found a place similar to a small cave to make a fire and found some hay to be quilts. We spent the night like this, because a large group of female orcs surrounded me at night, slept with me and covered with animal skins. I didn''t feel very cold. ha-ha.


    But even so, when I woke up the next day, I was still dizzy and a little cold. It seems that it is easy to catch cold when I spend the night outside in a cold day.


    It was the afternoon of the next day when I returned to Riyue village. The village was in chaos. All the people in the village were talking about the avalanche at the holy mountain at the end of Shangri La Grand Canyon, which swallowed up the experimental base of the Han government, and it was still noisy.


    At that time, I happened to take the female orcs back to Riyue village, so I immediately told Princess Changyue and the three saints about the avalanche in Shengshan and the swallowing of the Han government experimental base.


    I told Princess Changyue that the Han people in the experimental base came to Riyue village to catch people. We followed them all the way to the foot of the holy mountain, and then triggered an avalanche and destroyed the Han experimental base.


    Princess Changyue and the three saints were shocked when they heard the news, but they also admired me more. They announced at the first time that my Lord had exerted his divine power, destroyed the experimental base of the Han government and punished those hateful Han people.


    Now the villagers of Riyue village are even more excited. Every villager is talking about my divine power and worshipping me outside the Riyue hall. They firmly believe that I have the power to move mountains and seas and am the Supreme Lord. As long as I am here, Riyue village will be sheltered. At that time, my prestige reached an unprecedented height.


    The relationship between the female orcs and the Bai people is close day by day. The old witch has been solved, and the government''s experimental base has been submerged in the heavy snow. For a time, I also feel that I have unloaded the heavy task in my heart. On the contrary, I feel empty and don''t know what to do.


    In the following period of time, I began to reflect on my life in Riyue village, Yunnan Province. Unconsciously, it has been March. I came here in November. It has been 4 or 5 months. Time really flies.


    I don''t know what happened to cold and arrogant women, hot women and swallows, because I haven''t contacted them for a long time. I don''t know where to put my watch and mobile phone. I haven''t looked for it for a long time. It''s mainly because I''m used to the life of an immortal respected by thousands of people in Riyue village. After getting used to living here, I don''t want to go back to a civilized metropolis.


    In this way, I enjoyed a long period of leisure in Riyue village. With the gradual warming of the temperature on the mountain, spring finally arrived. The snow line on the snow mountain near the Shangri La Grand Canyon kept moving upward, and many grass seedlings grew on the barren black soil in winter.


    It is said that heavy snow heralds a bumper year. After the rare heavy snow in winter, it really ushered in a vibrant spring.


    Looking at the hard work of the villagers in Riyue village and the prosperity of the village, my Lord is also very gratified.


    The warm and genial golden sunshine is sprinkled from the sky and spreads in the mountains like the hymn of life itself. In the fields, with the gradual melting and evaporation of ice and snow, the cold winter has become the past, and the roaring cold wind has gradually changed into a soft breeze. With the fragrance of soil and vanilla, it floats and flows among the mountain lanes and diffuses into the distance.


    Most days, I stand on the corridor outside the sun and moon hall and look at the Shangri La Grand Canyon from a high place. I feel very green day by day.


    "My Lord, what''s the matter with you? Do you have something on your mind?" one day in spring, Princess Changyue saw me standing on the high platform outside the sun and moon hall, looking out from the railing, so she came forward and asked me softly.


    When I saw the snow-white long Moon Princess with long spring silk dress, long hair on the ground, silver wreath on her head, my expression changed, and then I hurried to say:


    "No, I''m enjoying the beautiful scenery of this spring." I gave Princess Changyue a smile, then turned my head, looked at the mountains and rivers in the distance again, and said, "I''m thinking that it''s been a whole winter since I came to Riyue village. Time really flies."


    "Oh, yes. The years always flow away inadvertently." Princess long Moon said gently, and then came to me and looked at the Grand Canyon in the distance with me.


    "My Lord, in fact, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question. You... Are not really my Lord, are you?"


    A gentle voice sounded in my ear. When I heard this, my heart was shocked. I turned my head and looked at the elegant and magnificent long Moon Princess in surprise.


    "I''m sorry..." Princess Changyue smiled faintly and turned to look at me. "Maybe I shouldn''t doubt you. But... For some time after you came, I also did some jewelry business with the Han people, read some history books of the Han people, and knew something about the outside... I know that if you were a very ordinary man hundreds of years ago."


    I was very surprised by Princess Changyue''s words. I couldn''t believe looking at her, but I found that Princess Changyue''s face looked guilty.


    "You... You know?" my heart began to accelerate. "Then why do you call me Lord?"


    Princess long moon looked at me and smiled faintly.


    "Because the people need faith. Every year they live in the threat of nature and Han people. The people are very frightened. They believe that only our Lord can save them and bring them hope."


    "You came to our village. Maybe you are not special. But you represent hope. Finally, you did. You subdued the female orcs, created an avalanche and destroyed the Han base."


    "You have done everything our Lord can do. Although I know your power is only mortal, God has doomed you to be our Lord and our Savior."


    "So, I still want to believe that you are my Lord." Princess Changyue smiled faintly and said words that shocked me. Originally, this woman knew from the beginning that I was just an ordinary man, pretending to be my Lord. However, because of a series of things I did later, she gradually believed that I could bring hope to the Bai people. And I also understand why she frowns every time I see the long Moon Princess. It''s because she knows that I''m not my Lord and have no real power to save them.


    I looked at the long Moon Princess and couldn''t speak.


    A long silence.


    "My Lord, return this to you."


    Princess Changyue looked at me quietly. Her quiet face still had a trace of devotion to me. Then, her hand gently stretched out to me, and a fragrance floated into my nostrils. I looked down and saw a ribbon object in Princess Changyue''s hand.


    That''s my watch and mobile phone when I first came to Riyue village.

 Chapter 108

    "How can this be with you?" when I saw the watch and mobile phone in the hand of Princess Changyue, I was really stunned and had some enlightenment in my heart. I haven''t seen this watch mobile phone for a long time, because I need to change my clothes every time I give a speech to the villagers outside the sun and moon hall, so I put this watch mobile phone in the bedroom of the sun and moon hall. Later, I didn''t see this watch again after I went to the female Orc tribe.


    After I came back from the orc tribe, I also asked the three saints about the watch, but they all said they hadn''t seen it, so I haven''t found it. I didn''t expect it would be on the long month princess in the end.


    "My Lord, I''m sorry. I took your personal belongings while you were away."


    Princess Changyue had an apology on her face. I saw the apology on her face and didn''t say anything. I just stretched out my hand and took the strap in her hand.


    Because I haven''t charged for several months, my watch and mobile phone are naturally turned off. I don''t know how many times cold and arrogant women have contacted me during my shutdown, but I think they have done so many times. I took the watch and mobile phone given to me by Princess Changyue. I was a little excited. I thought of swallows and cold and arrogant women I hadn''t seen for several months. I felt that my dusty memories were gradually awakened.


    "My Lord, the night you came to our village... You talked to your friends outside the sun and moon hall. I happened to hear you."


    Princess Changyue''s eyebrows took a trace of guilt, "I know, it seems that you escaped to our village in order to escape the pursuit of the Han government."


    Princess long moon stunned me. When she said this, I remembered that when the hot girl called me that night, Princess Changyue really enjoyed the cool in front of the railing outside the sun and moon hall. At that time, I thought she didn''t hear it. Unexpectedly, she knew it. She was just pretending to be deaf and dumb. This woman''s mind seems to be more delicate than I thought.


    "That day... Did you hear it?"


    Princess long moon nodded slightly:


    "I had a good ear since I was a child, so I heard your call that day although you were separated by a distance."


    I feel guilty when Princess Changyue said so. I don''t know what to do.


    Seeing that I was in trouble, Princess Changyue smiled happily at me and said, "please don''t worry, Lord, it''s all your secret. I won''t tell anyone. I just hope Lord, you don''t leave our village and can always stay in our family as the faith of our people."


    Princess Changyue gave me a reassurance. I was a little relieved when she said so. With a watch in my hand, I looked unnaturally at the elegant and quiet jade face of the long Moon Princess, the long micro curled eyelashes and two moth eyebrows.


    Being watched by my eyes, Princess Changyue lowered her head slightly.


    "My Lord, can I... Ask you something?"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked, looking at the long Moon Princess''s expression.


    "My Lord, I am 27 years old this year. It is stipulated in our family that before the age of 25, people must be pregnant and have children," said the long Moon Princess in a low voice, with a trace of supplication and shyness, "According to the clan rules, I should have been pregnant two years ago. However, at that time, I was not ready to take over the clan leader, so I begged my mother to postpone my childbearing period by two years. Now, my mother... She has gone, I have become the clan leader, and I should bear the important task of cultivating the next generation."


    A little shame flashed across the long Moon Princess''s face.


    "My Lord, I know that as a man, you have the ability to conceive our women. My mother and my aunt hope that our people can inherit their families by themselves, strengthen the ethnic group and break away from the implantation of the Han government. I don''t know... Can you conceive me? In this way, my Lord, if you leave one day, at least a new Lord will be born in our people, Moreover, in that case, our people will be able to break away from the Han people and become independent... "


    It turns out that Princess Changyue wants to have a son for me.


    Princess Changyue''s sudden request surprised me. Speaking of it, I don''t have no idea about Princess Changyue, but the elegant and indifferent breath of Princess Changyue always makes me reduce. Compared with me, obeying the three saints and the wild female wolf head can stimulate men more.


    The long Moon Princess''s eyes as bright as the moon were kind and sincere, which made me feel a little excited. Looking at the light sad color between her eyebrows, and then smelling the light aroma from her, my heart began to speed up.


    Speaking of it, Princess long moon is really a peerless beauty. She belongs to the kind of woman with a little Lin Daiyu style sentimentality.


    Seeing that I didn''t reply to her immediately, Princess Longyue looked disappointed.


    "I know my request is too much. If my lord doesn''t want to, I will accept implantation in the county and city..."


    "I''d like to." I suddenly interrupted Princess Changyue''s words. Princess Changyue looked at me in surprise with a faint happy look in her eyes. Then, facing Princess Changyue, I stepped forward, stretched out my hand and gently stroked her long hair.


    Princess Changyue''s hair is really long. My hand slides down from Princess Changyue''s smooth head, along her hair, across her waist, and then touches her hip. However, I still didn''t touch the end of her long hair.


    My sudden move made Princess Changyue blush slightly. I looked at Princess Changyue closely. Then, I felt the strong and incomparable aroma of Princess Changyue coming to my nose. My body was hot and dry like a fire. This feeling was like eating Acacia fruit. I couldn''t help it anymore. I hugged Princess Changyue''s slender waist, Then he looked at the red lips on her white face and went on.


    "Well..." the long month princess said, but she didn''t resist. She just put her hands powerlessly on my shoulder.


    My lips were wet and soft.


    The lips of the long Moon Princess are also very fragrant. Kissing on it is like containing a rose petal. The fragrance is pleasant. People can''t help but want to kiss more for a while.


    "Well... My lord..." finally, Princess Changyue left my face slightly. Her face was red and said to me, "my Lord, go to the bath behind the sun and Moon Palace..."


    Princess Changyue''s words stunned me in situ.


    I looked at Princess Changyue affectionately, or greedily. Princess Changyue blushed. Without saying a word, she took me to the open-air bath behind the sun and Moon Palace.


    I followed Princess long moon''s long hair, looked at her slender and slim figure, and followed her into the bath


    At the edge of the bath, Princess long moon slowly untied her White Tulle dress. With the white dress taken off bit by bit, Princess long moon''s perfect figure as white as jade was displayed in front of me.


    It''s really beautiful and white


    It''s like a jade carving.


    Princess long moon raised her head and gave me a slightly shy smile. Then she turned slowly, and her long hair fell down like a waterfall. Facing the steaming hot spring, Princess long moon walked down slowly step by step.


    The long black hair was inserted into the water and reflected a distorted shadow on the water surface of the microwave rippling hot spring.


    At that moment, the long Moon Princess with tall body and slender waist was really beautiful. The thick white air swirled around her, and the aroma overflowed. She was like the goddess of water slowly emerging from the center of the lake.


    Princess long moon''s round fragrant shoulder slowly sank into the transparent hot spring and opened layers of ripples. One by one, her long black hair slowly floated in the water. Between the long hair floating, Princess long moon''s beautiful face was facing me.


    "Please come down, my Lord."


    Because of the beauty of Princess Changyue, I almost lost my mind. I have to say that Princess Changyue is really a natural beauty. I can feel the delicate landscape of Yunnan in her body.


    In the 21st century, I have heard that there are many beautiful women in Yunnan and Sichuan. I think if in the 21st century, Princess Changyue can really be regarded as a beautiful woman.


    I seemed to be led by the fragrance of the long Moon Princess and walked towards her step by step, and the dreamy face of the long Moon Princess was slowly covered by the fog.


    A plop.


    I untied my clothes and went under the water. The warm feeling gradually surrounded me.


    Princess long moon''s black hair was stuck on my chest. I gently lifted it up and saw Princess long moon''s head.


    It really smells good, especially hair.


    After being wet by the hot spring water, the fragrance of Princess long moon''s hair became stronger, which made me unable to bear it anymore.


    "Long month, you are fragrant..."


    "My Lord, if you like it, you can smell it more..."


    The long Moon Princess''s head gently leaned against my chest. She rubbed my chest with her slender hand, and my hand also went down along her smooth lower abdomen


    Playing the moon in the water, how is life?

 Chapter 109

    When Princess Changyue was sweating on the edge of the bath, I was also a little tired. Just now, the harmony with Princess Changyue made me consume a lot of physical strength and need a period of recovery.


    Long month Princess leaned against the edge of the bath to rest for a while, and then her eyes recovered their divine color. When she saw her naked body, a faint blush appeared on long month princess''s face.


    She washed herself with hot spring water, and then she rowed gently over the water.


    I was surprised to see the long Moon Princess coming towards me from the water.


    "Thank you for your gift, my Lord." the long Moon Princess''s lips were shining with charming luster and her eyes were smiling.


    "What kind of reward... If you want... Just come to me." I gasped, forced a smile and said. Being broken is also called reward. If it is a big joke in the 21st century, it will only happen in today''s women''s world.


    Hearing what I said, Princess Changyue also covered her mouth and smiled. She really smiled. She looked at me, then picked up a cloth towel and wiped my body like the three saints. The action of Princess long moon touched my heart slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wipe it myself."


    "Hmm..." Princess Changyue looked at me, but she shook her head stubbornly. She took a towel and carefully wiped my body. Her neck, arms, chest muscles, joints and fingertips were all wiped clean without missing a dead corner.


    Looking at Princess long moon''s suffocating beautiful face from a close distance, I really feel my heart accelerating. Although I have done it once, Princess long moon''s face is still unforgettable. Even I feel that her face is more amorous, and the faint depression between her eyebrows has disappeared.


    "My Lord, will you wash my hair?" after carefully wiping my body, Princess Changyue suddenly asked me.


    "Shampoo?" I was stunned.


    "May I, my lord?" said the long month princess with a trace of request in her eyes. She took out a carved wood comb for me from a basket for bathing utensils beside the bath.


    "OK. Then you turn around." I nodded and smiled.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    Seeing me nodding, Princess long moon''s face showed a happy color. She handed me a wooden comb, and then slowly turned her head. Her long hair was facing me, like a black waterfall.


    I''ve never washed the hair for the long month princess, so it''s natural to comb my hair. It''s like a board brush and shoe polishing board. It''s totally different, but I can only do so. Anyway, I''m also a big man. How can I comb my hair.


    Princess Longyue slightly tilted her head so that I could help her comb it neatly. When she tilted her head, her long hair fell in one direction. The black hair curled on the water like oil and water, drawing arcs and overlapping. It really has a strong visual impact.


    "My Lord, you know, in our sun moon village, every guard and other people will wash her hair on that night." Princess Changyue turned her back to me, but her voice came softly, "only in this way can life be happy in the future."


    The gentle words came to my ears, but it made my heart a little chilly.


    "You know I''m not really my Lord. I don''t know this custom. Ha ha." I said with a smile. But soon I thought that what I said was not the point. What did Princess long moon tell me at this time.


    "No, you are my Lord." Princess Changyue turned her face slightly and smiled at me, but there was a hint of pain in her smile. After that, the long month princess fell into silence. I knew she must have left something unfinished, but I didn''t understand it for the moment.


    It was not until I finished washing the head for Princess Changyue that I suddenly realized the unfinished words of Princess Changyue when I walked out of the Sun Moon Palace:


    "Just because you are my Lord, you can''t be my Steve alone."


    Suddenly looked up, the beautiful shadow of Princess Changyue had gone away.


    I sighed and went back to the Sun Moon Palace. I took out the watch and mobile phone Princess Changyue gave me, but there was no electricity. Fortunately, although the village almost doesn''t communicate with the Han people, there are still some wires. They are connected from the county at the foot of the mountain, stretching for dozens of kilometers. All the poles are served by the tall spruce beside the mountain road.


    There is only one socket in the sun moon hall, but the charging is enough. The watch mobile phone has a socket that can be pulled out to charge. I plug the watch mobile phone into the socket and charge it for almost an hour. I won''t take it down until I have enough electricity.


    I took my watch and mobile phone to the railing outside the second floor of the sun and moon hall. There was not much there, and the signal was good. It was a good choice to use my mobile phone there.


    However, as soon as I opened my watch and mobile phone, I was dumbfounded because the continuous SMS reception tone almost blew up my mobile phone!


    In just three minutes, my watch and mobile phone actually received more than 130 text messages, some of which prompted arrears, and some of which were text messages prompted by missed calls, but in addition, all of them were text messages sent by cold and arrogant women, little sparrows, weak and charming women, hot women and Yanzi!


    More than 100 text messages really surprised me a lot.


    And I was also very moved. I didn''t expect that I had interrupted contact with them for so many months. They also sent such text messages. It seems that they still miss me very much.


    Thinking of those female friends on the other side of the sky, I felt a burst of inexplicable relief. I unconsciously lived in Riyue village for 4 or 5 months. I miss them almost every day.


    I checked the text messages one by one. The cold and arrogant girl sent me 45 text messages, the swallow sent me 28 text messages, 13 little girls, 33 hot girls, 3 weak girls, 7 little sparrows, 5 pure girls, 1 black girl, 2 short haired girls, and 2 iceberg beauties. The latest message was sent to me by the hot girl a week ago, Ask me where people died!? It''s not really dead, is it?


    The tone is still very hot and seems very angry.


    After all, she was responsible for meeting me in Yunnan. Now that I was missing, she was of course anxious and angry.


    The month after I first disappeared was the time when I received the most text messages, and the number of text messages received in the next few months decreased significantly. It is estimated that cold and arrogant women and swallows thought something had happened to me or I didn''t want to contact them, so they gave up.


    I''m really sorry to think that I haven''t turned on my cell phone for several months. They are also my friends and family, but I feel heartless when I think about it for five months.


    I don''t know how they are now. In principle, swallows should still be at school, while cold and arrogant women should have got rid of the surveillance of the secret service. After all, even people from the government can''t be bored enough to monitor the cold and arrogant woman for five months.


    Thinking of this, I looked through the text messages carefully one by one and found that the contents given to me by the hot women were basically very brief, such as "where are you", "where are you" and "answer me", while the cold and arrogant women anxiously asked me "Li Jian, where are you", "the people of the secret service no longer monitor me" and "are you in trouble?" "Contact me as soon as possible, I can pick you up" "answer me if you are here, and there is no problem now", while the swallow is "Li Jian, I heard you are missing, how are you", "Li Jian, we are all fine", "Lin Junxia has been looking for you for a long time, where are you? You are safe, aren''t you" "Li Jian, we all miss you very much, come back when we are free?"


    One message after another, like warm currents, makes me feel incomparably warm. Although I left in a hurry and even had no time to say goodbye to them, now I see their messages as if they were standing in front of me, warming my body and mind.


    After reading the text messages given to me by several girls, I was going to click the text message of iceberg beauty, but at this time, my watch and mobile phone rang!


    I saw that the contact person shown above was a hot woman.


    The hot girl called me the first time and surprised me at her reaction speed. I answered the phone without even thinking about it.


    "Hello!?" there came a heavy and direct greeting from the hot woman.


    "Lin... Yanyan?" although I only talked to the hot girl on the phone once, I can''t forget her hot temper.


    "Ah! You answered the phone at last!! you''re really alive! Thank God!!" the hot woman said in her strong voice.


    "Hehe, it''s me. I''m sorry. These months... I lost my watch and mobile phone, and I just found it today." I said with some regret, and then asked anxiously, "I know I''ve worried your sisters in recent months. Your sister... Is she okay?"


    "How are you asking my sister? So my sister is not with you!?" to my surprise, the hot girl asked me such a question.


    I was stunned and asked:


    "What do you mean?"


    The hot girl''s voice seemed shocked, and then she said anxiously:


    "What do you mean? My sister came to Yunnan alone to find you. Now everyone has been missing for more than a month!!"


    "You said... What?! Junxia is missing!?"


    This time, I was completely shocked.

 Chapter 110

    Lengao girl is missing. It really shocked me. Unexpectedly, she came to Yunnan to see me more than a month ago.


    But... Where did you go after that?


    "It''s not all because of you!! you didn''t contact her for several months, and said that your sister came to you when you hid in a safe place!" the hot woman''s voice was full of anger and blame.


    "I''m really sorry... I shouldn''t turn off my cell phone. Alas, it''s all me..."


    "I''m sorry to use a fart! Now my sister has been missing for more than a month in order to find you. The phone can''t get through, and there''s no other way to contact. What do you say!!"


    I want to try to apologize, but it''s no use apologizing at the moment. Anyway, the cold and arrogant woman was the one who arranged me to Yunnan. Moreover, she is now my lover and one of the women who have the best relationship with me. Of course, I''m very anxious when she disappeared. This feeling is better than watching the cat fall off the suspension bridge.


    "Don''t worry, your sister is very capable and shouldn''t go missing for no reason..." I tried to calm down the hot girl''s mood. "Now the news that the government has arrested me has passed temporarily. I''m also in Yunnan. I''ve also met many friends in the road. Maybe I can help you find it."


    "Yunnan? Where are you now?" the hot woman asked in a hurry.


    "A village near Shangri La County, called Riyue village..."


    "Shangri La County? Riyue village? Are you in a minority settlement?!" the hot woman asked me in surprise.


    "Yes... What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Ethnic minorities and Han people have enemies, don''t you know?!" the hot woman or that quick temper, "you''ve been hiding there for months?"


    "Well... I''ve been here for months and know a lot of people."


    "Then I really convinced you! We Han people generally dare not go to such places. Especially recently, some ethnic minorities in Shangri La County and cross-border bandits have united to create a lot of riots, and the government has sent out troops!"


    "Liu... Bandit? What''s that?" I asked in some surprise.


    "I don''t know. Why haven''t you seen the news in recent months?! the bandits are an armed organization composed of Vietnam and some homeless victims in Southeast Asia. They often cross the border to invade our land! Now the border military region has mobilized several armed forces to suppress at the border between Yunnan and Vietnam!"


    I used to be a victim in Vietnam. I didn''t expect that there were large-scale victims in this era.


    Later, I learned that because of the Third World War and subsequent territorial disputes, Vietnam and even central and South Asia have not been peaceful for hundreds of years. There were people from many countries and nationalities, such as Thailand, Malaysia, Cambodia, Vietnam and Laos, and India, which has perished. Cultural, religious and ethnic differences, coupled with voluntary competition, With the frequency of natural disasters, the political situation in that area is naturally quite volatile. It can be said that Southeast Asia is now equivalent to the Middle East in the second 21st century.


    Orphans and victims who lost their parents in the war and were homeless but did not get enough resources formed a spontaneous army to invade China''s border. The Chinese government naturally sent troops to fight. Therefore, over the past few decades, they have forged many gratitude and resentments with the bandits in Southeast Asia. There have been several large-scale armed conflicts, Small scale friction has been uninterrupted.


    Vietnam is in the south of Yunnan, and its geographical location is relatively close to Yunnan, which is also the reason why foreign Han people rarely dare to travel to Yunnan. It can be said that there are few Han people in other small cities except Kunming. At the beginning, Leng aonu sent me to Yunnan because her sister joined the army here to take care of me. On the other hand, the situation here is relatively volatile and the country is not easy to send too many people to catch me.


    "Well... But anyway, you have to look for it... Did your sister leave anything before she disappeared?"


    "Yes! But just a text message, she said she had found your whereabouts and would be back in two days! I thought my sister really found you. I was happy to see you call just now! As a result, you said my sister was not here. It''s been a month. My sister didn''t find you?"


    what? Leng Ao said she had found my whereabouts before she disappeared? No way. More than a month ago, I was still wandering between the sun and the moon and the female Orc tribe. The cold and arrogant woman could not have any way to know my whereabouts.


    So what does she mean by sending it to the hot girl that she already has my whereabouts?


    "Well... I really haven''t seen Junxia this month... I''ve been hiding in a village near Shangri La County. In fact, I haven''t communicated much with the outside world in recent months. I don''t know the outside situation. Your sister, she really didn''t leave any other information?"


    "No! If I had, would I still need to be in such a hurry? Brain! There was a large-scale border invasion by bandits more than a month ago. There were smashing, looting, burning and kidnapping in Kunming. I suspect my sister was involved! Alas!"


    The hot girl''s tone is urgent and heavy. It seems that she has been worried about her sister for a long time.


    My heart sank when I heard that lengao girl might be involved in the beating, smashing, looting and burning of bandits.


    Lengao girl disappeared to find me. It can be said that all the responsibility is mine.


    Thinking of the cold and arrogant female doctor in black cowboy vest and brown long hair, I felt deep guilt. I still remember her confession that she wanted to have children for me. I think she will certainly live, even for me.


    It''s not too late. The sooner I start, the better.


    Thinking of this, as soon as I squeezed my fist, I finally made up my mind to look for the cold and arrogant woman. With her family background, it should be impossible for her to be arrested by the government. She will disappear. The only possibility is that she has encountered an accident or has been framed. More than a month has passed. I don''t know if I can find the cold and arrogant girl, but I have to find her anyway. I want to see people alive and dead.


    "I''m going to find your sister now. I know some ethnic minority women in some places. They have a good relationship with me. Where are you now? In Santan city?"


    "Santan city? How can I be in Santan city?! of course, I''m in the tribe in the southern border defense area of Yunnan! I''ve been looking for my sister for more than a week. What can I do if I don''t go back to the army! Now my mothers have sent someone to find my sister, and they will contact me if they have any news!"


    "Oh..." unexpectedly, the hot girl is still in Yunnan, but her area should be the border between southern Yunnan and Vietnam, and there is still a distance from Kunming in Central Yunnan. "Then I''ll find her now."


    "Why are you crazy? If you go to my sister now, what if something happens to you?"


    Hot girl''s words stunned me.


    "But your sister disappeared to find me. If she really knew about me, she would find a way to find me." I said calmly, "anyway, I''ll try. It''s another matter if I can''t find it."


    "..." my words made the hot woman a rare silence, and then the hot woman finally burst out, "OK! Since you have a way, you can help find it! By the way, if you have a chance to get to Wenshan, tell me your address, and I will ask for half a day''s leave from the army to send you something!"


    The hot woman''s answer stunned me.


    "Give something? What?"


    "ID card and passport! They are fake ID cards that my sister secretly entrusted a lot of relationships with for several months before she disappeared! With those things, you can at least go to some public places, don''t you understand?!"


    "Well, the original ID card... I know." the hot woman''s words surprised me. Unexpectedly, the cold and arrogant woman paid so much for my sake and helped me make a fake ID card and passport. Obviously, she worked hard for me during my disappearance. I really feel guilty when I think that cold and arrogant women have done so much for me secretly, but I haven''t called them at all.


    "Just know! That''s it! No matter whether you can find my sister in the end, don''t expect me to forgive you! I''m going to hang up, don''t turn it off. If you can''t contact you again, you''d better evaporate as soon as possible! Bye!"


    The hot girl hung up directly. Listening to the beep on the other end of the phone, my heart is also impatient. The hot woman is obviously angry with me.


    I''m also very anxious to think that Leng aonv''s whereabouts are unknown now.


    No, I have to go to find her. The one eyed girl still knows many people in Shangri La County. Maybe I can ask her to help find out the whereabouts of Leng Ao girl. And I have to get the ID card of hot women, so that I can walk in the women''s world in the future.


    I thought about what I should do next, but I didn''t think long before I received a call from the swallow.


    "Hey, swallow?"


    "Li Jian? It''s really you!" hearing my voice, the swallow''s tone was very happy. Obviously, she hasn''t contacted me for several months. Now she can suddenly contact me. Naturally, she was relieved. "Great, I didn''t expect to really contact you... Li Jian, what''s the matter with you these months? We''ve called you a lot, but we haven''t been able to contact you."


    "Hehe, I''m really sorry... I''ve been in Yunnan these months. My mobile phone... Broke down and was repaired recently." I casually made up a reason, "swallow, how are you doing?"


    "We are all very good. The winter vacation has just ended and we have just started school. We went to Hainan Island in the winter vacation. Ha ha." the swallow said happily.


    "Went to Hainan Island? Ha ha, it''s really a good resort. How''s it going? Did you have a good time?"


    "Of course, we also attended the fireworks conference at the seaside. The fireworks are spectacular... Li Jian, are you safe these months? No one has found you?"


    "No, I''ve been hiding in a small village in Yunnan. The government didn''t find me, and the villagers here are also very hospitable. I''m doing well."


    "Hoo, we''ll be relieved. I''ll tell Xiaoqing them later. You can''t get in touch for months. We all think... Hehe, if you don''t say it, you''ll be fine. Li Jian, when are you going to come back? Come back and see us."


    "Come back?" the swallow''s words stunned me. I thought for a moment, and then said, "I''m thinking about coming back. But now Lin Junxia has been missing for several days in Yunnan. I''m looking for her. If I have her whereabouts, I''ll come back with her to see you."


    "Sure."


    I swear.

 Chapter 111

    "Lin Junxia, she''s missing? Isn''t she... No wonder I can''t contact her recently." the swallow said in surprise. "I thought she was busy, but I didn''t expect her..."


    "Well, so I''m going to find her now. When I find her, I''ll come back." I gave the swallow a reassurance. The swallow was a little relieved. Then she asked me about my actions and living conditions in recent months. I roughly told her that I knew some villagers and now live well in a remote village near Shangri La County, In addition to the trouble of obtaining external information, life was very leisurely, and the swallow also asked the little sister to talk to me on the phone and tell me what they saw and heard during the winter vacation.


    Swallow, they also went to many good places during the winter vacation. These six girls can play very well. They go out to travel as soon as the holiday comes. At the beginning, they met me because they went to the resort of Xiashan village in the summer vacation. I think if it weren''t for their love of playing, I''m afraid I might not be able to meet them.


    "Li Jian, there has been a lot of chaos in Yunnan recently. The news says that there are many bandits crossing the border in Vietnam, and even the army has been dispatched. Be careful there. Although you say that the government can''t find you now, you have to be careful. If you can''t, you want to come back. It doesn''t matter if you live in our sisters'' house. Six of us will accept you ¡£¡±


    Finally, the swallow was worried and asked me to take good care of myself. The swallow always cared about me and made me very warm. The swallow''s concern is different from the villagers of Riyue village, the three saints and the princess of Changyue. She really said these words from the standpoint of her friends, and her heartfelt worry about me makes me feel the warmth of long absence.


    "Don''t worry, swallow, I''ll come back safely. Fix your studies first. Don''t just worry about me and forget my studies."


    I also asked the swallow to say a few words, and finally hung up the phone. This time, I really began to think about my future. Riyue village has now settled down. Under the arrangement of Princess Changyue, the relationship between the female orcs and Riyue village is also improving. Moreover, most of the female orcs'' genes also come from the villagers of Riyue village who were arrested before. From the perspective of blood relationship, The female orcs still have a relationship with the villagers of Riyue village. Now the three saints know this fact and are doing their best to promote the relationship between the two sides. It can be said that the role of my Lord is no longer great.


    My top priority is to find the whereabouts of the cold and arrogant woman. Even if I can''t find her, I should at least have her clues.


    The matter of Riyue village has been solved, and the people of the government no longer track me. Now it''s time for me to leave here.


    I''m still a little disappointed at the thought of leaving Riyue village temporarily. After all, I''ve been here comfortably for five months, almost half a year. It''s the same as my hometown.


    What''s more... I guess the three saints and the long month princess are pregnant with my children. I leave like this. It''s a bit like a man who leaves seed everywhere.


    However, the cold and arrogant woman has done so much for me after all. If I don''t find her, it will be even more heartless.


    I should try both emotion and reason.


    "Master! Master!" thinking about my future trip, Xiaobai''s delicate cry came from behind. Looking back, the silly girl was running out of the hall in a hurry in her divine robe.


    "What''s the matter, making a fuss?" I couldn''t help asking when I saw Xiaobai running in in a hurry.


    "Master, there are many people from other villages outside the village. They all want to see you. The villagers are fighting with them!" a trace of anxiety flashed in Xiaobai''s eyes.


    "People from other villages?" I was slightly surprised.


    "Master, go and have a look!" when I saw Xiaobai yelling, I was a little nervous. I temporarily forgot the disappearance of lengao girl, so I turned around and ran out of the sun and moon hall with Xiaobai.


    Just outside the sun moon hall, I saw the long Moon Princess running up from the high platform in a hurry, with a trace of anxiety on her white face.


    "My Lord, please don''t go out." when Princess Changyue saw that Xiaobai and I were going out of the sun and moon hall, she hurriedly stopped us with a trace of anxiety in her tone.


    "What''s the matter?" I was surprised to see Princess Changyue running back in a hurry. I just had sex with her just now. Why is she so anxious now?


    "Naxi, Miao, Dulong and other tribes came. They said you were their true God and wanted to take you... You''d better avoid it first. Our people will send them away."


    "People of other races also want to rob me?" I was surprised to hear Princess Changyue''s words. Princess Changyue asked me to go back to the sun and Moon Palace for a while until they sent away the people of other races.


    "What''s going on? I''ll have a look!"


    "My Lord, please don''t go." what I didn''t expect was that I wanted to bypass Princess Changyue to go to the entrance of the village to see the situation, but Princess Changyue came up and grabbed my arm. There was a trace of sadness between her eyebrows. She shook her head and showed her dignified color.


    "What''s the matter?" I felt more wrong when I saw the expression of Princess Changyue.


    Princess Changyue''s complexion was complex. She hesitated for a moment before she told me the situation.


    It turned out that the news of my lord coming to Riyue village has gradually spread in several small villages near Shangri La County in recent months. For example, the villagers of Miao, Dai and Naxi people knew my Lord''s existence. At the beginning, they didn''t believe it, But as time went on, they gradually believed after hearing some of my legendary deeds.


    Those villages have their own religious beliefs. For example, the Miao people believe in ancestors and think I am their ''father and ancestor'', while the Dai people think I am their ''de Raman'', that is, their village''s protective god ''Social God'', and the Naxi people think I am the reincarnation of their first generation Wizard ''Bimo''


    In short, each ethnic group and village has different beliefs, which leads to the competition for me as a ''man'' among these ethnic groups. Although those villages are far away from Riyue village, and their scale is not as large as Riyue village. There are thousands of people in a village, but there are more people in several villages. Since the news spread that I am the "owner" who subdues female orcs, makes avalanches to drive out Han people, and catches wild bees to bless the people, women of other nationalities have caused a sensation one after another, They all want to rob me of my ownership and take me under the banner that I am the patron saint of their family.


    The villagers of Riyue village naturally refused to hand me over to people from other tribes. As a result, violence occurred between several villages. Some fanatical religious worshippers made trouble at the entrance of the village and fought with some residents of Riyue village.


    To put it bluntly, I heard that I have great powers, and then thought that I only blessed Riyue village. The villagers of other small villages felt unfair, so they came to catch me, the "Lord" to be their God in their village.


    But when things got to this point, it was really a little beyond my expectation. After listening to Princess Changyue''s speech, I felt it necessary to go to the entrance of the village to see the situation, but Princess Changyue kept stopping me. I had no choice but to change into ordinary people''s clothes, Disguised as an ordinary villager, led by Princess Changyue, he looked at an open space near the entrance of the village from a distance.


    Before Xiaobai and I got close to the entrance of the village, we saw a scene that surprised me. Thousands of people from other ethnic minorities were gathered at the entrance of the village. They were crowded outside the entrance of the village, pushing and shouting with the villagers of Riyue village. Both sides were red with blood.


    I was shocked to see the people of the sun moon village all the way. I didn''t expect that the conflict between religious beliefs would be so fierce. What surprised me more was that there were more than a dozen young women lying on the ground at the entrance of the village. Each of them had broken heads and blood and wounds on their bodies, as if they had been injured during a dispute.


    I''m in real trouble. Unexpectedly, there was a fight.


    I was sorry to see the villagers of Riyue village and the villagers from other villages fighting for me one by one. I wanted to dissuade them.


    But Princess Changyue tried to dissuade me.


    "My Lord, please don''t go..."


    "Why? Let them fight?"


    "No. you''ll only make the villagers of those tribes more crazy... They came here after hearing your rumors. They all want to see you and make you become their God. If you show up, they will only be more intense. So let our people solve this matter by themselves. As long as the people of other villages can''t see you, they will leave after a long time."


    Princess Changyue''s words calmed me a little, but it''s right. I''m still a little sorry to see the villagers fighting together in front.


    I stood above a bamboo building and looked at the ethnic minority women fighting at the entrance of the village. I felt a little uncomfortable and couldn''t bear to see the blood on the ground. To put it bluntly, it''s still because of me.


    At that time, looking at the scene of fighting among many ethnic minorities, my mood changed slightly.


    Anyway, I have to leave early and late. Although I haven''t made enough preparations, I didn''t have anything to carry when I came here.


    It''s not bad to leave like this.


    Thinking of this, I directly turned my head and grabbed Xiaobai''s hand, and then pulled her in the direction of the sun moon hall. Seeing that I was going back to the sun and Moon Palace, Princess Changyue didn''t stop me, but looked at me with some guilt and took Xiaobai away.


    "Master, go and persuade those people... Ah, master, what are you going to do?" I suddenly took her hand. Xiaobai was a little stunned, but I didn''t look at her more, so I directly dragged her to the moon hall.


    "Xiaobai, let''s prepare something, and then we''ll go!"

 Chapter 112

    "Ah, master, are we leaving? Where are we going?" when little white heard me, his eyes widened and his face was shocked.


    "Don''t ask, just follow."


    But I didn''t care about her, but pulled her all the way to the high platform outside the sun and moon hall, and then bypassed the main hall from the channel outside the sun and moon hall to the auxiliary hall in the northeast corner of the rear, where the old witch''s study is located.


    I nodded, and without saying a word, I took Xiaobai to the old witch''s study, because there were paper and pens there.


    After entering the study, I took out the wool paper and brush directly, and then began to write on the wool paper:


    "Bai people and people from other tribes are all my people. They have different names, but they should be treated equally. Now I can''t bear to see the people fighting over me and bleeding everywhere, so I''ll leave now, so that all ethnic groups can stop their disputes and don''t hate each other. When all ethnic groups are safe and close as one family, I should return to bless those who are loyal to me."


    I deliberately wrote it in a relatively mature semi ancient style, because it looks a bit like a big family style.


    When I wrote this line of words, my heart was really heavy, because I knew that I wrote this line of words not only for the Bai people, but also for myself.


    When I finished writing this line, I was stunned for a while.


    "Master, what do you mean? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    Xiaobai looked at me, stopped writing, frowned her lovely eyebrows, looked at me in confusion and asked.


    "Silly girl, what do you want you to understand? Anyway, we have to go." I smiled and looked at the little white Taoist standing next to me.


    Then Xiaobai and I began to change clothes and pack our luggage. After all, we had to leave, so it was impossible to leave in God''s robe. Naturally, we had to change into some ordinary people''s clothes, but this was really hard to find. The Bai People''s clothes had their own characteristics. Finally, Xiaobai and I only brought two ordinary animal skin cotton clothes that we could change on the road. Then I found some dry food and filled a kettle with water.


    I plan to go all the way to the county and then find the one eyed woman. During this time, she has been helping me resell gems in Shangri La County, because the number of gems mined by the female orcs is too large. Although the one eyed woman has helped to transfer a lot, the remaining number is still amazing. Moreover, the one eyed woman has also started the jewelry polishing business recently, It is said that they also applied to set up a jewelry store and began selling jewelry by themselves. They are very busy. Basically, they can only go back to Riyue village for a few days a month.


    Of course, the jewelry in the jewelry store is only some jewelry of relatively poor quality. The real jewelry is still hidden in secret places and sold secretly through underground auction houses or looking for suitable buyers.


    For the various rules of the underground society, one eyed women have much more experience than me and can naturally handle them better than me. Of course, even if the one eyed woman is proficient in the underworld and good at scheming, her faith is always a higher level than her personal intelligence. Therefore, although the one eyed woman has become popular on the road, she is still loyal to me after receiving the indoctrination of religious ideas in her family since childhood.


    There is a road leading to the back mountain path of Riyue village in the northwest corner of Riyue hall. After Xiaobai and I arranged all the things we need to take, we set out with a bag on our back.


    In fact, we don''t have much to bring. Because the two of us came to Riyue village alone, and now we are leaving. We really don''t have much to bring except the bank card, watch, mobile phone and a little cash we brought.


    Once a man has made up his mind to go, he is like a wild horse off the reins, which can no longer be stopped. Xiaobai and I secretly took care of everything in the old witch''s study. When the three saints went to the entrance of the village to see the situation, we sneaked down the mountain from the path at the entrance of the village behind the sun and moon hall. That road leads to the field behind. Strictly speaking, there is no road, but the road is human. As long as we follow the gap between the fields and grass, we can always go down the mountain.


    I have been in Riyue village for more than five months, and I know the terrain of this area like the back of my hand. I know that after walking down the mountain behind Riyue hall, I can walk back at the foot of the mountain, and then walk to the avenue to Shangri La County.


    There is only one avenue to Shangri La County. You don''t have to worry about getting lost. You can basically get there as long as you walk one day and one night.


    Of course, it will test our physical strength.


    "Master, why should we go?" although I have taken care of everything, Xiaobai still wondered why I suddenly wanted to leave.


    "Silly girl, don''t you want to know who your family is? Don''t you want to know your lost memory?" I took Xiaobai''s hand and walked through the vegetable garden just beginning to sprout behind Riyue village, stepping on the fertile black soil through the spruce forest, all the way down.


    "Ah, master, are you going to take me to find my family?" when I heard that I was going to take her to find her family, Xiaobai was excited, and a pair of eyes glittered.


    "Can''t it be that you don''t miss your family for so long?" I carried a cloth bag on my back, pulled Xiaobai and ran, pushing away a lot of tree branches along the way.


    "Well... Actually, I thought about it too. But I lost my memory and couldn''t remember anything, so I didn''t think about it. Moreover, after living in Riyue village for so long, it''s like my home. Priests and saints treat me as a goddess. It''s good for me, just like my family, so I don''t want to be home."


    This silly girl really doesn''t use her brain. She has lost her memory and is as carefree as a carefree person. She doesn''t worry about herself. She is really an optimist among the optimists.


    "Master, I think, life is just a few decades. In fact, you don''t have to think about so many big and small things. Just be happy. Sometimes you don''t remember anything, but you can forget a lot of sad things in the past."


    Xiaobai''s words surprised me a little. Unexpectedly, this brainless chick can still say something that resonates with people.


    "Oh, you see quite well. It seems that you have become smarter after being my servant for a long time?" I gave Xiaobai a surprised look.


    Xiaobai smiled, touched his head and said with a smile, "there''s no way. I''m stupid and don''t know anything. Anyway, I''m ignorant. One day counts as one day."


    "Hey, hey, if you know you''re stupid, you''ve become smart. Hurry up. Silly girl, it''s going to be dark if you don''t go."


    "Master, where are we going? I''m not willing to leave Riyue village."


    "Where do you come from? Where do you go back? Let''s go back to Yunnan now. Let''s go."


    "Oh. Then why don''t you say goodbye to the villagers? They will miss you, master."


    "If I say goodbye to them, will they let me go? Silly girl, have you forgotten who I am? I am the Lord who benefits the world. Of course, I have to go everywhere to save the suffering people everywhere. Of course, I can''t stay in one place."


    "That''s right. Master, you are so great."


    Xiaobai looked at me with reverent eyes, but then she looked at the mountains behind her, and her face showed some reluctance and nostalgia.


    "Master, can we come back later? I like it here."


    "Later?" I was slightly stunned, and then looked back at the continuous snow mountains in the distance, the flying springs and waterfalls in the mountains and the lush green fields. A sense of desolation rose in my heart.


    "Of course I will."


    "Of course." I smiled and gave Xiaobai a definite guarantee.


    I took Xiaobai all the way, through the path, across the stream, and finally meandering around the mountain road towards the foot of the mountain.


    Xiaobai and I went down the mountain one by one from the path behind the mountain. Looking at the sun moon village farther and farther away from us, my heart was melancholy. But I know I have to go after all.


    I don''t know when I will come back, but I think I will definitely come back here. This has become a pure land in my heart and the same place as my destination. When I see the cold and arrogant woman, the swallow, and all the people I care about, I will come back here again.


    At that time, I may spend the rest of my life here. If possible, I may bring other girls who are willing to follow me here to enjoy my life in this fairyland like beautiful small country until the last moment of my life.


    The rugged mountain road winds and extends in front. The tall spruce leaves on both sides fall in the wind. The wind with the fragrance of spring soil comes through the forest and fields in front, which makes me feel the rhythm of life.


    Xiaobai and I walked from the mountain road at the foot of the back mountain to the avenue in front. We were ready to start to the county. I expected that according to our speed, we should be able to walk near the county in the middle of the night. Then I could find the one eyed woman''s jewelry store and contact her.


    But when Xiaobai and I went down the mountain road and were ready to embark on the road to Shangri La County, a cry came from behind me.


    "My Lord! My Lord!"


    A pleasant and soft voice came from behind. I was surprised to turn around, but I saw the long Moon Princess dragging her long hair, holding a white silk skirt in both hands, struggling to jump down the hillside. Then she wore exquisite bamboo sandals and came from the grass that had not yet grown.


    "My Lord!" Princess Changyue caught up with her anxiously, and her face was full of panic.


    "Long month? How did you... Catch up?" I thought I had escaped secretly, but I was found by Princess long month.


    "My lord..." Princess Changyue ran in front of me sweating. She gasped slightly. A little sweat oozed from her beautiful white forehead. Obviously, she ran for a long time to catch up with me.


    "My Lord, are you... Are you leaving? Just now I saw you and the maid down the mountain with your package... So I chased you."


    Long month Princess SAIC asked me out of breath, with deep surprise and worry in her beautiful eyes.


    Unexpectedly, she found out. She thought she had sneaked out. No one knew. Unexpectedly, Princess Changyue had such a good eye and looked at me and Xiaobai secretly running on the mountain.


    Asked by the long month princess, I looked at her awkwardly, but my mind was determined and it was impossible to turn back again.


    "Yes, we''re leaving." I looked at Princess Changyue and whispered, "Changyue, after we left, the female orcs and the affairs of the village will be left to you, and the new aunt."


    Hearing my words, Princess Changyue''s face turned a little white and showed a look of fear:


    "My Lord, why did you leave? Why? Do you dislike me... And the people of our village?"


    Speaking of this, there is a glimmer of crystal tears in the beautiful eyes of Princess Changyue, which makes me feel some heartache.


    I know that Princess long moon likes me. I shouldn''t leave without saying goodbye.


    "If possible, I don''t really want to leave here. But I have too much concern about the outside world... I still have a lot of things to do outside, and there are many people waiting for me." I looked at the long Moon Princess and said seriously.


    "Now the female orcs will no longer invade the village, and the life in the village has stabilized. As long as the village people can deal with the female orcs for a long time in the future, the female orcs will not make trouble again. So I am the same as I am... And, for a long month, you already know that I am not the real Lord. And now the people in the village because of me and others The people in the village have a dispute. I might as well leave here instead of staying. "


    I seriously looked at the long month Princess close at hand. The white face of the long month princess was facing me, and her black bright eyes showed some pain.


    "My Lord, whether you admit it or not, I believe you are our Lord. Will you stay?"


    Long month princess looked at me, stepped forward and held my hand tightly.


    "We can discuss and reconcile with other families, but please don''t leave us... Leave me?" a faint blush flashed on Princess Changyue''s face, but she still pursed her lips and said this sentence that shook my mind.


    The wind blew gently, and the fragrant hair of Princess long moon wiped my cheek. The faint aroma came into my nose, which shocked my heart.


    Wearing a wreath and a white skirt, her skin is like snow. At that moment, the long month princess is really beautiful. At that moment, she is Shangri La.


    I looked at her in a daze and wavered.


    However, in the end, I made up my mind.


    "Sorry, Changyue." I looked at Princess Changyue and said word by word, "now my friend is in danger. Waiting for me to help, I must help her. Moreover, there are many people waiting for me. I also want to see them. I will come back after I have finished my mind."


    Hearing that I had made up my mind to go, the sadness on Princess Changyue''s face deepened.


    "My lord... Then you will come back, won''t you?"


    I smiled and nodded to Princess long Moon:


    "I will come back to see you and this beautiful snow mountain and canyon." I stretched out my hand and gently touched the smooth face of Princess Changyue. Princess Changyue looked at me and two clear tears slowly flowed down her beautiful eyes.


    "I''m gone, long month. Take good care of our children." I stroked long month''s face, then my eyes moved slowly to the still flat belly of long month princess.


    Hearing what I said, Princess Changyue''s eyes suddenly turned red, but I couldn''t find anything else at once. Finally, I pulled aside Xiaobai, who also saw the red eyes, and left directly.


    "My Lord!"


    Holding Xiaobai''s hand for two steps, I heard Princess Changyue calling me in the rear. I sighed, stopped, looked back and saw Princess Changyue looking at me with her mouth covered and crying. She knew that a woman could not stop me from leaving, so she could only cry.


    I saw the long Moon Princess looking at me in the rear. Her tears couldn''t stop flowing. Then she suddenly trotted up, rushed into my arms, held my head, buried it in my chest and cried. I was frightened by the appearance of the long Moon Princess.


    I didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "My Lord, no matter how long you walk... I and my people will wait for you to come back..." Jiao''s body trembled slightly. Princess Changyue cried in my arms for a while, raised her head and looked at me with tears.


    "My Lord, I know I can''t keep you, but let me dance another dance for you... It won''t delay your journey." Princess Changyue asked me with a red face.


    Dancing? I was stunned. I looked at the infinitely extending road behind me, and finally nodded.


    "Well, all right."


    "My Lord, thank you." Princess Changyue smiled sadly, and then she left my arms. On the soil with the smell of spring, Princess Changyue danced a unique national dance belonging to her family.


    The breeze is blowing and the sky is shining.


    The long white skirt floats along with the long black hair. The scattered wild flowers on the roadside also seem to become the ornament of the long Moon Princess, one by one, setting off the peerless face of the long Moon Princess.


    "Master... It''s a butterfly!"


    Standing beside me, I was also moved by the action of Princess Changyue. I couldn''t help crying out. Then I raised my head in surprise.


    It''s really a butterfly.


    A lot of butterflies.


    Between the mountains and on the mountain path, one after another colorful butterflies gather with the wind like withered spring flowers, forming a colorful cloud, flying up and down around the exquisite and slim white body of Princess long moon. The festival of butterfly flying is completely consistent with the beautiful dance steps of Princess long moon, so harmonious and so beautiful, So moving.


    White skirt, black hair, colorful butterflies, beautiful mountains and valleys, flying springs and waterfalls, green fields and spring flowers constitute a picture that will never be forgotten. At this moment, they are deeply branded in my heart.


    Watching Princess long moon''s dance quietly, my heart suddenly remembered Wang Leehom''s song, "the sun and moon in my heart", which I heard in the 21st century. I don''t know why, the beautiful melody of that song slowly appeared in my mind at the moment:


    Holding Gesang flower in your hand


    The beauty made me forget to take it off


    You really have a fragrance. Your fragrance can talk


    Your words seem only to me


    My specialty is wandering


    You are destined to bloom for me


    My heart is looking for home. My home has no flowers


    My flowers are waiting for me in this valley


    If God didn''t secretly encourage me at the beginning


    How do we know to choose to meet


    You are the sun and moon in your heart


    Before and after the journey, just to meet you


    How I want to become the mud under your feet


    At the moment, the unmanned Valley seems to hear that I love you


    You are the light of the sun and moon in my heart


    My drift doesn''t understand mud


    Your beauty is turbulent


    You are simple, I am confused, you love home, I wander


    All this cannot be carried away in the valley


    You love to look up and embrace the sun


    I have to look out for the next one


    I walk away, you leave my memory, you sublimate


    At least we''ll look up to the same sky


    If God didn''t secretly encourage me at the beginning


    How do we know to choose to meet ~ Oh


    You are the sun and moon in your heart


    Before and after the journey, just to meet you


    How I want to become the mud under your feet


    The unmanned valley that day seemed to hear that I loved you


    In the legendary paradise on earth


    You are the light of the sun and moon in my heart


    Lead me to your fragrance


    can''t let go


    You are the sun and moon in your heart


    Before and after the journey, just to meet you


    How I want to become the mud under your feet


    The unmanned valley that day seemed to hear that I loved you


    I heard you say I love you that day


    ¡­¡­


    The dance stopped and the song in my mind stopped.


    The setting sun sets, the red lips leave, and the beautiful shadow turns into a single.


    In the sky, there are still white bright moon and dark setting sun, just like when I first came. Pure lakes, snow capped mountains, rolling mountains, mysterious and dark virgin forests, and gorgeous clouds on the side of that day.


    Looking back, I found that everything was the same as when I first came.


    Shangri la Grand Canyon is still so beautiful.


    Shangri la means the sun and moon in your heart.


    Here is the sun and moon in my heart, and today, I''m leaving here.


    I was carrying the package and holding Xiaobai''s hand. I walked farther and farther. The mountain where Riyue village is located has been in the far rear, gradually becoming a small mountain, and gradually disappeared in the residual light of the blood red sunset.


    "Master... I suddenly don''t want to go." Xiaobai and I looked back at the sun moon village in the distance, sobbing with tears on his face.


    "Let''s go. Don''t be silly. There are still many suffering people in the world waiting for us to save." I touched Xiaobai''s head, smiled at her and said.


    Xiaobai looked at me, pouted and lowered his head slightly.


    And I also took her hand again and embarked on a long journey of nothingness.


    The sun gradually set in the West. I didn''t know where I was in front of me, but I knew I was getting closer and closer to Shangri La County. Just as I rounded the last rugged mountain pass, I suddenly heard a wolf howl from the cliff above my head.


    I looked up in surprise, but saw a figure in a red cloak running on the cliff above Xiaobai and me!


    "Ow!!" I heard the familiar wolf howl. In the moonlight, I saw the beautiful figure.


    "Proud dance?" is it a female wolf head? She actually chased me and Xiaobai all the way to the mountain pass. This is trouble.


    Although I didn''t see other Leopard women and female orcs, even if the female wolf head was alone, she had the power to take me back.


    "Xiaobai, let''s run!" seeing the female wolf head looking at me and Xiaobai on dozens of cliffs, I quickly took Xiaobai''s hand and ran away to the front. But the female wolf head chased us all the way behind, running and jumping on the mountain wall, chasing us all the way!


    In this way, Xiaobai and I have been running for several kilometers, and the female wolf head also chased us for several kilometers on the mountain wall tens of meters or hundreds of meters high.


    I didn''t know I ran there, but the cliff in front suddenly became lower. At that time, the female wolf head seized the opportunity, jumped and slid down the mountain wall like skiing!


    Am I so fierce?


    I was silly to see the female wolf head sliding down the mountain wall.


    As night fell, the blue-green eyes of the female wolf head passed through the dark air and looked at me and Xiaobai, which made my heart cold.


    The female wolf head chased after him without saying a word, and I also took Xiaobai and ran away.


    I pulled Xiaobai to run away, but I turned around and found that the female wolf head didn''t catch up, but slowly followed us behind, not as crazy as chasing on the mountain wall before.


    I was surprised that the female wolf head didn''t chase me and Xiaobai, but it couldn''t be better for me. I slowed down with Xiaobai, and the female wolf head just followed me behind me, kept a distance and didn''t approach me.


    I was confused by the behavior of the female wolf head. I didn''t know what the female wolf head meant. I had been walking for several miles. I saw that the female wolf head didn''t want to catch me back. Suddenly I understood the meaning of the female wolf head.


    "You... Want to go with me?" I suddenly stopped, then tentatively asked the female wolf head more than ten meters behind me, pointed to me and the road ahead.


    The female wolf looked at me, and then she nodded.


    The wolf head is coming with me? She''s going to town with me?


    "Do you really want to come with me?" I asked again.


    The female wolf looked at me with bright blue-green eyes. It didn''t surprise me. She nodded again.


    The behavior of the female wolf head made me understand. I looked at the female wolf head, looked at the endless road in the distance, and then reluctantly said to the female wolf head:


    "If you want to follow me, let''s go!"


    I said this out of frustration, because the female wolf head ran so fast that I couldn''t get rid of her at all. I don''t know why the female wolf head wants to follow me, because of her attachment to me or because of her longing for the outside world, but she still chose to follow me and even gave up her own Orc tribe.


    Or maybe the female wolf head knows I have something important to do and has made up her mind to go. She just wants to protect me all the way. Bring me back when my work is finished. Sometimes, wild animals are more spiritual and understand people''s hearts than people.


    Unexpectedly, after I said this, the female wolf head showed a happy smile on her face. She ran up directly and walked behind me. Then she suddenly opened her powerful arms and hugged me.


    "Dizzy, take it easy. I''ll be strangled by you..."


    The female wolf head held me tightly, which made me out of breath. It was not easy for me to break away from her warm embrace.


    "Well, since you want to follow me, you should listen to me in the future, you know?" I said to the female wolf head with a bitter smile. Taking a female wolf head on the road can be said to be taking a big trouble on the road. I can''t imagine what trouble I will encounter in the future. But I can''t get rid of her now, and there''s no other way.


    After listening to my words, the female wolf looked at me, her eyes glowed, and then she suddenly roared up to the sky.


    "Ouch!"


    Is that a guarantee?


    I don''t know, but I think so.


    "Well, well, I promise you don''t have to answer so loudly. Just nod your head!"


    So I took Xiaobai in one hand and the female wolf head in the other, and hurried on the road.


    We can still catch a lot of roads before the night falls. If it''s completely dark, it''s hard to go.


    "Well, let''s hurry ~ ~ ~" I took the hands of two beauties from left to right and embarked on the journey.


    The breeze blew, looking at the road ahead, I couldn''t help feeling excited.


    This is the first time in several months to leave Riyue village and return to civilized society. What wonderful stories are waiting for me?


    "Master, but it''s getting dark. Shall we take the night road?"


    "It''s because it''s getting dark that we have to hurry while it''s not all dark, so don''t go at night!"


    "Oh, that''s right. Master, let''s hurry."


    "Yes, let''s go and take the magic baby!"


    "Eh? What''s the magic baby?" Xiaobai blinked and asked me curiously.


    "Er, this... You don''t need to know. Anyway, it''s a kind of mouse that can discharge!"


    "Oh, does that have anything to do with our journey?"


    "This... Does it have to matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, come on, silly girl. The spring is just right on the road and the sun is high. It''s a good time to hurry!"


    "Master, where is spring and where is the sun? Why are you talking nonsense?"


    "Can''t I just talk about the atmosphere?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ow!!!"


    In this way, I, the female wolf head and Xiaobai formed a temporary team. They talked and laughed and made noise all the way, and embarked on the road of returning to Shangri La County.


    This is also the beginning of a new story.


    The female wolf head who followed me on the road to protect me was the first of the seven members of the "brave team" that later became famous all over the world.

 Chapter 113

    It was already the morning of the third day when they formed a three person team with Xiaobai and female wolf head and arrived in Shangri La County.


    When Xiaobai and I took the one eyed woman''s car from shangri la county to Riyue village, it took us an afternoon. This time we walked back to the county seat, which naturally took us several times more time.


    On the way, I took out a brand-new robe for the female wolf head to change, because before, the female wolf head had always been wearing her eye-catching * * dress and a majestic red cloak. This dress was too eye-catching to go to the county, and it was easy to be regarded as a madman, so I insisted that the female wolf head put on her coat.


    After a few months together, the female wolf head has been able to understand a lot of my meaning. Although I can''t understand her words, she can understand a lot of my words, and my eyes and my gestures can make her understand my meaning.


    After the last push, the female wolf head was forced to change into a robe by me. Only in this way can she be a little human.


    After that, I covered the female wolf head''s hair around her ears. The female wolf head''s ears are a little longer than those of ordinary people. In short, I should try to dress the female wolf head in a low-key way, so that the process can be assured.


    In fact, I''m really worried about the female wolf head following me. It''s hard for me to predict what will happen when a beast that doesn''t understand anything rushes into human society, but the problem is that I''m out now. It''s impossible to go back to Riyue village before I finish what I have to do. I can only take the female wolf head on the road.


    In this way, we walked all the way like walking in the field, walking and stopping along the roadside telegraph pole. I don''t know how many mountain roads we turned, we finally saw the relatively flat road ahead, and the rugged and winding mountain road finally disappeared behind us.


    Looking up, I can finally see the town as far away as a mirage in front of me.


    "Master, we''re here. I''m so tired!" Xiaobai whispered happily, carrying the package and wiping the sweat on her face, looking at Shangri La County ahead.


    I was also carrying the package and gasping for breath. Finally, I arrived at my destination. It seems that we didn''t take the wrong mountain road. It''s really lucky.


    "By the way, master, my bag is so heavy. What''s in it?" after walking for three days and two nights, Xiaobai finally realized that the weight of the package I let her carry was extraordinary.


    "Hey, hey, good thing." I winked at Xiaobai, then took down the package on her back and opened it.


    "Wow, many precious stones!" when I opened the package that Xiaobai carried all the way, Xiaobai opened her eyes in surprise.


    Yes, my bag contains the precious stones I brought from the female Orc tribe. These are carefully selected when I have nothing to do in the past few months. Each one is a large, high-grade emerald with excellent texture. One is worth tens of millions, and there are more than hundreds in Xiaobai''s bag? Thousands of them!


    "No wonder I think the bag is so heavy. It''s a gem. Hee hee." Xiaobai, a silly girl, has been used as a free coolie by me for three days, but now after seeing the gem, she is still happy and makes me speechless.


    The reason why I asked Xiaobai to carry the package for me was that she was energetic. I found that this silly girl was energetic at all times and would not be tired when doing anything. She was a natural laborer and a good servant at home, so I gave her all the gems. However, this silly girl helped me carry them for three days without complaining.


    The reason why I brought these gemstones is that on the one hand, I want to have some capital in the field, on the other hand, I hope to see cold and arrogant women and swallows at that time, and they can give them as gifts. I''ve been taken care of so much by the cold and arrogant girl. If I can find her, I have to thank her for something.


    Xiaobai looked at the glittering jewels in the bag and his eyes were straight.


    "Silly girl, these are our lives. You put them away. If you lose them, I''ll take your head, don''t you know?"


    "Yes, master, I''ll take good care of it!" Xiaobai put away her bag and said with a firm expression. Then she saw something and said to me, "by the way, master, there''s another small bag here. What''s in it?"


    Xiaobai saw a small package in the big package and asked me curiously.


    "Well... You don''t have to ask, I''m useful." I coughed to dispel Xiaobai''s curiosity.


    "Oh." Xiaobai touched his head and didn''t move the package. Instead, he consciously carried the package on his back and followed me on the road again. Of course, when Xiaobai mentioned it, I remembered the mystery of the small package


    That little package is my little secret. What''s hidden in it


    Nature is the seed of Acacia fruit.


    I don''t know what these things will do, but I found them when I took care of things in the old witch''s study, so I took them with me. Maybe it''s my hanging wire psychology. After so much experience, I find that my own nature is still not much different from the time difference when I came to the women''s world. I always have a bit of fantasy.


    The seeds of Acacia fruit can also be regarded as a symbol of my silk hanging psychology.


    In this way, I entered the county with Xiaobai and female wolf head. Although the county is not as prosperous as a big city like Santan City, it is much more prosperous than Riyue village. There are still some basic facilities such as houses, shops and streets. After living in Riyue village for several months, I was used to seeing the natural scenery of Riyue village. Now I suddenly came to the county where vehicles are rampant. I can''t help feeling like an isolated world.


    The female wolf head was even more frightened. When she saw the car passing by accidentally in the county city, she was so frightened that she hid behind me and shouted at the vehicle. At that time, I quickly covered her mouth to prevent her from making a fool of herself. Fortunately, we came early and there were not many pedestrians on the road, so the female wolf head didn''t do anything to scare me.


    It seems that if I want to take the female wolf head around, I must let her gradually adapt to urban life. I''m afraid it needs my long-term training.


    There was a stall on the edge of Shangri La County early in the morning. At that time, I saw someone selling Bib scarves. As soon as I changed my faith, I bought the largest one for the female wolf head, which was wrapped around her neck and even blocked her mouth. In this way, she could talk less. Moreover, even if she yelled, people could not remember her face when they saw her scarf covering half of her face, It''s convenient for me to take people away.


    The female wolf head seemed very curious about the scarf, which she had never seen before. I bought her a scarf and she wore it as a gift. She seemed very happy.


    Although it''s almost spring now, there is still a cold current sometimes. It''s normal to wear a scarf.


    Along the way, the female wolf head naturally looked around at the streets, street lights, railings and all kinds of cars passing by in the city. Her eyes showed a novel and vigilant expression. Every time she showed such an expression, I held her hand tightly and pinched it to remind her not to shout and run. Although the female wolf head was very curious in the face of the strange environment, But when I held her hand to wink at her, she still stopped the urge to yell, her eyes showed a look of obedience to me, and then let me pull her around.


    After walking for three days, the female wolf head and Xiaobai, I and I were very tired, so we found a more remote breakfast shop to eat.


    But as soon as she entered the ramen shop, something happened. When the female wolf saw the steaming meat cakes and meat buns in the breakfast shop, she ran up and grabbed a lot of them and wanted to eat.


    At that time, I was startled and hurriedly hugged her waist from behind to stop her.


    "Ow! Ow!" the female wolf head didn''t seem to understand why I took her and turned around to show her dissatisfaction with me.


    The landlady in the breakfast shop was even more eccentric when she saw the behavior of me and the female wolf head, and her eyes showed depression.


    "She, she is mentally ill... Crazy, not sensible, ha ha. We want five cages of meat steamed stuffed buns." I smiled and apologized to the landlady, and then freed up one hand to give her money. Seeing our strange behavior, the landlady frowned and looked at us.


    "Are you... Not local?" the landlady asked us with a minority accent. As she asked, she packed meat buns.


    "Yes, we... Haven''t been here long." I said anxiously, and then pulled the drooling female wolf head with greedy eyes behind me. The landlady took my money and quickly packed the meat buns for me. Then she helped me find the money.


    Taking this opportunity, I began to teach the female wolf head.


    "Aowu, look, before you take other people''s things, you should give the money to others, and others will give you what you want, okay?" I shook the change in front of the female wolf head, trying to teach her the most basic trading method. But I found that the female wolf head''s eyes always focused on the steamed stuffed bun in my hand. Her eyes were hungry and thirsty. She didn''t even look at my money.


    I couldn''t help it. It seems that it''s useless to say anything to the hungry female wolf head. I had to pull the female wolf head out of the breakfast shop in a hurry. The hostess of the breakfast shop was silly to see us turn around and run away. I guess she was stunned by our strange guests.


    After I ran out of the breakfast shop, I gave the two steamed buns in plastic bags to the female wolf head. Without saying a word, the female wolf head grabbed the steamed buns in plastic bags and ate them. Unexpectedly, I even chewed the plastic bags together.


    "Hey, hey! Plastic bags can''t be eaten!" I was shocked to see the female wolf head''s move. I quickly stretched out my hand to pull out the plastic bag from the female wolf head''s mouth. The female wolf head still bit very tightly and refused to let me pull her plastic bag. She thought I wanted to grab food from the tiger''s mouth, but finally she chewed it herself and felt something was wrong and vomited out the plastic bag, Then he wolfed down the steamed stuffed bun with soup.


    The female wolf head spits out the plastic bag, which makes me a false alarm. However, after this trouble, I am more worried about the survival of the female wolf head in a civilized society. Now she is a savage who doesn''t understand anything. What should I do with her in the future? I''ll go


    At that time, I really regretted taking the female wolf head on the road. I thought I had at least one bodyguard with her. Now it seems to be a disaster.


    The female wolf head has become the biggest problem for me to wander in the Jianghu. I have to teach her a lot of things.


    The female wolf head ate three cages of steamed stuffed buns, while Xiaobai and I ate one. Looking at the way the female wolf head licks the soup oil and water on her mouth, I know I must teach her some of the most basic skills of human social life first.


    So when the female wolf head was full, I had to. Next, I took her to more than ten supermarkets and bought some useless things, such as gum, paper and snacks. I bought these things to teach the female wolf head to pay for things, otherwise others would not give you.


    I have to say that although the beast habit of more than 20 years is hard to change, the female wolf head is still smart. After I showed her the way to buy things more than 20 times, she somehow understood that she had to give others paper money before buying things,


    Of course... At that time, I had bought snacks and useless sundries for female wolf head and Xiaobai


    Hey, it''s really hard to be a tutor


    In order to teach the female wolf head to give money for shopping, I spent the whole morning. The three of us also walked around the city. Finally, I found the one eyed girl''s vegetable market as the base camp. I know that if I want to inquire about the whereabouts of the cold and arrogant girl, I must find the one eyed girl''s help, but the one eyed girl with broad contacts in the underworld, We have to start with the one eyed woman''s base camp


    I didn''t know at that time. It was the first stop of my new journey.

 Chapter 114

    Shangri la county is not very big, and the vegetable market is also very conspicuous. In the downtown area, I found it with Xiaobai and female wolf head without much effort.


    The vegetable market was under the pier. I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head down the steps on both sides of the bridge and went to the open space outside the meat market. But I was stunned when I was about to enter the vegetable market.


    Because two groups of women gathered in the open space outside the vegetable market, facing each other with red ears. The women on both sides are all holding long sticks, wine bottles and other things in their hands. They look at each other ferociously. There are almost 30 people in each group. At a glance, there is little difference in the number of people on both sides.


    Seeing this posture, my heart was stunned. Am I doing a group fight?


    Seeing the two teams in front of me, I was worried. I didn''t expect to encounter a fight when I first came here. Looking at the two groups in front of me, I was a little ashamed. I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head and wanted to return to avoid being involved in the fight.


    But when I saw the woman who took the lead in the team on the left, I was stunned.


    Long straight hair, brown skin, tight leather clothes, and an eye-catching scar on his left eye.


    Isn''t this a one eyed girl? I didn''t think she was here against someone else.


    If it''s someone I don''t know, it''s OK to fight, but I''m uneasy to see that it''s a one eyed woman. How can I say that this woman is also a link between Riyue village and the outside world, and she''s also my loyal believer. Of course, I can''t just watch her fight with others.


    Moreover, I looked at the group in front of me and found that there were many women dressed in Han people. The facial contours such as eyes and bridge of nose were obviously Han people. The leader of the other party is a woman who looks very tough. Her hair is shaved very short and her appearance is a little masculine.


    I don''t know why the one eyed woman is against these people, but it seems that the one eyed woman is in great trouble.


    The atmosphere between the two sides was very tense, in a state of tension.


    Seeing this scene, I hesitated for a moment, but finally I went forward. At least I was my Lord, and I came to ask the one eyed woman for help. Now that I found her, I naturally wanted to solve the siege.


    "Awaha clothes!"


    I led the female wolf head and Xiaobai forward a few steps, and then shouted. When I heard my cry, the one eyed woman who was confrontation with the other side turned her face in surprise and looked at me in amazement with one right eye.


    "My lord?!"


    The one eyed woman turned her face, and other subordinates in Graduate School naturally turned their faces in surprise. The one eyed women came out of Riyue village to mix with the society here. They naturally knew me and saw me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head appear in front of them. They all showed a look of disbelief, and the colors of surprise, joy and piety appeared on their faces at the same time.


    "My Lord, why are you here?" the one eyed woman looked at me, and then looked at the group of Han women who were confrontation with them.


    "I have something to come to you... Avaha Yi, what''s the matter with you?" I looked at the group of women confronting the one eyed woman, and then approached the one eyed woman slowly with some caution.


    Seeing me close, the one eyed woman opened her eyes wider. She stretched out her hand in some embarrassment to stop me.


    "My Lord, don''t come here! I''ll work for you after I deal with the common affairs with these Han people!"


    The one eyed woman was a little flustered and advised me not to approach, but the fierce woman who took the lead in the group of vicious women saw the one eyed woman''s flustered expression, her eyes moved, then directly greeted the group of women behind her, and then pointed at me.


    "Catch them!"


    Those Han women were really cunning. Seeing that there was a relationship between me and the one eyed woman, they were not easy to deal with the one eyed woman. They actually pointed the spear at me and wanted to catch me.


    Under the orders of the fierce woman, the women with sticks rushed towards us one after another. Looking at the posture, they just wanted to attack me. But I''m not the fat hanging silk at the beginning. In recent months, I''ve been practicing in nature for so long. I eat wind and drink dew every day, blow and bathe in the rain. All kinds of dangerous situations have broken through. I don''t feel much nervous about the scene in front of me. I''m also ready to fight them. Whether it''s my fighting skills in the fierce women or my physical exercise during this period, I have enough capital to fight against others.


    However, before I could do it, a wolf howled beside me!


    "Ouch!"


    The female wolf head standing next to me saw more than a dozen Han people rushing towards me. She yelled directly, then opened her arms and rushed up!


    The female wolf head is 1.85 meters tall, which is more than a head higher than the group of Han women in front. Rushing up is like a wolf into a sheep, and the momentum of the female wolf head is not comparable to that group of women at all.


    Although the female wolf head has no weapons on her hands, she has very sharp claws. When her fingers open and her joints turn white, the claws of the female wolf head are nine Yin white bone claws, which are amazing!


    The female wolf head jumped and ran into the group of ferocious women. It was amazing that the female wolf head ran straight into the crowd like a yellow dragon. Then the female wolf head opened her claws and waved twice. She grabbed terrible holes in the neck, face and arm of a row of women in two rows!


    Brush!


    "Ah!"


    "Hiss"


    There were several screams, one of pain and fear.


    Just a hedge, the female wolf head left deep visible bone wounds on more than a dozen women!


    At that time, I was stunned. I saw more than a dozen women covering their necks, faces or arms in pain. Their bodies seemed to be cut by sharp blades, leaving blood red marks!


    The bright red blood flowed down the women''s necks, cheeks and arms, and even two women were caught by the female wolf head in the carotid artery. The terrible blood flow was like a column of water!


    My female wolf head, this is a move to see blood and kill people!


    The speed of the female wolf head is too fast. Those women have just been scratched by the female wolf head. They have just found that they are bleeding. The female wolf head has raised her claws and attacked several women in front. In addition to her claws, the ten fingers and arms of the female wolf head are also very powerful. With a sweep of her eyes, she can directly drag a woman forward by holding her neck, At this moment, the female wolf head grabbed the necks of the two Han people with her left and right hands, and then her body still rushed forward for a distance without slowing down, until she rushed to the fierce woman. The female wolf head pushed the Han woman holding her hands forward like throwing a sandbag!


    Those Han women saw that the female wolf head was so brave and deadly. They were all silly eyes, turned pale with fear and kept retreating.


    "Is this a person..."


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    Those Han people were frightened by the speed and power of the female wolf head, and they all retreated with sticks. The explosive power of female wolf heads is the most terrible. At the beginning, in the face of tens of thousands of armed Bai villagers, female wolf heads could not change their face, dare to take a group of female orcs into battle, and loot successfully. What is a group of Han people holding wooden sticks now?


    The female wolf head rushed directly into the crowd of the ferocious Han women and put them in pairs. Just when the female wolf head was about to rush in front of the fierce woman, the fierce woman also knew that things were bad. The thief slipped in her eyes and stretched her hand to her waist. She took out a golden Yingjisha inserted in the scabbard at her waist, obviously trying to assassinate the female wolf head!


    However, the female wolf head''s reaction speed was too fast. The female wolf head''s eyes were as sharp as beasts, and her reaction nerve was several beats faster than ordinary people. When the fierce woman just put her hand to her waist to draw a knife, the female wolf head suddenly stared with one foot, and then the whole person jumped up!


    What''s more amazing is that the female wolf head flew directly over the head of the fierce woman!


    It''s not only one eyed women and Han women, but also me and Xiaobai. My jumping height can be comparable to that of Olympic high jumpers in the 21st century, and I''m still a male high jumper!


    The female wolf head suddenly took off and flew over her head. The fierce woman was also stupid. She held Yingjisha in her hand and stared at the air in front of her. Then she had no time to turn around. The female wolf head who had just landed suddenly turned and jumped forward, slammed her back and threw the fierce woman to the ground, Then he pressed her arms and pressed her on the wet ground. The strong woman''s hands were suppressed by the female wolf head, and she couldn''t move at all. There were no rules for the female wolf head to stand up.


    In general, if one party suppresses the other party on the ground during a fight, it must be suppressed until the other party asks for mercy, but the female wolf head suddenly reveals her scarlet lips from under the scarf, and then she opens her red lips to reveal two sharp wolf teeth. Then, the female wolf head suddenly bites down at the fierce woman''s neck!


    "Ah!!" the fierce woman screamed like a pig on the ground. The fierce woman struggled frantically on the ground and screamed, trying to push away the female wolf head, but the female wolf head was so powerful that she couldn''t resist. A few seconds later, I saw the female wolf head man slowly raise her head, and half of her face was stained with scarlet blood, The shocking blood slowly flowed down the white melon face of the female wolf head, while the fierce woman on the ground was twitching and groaning powerlessly. It seemed that she had no strength to resist anymore!

 Chapter 115

    The female wolf head knocked down the fierce woman who had confronted the one eyed woman on the ground two or three times. She was covered with blood and unconscious. Such a shock is really too great.


    The surrounding Han people looked at the female wolf head in panic, and their faces were full of disbelief. None of them dared to approach the female wolf head, because just now the female wolf head rushed into their crowd, scratched more than ten people and seriously injured their boss, which had completely shocked them.


    "Monster!"


    "She''s not human!"


    "Sister Hua, sister Hua!!" those Han people all stood aside, covered their injuries, and dared not approach the female wolf head. They just looked at her like monsters, and anxiously called the name of their leading boss, but their boss had fallen to the ground and couldn''t move.


    All the people around looked pale.


    "Ah! It''s all because of them. Don''t let them go!!" several Han people standing nearest to me saw their boss unconscious. They were so angry that they rushed towards me and Xiaobai with a stick. I hurried to pull Xiaobai back, but Xiaobai was stupid and was stunned. They were about to be beaten by those crazy female thugs.


    "Xiaobai, run."


    But Xiaobai still clubbed in place.


    "Don''t, don''t come here..." seeing a group of vicious thugs running over, Xiao Bai turned pale with fear and warned them in a weak voice. But the mob didn''t care what Xiaobai said. They saw Xiaobai''s simple and bullying appearance, and directly rushed at her with a wooden stick.


    But at this time, Xiaobai also threatened. She didn''t dodge or avoid. She suddenly took off with her legs like a battle axe and her arms like a meteor. Taekwondo''s "front kick", "swing kick", "next question", "reverse kick", "hand knife", "flying side kick", "360 degree flying turn side kick", as well as judo''s "over shoulder fall" and "sacrifice kick" Wait, one move after another. Xiaobai shouted "Hey! Hey!" on his mouth, but his feet kicked fiercely. Unexpectedly, he kicked all the wooden sticks in the hands of the thugs, and 5 or 6 female thugs were subdued by Xiaobai and fell to the ground!


    For a moment, all the female thugs were silly, even if the female wolf head had excellent skills, but they were stunned that Xiaobai, a little girl who looked soft and weak, had such superb skills. How do they know that Xiaobai was a talented female spy of the secret service before she lost her memory? After several years of training, Xiaobai has engraved a series of fighting skills in her body. Now she can fight without even thinking.


    In fact, when it comes to fighting skills, even fierce women can''t compare with Xiaobai, not to mention the female wolf head, but Xiaobai can''t play all her skills now because of the loss of memory and personality. For example, she shouldn''t be inferior to the female wolf head in group fighting.


    This is too unscientific.


    If such a scene hadn''t really happened in front of me, I would shout that such a scene was unreasonable, but it was really happening in front of me. I don''t believe it, I have to believe it.


    Originally, the group of ferocious women were about 30 people. As a result, the female wolf head injured more than a dozen in a sprint. Now Xiaobai put down 5 or 6 more, and the rest were suddenly half less. The one eyed woman was not a vegetarian. When she saw the opportunity, she immediately ordered someone to surround the rest.


    "All on your knees!" the one eyed woman angrily scolded them.


    Those vicious women who were surrounded seemed to be a little soft when they saw that the situation was bad. They had been frightened by the female wolf head before, and their courage had been reduced by half. Now, when the situation was completely reversed, they did not resist very wisely.


    The one eyed woman asked her attackers to take the stick from the ferocious women, then frowned and ordered:


    "Have you seen the power of our Lord? Don''t you kneel down and confess to our Lord!"


    Then the one eyed woman pointed at me. All the evil women were stunned and looked at me with some hesitation, but the one eyed woman suddenly pulled out the sword around her waist. The silver long sword glittered with a frightening light. When she saw the one eyed woman pulling out the sword, the evil women looked at each other, and finally knelt down to me one by one!


    The scene of more than 20 women being scolded by one eyed women and kneeling in front of me was really quite shocking, but I saw that several women were full of blood and had no strength to move. They pinched their bleeding wounds with their hands and reluctantly knelt down to me with pain.


    At that moment, I felt extremely proud and my vanity soared.


    Those fierce women all lowered their heads, said nothing, and showed a complex and unconvinced look in their eyes, but now the situation is forced, they have no other way but to sincerely obey me.


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head came to me again. Xiaobai''s hair was messy, sweating and panting slightly, while the female wolf head was covered with blood on her fingernails and lips. Strips of blood slipped down the back of her hand, and a few drops fell from her fingertips and fell to the ground.


    I was relieved to see a bunch of female thugs kneeling in front of me, then looked at the one eyed woman and asked:


    "Awaha Yi, who are these people?"


    The one eyed woman''s face softened a little. She glanced at the group of female thugs kneeling on the ground and said:


    "They are all Chinese traitors who smuggle arms to the ''Spider Queen''."


    I was stunned when I heard the word "Queen spider". I''ll strangle, Queen spider. What is this?


    "Queen spider?" I asked puzzled. "What''s that?"


    The one eyed woman looked at me, thought about it and said:


    "My Lord, don''t talk until you enter the stockade."


    The one eyed woman motioned me to go into their base camp with them and talk about it in detail. Then she told her robber thugs, "take them all to the stockade!"


    The one eyed woman''s words are still very deterrent. Under her order, all the female thugs who laid down their weapons were dragged into the second floor of the vegetable market, while the fierce woman who was half dead by the female wolf head was simply bandaged by her men and forced to enter the one eyed woman''s base camp and continue to kneel there.


    And I also took the female wolf head and Xiaobai to sit in the bandit base camp of the one eyed woman on the second floor of the vegetable market.


    Of course, this time, the one eyed woman didn''t sit in the middle of the lobby on the second floor. She just sat in the side seat, while I, Xiaobai and the female wolf head sat on several carved chairs in the middle.


    The one eyed woman respectfully served tea to me, the female wolf head and Xiaobai, and then answered the question I just asked outside the vegetable market:


    "My Lord, these are all traitors of the Han people who do arms business with the bandits."


    "Do arms business with bandits?"


    I''ll... Smuggle arms with the bandits?


    I ran into such a thing.


    Although I learned a little information from the one eyed woman before, I''m still shocked to hear the one eyed woman''s confirmation.


    I was stunned, looked at the fierce women behind me, and continued to ask, "I know the bandits. What was the ''Spider Queen'' you just said?"


    The one eyed woman''s eyes stagnated and said: "My Lord, you don''t know much about common affairs, so you don''t know some things... Queen spider is the leader of the bandits. She has been fighting with the Han government over the years. She has also secretly purchased the weapons of the Han people through some underground transactions of the Han people. We used to help the people of Queen spider transfer weapons and make money from this. Now the bandits and the Han people are going to fight , some Chinese traitors wanted us to help them resell arms to the bandits, so they came to us. "


    The one eyed woman talked to me in a peaceful voice. After listening to the one eyed woman''s explanation, I finally understood that the one eyed woman had also done underground arms trading for several years. It was some Han factories that privately made weapons that transferred weapons to the one eyed woman to avoid the government''s pursuit, and then the bandits went to the one eyed woman to buy weapons.


    Because the Han government is relatively loose in the management of ethnic minorities and ethnic minorities are autonomous, it is also more convenient to trade arms. Therefore, the one eyed woman and the robbers she led have served as arms storage and transfer stations for a while. In fact, the one eyed woman has not made much money. They are only responsible for storage and transportation, making some transportation and coolie fees from the middle, and very low money by the way It''s just the price difference.


    Now, the one eyed women have started the jewelry business, so they wash their hands of such a risky business in arms, and refuse the request of the Chinese traitors for them to be an arms transfer station. Those Chinese traitors are very angry, so they come to negotiate with the one eyed women, and even want to find someone to deter the one eyed women and force the one eyed women to continue to help them smuggle arms. Who knows her They had a bad start and were deterred by the one eyed woman.


    "My Lord, thanks to the jewelry you gave us, we have made up our mind to wash our hands and do the proper jewelry business in the future. We will no longer have any contact with Han bandits. We outsiders don''t want to intervene in the war between them." the one eyed woman said to me piously.


    After listening to the one eyed woman''s statement, I nodded guilty. When the one eyed woman said this, I really felt like I was the behind the scenes planner. In fact, I, the "behind the scenes planner", didn''t know the situation until now!


    "Well, you''re right. It''s right. Doing a business that makes life miserable will only accumulate evil debts, and there will be no rebirth after death." I nodded and said in a stick like tone, but when I finished saying this, I thought of another thing.


    I remember the hot woman said before that Leng aonu disappeared when the bandits entered the country a month ago. The hot woman was worried that Leng aonu might be involved in the cross-border incident of the bandits and might be killed or kidnapped. If I could make good use of these Han Chinese arms dealers, I might take the opportunity to find out the whereabouts of Leng aonu!

 Chapter 116

    I frowned again at the thought that I might be able to use these arms elements to find the whereabouts of the cold and arrogant woman.


    Maybe I can try again.


    As soon as I thought about this, I pondered for a moment. Finally, I stood up directly, and then walked straight towards the fierce woman with a bloody face in front.


    "My Lord, what are you going to do?" the one eyed woman asked me in surprise when she saw my move.


    "I... have something to ask them." I answered faintly, and then walked to the fierce woman. The female wolf head and Xiaobai followed me. They saw me walking forward, followed behind me and walked forward with me.


    The fierce woman had been scared out of her soul by the female wolf head before. At the moment, the female wolf head''s face was still stained with blood. When she saw the female wolf head approaching, her eyes naturally showed a color of fear. However, I didn''t look at her expression much, so I walked in front of her.


    I stood in front of the fierce woman and asked faintly:


    "How long have you been doing business with the bandits?"


    The tough woman looked at me with some fear. Compared with me, this man is also a monster in her eyes. My heavy male voice, men''s unique thick eyebrows, deep eyes, firm and clear facial lines and broad body are enough for any woman who sees me to treat me as an alien.


    In the 21st century, generally handsome, white skinned handsome men are the favorite of beautiful women, but in fact, such handsome men have become a little neutral, which is the aesthetic change caused by the gradual bias of male and female genes towards neutrality over the past tens of thousands of years. Although we don''t match with handsome men in the 21st century, the lines are still clear, and we can recognize that I am a big man at a glance, So it''s reasonable for a tough woman to treat me as an alien. And before that, she also saw that the one eyed woman, Xiaobai and the female wolf head who killed without blood obeyed me, so she already knew that I was the boss here.


    The fierce woman''s eyes twinkled slightly, and then said, "six years. What''s the matter? Don''t you plan to continue doing this activity with us? Why do you ask?"


    Instead of answering the tough woman''s question, I continued to ask:


    "What''s your relationship with the bandits? What kind of people can you contact?"


    Hearing what I said, the fierce woman narrowed her eyes slightly:


    "What are you doing? You want to spy? We are only responsible for reselling arms. We don''t care about other things. This is the rule of our business."


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just want you to help find someone. If you can help find the person I want, I can continue to help you in the arms business. Moreover, these gemstones belong to you."


    I looked at the tough girl and said faintly. Then I unloaded the sack containing my grandmother''s emeralds from Xiaobai beside me. Then I opened the opening and grabbed one from the inside and displayed it in front of the tough girl.


    "If you can help me find out the whereabouts of the person I''m looking for, whether dead or alive, I''ll give you all these jewels in my hand. These are the purest emeralds. One is worth tens of millions. Count how many are in my hand?"


    Seeing the emerald in my hand, the fierce woman''s eyes will stare out. In fact, this emerald is only one tenth of my bag. If all of it is poured out, it is estimated that the fierce woman will faint on the spot.


    "Emeralds?" the fierce girl''s eyes brightened, "one... Two... Twenty-five..."


    If there were only a few emeralds, the tough woman would not be surprised, but when she saw the whole 25 pure emeralds in my hand, her eyes were a little straight. My precious stone is estimated to be worth tens of millions. In fact, those who smuggle arms can''t make much money, because if arms, such as firearms and ammunition, are sold at cost price, the profit is not high. Smuggling arms and selling gemstones are all about money? Can you earn precious stones and smuggle arms against the danger of being caught by the government?


    When I saw a lot of precious stones in my hand, the fierce woman''s face changed a little:


    "Can you give me all these...?"


    "As long as you help me find the man, I can give it to you. Avaha clothes and they all obey my orders. If I ask them to help you with the arms transfer business, they won''t disobey me. Think about it for yourself. If you help me find someone, you can take precious stones and continue to cooperate with us. If you don''t help me find someone, we''ll break off our friendship and you won''t want to get precious stones."


    The tough woman looked at me with a little complicated eyes. Finally, she said:


    "If we want to go to the bandits to spy on War intelligence, we can''t do it... This is our rule. If we do that, we can''t do it with them in the future."


    "I didn''t want you to spy, so I asked you to help me find someone. That person is just a friend of mine. She hasn''t contacted me for more than a month. I suspect she was involved in the previous border crossing conflict between the bandits. She is just an innocent civilian and has nothing to do with the bandits, so you don''t have to be too nervous."


    "So..." the tough girl squeezed her eyebrows. "But listen to you, your friend has been lost for more than a month, and it may be difficult to find it... A month ago, many bandits broke into China. I don''t know how many people were killed and lost in the wilderness and missing. If we want to find someone... It may be a bit like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    What I fear most is that the cold and arrogant woman may be killed by the mob who broke into China and dumped her body in the wild. If so, it will be really troublesome.


    But now I can only try my best to find it. I can only use so many contacts. It''s better to find it when I can''t find it than to wait.


    "If I can''t find it, I''ll talk about it later, but if you''re willing to help me find it, I''ll certainly pay you. I can advance you one tenth of the gem first, and then give you the remaining nine tenths when you find it."


    In fact, my words are the carrot and stick strategy commonly used in the United States in the 21st century. I''ll give you some sweets first. If you don''t obey, I''ll threaten you by breaking off diplomatic ties. Under my coercion and inducement, the tough woman nodded after thinking about it.


    "OK, as long as we don''t break the rules and find someone within our ability... It should be no problem. If that person is really caught by the bandits." the tough woman''s face is still covered with blood caught by the female wolf head. Although she was temporarily wrapped with cloth by her men, she still looks uncomfortable and pale.


    "Who do you want us to find?"


    I was relieved to hear what the tough girl said. I thought for a moment, then I took out my watch and mobile phone and found a picture of lengao girl from it. When I left Santan City, lengao girl sent me text messages and sent me her life photos and big head photos. Later, swallow and they also sent me a lot of Hainan travel photos, which were sent to me to remind me not to forget them, Now I''m looking for lengao girl, which can be used.


    I opened the photo of the cold and arrogant woman and showed it to the tough woman:


    "This is the woman. Her name is Lin Junxia. She is the eldest daughter of the Lin family, a famous scholar family in China. Her mother works in the domestic archives bureau. She is also one of the group leaders of the domestic archives bureau. She looks 27 or 8 years old this year. She disappeared in Kunming a month and six days ago. At that time, the bandits happened to enter the country, so I doubt whether she was involved She is a very important friend of mine. Whether dead or alive, I hope you will help me find her. Then I will give you the reward you want. "


    The fierce woman looked at my watch and mobile phone without blinking. Her eyes were very complex. It seemed that after remembering the appearance of the cold and arrogant woman, she looked up at me. She was still a little scared when she looked at me, especially when she saw the fierce looking female wolf head next to me.


    "This man... I seem to be a little familiar."


    I was shocked when I heard the tough girl''s words, but my heart beat faster soon.


    "Do you know?"


    "I seem to have some impression. I don''t know if it''s her... But when I went to the queen spider to pick up the list two weeks ago, I saw this woman... She seems to be someone around the queen spider?"


    "What are you talking about? You saw her at the bandit leader?" really? Cold and arrogant girl in the hands of bandits? And still by the side of the bandit leader Spider Queen? What''s going on?


    Is there an intersection between cold and arrogant women and bandits? But why did the bandits catch Leng aonv? Is it because Leng aonv is from the National Archives Bureau? However, if so, should Leng aonv be locked up in a cell or something to guard her?


    I can''t figure it out.


    "I''m not sure... Maybe it looks a little like her. You only have two or three photos, and I can''t say it''s her. But I''m still a little impressed by her long curly hair and her more conspicuous Han face. At that time, I thought the queen spider was very kind to her and thought she was the new leader of the bandits. I was a little surprised. But I didn''t ask any more. Now you know If you want to find her... I think it may be her. "

 Chapter 117

    "The queen spider is very kind to her?" this makes me a little unreasonable. I can barely understand if the cold and arrogant woman was taken and held hostage by the queen spider''s people for some reason, but now I don''t know the situation when I hear that the relationship between the queen spider and the cold and arrogant woman is good. Leng aonu is also Chinese anyway. Naturally, she can''t collude with the bandits for personal gain like the arms dealers in front of me.


    "I don''t know whether she has a good relationship with the queen spider... But the queen spider seems to attach great importance to her and always takes her with us, but we are only responsible for receiving orders and delivering goods. We don''t know much about the bandits. This is an industry rule."


    The more I listen to the tough girl, the tighter my eyebrows are.


    Although I don''t know whether the woman in the mouth of the tough woman is a cold and arrogant woman, maybe it''s just a woman who looks more like her. However, Leng Ao''s disappearance time was indeed when the bandits entered the country more than a month ago. If lengao''s daughter was really taken away by the bandits, the person in the mouth of the tough woman is lengao''s daughter, which is also somewhat possible.


    Although I can''t figure out how Leng Ao''s daughter can intersect with the bandits, at present, this is the only clue I can catch. Anyway, I still have to try.


    "OK, well, you can help me in the name of arms trade. By the way, pay attention to the curly haired woman next to the Spider Queen and try to find out my identity. I will pay advance for these gemstones."


    Then I took out 5 or 6 gems from my hand and threw them in front of the fierce woman. When I saw the gems I gave her, the fierce woman''s face changed again.


    "Even if these gems go to the black market, they are worth millions. How can you help me find out? If you can confirm that the woman is Lin Junxia, I''ll give you the remaining gems as intelligence fees."


    Then I shook the gem in my hand, and the fierce woman''s greedy eyes shook left and right with the shaking of my arm.


    "Will you take this list?"


    I know. My plan worked.


    The tough girl looked at me, took a breath, and finally spit out a long breath and said, "OK... We''ll take this list! It''s not a problem if we just inquire about that level of information." as she said, the tough girl lay on the ground and picked up the gemstones on the ground, looking afraid of missing them.


    The tough woman agreed to my terms, which made me a little relieved. Although I don''t know if I can find the cold and arrogant woman in the end, I finally have a direction and it''s more convenient to find it.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The fierce woman''s eyes flashed and said, "we don''t use our real names in this industry. My sisters call me sister Hua. Big boss, just call me flower cat."


    It''s also called flower cat. Look at her tough appearance, it''s almost like robot cat or Garfield cat.


    "OK, I''ll call you flower cat."


    After telling the tough girl about these things, I''ll tell the one eyed girl.


    I called the one eyed girl and said to her:


    "Awahayi, you must be very surprised why I left Riyue village and came here. The thing is, now a very important friend of mine has disappeared. I''m looking for her now. I won''t go back to the village until I find her."


    "My lord... Did you leave the village to find talents?"


    "Yes." I solemnly nodded to the one eyed woman.


    The one eyed woman turned her eyes, then her face became dignified and said:


    "I see. Lord, we will help you do what you tell us. If you want to find someone, we will try our best to help you find it."


    "HMM. I just got some news about my friend from these Han arms dealers. Now I want to find my friend. I hope you can keep a cooperative relationship with them for a period of time before finding her."


    "This..." my words stunned the one eyed woman. She must be very surprised. I agreed that they should cut off contacts with Han arms dealers before, but now I suddenly asked them to cooperate with them.


    However, the one eyed woman is also a very general person. After thinking about it a little, she said to me:


    "Since it''s my Lord''s order, we will do it anyway. If you want us to maintain cooperation with arms dealers, we will naturally maintain it."


    "Well, avaha Yi, it''s really difficult for you. However, as long as you find my important friend, you can live a peaceful life."


    Because my "Lord" asked the one eyed woman to start the arms transfer business with the flower cat again, the one eyed woman finally reluctantly agreed to continue trading with the flower cat. The one eyed woman agreed to continue to cooperate, which made the flower cat happy, but their injuries today were really in vain. However, today''s performance of the female wolf head was also a threat to me. The scene that the female wolf head put down more than ten thugs in an instant has deeply convinced the flower cat group, and they dare not be arrogant.


    There is no evidence such as paper contracts for underground transactions such as arms transactions. They are all verbal negotiations. Arms dealers will first prepay part of the "risk fee", that is, let the one eyed woman be responsible for the custody fee and transshipment labor fee of the arms. After the goods arrive at the seller, the flower cat will give the remaining money to the one eyed woman, This ensures that the transaction is safe.


    The reason why the flower cat found the one eyed woman before was that the one eyed woman had received the custody fee and transfer fee a few months ago, but at the critical moment, she planned to wash her hands and change her profession and refused to be responsible for the transfer, so she angered the flower cat.


    Although there is a dispute now, since the one eyed woman agreed to continue to cooperate, the flower cat should be regarded as having no conflict. Of course, those subordinates of the flower cat who were injured by my female wolf head were very miserable. Several thugs, including the flower cat, were scratched by the female wolf head and needed hospitalization.


    As for the treatment fee, I have compensated them with maintenance. Now is the month of banditry and chaos, and it is a good time for their arms dealers to salvage a sum of money. They all want one eyed women. Therefore, although the behavior of the female wolf head affected our relationship, they finally agreed to find someone for me because of interest cooperation.


    I wrote down their contact information, and then the one eyed woman was responsible for handing over arms with them.


    In fact, there is a tense situation in the border areas, and there are many people engaged in arms business. They are only a relatively famous team among many arms dealers. Other scattered arms trafficking organizations are like crucian carp crossing the river, which are numerous.


    Although I don''t know the political pattern of the women''s world, I also know a little about the current relationship between Southeast Asian bandits and China after the one eyed woman took the lead in communicating with the arms dealers.


    Now the relationship between the bandits and the Chinese people can be said to be in a state of war. In recent years, the bandits have had a bad relationship with the Chinese government, violated China many times, and committed many incidents of beating, smashing, looting and burning. The massive invasion of the bandits a month ago ignited the fuse of the war, Now the border military region of the Yunnan border region has begun to assemble troops to prepare for a frontal battle with the bandits.


    Now small-scale guerrilla warfare has begun. If the Central Committee had not approved the formal document, the army would have started a large-scale war with the bandits.


    It was in this tense situation that I became more anxious when I got the news that lengao girl was caught by the bandits. Anyway, I had to get lengao girl back.


    The one eyed woman and the flower cat discussed the specific process of arms transfer, and then the one eyed woman arranged accommodation for me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head. The economy of Shangri La County is relatively backward, so there are no high-end hotels. The one eyed woman arranged a nearest hotel for us, but it is very satisfied for the three of us who have been on the road for three days.


    The first thing I did when I entered the hotel was to let the female wolf head and Xiaobai take a bath. The three of us were dusty and hurried for three days. We slept in the open air all the way. Like the characters in the TV series, we slept on the haystack under the big tree. We were stained with mud and dust. We were already very dirty, so the first thing after we settled down was to take a bath.


    Xiaobai is fine. Although she has lost her memory and is stupid, she can still use the faucet and nozzle, but the female wolf head can''t. when she saw the faucet and nozzle that can emit water, she was surprised. She kept holding the switch of the water dragon head with her hand and turning it on and off, Curious and excited as if a child had found a toy.


    Seeing the appearance of the female wolf head, I knew I had to teach her some of the most basic bathing methods, so I decided to take a bath with the female wolf head at that time. I turned on and off the faucet and nozzle to teach the female wolf head how to drain and turn off the water. These things are relatively simple. The female wolf head can do it at a glance, but it''s not easy to put the hot water in the water heater behind. The female wolf head doesn''t understand the words cold and hot displayed on the switch under the nozzle. Naturally, she doesn''t know how to put hot water.


    So I closed the door of the bathroom, shut Xiaobai out, and then took a bath with the female wolf head. Then I slipped into the water with the female wolf head and began to teach the female wolf head patiently.


    "This is hot water, this is cold water, okay?"


    I turned the water heater to the hot gear, and then poured water on the female wolf head. The female wolf head looked at me numbly and seemed to have no response. So I boiled the water into cold water and shot it on the female wolf head. The female wolf head''s body was slightly stiff, but she still didn''t seem to respond very well. I don''t know whether it was because of her special constitution and slow response to temperature. In short, I have taught for a long time. The female wolf head still doesn''t seem to mind taking a bath with cold water. She doesn''t seem to care much about hot and cold water.


    Seeing the female wolf head pouring cold water on her head with a nozzle, I was rarely speechless and a little discouraged.

 Chapter 118

    I suddenly took the nozzle in the female wolf head''s hand, opened it to hot water and shot it on the female wolf head.


    "Oh, woo!"


    Sure enough, the female wolf head jumped with surprise in her eyes.


    Hey, there was a response.


    So I grabbed the nozzle and continued to spray water at her. The female wolf head took a step back in panic, so I immediately switched to cold water. As a result, the female wolf head immediately showed a relieved expression, breathed a sigh of relief, saw her relax, and I switched to hot water. As a result, the female wolf head was shocked again


    In this way, I constantly switched between hot and cold water and sprayed the female wolf head, making her have different reactions due to different water temperatures. After several times, she also understood the reason that the water temperature would change as soon as I turned the switch.


    In short, after nearly an hour of "teaching" in the bathroom, the female wolf head has learned to turn on and off hot water.


    After walking out of the bathroom, Xiaobai safely lay on the bed outside watching TV and watched us come out. Xiaobai looked at me and the female wolf head with big eyes. Then she bowed her head and took the changed clothes into the bathroom.


    Looking at this silly girl, I wanted to laugh. As soon as I turned around, I saw the female wolf head looking at me gently. After seeing the soft bed, the female wolf head directly fell on the bed, rolling around on the bed like a wild wolf, holding the sheets, as if she enjoyed it.


    Seeing the female wolf head rolling on the bed with a quilt in her arms, I suddenly thought she was very cute.


    But now I have more important things to do, that is to tell the hot girl the whereabouts of the cold and arrogant girl. The hot girl is joining the army now. I don''t know which regiment, battalion and company she belongs to, or whether she will have any tasks in the tense situation, but I''d better contact her first anyway.


    When I thought of it, I directly got through to the hot woman. Unexpectedly, the hot woman answered the phone in time. I only called her and she answered.


    "Hello!" she cried. Listen to her voice and tone to know that she is right.


    "Lin Yanyan?"


    "Tell me what''s up. I''m eating! I''ll whistle and gather at 12:30. It''s only 15 minutes. Talk quickly!"


    "Oh." the hot woman spoke directly. "I seem to have heard a little about your sister. I heard from some people who do underground transactions that there is a curly haired woman next to the leader of the bandit ''Spider Queen'', who looks like your sister. I don''t know if it is. You joined the army. You are on the front line. You have good news. You can know."


    "Aha? My sister is with spider girl?!" hearing my statement, the hot girl''s tone suddenly increased eight degrees, and then she asked me, "is it credible?! where did you hear it?"


    "Well... I don''t know. Anyway, I have some contacts." I don''t want to tell the hot girl that I''m dealing with an arms dealer. Hot girl is also a member of the military. If she knows who I''m dealing with, I''m afraid it will be very disadvantageous to her.


    "Ah? You... Don''t you have contact with the arms dealers?" hearing my words, the hot woman''s voice became sharper and more severe.


    "Don''t ask. Anyway, you''re on the front line now. You should have frequent contact with the bandits. It''s only right to hear about your sister. Look around. I''ll ask someone to inquire about the situation in Kunming during this time."


    "Kunming? Hey... My parents have been asking for information in Kunming for a long time. I guess there''s no hope! I''ll find out the news here! At least I''m also the battalion commander of the Third Battalion!"


    "Are you the battalion commander?" I was surprised to hear the words of or hot women. Hot girl is still a battalion commander? Although his position is not high, he is also a small officer. But I''ve been listening to Leng aonv say that hot girl is joining the army before. I thought she was just a recruit. Unexpectedly, the status of hot girl is much higher than I thought. There are at least hundreds of soldiers in a battalion. So hot women should also lead a small team of hundreds of soldiers.


    "What''s the matter? My sister didn''t tell you about me!?" hearing my surprised answer, the hot maid asked me in a high decibel voice.


    "Oh, Junxia didn''t tell me... So you''re still a battalion commander, so you''re at least a captain."


    "So be polite to me!" said the hot woman, "Also, Wenshan County will be blocked in another week. I have your ID card and passport. Before that, if you can come here, come to Wenshan town. I''ll take the time to give you your ID card and passport. You take it and leave, or you can''t give it to you until the war stops here!"


    "War?"


    "Yes, there''s going to be a war!" said the hot female cow coarsely. "The government is repatriating the residents of Wenshan County these days. There are a lot of vehicles coming and going. If you come here now, it''s not easy to be found by the government. In short, you can come here these two days. I''ll meet you once, and then give you everything that should be given to you! Or you can explain everything my sister told me before!"


    "There''s going to be a war?" the hot woman passed the news to me so directly, which shocked me. Although there had been omens for a long time, I was still shocked when I knew it.


    "Just know now! I don''t have much else to say. I don''t have much time. You ask if you can come to Wenshan County in a week?"


    "I... should be able to."


    "OK, then come here! If you arrive at Wenshan County in six days, I will take the opportunity of patrol to send you your ID card in the afternoon of the sixth day! That''s it, over!"


    "This..."


    "I''ll text you the address later. Just watch it!"


    "Hey, wait..."


    Pop!


    The hot girl went straight ahead and hung up without asking me a few more words. It seemed that she was really busy. I hung up and began to plan the next step.


    It seems that I have to go to Wenshan County. I don''t know the specific location of Wenshan County. I only know that it is a large county closest to the boundary between Vietnam and Yunnan. There are a large number of residents. Listening to the hot woman, it means that the government is going to send troops to fight with the bandits and is evacuating non local residents on a large scale.


    Wenshan county is in the southernmost part of Yunnan, and I am now in Shangri La County in the north of Yunnan. If I want to go there, it will take three or four days to transfer to buy a ticket. It seems that I have to hurry up.


    Thinking of this, I directly picked up the fixed phone in the hotel and got through the contact number given to me by the one eyed woman.


    "Hello, Awaha clothes?"


    "Yes, it''s me. My Lord, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you rent a car for me and hire a professional driver? The sooner the better."


    "Well... It''s not a big problem. We have our own transport car. But my lord... What do you want the car for?"


    "I''m going to Wenshan County. The sooner the better."


    "Wenshan County? There... It''s very close to the place where the Han people fight with the bandits. My Lord, what are you doing there?"


    "I''m going to see someone. It''s important for me to get something. Can you help me prepare the car and driver? If not, you can book a ticket for me."


    "No problem. I can see you off in person. I often go to Wenshan county to deliver arms. I know the way there very well."


    "Really. In that case... That''s better. Avaha Yi, please. I''ll bless you."


    "Thank you, my Lord. I will always be your most loyal servant."


    The one eyed woman is still loyal to me. In other words, the one eyed woman''s gem business these days depends on me. She doesn''t help me travel whether in terms of faith or business.


    Because the hot girl wants me to see her early and get my ID card, although I have just arrived in Shangri La County for a few hours, I still intend to start as soon as possible.


    After taking my ID card, I have the capital to travel north and South in this women''s world. Otherwise, it''s inconvenient for me to walk anywhere. I can''t do many things. I can''t even live in a hotel. I can only sleep on the street.


    Leng Ao helped me get my ID card before she disappeared, which gave me a guarantee to run rampant in the women''s world. I must get it.


    After looking for the one eyed woman to help me find the car, I began to pack some things and prepare to leave for Wenshan County as soon as possible.

 Chapter 119

    After Xiaobai had just finished taking a bath, I lay in bed for a while and was ready to start.


    "Xiaobai, we''re leaving."


    "Ah, I''m leaving again? Master, where are we going this time? By the way, master, are you going to help me find my mother?"


    "What are you looking for, mom? I''m going to see someone this time. I''ll get something. I''m not at ease to leave you and aowu here. Especially you silly girl, you can''t tell the east from the southeast."


    "I''m sorry, master." Xiaobai blinked foolishly and touched his head, looking ashamed. "I''m stupid and always make you worry."


    "Just know you''re stupid. Let''s go!" the reason why I took Xiaobai is that I''m used to Xiaobai following me. At the same time, I also have a strange feeling, as if Xiaobai has become my closest person since the cold and arrogant girl disappeared. After all, the person who really has a common memory with me is Xiaobai, a silly girl. Although she has forgotten everything, my heart always habitually regards her as a carry on item, as if I would be very unaccustomed if she was not with me.


    I don''t know why. Is it because I''m too lonely to travel around, so I want to be alone with me? Probably. Although the female wolf head is inseparable from me, she can''t speak human words after all. Although Xiaobai can''t speak a few words that people can understand, she can speak at least. When I walk in strange streets and I don''t know what the future will be, behind me stands a girl who worships me and can encourage me at any time, At that time, I will feel that I am not alone, and I will inexplicably have a sense of responsibility and courage, and then I will have the motivation to move forward.


    Although this is a bit exaggerated, it has become a habit to take the little white belt with me these days. I hope to keep this habit.


    "Oh, OK, master, I''ll get my bag." Xiaobai touched his head and obediently went to help me prepare my luggage and set off.


    After packing up and waiting in the hotel for an hour, the one eyed woman came in the van that took Xiaobai and I to Riyue village. The one eyed woman drove herself, and the gloomy woman under her hand sat in the co driver''s seat, so as to facilitate the rotation of drivers on the road and have a rest time.


    I, female wolf head and Xiaobai got on the back seat of the car again. The one eyed woman asked me about my approximate address and set out. On the way, I asked about the business status of the one eyed woman and the arms dealer called Huamao. The one eyed woman told me that the business was still relatively smooth. Now she has asked her sisters to help transport arms and weapons. Originally, she should have gone there in person, But because I asked her to take me to Wenshan County, she didn''t deliver the goods herself, but came to pick me up.


    I asked the one eyed woman about how long she had been going to Wenshan. The one eyed woman told me that it was impossible to go directly to Wenshan. She had to spend one day in Kunming, and then take about two days to go to Wenshan after refueling. There was no gas station on the road, so she had to store gasoline and diesel by herself.


    Moreover, according to the one eyed woman, it is very chaotic in southern Yunnan and there are more vehicle inspections, so some sections should be bypassed. However, there are no dangerous goods on our car this time, so we don''t need to bypass the sections with inspection.


    I asked the one eyed woman how they usually smuggled arms around the inspectors.


    The one eyed woman trusted me completely and without reservation. She told me that when they used to transport arms, they used to let an ordinary van explore the way in front to see if there were inspectors. If there were any, they would bypass the avenue. If there was no branch road nearby, they would unload guns and other weapons halfway and bury them on the spot, Sometimes, if there are not many contraband items such as arms on the car, they hide them under the car plate, and sometimes they hide them in the hollowed out dead pigs and cattle... In short, they will try their best to transport arms and guns, and they have not lost them so far.


    After listening to the one eyed woman''s story, I opened my eyes. Xiaobai also exclaimed that she was so smart. In fact, I doubt whether this silly girl knows what arms and firearms are.


    In the past, when I heard the news of arms smuggling in the 21st century, I always had an inexplicable sense of fear. I felt that it was all done by underworld terrorists, but now I am a terrorist pursued by the government. Listening to these rumors makes me feel fresh, interesting and inexplicably exciting. Of course, in order to maintain the dignified image of my Lord, I still tried to restrain my inner excitement, smiled faintly on my face and pretended to be strange.


    The one eyed woman didn''t ask me who I wanted to see and what I did when I went to Wenshan County. According to her belief in me, she thought my wisdom was extremely profound and my behavior should be unfathomable. Ordinary people couldn''t understand it, so she didn''t ask much and just did what I told her. After all, she knows that I have the power to launch an avalanche and drive the female orcs. Naturally, she knows my power.


    Along the way, the scenery is changeable, the paddy fields are continuous, and the mountain roads are rugged and changeable. The tall subtropical broad-leaved forest is blurred into a green and secluded one on both sides. At the beginning, Xiaobai and the female wolf head would feel novel and look at the scenery outside, but a few hours later, the monotonous scenery made Xiaobai boring. The three busy people who had worked hard for three days finally fell asleep in the car.


    It was night when we woke up. Seeing the darkness outside the car, we continued to sleep. The female wolf head can''t speak. Xiaobai has nothing to say. I''m worried. We didn''t communicate much along the way. Time passed quickly.


    Until the next day, we arrived in Kunming, but this time we came to Kunming is very different from my last visit in the past five months. This time, Kunming is very depressed. There are few pedestrians and tourists on the streets. Most of the people walking on the streets are indigenous people in Yunnan. I don''t know whether it is because of the sharp decline of tourists caused by the invasion of bandits.


    In short, we didn''t stay long in Kunming. The one eyed woman went to the gas station to add gasoline and then continued on the road. This time, we had only one destination, Wenshan County.


    In fact, the straight-line distance to Wenshan county is not long. If you really want to take a straight line, you can get there in 5 or 6 hours. However, according to the one eyed woman, the direct road to Wenshan County was interrupted in the war many years ago. Later, the road was rebuilt from other mountain roads, so the car must take a big circle to get from Kunming to Wenshan.


    In a word, I only know a little about these lines. I can understand them by listening to the one eyed woman. My goal is to get there.


    Almost in the afternoon of the third day, we arrived in Wenshan County, but I was surprised when I saw the vehicles coming and going in Wenshan County.


    I''m just celebrating the new year.


    I saw many large trucks loaded with a large number of furniture and containers coming out of the exit of Wenshan County. Are these residents who fled from the local area in order to escape the war?


    Seeing a large number of relocated residents in Wenshan county is really an eye opener. In the peaceful era of the 21st century, I have not experienced war, let alone the towns shrouded in the shadow of war. Now I really feel very novel to see the scene of a large number of relocated residents in the county.


    After entering the road in Wenshan County, I took out my watch and mobile phone to call the hot woman. The hot woman was quite on time.


    The advantage of watch mobile phone is here, because it is carried around, and there will be no missed calls.


    "Hey! What''s the matter? You can''t have arrived in Wenshan County!"


    "Oh, you guessed right. I''ve arrived!"


    "Really! You''re a little faster than I thought! Wait for me anywhere in the city. Try to find a big and conspicuous occasion. Send me a text message to tell my address, and then wait. I''ll come out and give you my things under the pretext of patrolling. Don''t wander around for me! Wenshan County has been in chaos recently, and there are many terrorists. Don''t run away for me!"


    "OK, I see."


    I readily promised the hot girl. After several calls, I gradually mastered the hot woman''s character. Although the hot woman is really aggressive, she is still reliable and responsible. I obey her words like a military order. Now the cold and arrogant woman hates me to the extreme because of my disappearance, so I try not to offend her by following her in everything.


    "Just know! I''ll meet you later!"


    Then the hot girl hung up without hesitation. After that, I drove into the downtown of Wenshan County. It was also a depression. Most of the stores in the downtown had been closed. Only a few food stores and clothing stores were still engaged in promotion. Other shopping malls and supermarkets were closed by sliding doors. The shopkeepers didn''t know where they were.


    Seeing the scene of depression and corruption in the center of the city, I was filled with emotion. The original bustling streets and brilliant night markets will eventually become a deserted land when the war comes.


    I''m used to the peace of Riyue village and the bustle of Santan city. Now I see the depressed and deserted streets in Wenshan County. I really have an unspeakable sense of loneliness, and I can''t help but feel desolate in my heart.


    The hot girl asked me to wait for her in a prominent place, but now there are so few people on the street and so many stores are closed. Where should I wait for her?


    The one eyed woman drove us around Wenshan County. After two blocks, I saw many large trucks coming and going, full of containers.


    I don''t know where to wait for the hot girl. Finally, I saw the tallest building in the city center, which seemed to be a square, so I asked the one eyed girl to stop there, sent a text message to the hot girl, and then waited for the hot girl there.


    But to my surprise, we waited there for hours and didn''t see the hot girl come. Finally, Xiaobai and the female wolf couldn''t sit still.


    Xiaobai, in particular, kept covering her skirt and pleading with me:


    "Master, I want to pee. I can''t help it."

 Chapter 120

    "Pee?" said Xiaobai. I also feel that my bladder is swollen. We haven''t been convenient all the way from shangri la county to Wenshan County for several times. My bladder has long been full.


    "OK, let''s... Get off and find a place to be convenient." because I also had physiological needs, so I agreed to the one eyed woman''s mind and took Xiaobai to get off. When the woman wolf saw me get off, she naturally followed me, and the one eyed woman said she didn''t want to pee, so she went to the gas station to refuel first.


    The place where we stopped was the square. There were many shops and entertainment places nearby. Although most of them had been closed, I found two or three stores that had not been closed.


    It seems that after all, it is the most prosperous area in the urban center. Even in the face of war, some stores have not been closed.


    So the three of us found a larger store and went in.


    I was silly when I went in, because I found that there was a large game hall with many large game consoles similar to arcades in my time. Of course, the appearance is somewhat different, and the picture seems to be much clearer, but it seems to be a coin operated game console.


    Seeing the scene in the game hall, I can''t help thinking of the scene in my life. In the 1990s, arcades were also popular for a time. At that time, I was a child and often took my pocket money to the game hall in the streets to exchange game coins and play large-scale games.


    Now when I see a large game console in the game hall, I feel like a dream. It seems that time has gone back, and I have returned to my era.


    The owner of the game hall didn''t seem to be there, and there were no players. The store was empty. I looked around roughly. Then the pressure in my bladder made me recover quickly. I came here to pee, not to see the game console.


    Fortunately, there is a squatting toilet at the end of the game hall, but only one person can solve it at a time, so I let the small white line solve it, and then let the female wolf head solve it


    The female wolf head used to urinate outdoors. Now I suddenly took her to the small toilet with squatting seat. She was a little confused. She didn''t seem to understand what I did. She suddenly took her to such a small place.


    It was not until I took off my pants and squatted there to urinate that she realized that the squatting position was used to urinate, so I demonstrated it once and she understood.


    Then he took her out to wash her hands and returned to the game hall.


    Before, I didn''t pay much attention to the scene in the game hall because of internal urgency. Now after solving the domestic demand, my heart immediately became idle. When I went to the game hall, I found that the owner of the game hall was still not there, only those game consoles were still on. I don''t know whether the boss moved or went out.


    "Master, there are a lot of game consoles here. It seems very fun." Xiaobai looked at the environment in the game hall and said with some joy. When the chick saw the gorgeous picture on a large game console, her eyes were full of curiosity and desire. The silly girl was full of curiosity about everything since she lost her memory, and the female wolf head was even more curious and even frightened when she saw so many game consoles. When she saw those heads and characters in the game console, she thought they were real people and cried out in fear. I hurriedly covered her mouth and took her hand to prevent her from yelling.


    "Proud dance, don''t shout!" I shouted to the female wolf head.


    However, the female wolf head''s body was still very excited and trembling. I took her slowly close to a recent game console. It was like a racing game. There were a large group of beautiful drivers in racing clothes running on the road in a wind pulling sports car, so I took the female wolf head and asked her to stand beside me and watch me play the game. Anyway, the hot girl hasn''t come yet. Before that, I might as well wait while playing games here.


    The female wolf head looked nervously at the picture on the game screen, while I was holding the pole. However, at this time, I found that I didn''t have game coins, so I looked at the counter awkwardly, but found a pile of game coins there, but there was no boss. So I went straight to the counter and got a bunch of game coins back.


    "Master, do you want to play games?" Xiaobai also stood beside me excitedly and looked, "can you drive?"


    "Of course. Who am I, your master? Children can break records in this game, not to mention me?"


    "Wow, the master is so powerful."


    Would I tell Xiaobai that I played all kinds of games as a self-employed person in the 21st century? Speed racing games are the oldest and most outdated games. I played them in junior high school. At that time, I didn''t play them because I was tired of breaking the speed record every time I took the first place. Although the times are different now, the basic playing method of this game looks similar to that of the 21st century. I should have no reason not to get started.


    The female wolf head stood beside me and watched me play the game. She was surprised and curious. When she looked at the characters in the game picture moving with my operation of the rocker, she opened her mouth in surprise.


    "MMM! MMM!" the female wolf head looked at the realistic action of the racing car and the players in the picture and was surprised. Finally, she directly fell in front of my game console screen and stretched out her hand in surprise, but she only touched one layer of the display screen, of course she couldn''t touch the people inside.


    "Oh, proud dance, take your hand away, I can''t see the picture!" the female wolf head suddenly jumped in front of the picture and blocked my sight, which scared me.


    "Hmmm! Hmmm!" the female wolf head turned to look at me in surprise and pointed to the picture in the game display screen. Her blue-green eyes were full of panic.


    "I know! I know you''re surprised, but take your face away, or the car will hit! Ah! Hit!"


    Because the female wolf head kept touching the display screen of the game console, I couldn''t see the picture on the screen. When I opened the female wolf head''s face, I was disappointed to find that my leading sports car turned upside down!


    "Aowu, look at you. You did it all. My car turned over!" I slapped the table heavily, stared at the female wolf head angrily, and then pointed to the picture in the game console to scold the female wolf head. The female wolf head didn''t seem to understand why I scolded her. She looked at the picture of the game console, looked at the racing car whose chassis was still on fire, and then looked at my angry expression. She didn''t seem to know why I was angry.


    "Forget it, another game!" when I saw the confused look of the female wolf head, I didn''t say much about her, so I started the second game. This time, the female wolf head was still very surprised. She looked at the characters running inside and opened her eyes wide. Just because of my first scolding, she didn''t dare to block my sight, but stood idly watching.


    On the other hand, Xiaobai is holding his fists tightly, watching my sports car galloping on the road like a prayer, turning corners one after another, and constantly sending out monotonous and uninspiring modal words such as "wow" and "wow".


    After playing a few games like this, I also got started, and the female wolf head seemed to finally understand that the characters in the game were * * vertical, not real characters. In this way, she was relieved, but watched me play, and then showed an interested look.


    In fact, I play games for two purposes. One is to pass the time, and the other is to let the female wolf understand that the people in the game console and TV are not real people, so that she can gradually adapt to it.


    Although the female wolf head has not been educated, she is still very smart. After watching the game for a while, she is not as surprised as she was at the beginning.


    So I changed my game console to play other games.


    There are a lot of game consoles here. It is roughly estimated that there are at least 30. I''ll play more while the hot women haven''t come. After racing, I want to play other games.


    There are shooting, dancing and adventure games. There are also some games like Lianliankan, bubble hall and other games that children like. However, I don''t bother to take a look at those games and just pass.


    Because the owner of the game hall was away, I was like going to heaven, playing games one by one. The female wolf head and Xiaobai have a lot of fun. After playing several game consoles, the female wolf head already knows that the characters in the game console are fake and are controlled by * * like toys, so she is not afraid. Unfortunately, she doesn''t understand operation and can only watch foolishly. As for Xiaobai, this silly girl''s operation technology is similar to that of the female wolf head, She''ll die if she plays any role. I won''t let her play directly.


    But we haven''t played for long. Suddenly, several figures came in outside the game hall.


    At that time, I didn''t pay much attention until I was relieved and turned my head after playing a game.


    Because outside the game hall, Ju walked into four female soldiers in camouflage clothes!

 Chapter 121

    Seeing the female soldiers coming in from the game hall, my heart jumped instinctively, and then my first reaction was that the hot women came to me.


    However, when I saw the faces of the four female soldiers, I was slightly stunned.


    Although the four female soldiers are very young, about 20 years old, none of them looks like cold and arrogant women.


    Although I didn''t see anyone who looked like a cold and arrogant woman, the female soldier who took the lead still attracted my attention.


    Because the female soldier is really beautiful. She seems to be a high score woman, and her appearance level can even be on an equal footing with the female wolf head.


    It was a girl with oblique bangs and sea blue hair. At the first sight, it made people have an unforgettable feeling. Her oval face, snow-white skin and smiling face looked free and easy. Several other female soldiers have a general appearance and belong to the type of forgetting after seeing them. But on the whole, because all the four women soldiers were wearing military hats, I couldn''t fully see their looks.


    After seeing the game hall, the female soldiers saw me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head. They were stunned. They paused at the door.


    In such a short moment, we looked at each other like this.


    But what surprised me was that the female soldiers didn''t seem particularly surprised to see us after entering the game hall. Their eyes finally fell on the game console and saw the picture on the game console. The female soldiers exchanged several eyes with each other.


    "Hey, friends, are you guys here to play games? Where''s the boss?" the beautiful leading female soldier suddenly stepped forward and asked me. Her voice is still loud, with a little randomness and affinity.


    "Er..." the words of the female soldier surprised me a little. Then I quickly sharpened my voice, pretended to be a woman''s voice similar to Li Yugang, lowered my head, pointed to the game counter and said, "the boss is not here... Take your own game currency..."


    In order not to let the female soldiers hear my strange voice, I deliberately pretended to have a cold and cough to cover it up.


    "The boss is not here?"


    The female soldier didn''t seem to care about my voice. Her eyes lit up when she heard that the boss was away. Then she turned her head and greeted the other three female soldiers behind her with an obscene smile and shouted:


    "What are you waiting for? When the boss is away, get the game money quickly! Hands are fast, hands are slow!" said the female soldier who ran directly to the counter and began to search for game money wantonly.


    "Sister Hai, you are so obscene, shameless and despicable!"


    "Sister Hai, show mercy and leave me some!"


    What stunned me was that under the leadership of the female soldier, the three female soldiers all rushed to the counter like flying, competed with each other, grabbed a lot of game coins and stuffed them into their pockets, and then greedily sat in front of the seat of the game console like a hungry traveler who saw the spring, directly stuffed them into the game coins and began to play the game!


    "I went to her mother''s, and after so many days of military training, I can finally come out and play games while I''m on patrol!"


    "Big wet chest, doing special training all day, is almost suffocating my menstruation... Watch when you have something, shoot when you have nothing, have a good waist, legs and hips, which is beneficial to the body and mind and relieve fatigue. This is the king way of life in the world!"


    "Sister Hai said yes, yes!... by the way, sister Hai, have you entered the game? I must K pour you this time!"


    "Just you? Be careful, I''ll kick your little asshole ~ ~ Wahaha ~ ~" the beautiful looking, but obscene sea blue haired female soldier laughed and looked confident.


    Several female soldiers laughed and joked with each other, and what they said surprised me.


    When I saw the blue haired female soldier before, I was attracted by her appearance, but now after hearing her conversation with other female soldiers, I almost sprayed out the overnight meal!


    Let me go. What''s the matter with these female soldiers? They still play games?


    The picture in front of me really surprised me. I''ve never seen such a scene as soldiers playing games. It''s really novel to see it now.


    Wenshan county is almost on the front line of war. These female soldiers are still in the mood to play games here. What is the mentality of each?


    Looking at the four female soldiers sitting in front of the game console with game coins, I really doubt what''s wrong with their eyes.


    I looked at the four female soldiers foolishly. I was a little ashamed. I didn''t know which battalion or unit these female soldiers were from, but I was a little nervous when I saw that they were carrying arms and other weapons around their waist.


    Do they know hot girls? Did they come out with hot girls?


    Anyway, I was full of questions at that time. I didn''t know the origin of these female soldiers who suddenly came into the game hall to play games, but I guessed that they might be hot female colleagues, so I hesitated to go up and talk to them.


    Finally, I struggled for a while and observed the actions of the four female soldiers. As a result, I found that they didn''t seem to care much about what we strangers did except playing games.


    That''s amazing.


    I pretended to play video games and secretly observed these female soldiers who spoke and behaved strangely.


    They play like fighting games.


    However, after observing it for a while, I was dumbfounded, because I was surprised to see that the role action manipulated by the dark blue haired female soldier was quite obscene. Her role is similar to the role of a female boxer in the boxing emperor. She punches and splits quite fiercely, but her position is very tricky and obscene.


    "Ha, chick, watch my mother kick through your asshole!"


    "Try my Yin leg again!"


    "Fuck you! Fuck you!"


    "Lie down and crush... Go, girl dare to resist?... can''t move now? Ha ha..."


    The words of the blue haired female soldier made my scalp numb one by one. Where am I a soldier? It''s even more obscene than the most obscene hooligan.


    The obscene girl was playing the game excitedly. I was sweating when she danced and burst foul words in her mouth.


    I''m dizzy. Are these people really soldiers? Isn''t it a little gangster in military clothes?


    Although she kept swearing, the obscene girl''s technique was really good. A few operations actually knocked down all the game characters of her three partners. The wretched girl glanced at several defeated female soldiers around, her face full of pride.


    "Hey, hey, it''s agreed to admit defeat in gambling. Who wins? Listen to who. Xiao Le, I''ll pack my clothes for you next week. Xiao Shan, you can pack my quilt to be folded next week. As for Xiao hang, you... Um... Let me think, you can sleep with me at night as a pillow!"


    When the obscene girl said this, the other three female soldiers were stunned, and then angrily said:


    "Sister Hai, you are so obscene!!!"


    The wretched girl laughed with a little pride and a little wretched... It''s hard to imagine that such a valiant female soldier would be so wretched.


    I have been scorched outside and tender inside by thunder just watching.


    Listen to what they talk about, I know they should really come out of the army. As for why he is clearly a soldier but has such conduct, I know.


    In short, I was no longer in the mood to play games at that time. Instead, I looked at the group of female soldiers in front of me, and then wanted to take the opportunity to leave the game hall early. Although it seemed that these soldiers should be mixed food, not like regular iron soldiers, they were also soldiers at least. I, Xiaobai and the female wolf head didn''t have any certificates, They are outsiders again. If they find out, it will be troublesome. It''s better to leave early.


    But I just had the idea to pull Xiaobai and the female wolf head away. My watch and mobile phone rang. It was a hot woman who called.


    I thought it was better to answer the phone, so I answered the phone.


    "Li Jian, where are you?! I''ve already arrived at the square. Don''t show up soon!" the hot woman asked in a bullish tone as soon as she came up.


    "I... I''m in the game hall next to the square. You can see it when you get to the square."


    "Game hall?" my answer stunned the hot woman, and then the hot woman continued, "Oh, I see! Wait! Eh, why is a patrol car parked at the door of the game hall with license plate No. 520...? should it be Haixin? They slipped out to play games while I was away... Wait, I''m coming!"


    The hot girl said something to herself and hung up her cell phone. I didn''t know what the hot girl meant. As a result, a red figure suddenly rushed in outside the game hall a few seconds later, which startled me!


    A bright red short hair shakes up and down, a red military uniform, and a familiar face with a similarity of more than 95% with a cold and arrogant woman


    The person who rushed in from the door was the hot girl I contacted many times but never met!

 Chapter 122

    Since the first call six months ago, I have called hot women countless times, but I have never seen the real face of hot women. I didn''t expect to meet on such an occasion today.


    The hot girl rushed in wearing a red military uniform. When I first saw her, I was startled. The reason for startling was not her angry expression, but her angry figure.


    Hot girl is really hot girl. This nickname is really not in vain.


    When I saw the perfect figure outlined by the tight military uniform, I really breathed. Although my chest was not as good as Xiaobai and her appearance was slightly less than Xiaobai, the figure proportion of the hot woman was really perfect. The slender waist and strong thighs that gave people a strong feeling were enough to give any man a strong visual impact.


    Although she has almost the same face as the cold and arrogant woman, the hot woman''s figure is much more than the cold and arrogant woman. The cold and arrogant woman''s figure is just slim and symmetrical, but the hot woman is hot and eye-catching. Among the four sisters, including the cold and arrogant girl, the hot girl''s figure completely beat the other three. I don''t know why. Maybe it''s because the hot woman joined the army for a long time, so her body muscles are as symmetrical and elastic as athletes.


    Of course, this is limited to men''s eyes. I think from a woman''s point of view, she may not pay so much attention to her body.


    Different from lengao women, hot women have short red hair, just like a beating red flame, which is even more conspicuous than lengao women''s Liu Bo''s long hair.


    As soon as the hot woman entered the game hall, she saw the obscene girl and three other female soldiers who were getting hot together. At that time, her eyebrows wrinkled even more.


    "Gao Haixin! Qiu Le! Li Xiaohang! Zhu Shan! Stand up!"


    Being yelled by the hot girl, the obscene girls who are crazy playing games were startled and looked at the hot girl in shock.


    "Aha... It''s battalion commander Lin..." seeing the hot girl who suddenly broke in, the obscene girl turned white, and the whole person was petrified for half a second.


    "I said, stand up!" the hot woman''s eyes burned with anger and shouted at the four female soldiers.


    "Yes!" the obscene girl named Gao Haixin reacted the fastest. One second ago, she had a hot fight with several female soldiers. Now her face changed. She stopped her body and put her hands tightly on both sides of her military pants, turning into a serious, calm and indifferent face.


    Other female soldiers were slower than obscene girls, but they also stood up, straightened their bodies and faced the burning women.


    Seeing that the four of them stood upright, the fierce color in the eyes of the hot woman not only did not decrease, but became more prosperous.


    The hot woman looked at the four women and said in a sonorous and powerful female voice, "lie down! Everyone does push ups. I don''t say stop, don''t stop!"


    "Yes!" the wretched girl took the lead and fell to the ground without saying a word, and then began to do push ups. Under the scolding of the hot women, all four female soldiers fell to the ground and began to do push ups. Xiaobai and I saw them from a distance, which was also silly.


    I took the lead and slowly approached the hot woman. The hot woman held her chest in her hands and looked at the four women doing push ups on the ground.


    I approached from the side, approached a distance, and then I heard the obscene Girl Moaning:


    "I''m going to break my waist this time..."


    "Gao Haixin, what are you muttering about?!" hearing the muttering voice of the obscene girl lying on the ground, the hot woman stared and said angrily.


    "Nothing, nothing! I, I said, battalion commander, you are becoming more and more dignified and elegant! The day of promotion is not far away! Ha ha."


    "Don''t talk to me about this and do it for me! Don''t stop if I don''t say stop!"


    "Yes! Xiao Shan, did you hear that? The battalion commander asked us to do more! Do more push ups, which can exercise the flexibility of the waist. If the waist is good, the kidney is good, the kidney is good, the appetite is good, and the food is delicious... Oh, battalion commander, don''t kick my ass, I''m doing it seriously again!"


    "Shut up!"


    While doing push ups, the obscene girl said that the hot woman wanted to be tyrannical, but she was kicked on her ass by the hot woman! The wretched girl immediately shouted and obediently started push ups. It''s really funny to say. An obscene girl is a great beauty, but she speaks dirty words like an obscene little rogue and gangster, and is severely taught by a hot woman. If you change a man, I''m afraid you don''t have the heart to do so.


    The hot women looked at the obscene girls coldly. They sat in push ups on the ground, and then angrily scolded:


    "Look at you. Do you look like a soldier?! I''m really surprised how you get into the barracks! You sneak out to make trouble in the county town whenever you have a chance. Isn''t my lesson enough?"


    "Battalion commander, we know we''re wrong. If you have a lot of money, please forgive us! Mmm, mmm..."


    "Gao Haixin, shut up! You are also a deputy battalion commander, even if you don''t take the lead. You neglect your duty, laugh and play with soldiers all day, and don''t pay attention to military regulations. I think you really should be dismissed!"


    "Please don''t! Battalion commander, you always calm down. We''re just a cooking camp and don''t go to the front line. We''ve all experienced military training for more than a month. We just come out to relax properly by taking over the patrol team... It''s not an example!"


    "I''ll go to your next instance!"


    The hot woman kicked the obscene girl''s ass with her black military boots, which made the obscene girl complain incessantly and her nose run all over the ground. However, although the obscene girl can talk, she still obeys the hot woman''s orders. Under the hot woman''s orders, she obediently did hundreds of push ups.


    The other three female soldiers have been so tired that they are paralyzed. The obscene girl can still face without red breath and breath without disorder. It seems that although the obscene girl''s words and deeds are obscene, her physical quality is still quite amazing. It seems that she can become the deputy battalion commander of the hot woman. She doesn''t rely on her mouth and body skills.


    However, no matter how good the physical quality is, the obscene girl is also a mortal after all. After doing hundreds of push ups under the orders of hot women, the obscene girl still lies on the ground, spits out her tongue, and her white crystal saliva flows all over the ground, completely paralyzed.


    "Battalion, battalion commander... You, you are too cruel... In this way, the motherland will lose a beautiful flower!"


    "Don''t you shut up?! it seems that you are still full of energy. Continue to do it until you can''t talk!" when she heard the obscene girl''s words, the hot woman held her chest in her hands and her voice was a little higher.


    Hearing the hot girl''s words, the obscene girl''s body stiffened and her eyes showed panic. She suddenly pretended to fall to the ground, pinched her neck with both hands, foamed at her mouth, and groaned in pain:


    "Well... I can''t, battalion commander... I... I''m dying! Hungry..."


    With that, she suddenly lay on the ground motionless and "breathed".


    Seeing the obscene girl''s behavior, the hot woman''s eyes were even colder.


    "I let you pretend!" the hot girl wrote again on the obscene girl''s ass.


    "Wow!" kicked by the hot girl, the obscene girl who was lying on the ground pretending to be dead yelled. She came back to life with her ass covered in pain. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Pathetic" said, "battalion commander, please forgive us! The bandits are going to call in. Maybe we won''t have a chance to play in the future? Just eat a farewell meal before we go to the execution ground!"


    The hot woman was furious and said, "than give me so many useless reasons! How can you be a soldier like you?! the country will perish sooner or later with soldiers like you!"


    "But we are new recruits, and we are still cooking soldiers..." the obscene girl added softly by touching her ass.


    "Recruits? Are you all deputy battalion commander or recruits? Zhu Shan, Qiu le and Li Xiaohang have not been in the army for many days. Yes, but Gao Haixin, you joined the army at the age of 16. You are 22. You have been in the team for five years. You have also been promoted to deputy battalion commander. Are you still a recruit!?"


    "Er, that... Battalion commander, twenty-two minus sixteen, is it six or five..." the obscene girl laughed again.


    Hearing the reminder from the obscene girl, the hot woman was stunned, blushed, coughed, and then said:


    "Don''t interrupt me!"


    "Yes!" the wretched girl looked serious and serious, as if she had been listening carefully and never interrupted.


    "Seeing that you are all soldiers in my battalion, or for the sake of my cultivation, I will spare you this time, but if this happens again next time, I will ask the above to directly persuade you to retreat!"


    "Yes! Thank you, battalion commander! We promise not to do it again! If you make mistakes again, you will be subject to any military punishment!!" the obscene girl replied decisively. Speak as fast as you can.


    "All right, get up! Keep patrolling and don''t pestle here!"


    "Yes... Long live battalion commander Lin. battalion commander Lin''s orders are military orders and decrees. We will do it when we go up the knife mountain and down the sea of fire!" the obscene girl spoke fluently. I was sweating nearby. I really don''t know how this wretched girl joined the army and became a deputy battalion commander. I think if she was an ordinary soldier, she would have been asked to leave.


    The obscene girl stood up with her eyes narrowed and smiled. She showed a respectful look to the hot girl. Looking at the bright look of the obscene girl, it was like she had just done hundreds of push ups.


    The obscene girl''s behavior made the hot woman angry and had nowhere to use. She could only stare at her and let her hurry to work.


    Seeing that the hot girl taught me a lesson, I hesitated for a moment and still walked forward.


    "Lin Yanyan." I paused and walked to the hot woman.

 Chapter 123

    The hot girl finally thought of me. She raised her head and looked at me and the female wolf head and Xiaobai behind me. Her eyes showed surprise, and her eyebrows dyed red frowned.


    In the women''s world, the production of offspring is through cloning technology, so the offspring sisters are easy to get confused because they look too similar, so dyeing hair has become a custom in the women''s world. Because even with the same face, it can be recognized as long as the hair color is different. The hair dyes in the women''s world are dyed with special dyeing beans. After dyeing, the hair color will not fade for about 4 months, so generally speaking, women in the women''s world dye their hair once every 4 months.


    I have to say that the short red hair matches the hot character of the hot woman very well. When I saw the hot girl''s red hair and her aggressive eyes, I really lost my mind.


    Of course, there are also reasons why I am absent-minded. When I see the hot girl, I unconsciously think of the cold and arrogant girl I haven''t seen for several months.


    The hot woman looked at me up and down, and seemed to be curious about what the legendary "man" I had called her countless times but never met.


    The hot girl looked at me twice. Her eyes flickered. At first, she was surprised and suspicious. Finally, she calmed down.


    "Are you Li Jian?" the hot girl looked at me and asked.


    "If you are Lin Junxia''s eldest sister, I am Li Jian," I said to her. At this time, the obscene girls also noticed us. Before, she just thought we were ordinary players and didn''t pay attention to us. Although we witnessed the scene that they were taught a lesson by the hot girl, they didn''t care much, but now they seem to know me and the hot girl, and their eyes are a little strange.


    "The sound sounds real... Show me your watch." the hot woman urged.


    I stretched out my hand to show the hot girl my watch and let her see the SMS record in my watch. After scanning two eyes, she raised her head and looked at me. Then she suddenly took a small brown bag from her waist and stuffed it to me and said, "take your things!"


    I knew that the hot girl gave me the fake ID card and some passports made by lengao girl for me, so I hurried to pick them up and put them in my pocket.


    The package is quite thick. I don''t know what else is put in addition to my ID card, but it''s better not to open it now. After all, there are obscene girls besides hot women here.


    Seeing that I put the package away, the hot girl was finally relieved, as if she had completed a great event.


    The hot girl looked at me and asked, "do you have any other news about my sister?"


    "As like as two peas, Lin Junxia didn''t contact me. I asked the people I knew to go to the bandits to find out where she was. Someone said that a new man appeared recently on the side of the bandits, who was very close to the queen of spiders, and looked like Han people, and was exactly the same as your sister''s clothes and hairstyles."


    "People you know go to the bandits to inquire about my sister''s whereabouts? Who do you know?" the hot woman squinted at me.


    The hot girl''s eyes are very sharp, which makes my heart beat faster.


    "Can you leave this alone? Finding your sister is the most important thing. Anyway, I won''t deal with those people again after I find your sister. I can promise you that."


    "Promise? Cut, what can you promise me? If it weren''t for my sister, I wouldn''t have anything to do with you? You know, I don''t care who you are. If it weren''t for my sister and my two sisters to protect you anyway, I really want to blow your head with a war dragon!" said the hot woman fiercely.


    It''s worthy to be from the army. Although it''s a woman, its momentum is really not covered. In the past, when I first came to this world, I would have been frightened, but now, after the pursuit of the government, the robbery of robbers and the life in the female Orc tribe, I don''t feel much about the general threat.


    "Don''t think I''ll spare you for my sister''s business. My sister has paid more for you than you think!" the hot woman''s words made me look hot and dry, "I''m not interested in where you''ve been hiding these months. I could have arranged accommodation for you, but now the storm has passed, and the people of the secret service withdrew from my house four months ago. You''re free now. You can see what you want to do in the future! Just don''t drag my sister and my sister down!"


    Said, the hot girl suddenly grabbed my arm, and then her eyes suddenly hit my stomach with her knees and head.


    "This is for my sister!" the hot woman retracted her legs and her eyes were hot, while I staggered back with my stomach in my arms.


    "Ow!" seeing the hot girl suddenly hit my stomach with her knee, the female wolf head roared and wanted to come up and shoot the hot girl, but I was stopped by my hand.


    "Proud dance, I''m fine!"


    Because the hot girl''s collision seems ferocious, but it''s not strong enough, and I did make the cold and arrogant girl and the hot girl suffer a lot of trouble. I''m sorry for them. This collision is already a small punishment. Even a heavier punishment, I should suffer.


    The female wolf head suddenly roared, which surprised the hot woman a little. She seemed a little stunned to see the female wolf head looking covetously and hostile.


    "Who are they? Your friend?" asked the hot girl.


    I looked at the female wolf head stopped by me and the little white with straight eyes in the back and said:


    "Be a friend and a bodyguard."


    The hot woman looked at a female wolf head with a height of 1.85 meters. The hot woman was about the same height as Lin Junxia, 1.73 meters. She was a head higher than the female wolf head. Of course, she had to be on guard.


    "Well, I''ll give you everything you need. If there''s nothing wrong, you can live your own life! There will be a war on the border between Yunnan and Vietnam. Although it''s not a big war, it will be very chaotic at that time. After you have your ID card, you can find a safe place to live for a while! Anyway, my sister gave you a lot of money!"


    The hot woman told me the important things she wanted me to pay attention to, and I nodded again and again to show that I had remembered them.


    The hot girl and I talked about everything in a few words, but when I said you behind the hot girl, they talked in a few words.


    "Hey, sister Hai, who do you think that strong girl is the battalion commander?"


    "I''ll bet my pension next month that it''s Steve of the battalion commander! Look at the excitement of the battalion commander. Where have we seen her like this..."


    "I bet my insurance money next year. Xiaole, you''re wrong. Look at the fierce look of the battalion commander and kicking others. It must be her rival in love! Xiaohang, what do you think?"


    The female soldier named Xiao hang said as usual, "I don''t think much. I only know you''re finished. I don''t believe you look behind you."


    When the voice of the female soldier fell, the obscene girl and the female soldier named Xiaole turned their heads at the same time, and then just saw the hot girl with eyes shining like wave eyes in the night.


    "Battalion commander, we are wrong!" seeing the blue veins beating on the hot woman''s face, the obscene girl suddenly wilted.


    "Wrong? Wrong will be punished!" the hot woman said fiercely, then rolled up her sleeves and planned to continue to teach these stubborn subordinates a lesson.


    But at this time, an unexpected thing happened. The next thing happened, which can be said to be a fuse, lit my next story and changed my life.


    It has changed the lives of many people except me.


    If I write a story about my life after I came to the women''s world, I think there must be many accidents and turns in this story, and among these accidents and turns, the turn of that day must be the largest.


    Just when the hot girl was going to teach her subordinates a lesson, and I, the female wolf head and Xiaobai were also going to leave, the walkie talkie on their soldiers'' wrists suddenly rang.


    "All patrol troops, after hearing the order, immediately go to the exit blockade route of Wenshan County! Immediately go to the exit blockade route of Wenshan County! A truck with vehicle number 0918 carrying air ammunition has crossed the border! This is an emergency order!"


    It was the voice of a middle-aged woman. Her voice was very nervous and eager. When she heard the voice in the walkie talkie, everyone present was quiet.


    Because the voice of the walkie talkie is very loud, I can hear the sound inside clearly.


    "Air bomb?"


    I turned blue when I heard the words "air bomb".


    I''ve heard of such bombs in the 21st century.


    Without the use of nuclear weapons, this kind of bomb can almost be said to be a first-class weapon of war.


    The temperature and lethality of the air bomb are not as good as those of advanced weapons such as atomic bomb and nuclear bomb, but its terrible place is that it needs a huge amount of oxygen for combustion. After the explosion of the air bomb, it will suck all the air within a range of about 2 kilometers around. In just a few minutes, the air within a few kilometers around will be burned completely, Into a vacuum.


    Some people may say that if there is no air in a few minutes, you can survive by holding your breath, but the problem is that in the absence of air, the pressure difference inside and outside the human body will become very large. At that time, the gas in the human body will overflow, resulting in systemic bleeding and death!

 Chapter 124

    "I make complaints about this." I heard the listless girl listening to the radio and listening to the tuckie.


    The task instruction in the walkie talkie was repeated twice before it stopped, and the hot woman''s face turned slightly white. She suddenly turned to me and shouted, "Li Jian, the exit section of Wenshan County will be blocked soon. You leave Wenshan County immediately!"


    Then she turned to the four wretched girls and ordered, "Gao Haixin, you follow me to intercept, come on!"


    "Yes!" although the expression on her face was also surprised, the expression of the obscene girl became serious at this emergency. The four female soldiers stopped and saluted.


    The hot girl turned back and gave me a calm look, and then she quickly ran out of the game hall with the obscene girls.


    And I was stunned by this sudden situation. There are bandits crossing the border, and they also carry dangerous weapons such as open space bombs. It''s better to leave quickly. I wanted to tell the hot girl to be careful, but she ran too fast and ran away with people without looking back. I had to.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go!" I took Xiaobai in one hand and the female wolf head in the other. I hurried out of the game hall with the hot woman''s back. As soon as I ran outside, I heard the city alarm sounded.


    "Emergency alarm! All residents leave Wenshan County immediately! Emergency alarm..."


    Hula Hula City alarm sounded everywhere, which made people nervous.


    A white patrol car stopped outside the game hall. The obscene girl got on the patrol car, while the hot girl ran to a patrol car on the edge of the square farther away at the fastest speed. The hot girl and the obscene girl originally took two patrol cars, but now the hot girl naturally got on her own patrol car first, Just now, Xiaobai and I played games in the game hall for a while. After waiting for the hot girl for so long, the one eyed girl has also driven back. Now she was waiting at the edge of the square, looking around blankly.


    One eyed women seem to be confused by the sudden City alarm. They don''t know what happened.


    I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head and rushed forward and shouted to the one eyed woman standing outside the car:


    "Awaha clothes!"


    "My lord? What happened? How did you come out with the military..." the one eyed woman lowered her voice and asked in surprise. The one eyed woman watched us run out with the hot women from the game hall. The one eyed woman used to do the business of transporting arms. Naturally, she was very scrupulous about the military people. Now when I see me running out with the hot women, I naturally have some instinctive taboos.


    "Don''t worry, those soldiers are my friends to meet this time. They have a good relationship with me and won''t trouble us. Awaha Yi, we must leave the city now. Go back to shangri la!"


    "My Lord, are you going back to our village?"


    "Yes! Let''s go back now! The sooner the better!"


    I can''t stand hearing that there are air bombs in the city for a long time. If that kind of high explosive bomb explodes, it is estimated that all the people in the whole urban area will die. Staying here for another minute is a step closer to death.


    I''ll kill them. Those bandits are really arrogant and crazy. If they get air bombs, they actually cross the border with bombs. Do they want to turn the whole Wenshan County into a dead city? This is a terrorist.


    Thinking of the woman''s voice from the hot woman''s walkie talkie just now, my forehead is sweating. Now we are completely blind walking on the suspension bridge. If we are not careful, we will fall into the abyss and die.


    At the urging of my anxiety, the one eyed woman hurried me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head to get on the bus. As soon as we got on the bus, the one eyed woman asked the gloomy woman sitting in the driver''s seat to start the car. At that time, the hot woman and the obscene girl''s patrol car had started. They left the road outside the square, and our van was moving forward. The reason for this is that there is only one way out of Wenshan County. Although the one eyed woman is afraid of military cars, she only runs behind the hot women''s cars at my strong request.


    There are not many cars on the road. It seems that the vehicles near the urban area have been evacuated. Those who have no time to evacuate are basically small mountain villages on the edge of the city and in the suburbs.


    Hot women and obscene girls'' patrol cars are speeding ahead. The destination is naturally the exit section of Wenshan County, and the target of our innocent people who want to leave Wenshan county is naturally there.


    Three cars are running on the road one after another. This scene is a common scene in road movies.


    Because there were no pedestrians or roadblocks on the road, we ran unimpeded through three streets. Until we were close to the exit of the city, a very eye-catching large truck appeared in front. It was a new truck with blue paint all over. On the truck was a square container, which was tightly blocked by hemp rope.


    At first glance, it was just an ordinary truck, but when I saw the license plate number of the truck, my hair stood up.


    0918£¡


    Isn''t this the truck with the air bomb?


    I''m so scared! We just wanted to escape from the county. Unexpectedly, we met this truck loaded with terrorist bombs on the road!


    I was the only one who found the truck ahead. Of course, I also had hot women and obscene girls. Their patrol car was closer to the truck than us. As a result, I watched the hot woman''s patrol car copy directly from the left side of the truck!


    The hot girl was really aggressive. She copied directly from the left rear of the truck, and then accelerated to parallel with the truck.


    After all, the truck is a truck. It''s huge and the speed can''t be too fast. The hot woman''s patrol car is petite and flat. It soon caught up with the front of the truck!


    It seems that there are several bandits in the van in front. They saw that the hot woman wanted to overtake and intercept, but they pulled down the window directly. Then, I was frightened to see a rifle similar to AK47 coming out of the van window, and the target of the muzzle was obviously the hot woman driving in the patrol car!


    At that time, my heart jumped to my throat and almost didn''t shout out in a hurry.


    But what shocked me more was that the hot woman''s reaction was also quite fast. The hot woman seemed to notice that the rifle had been aimed at her, so her car suddenly accelerated again, the body rushed forward for a distance, and quickly removed the muzzle of AK47. The rifle is not a sniper gun, and the collimator is not as good as a sniper gun. Although the rifle fired in time, I saw a flash of fire. The bullet hit the door of the hot woman and failed to enter the window of the hot woman.


    The driving skills of hot women are really good. I think even Xiaobai before she lost her memory is just this level.


    The hot woman Kankan escaped the bandit''s shooting. Her patrol car has run to the left front of the truck. There is just a blind spot for shooting. It''s not easy for a sniper to shoot the hot woman from the rear of the patrol car.


    The hot woman also reacted very quickly. After her speed exceeded the truck, she approached directly to the right, and finally ran in front of the truck!


    The volume of the truck is more than four times that of the patrol car. If the truck runs over from the back and the hot woman''s patrol car suddenly stops, it is estimated that her whole car will be directly hit and fly out.


    But the hot woman is quite smart. After she drove to the front of the truck, she didn''t brake immediately, but kept a uniform speed with the truck. After the speed of the two cars reached the same level, her speed began to slow down gradually.


    Because the truck seat is relatively high, it is impossible for the sniper sitting on the truck to shoot from the rear. At most, he can only hit the roof of the patrol car, and then the bullet is blocked by the roof.


    The hot woman took advantage of the fact that the sniper''s seat was relatively high and couldn''t reach her, slowly slowed down the speed, and then approached the distance from the truck, but the speed of the truck didn''t change, so the most intense scene happened:


    The rear of the hot woman''s patrol car gently hit the front of the truck. Of course, because the hot woman controlled the speed, the impact was not very intense. It just shook the patrol car. It was not as exaggerated as the scene in the movie.


    The hot girl made the tail of her patrol car stick closely to the front of the truck, and then began to slow down bit by bit. She forced the truck to slow down together. Seeing that she hit the hot girl''s patrol car, the bandits were also in a hurry. They wanted to slow down and turn around from the side road, but at this time, the patrol car where the obscene girl was also moved!


    Just as the hot girl''s patrol car was intercepting in front, the obscene girl''s patrol car suddenly approached the truck from the right. Then, I saw the scene that was almost the same as that in the action film!


    A sea blue hair spread out in the high wind and danced up and down. The obscene girl climbed out of the window of the patrol car and squatted on the window like a cat. Half of her body was exposed outside the window. When the patrol car approached the right side of the truck, the obscene girl suddenly jumped towards the bandit truck, Directly jumped on the railing of the back compartment of the blue truck. The obscene girl''s feet hurt in the air, and her hands firmly grasped the railing of the truck!


    Are you crazy? This wretched girl is Superman!

 Chapter 125

    Although this is on the city''s highway rather than the highway, because there are no other vehicles on the road, and the speed of trucks and patrol cars is almost 100 kilometers per hour, the obscene girl dares to jump between such high-speed vehicles. It''s a pervert among perverts!


    At that moment, I finally understood why the obscene girl was so obscene, but she was able to be a deputy battalion commander. It was because of her amazing skill!


    The action of the obscene girl was quite sharp. She jumped onto the railing of the rear compartment of the truck from the side, climbed directly from the railing, and then jumped directly above the rear compartment, knelt down on one knee there, and then pulled out her hand at her waist. Unexpectedly, she pulled out a dark pistol similar to the type 54 pistol of the 21st century!


    The wretched girl quickly loaded the pistol, and then she squatted half, pressed one hand on the carriage of the truck, and squatted forward quickly. At that moment, there was no obscene temperament on the obscene girl.


    Blue hair is flying, star eyes are fixed, and the body is leaning forward. It looks light and agile. The shiny black military boots exude dazzling luster. The obscene girl at that moment is like a cold-faced killer!


    Holding a gun, the obscene girl squatted and walked directly from the rear compartment of the car to the front of the car. After reaching the left edge of the front of the car, the obscene girl''s proud body suddenly fell down and stuck tightly to the edge of the front of the car. Her legs remained straight on the roof, while her body hung upside down and fell outside the window. One head just stared at the bandits in the window. Then, Without hesitation, the wretched girl took out the pistol in her hand and pulled the trigger at the bandits inside!


    Thump! Thump!


    I clearly heard the gunshot dozens of meters behind me!


    I''ve been deeply shocked by the hot girl''s behavior before, but now I''m completely convinced to see the obscene girl''s behavior!


    Nima''s this is a spy film!


    From jumping into the truck to the final shooting, the obscene girl only took more than ten seconds. In this short period of more than ten seconds, the obscene girl''s actions were done at one go without any stagnation. It was like planning in advance.


    After two shots, the obscene girl immediately retracted her head and never stopped to avoid the counterattack of the bandits.


    At that time, I didn''t know whether the obscene girl hit the target or not, but I''ll know the answer the next second!


    Because in the next second, the bandit''s car suddenly lost control and the speed suddenly decreased. Then the huge truck suddenly turned a corner and a half. The body shook and swayed. After running for a distance on the road, it suddenly hit a road tooth on the side of the road, and then hit a street tree. When it hit the tree and flew out, The truck finally slowed down and stopped.


    Of course, when the truck stopped, a telephone booth along the road was smashed into pieces!


    The whole process can be described as thrilling. When the truck stopped, the road passed by the truck was full of leaves, branches and glass fragments.


    Seeing this scene, the one eyed woman also slowed down the speed. We slowly approached the scene of the accident. I was a little worried about the obscene girl who had been angry on the roof before. However, I was relieved when I saw that the obscene girl was lying on the roof of the truck like a gecko without injury.


    Strange... I''m not familiar with the obscene girl. Why am I relieved for her?


    Maybe it''s because I subconsciously still stand in the position of hot women.


    After the truck stopped, the obscene girl''s body shook, and then jumped up quickly. She still held the pistol in her hand. Then she jumped out of the car and fell under the car. Then the muzzle of the pistol was tightly facing the door of the truck. At the same time, the hot girl and the obscene girl''s partners had stopped the patrol car and opened the doors one by one, The hot girl and several other female soldiers all got out of the car with pistols.


    They carefully and cautiously approached the truck on the wall above the car with pistols, while the one eyed woman drove slowly close. She was also frightened by the previous scene. She originally wanted to take us to escape, but after seeing this scene, she also slowed down the speed and stopped ten meters away from the rear, watching the hot woman and her party surround the bandit truck.


    The hot woman and the obscene girl took people to encircle the front of the car on the right, while the remaining three female soldiers went around from the left and were ready to surround them from the truck door on the left.


    In this way, the bandits carrying goods can be completely sealed so that they don''t escape.


    Sitting in the car, I also watched nervously holding my breath. The scene in front of me was really not an ordinary thrill. It was like watching a movie, which made people dare not breathe.


    Looking at me from our perspective, I can just see the three female soldiers approaching the front of the truck with pistols. Just now, the obscene girl fired two shots into the car. Logically, the people inside should be dead.


    There was no movement in the truck, and the three female soldiers were a little bold, but at this time, an unexpected scene happened!


    The front door of the truck suddenly opened, and then I clearly saw a female bandit in a thick black bulletproof jacket jumping out of the car!


    It was a female bandit wearing a military helmet, wearing a camouflage suit, with a black bulletproof jacket and a fully armed appearance. What''s more frightening is that she also had a machine gun similar to Gatlin in her hand!


    I''m afraid today is the day I''ve seen the most real guns in my life, first the previous rifle, then the obscene girl''s 54 pistol, and then the current machine gun!


    Because I have never seen real guns before, let alone real guns in the women''s world, I don''t know the names of these guns. I can only use some gun names I learned when playing CF and CF in the 21st century to call these weapons in front of me.


    The female bandit jumped out of the truck angrily. After that, he grabbed the machine gun and aimed it at the three female soldiers!


    Dada dada!!!


    The terrible sound of machine gun sweeping sounded in the open street. I will never forget the nightmare sound in my life.


    Two seconds.


    Even within two seconds, I was frightened to see that the bodies of the three female soldiers were pierced by terrible bullets.


    Because I saw it ten meters away from the rear. From my point of view, I can only see the back of three female soldiers. However, from my point of view, I can clearly see the blood holes rapidly expanding from the back of those three female soldiers!


    War is so cruel.


    Death always comes so suddenly. It doesn''t come when you are ready. It often comes when you don''t care.


    Two seconds, just two seconds, three female soldiers were screened by the cruel bandits!


    The three female soldiers were shot through their chest, abdomen and waist, but they didn''t fall down immediately. Instead, they covered their belly with their hands and staggered in place. The scene of the enemy falling down like a doll after being shot in the gun battle film is not true. In fact, people won''t die immediately after being shot, unless they were shot in the head, Otherwise, if you are just hit in the body, even through the heart, people can struggle for a few minutes or even more. People will die after being shot by a gun. Basically, they die because gastric juice corrodes the viscera and organs of the chest or loses too much blood, rather than saying that people will die if their organs are broken.


    So the three female soldiers did not fall down immediately after being hit by the bandits with machine guns, but covered their stomachs and knelt down a little bit.


    What made my hair stand on end was that when the bandit saw that the three female soldiers could move, he still kept shooting with a machine gun... The gunfire lasted for more than ten seconds!


    When the hail of bullets passed, what I saw was one of the most disgusting and tragic scenes I had ever seen in my life.


    Three female soldiers were lying on the ground covered with blood, their limbs twitched, their faces covered with blood and blood bubbles in their mouths.


    I almost didn''t spit out the overnight meal when I saw it.


    At that time, the hot girl and the obscene girl were on the other side of the truck. When they heard the gunshot, they rushed from the rear, but they didn''t run directly to the scene. Instead, they hid behind the rear of the car. They didn''t pop their heads from the rear of the car until the gunshot was over.


    But when they saw the three female soldiers lying on the ground, they were stunned on the spot.


    In fact, not only hot women and obscene girls, but also the female bandit was stunned. It''s estimated that she didn''t expect to kill three people at once.


    "Ah!!" at that time, I saw three compatriots lying on the ground. After staying for a second, the obscene girl became crazy on the spot. She suddenly picked up the pistol in her hand and shot at the female bandit!


    Bang bang!


    The shrill gunfire sounded, and the three guns hit the female bandit''s chest with unparalleled accuracy. The female bandit also staggered back two steps, but she wore a bulletproof vest and didn''t seem to be injured for the time being.


    After being shot, the female bandit looked at the obscene girl with ferocious and angry eyes. Then the female bandit reached out to grab the buckle around his waist and grabbed a black ball similar to a grenade. Then the female bandit pulled out the safety bolt of the detonator and was about to throw it at the hot girl and the obscene girl!


    "Yanyan, run!" seeing this scene, I couldn''t sit still anymore. I shouted to the hot girl from opening the window.


    Hot girl and obscene girl are experienced female soldiers. When they see the grenade in the hands of the female bandit, they quickly retreat. While returning, the obscene girl shoots at the female bandit with a pistol!


    At that time, the female bandit saw the obscene girl retreat and was about to throw the grenade in her hand, but at that time, the obscene girl''s pistol also hit the female bandit''s wrist!


    Originally, the grenade was going to hit the obscene girl, but because it was hit by the obscene girl''s bullet, the grenade deviated from the direction and flew towards my van!


    Finally, the grenade was thrown into the van I was in!


    Gollum, the black grenade that flew in from the window fell at my feet.


    The sound of hissing sounded, and the white smoke suddenly came up!


    "Get out!!!"


    At that time, I saw my jump out of my eyes. I shouted in horror and pushed desperately towards the other end of the car. It took two or three seconds for the grenade to detonate. I made the most instinctive rapid response in that short two or three seconds.


    Because there were female wolf head and Xiaobai on the right seat, they all sat on my right side and blocked my way. At that time, I pushed them to the edge of the door with both hands, then desperately opened the door, and then squeezed them out with my best strength, and my own body just got out of the car, The deafening explosion behind me sounded!


    Boom!!!


    The earth shaking explosion sounded behind me. I felt that my whole person was rushed forward and flew out by the impact of the explosion. There was a sharp pain in my eardrum, like being squeezed violently and buzzing. My whole field of vision was white flowers like snowflakes. I didn''t know where I was, heaven or hell.


    Finally, I just felt my head hit the ground hard, and then my brain was like a short circuit, and I didn''t know anything for a moment.

 Chapter 126

    It''s like a part of the plot was deleted during the movie. My memory of the previous second still stays in the picture of the grenade explosion behind me. I was blown out of the van. When I regained consciousness, I found myself lying in a soft place.


    When people are in a coma, they don''t dream. It feels like the TV picture suddenly goes black. After waiting for a long time, there is a picture suddenly, but when that picture appears, you are surprised to find that the new picture is completely different from that before it goes black.


    It''s hard for me to describe how I felt when I woke up from a coma, but the TV picture turned black. It should be more vivid.


    When I was conscious, I felt abnormal pain all over my body. My body seemed to be wrapped by something and couldn''t move. Moreover, my eyelids shook badly. I was very allergic to strong light. I wanted to open it but couldn''t open it.


    After struggling for dozens of times, my eyes finally opened.


    When I opened my eyes, the pain on my body became stronger. I felt like my flesh was pierced by a needle. I was very sad.


    I found myself lying in a small room with snow-white walls and a white chandelier on my head. The light was so strong that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    I wanted to move my body, but I found that my body was very heavy, but somehow I could move, so I bent my body. At this time, I found myself lying on a bunk bed, and I was wrapped in a lot of bandages.


    I have several layers of white bandages on my chest and abdomen, even on the back of my hands and arms.


    Seeing the bandage on my body, I immediately realized what my condition was.


    Can I be mutilated by a bomb?


    The idea flashed through my mind. At that time, I didn''t care about my situation. I hurried to look at my limbs to see if I was short of arms and legs


    To my relief, I checked and found that my hands and feet were still there. Only the waist and chest were bandaged. I carefully moved my hands and feet and found that I still had consciousness. I was afraid it was my illusion. I also deliberately moved my fingers and toes, and found that there was no problem


    Fortunately, I have no disability. Looks like I survived the explosion.


    I was relieved to confirm that I was still alive and without disability. I was really scared to death just now.


    When I turned my head, I found that there was a black head lying next to me, with dark and beautiful long hair and white skirt. I knew it was Xiaobai at a glance. The chick is leaning against the head of my bed and seems to be asleep.


    "Xiaobai?" I called softly.


    The silly girl slept so hard that her head was buried in her staggered arms that she didn''t seem to find me awake at all.


    His head was raised, his black hair fell, and his big water Ling Ling eyes looked at me through the scattered bangs.


    "Ah... Master... It''s you... Ah?! master, you''re awake!"


    Silly girl saw that I didn''t react at first, but soon she woke up. She was overjoyed and her big eyes glittered when she saw me wake up.


    "Xiaobai, where am I now? What''s the matter with me?" I just woke up. I was still a little dizzy. I wanted to ask Xiaobai about my situation, but the silly girl threw herself directly into my arms and cried.


    "Master, I''m glad you woke up... I thought you''d never wake up again... Hmmm HMM..." Xiaobai grabbed my thigh and cried. Big drops of tears fell down from my cheeks with the sound of crying, all on my body and quilt.


    "Well, well, don''t cry. Didn''t I say, I''m the Lord. I''m a God from heaven. How can I die easily?" I held up my little white face. She looked at me tearfully and looked at me. Thinking of this, she wiped the corners of her eyes and gradually stopped crying.


    "But... I''m still worried about what to do if the master dies... Go back to heaven..." silly girl sobbed, and the pure silly words made me want to laugh.


    "Anyway, I''m fine now. Why are you crying... By the way, are you all right? Did you blow you up that day?" I wiped the tears from the corners of Xiaobai''s eyes. Although Xiaobai is a beauty, she has never taken care of herself since she lost her memory. Her words and deeds are completely like an ignorant child. I wiped Xiaobai''s eyes and looked at her fluorescent eyes, My heart is a little hot.


    "No... master, you pushed me out of the car, so I didn''t get blown up by the bomb..."


    With that, Xiaobai''s eyes turned red again.


    "What about the others?"


    "Sister aowu was also injured, but because the master you protected her, she woke up long ago and is all right now..."


    "Uh... How many days have I been lying down?" I asked, looking around.


    "Master, you have been lying for four days..." Xiaobai said weakly.


    "Four days?!" I''ve been in a coma for four days? My mind finally woke up, and I could remember the scene before I was unconscious, especially the bloody scene of the female bandit shooting three female soldiers with a machine gun.


    "Where is this place? How did I come here?"


    "This... Is sister Lin''s room. Sister Lin carried the master here. Master, you have a lot of blood on your stomach. Sister Lin also found a military doctor to operate on you." Xiaobai looked at me and said without blinking.


    Is this the hot girl''s room?


    "I had an operation?"


    I was stunned. So I''m in the hot girl''s barracks now?


    I gradually understood my current situation. At this time, the door of the room opened and two tall figures came in. I turned my head and looked silly.


    It may not be surprising that the hot woman in black uniform walked into the room, but I was surprised that the man behind the hot woman was a female wolf in camouflage!


    My female wolf head actually wears camouflage clothes. What''s the situation?


    "Wake up?!" seeing me lying in bed, the hot woman looked a little indifferent, showing relief and joy.


    "How do you feel?" the hot woman came to me in military boots and asked me.


    I twisted my neck, spread my hands and asked:


    "I just woke up and didn''t know my condition. I was a little dizzy and had unspeakable pain elsewhere... I heard you operated on me?"


    "Minor surgery. When the grenade exploded that day, you got a lot of ammunition fragments. I asked the military doctor to take them out for you! You jumped quite fast that day, that is, you scratched more fragments on your hands and feet, and other parts were OK."


    I was really relieved when I heard the hot girl''s words. In this way, I finally got a life back. However, when I thought that the military doctor had operated on me, my heart was cold again. The military doctor had operated on me, doesn''t that also mean... I leaked?


    The hot girl saw my sight and immediately understood my idea. She couldn''t help adding:


    "Don''t worry, that military doctor is my guard. She won''t reveal your affairs."


    "Your guard?" I was slightly stunned when I heard the hot woman''s words. At this time, a pink figure came in again outside the room. A female nurse who was slightly shorter than the hot woman but looked gentle came in with the first aid kit.


    The female military doctor in the pink nurse''s uniform had a sweet and pure smile on her face. She looked very amiable. She wore a nurse''s hat and a slender ponytail. The long and bright ponytail dragged to her waist.


    The appearance of the female nurse is really not bad, and what surprises me more is that in this era when no one wears black silk, the female nurse still wears mesh black silk stockings. At that time, I didn''t know that there were many mosquitoes in the border areas of Vietnam. Female nurses wore black silk stockings to prevent mosquito bites, but they had a refreshing feeling.


    "Xiao Lai, here you are! Show him the wound!" when she saw the black silk nurse coming in, the hot woman''s expression softened a little.


    "HMM." the female nurse named Xiao Lai gently nodded to the hot woman, and then walked slowly to me with the first aid kit. "Hello, Li Jian... HMM, sir?" the female nurse smiled at me gently, "Did you just wake up? Let me show you the wound. I operated on you four days ago and took out the fragments from your body. I think if there is no infection, you will have passed the risk period."


    The female nurse''s voice was still very gentle. She was also very polite and had a good attitude. I said Oh, and then stretched out my arms to let her check.


    "Trouble."


    The female nurse smiled at me, blinked her eyelashes, gently grabbed my arm, carefully pulled out a corner of the bandage and examined my wound.


    "No signs of inflammation, great. It should be all right." the female nurse put down my hand and breathed out. Xiumei was slightly relaxed. She checked my chest and lower abdomen again.

 Chapter 127

    Finally, after the female nurse confirmed that I was ok, she completely relaxed.


    "It''s all right, Yanyan." the female nurse turned her head, gently waved her ponytail, smiled gently at the hot woman and reminded her.


    The hot woman was also relieved and said to the female nurse, "that''s good. Xiao Lai, go and help you. I''ll explain something to him first."


    "OK." the female nurse answered the hot girl politely. It seems that the female nurse named Xiao Lai is very cultured and easy to get green tendons.


    "These are anti-inflammatory drugs and painkillers, which can accelerate the healing of your wound and reduce your discomfort. Just take two tablets each afternoon and evening every day, and the effect is very effective." after the female nurse confirmed that my condition was all right, she took out two boxes of drugs, one blue and one red, from the first-aid kit and handed them to me.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you so much for helping me operate... These days... Trouble you. I don''t know what to say. Hehe." I hurried to take the medicine handed to me by the female nurse and didn''t dare to neglect it. The female nurse gave me a kind smile, smiled and said:


    "Oh, nothing. You''re Yanyan''s friend. Just heal yourself, otherwise Yanyan will be worried." the female nurse looked at the hot girl and continued,


    "And I''m glad to see the man with my own eyes and listen to your voice. I''ll go first. Please have a good rest. If you have any discomfort, you can find me. I''ll be in the infirmary outside." the female nurse turned her head again and gave me a friendly smile. Then she nodded to me and went out of the room with the first aid kit.


    Immediately after the female nurse, the hot girl came to me, and then she looked at me with a complex look in her eyes.


    "Take this first."


    The hot woman seemed to hold something in her hand. After hesitating for a while, she threw it to me.


    I looked down and found it was a military certificate.


    "What is this...?"


    "This is Xiaohang. They... Are the military certificates of three of my subordinates who were shot and killed by female bandits that day. Keep them first. Having them means that you are in my barracks."


    "Er..." I was stunned when I heard the hot woman''s words, and my heart ripples. "Why do you give me a military certificate?"


    "People other than soldiers are not allowed in the military camp... You, the friend named Xiaobai and the friend who can only scream were seriously injured that day. In order to take you to the military camp for rescue, I told the guard that you were my subordinates and temporarily escaped the inspection of the people in the military region... I wanted to send you away, but you were unconscious for four days. Now the road exits in Wenshan County are full It''s all blocked. You can''t get out. You can''t get out until the war is over and the road is open. "


    "Before that, you and your two friends will temporarily live in my camp as soldiers. When the war is relaxed, I will send you as corpses to Kunming on the grounds of death. Then you can leave."


    "Ah? When your subordinates...?" the hot woman''s words stunned me, but I thought of something more important. "So... Lin Yanyan, are your three subordinates... Dead?"


    The hot woman''s face sank and her eyes said evasively:


    "Yes... I was killed by the female bandit. But the female bandit was also shot by Gao Haixin... Because of this mission, I have been promoted. I am already a lieutenant colonel. Gao Haixin is a major."


    "... what happened to the air bomb?"


    "It has been handed over to the military. Those bombs were originally stolen from the military Treasury by bandits. Now they have been returned to their original owners."


    I was surprised by the promotion of hot women, but it was expected that this time the task crisis reached the whole city, and the threat of air bomb explosion was not a small matter. Hot women killed female bandits and intercepted air bombs that would lead to great tragedies. Naturally, they were promoted.


    I nodded a little clearly, but then I thought of another question.


    "So, Lin Yanyan, do you want me to pretend to be their soldiers and stay in the barracks? So... It''s not good for the dead?" I feel sorry when I think of the three dead female soldiers. Although I don''t know them very well, I observed them for a short period of time that day, I also know that they are very lively and cheerful female soldiers. Unexpectedly... They died like that in the end.


    There was a glimmer of gloom and depression in the hot woman''s eyes, and there were some crystal tears in the corners of her eyes. She looked at me and said to me firmly:


    "Xiaole, they were dead at that time... But you were still alive, so I had only this way to save you!" she said. There was a trace of ruddy in the hot woman''s eyes, but obviously the hot woman''s heart was still very strong. She held back her tears and said to me, "All the hospitals in Wenshan County have been closed. Only the military region and the infirmary. At that time, I had to bring you here!"


    I felt a little guilty when I heard what the hot girl said. Speaking of it, the hot girl took such a big risk in order to save us. Although I was in a coma at that time, I don''t know how the hot girl cheated the guards and sentinels with fake military certificates, but I think the hot girl also took a huge risk.


    But soon I thought of two people: "by the way, there were two people in my van that day, the one eyed driver and the woman in the co driver''s seat... Were they also in the military region?"


    "There are only three military certificates. How can they come? They have been sent away by me. Are they Bai people? They seem to distrust us, but I have sent them away. I told them I would tell them your news. Now they should have left Wenshan County!"


    "So... What about the bodies of your three subordinates?" I asked coldly.


    When I asked, the hot woman squeezed her fists and said:


    "Gao Haixin has buried them... Don''t ask. Anyway, I''ve delayed their death! When the war comes to an end, I''ll send you out, and then you can leave!" the hot woman is very reluctant to mention the three female soldiers. After all, the three female soldiers are her subordinates.


    "But... Even if you let us replace them, the people in the army will know that we are fake."


    "The three of them are new recruits who just came in two weeks ago. They are assigned to the night sentry of the cooking camp alone. Not many people know them in the camp. Moreover, a few days ago, bandits broke into the military region to steal arms, and a bloody conflict occurred. At that time, the Third Battalion, the Fifth Battalion and the Sixth Battalion lost dozens of people. In order to make up for the vacancy, several battalions, including our battalion, are relatively far away from others Dozens of recruits have been mobilized in our camp. As long as you dress up like new soldiers, talk less and touch less people, you will be fine for the time being. "


    The hot girl is still very considerate. I can''t see that she can think of such a considerate way with her vigorous and straightforward temper.


    "What about the families of the recruits?" I still thought of the most crucial place. The soldiers all have families. If their daughter dies, the mother will certainly investigate it?


    "Qiu Le, the three of them are orphans." the hot girl looked at me and said, "national policy, soldiers always give priority to orphans. Don''t you know?"


    The words of hot women make me enlightened. By the way, because now it is a women''s world, and women attach great importance to their daughters. As their own separation, they are certainly not willing to send their offspring to the battlefield. Even when they can''t find Steve, some women have only one daughter in their life, and there are only two people in their family. Under such a social background, the state will naturally consider recruiting orphans who have lost their mothers to join the army, which is reasonable.


    At this time, I took a look at the female wolf head standing next to the hot woman, wearing camouflage clothes, tall and handsome. Then I realized that the reason for her dress was that the female wolf head became a soldier!

 Chapter 128

    "But, Lin Yanyan, aren''t you an orphan?" although the hot girl was not very happy about the topic, I couldn''t help asking.


    The hot woman said to me with a stagnant expression, a frown and a twinkle in her eyes:


    "It''s my wish to be a soldier? Is there a problem?"


    I was stunned and hurriedly said:


    "No, I didn''t mean that... Just curious, ha ha."


    "Then don''t ask!! just be calm and stay in my camp during this time! I''ll assign you three to the cooking class and be responsible for cooking for other companies."


    "Cooking squad?" I''ll go. Does the hot woman want me, and the female wolf head and Xiaobai to be the chef in the military camp? Although I don''t know much about the establishment of the military region, I know that the cooking team generally has no military intelligence tasks. It is mainly responsible for making breakfast for other battalions and companies. Sometimes it will stand guard, guard, or patrol and run errands.


    "That''s all I can do!" said the hot woman with a tangled face. "The camp I manage is a cooking camp, but the internal structure is more complex. Sometimes we also have special tasks. There are three companies in my camp. The first company and the second company are cooking companies, but the people of the third company are better. Sometimes they take some urgent tasks!"


    "Before Xiaole, they were the third company. Now you join the first company. I''ll tell the third company that you have been transferred to another camp! Also, you start special training tomorrow and do cooking with the first company!"


    "..." I''m still going to be a cook. However, when I am a cook, I should be a cook. Now I have come to the women''s world. I have no good feelings for the government of this era. The government has hurt me so badly, and has also done those inhuman experiments. It is impossible for me to work for that kind of government. It''s good to be a cook. Anyway, I''m happy to be free. Some eat and live, and I can save my life. There''s nothing bad.


    "Still... Thank you. Lin Yanyan, I really thank you. I know you did it for your sister, but you helped me so many times and took such a big risk for me. I really don''t know how to thank you." I''m not a person who receives favors and doesn''t repay them. If I were that kind of person, I would despise myself, From the beginning of fleeing to Yunnan to now sending me to the military camp, the hot woman has really helped me a lot, especially her sister. I''m even more sorry because I''m missing.


    "Don''t talk too much! It''s my responsibility to let you get to Wenshan County. It''s my bad luck! Anyway, you try to stay in the kitchen during this time. I''ll try to arrange the tasks of sentry, cooking and separate training for you, so that you won''t be easily found before the war is over! Be smart yourself and don''t show your feet!"


    "You can go today. If your injury is OK tomorrow, I will arrange military training for you! Also, from today on, you will call me battalion commander, and your name will also be changed. Your name is Li Xiaohang, and the screaming woman will be changed to Zhu Shan. Also, your friend named Xiaobai will be changed to Qiu Le!"


    I was stunned. Do you really want me to change my name?


    "Do you understand, Li Xiaohang?!" the hot girl looked at me with a high tone.


    "Yes, battalion commander!" I immediately recalled and said in a firm tone. I have also seen obscene girls'' saluting gestures, and I have seen a lot of Anti Japanese war films in the 21st century. Although I prefer Hollywood blockbusters, I have seen a lot of films such as sword, before dawn and Brokeback mountain, Now I will respond to the hot girl according to the impression in my own mind.


    When the hot girl saw my sonorous and powerful answer, her pupils narrowed, then nodded and said to me:


    "Good spirit. It seems that you have almost recovered. It seems that there is no problem for me to arrange intensive training for you tomorrow..."


    "What? Strengthen training?" I almost vomited blood when I heard the hot woman''s words.


    "Nonsense! Have you ever seen a soldier as fat as you? At least you have to reduce your fat! Don''t blame me for being ruthless, otherwise you don''t look like a soldier!"


    After the hot woman looked at me up and down, her eyes fell on my slightly swollen stomach. Although I have experienced the devil training of fierce women in the past few months and wandered around the sun moon village for a long time, my body has lost a lot, but generally speaking, I am still moderately fat, and there is still a layer of smooth fat at the waist, The navel is still slightly raised and close to the underwear.


    "OK! That''s it! Your injury is OK, so I''ll get you something to eat! Your two friends take turns to stand guard at night! Also, shave your face when you''re free, otherwise others will know you''re a man!" said the hot girl turned and walked out of the room, leaving me a little confused.


    Hair on your face?


    I was stunned, and then I reacted. The hot woman said beard. I am a normal man with strong hormone secretion. I naturally grow a beard. Although it is not as thick as Dumbledore in Harry Potter, it will become the second Lu Xun sooner or later. Before, in Riyue village, my beard was the symbol of my being the owner, But now, my beard will reveal my identity. I can''t do it without shaving.


    Fortunately, there are scissors in the room.


    "Xiao Bai, come here and shave me!"


    "Shave?" Xiaobai stood there foolishly, blinking at me.


    "Yes, it''s my chin and the hair under my nose. Cut it for me quickly!"


    "Oh, my Lord, you have to cut my hair." Xiaobai, a silly girl, is a good job. I asked her to cut my hair. She didn''t hesitate to take scissors to cut my hair. I thought this silly girl couldn''t do other things well, but she can still do things like cutting her beard, but it''s obvious that I overestimated Xiaobai''s IQ. The silly girl smiled and approached me with scissors. When I watched her approach me with scissors, I began to sweat.


    "Master, I''m going to start cutting!" Xiaobai opened her eyes with a child''s interested expression. Then I saw the handle of her sharp scissors close slowly


    Click!


    "Ah!! silly girl, are you going to cut my chin into watermelon!!" I really shouldn''t have any expectations for this silly girl. She cut off my skin and flesh directly! Fortunately, it''s only a small layer on the surface, otherwise I think my chin will be cut into two watermelons by this silly girl!


    "Yes, I''m sorry, master..." Xiaobai was shocked when she saw me covering my chin and crying in pain. The scissors fell to the ground with a slap, and her eyes showed a look of panic. She hurriedly came up to look at my chin. When she saw a little blood on my chin, she was very nervous.


    "Master, i... wow, master, you shed a lot of blood. Do you... Hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt... Try it, you silly girl!" I covered my chin and wanted to cry without tears. When I saw the glittering tears in Xiaobai''s eyes, I couldn''t get angry again. Can only hold it in my heart.


    Fortunately, I just broke the skin. I rubbed the wound. I wanted to calm down, but to my surprise, at this time, the tearful Xiaobai touched some saliva with his right index finger, and then rubbed it on my chin.


    "Master, let me wipe your saliva!"


    "What are you going to do, silly girl, with sticky saliva on my face?"


    "But, master. The saints and sisters in Riyue village said that wiping some saliva can disinfect and promote wound healing." Xiaobai rubbed my chin with white and soft snack fingers, and his big black eyes were apologetic.


    Seeing the innocence in Xiaobai''s eyes, my heart moved. To tell the truth, although Xiaobai''s actions always make people very depressed, her heart is really simple and kind. Seeing her appearance, I really can''t bear to refuse her, so I let her smear saliva on my chin.


    Xiaobai licked her fingers with her tongue, and then carefully smeared saliva on my chin. The feeling of lubrication rubbed my neck. The originally painful wound gradually became comfortable under Xiaobai''s rubbing. Xiaobai, look at me. There''s something shy on my face. My snow-white face is red. In terms of beauty alone, Xiaobai is no less than the long month Princess and the female wolf head, and even slightly more than the three saints. Anyone will be moved by such a beauty looking at her closely.


    "Master, doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Silly girl, you are... Really good." I looked at Xiaobai and said with a bitter smile. Looking at the way she smiled at me, I was a little distracted. Although I just woke up and my head was a little dizzy, I couldn''t help seeing Xiaobai''s simplicity.


    "Master, I''m stupid and can''t do well. Please don''t be angry?" Xiaobai rubbed my chin with his fingers and said shyly.


    Looking at Xiaobai''s black eyes, my anger slowly subsided, but then there was an impulse to hold Xiaobai in my arms and play hard.


    "If I''m not angry, I''ll be angry with you silly girl!" although I''m no longer angry with Xiaobai, I still pretend to be cruel.


    "Master, I''m wrong. Can''t you be careful in the future..."


    "No! If you''re wrong, you''ll be punished! And you stupid girl, you must make mistakes in the future!"


    "Master, why do your eyes suddenly become... So much like sister aowu, shining."


    I coughed and said positively, "that''s because I''m too smart. You think my eyes are especially bright! As the saying goes, smart people have deep and sharp eyes. That''s the truth... And I''m the Lord. Will I cheat you? You''ll listen to me in the future. Within a month, make sure your mind is enlightened, your eyes shine and you can''t forget everything!"


    "Oh, that''s great." Xiaobai seems to be really moved by me. The light flows in her big eyes. As the saying goes, women have big breasts and big brains. It doesn''t seem to be a false legend


    This silly girl is really hopeless.

 Chapter 129

    I was sitting at the head of the bed teasing Xiaobai, and the female wolf head walked restlessly around the room. At this time, the hot woman came in with a plate.


    "Eat quickly!" the hot girl put the plate on my bed. I saw about ten big steamed stuffed buns on the plate, "It''s past dinner time and there are no other meals in the military camp. Make do with these first! You''re a cook. You''ll get up two hours earlier than others from tomorrow. You have 15 minutes to fold the sheets, wash your face and brush your teeth, and then you''ll go to the canteen to make breakfast! You know?"


    "I''m going to start working tomorrow? Didn''t you say military training?"


    "That was after your breakfast last night! When you finish breakfast, join the first company and train with the company!"


    You have to train to be a cook, so hard?


    I''m really speechless. As a big man, I came to the women''s world. After joining the army, I didn''t command the army and show off my strength, but worked as a cook for the women soldiers... It''s really depressing.


    I didn''t participate in the army. The only training I had reluctantly related to the army was the military training in high school and freshman year. It was really painful at that time, especially the freshman year, which really made me semi disabled.


    It was summer at that time. The sun was high and the air was steaming. The military training officer asked us to stand on one foot for an hour. It was torture. Later, it rained heavily, but the abnormal officer asked us to train in the rain and train all our newcomers as veterans. It was unbearable. After the military training in freshman year, I lost 5kg, and I was already dead After the shadow, I thought I could not have any intersection with such terrible terms as military training in my life. I didn''t expect that I could not escape this disaster after all.


    But the so-called people have to bow their heads under the eaves. Now I have to follow the training in the hot girl''s military camp. Anyway, the hot girl should grasp the strength and won''t train me to death.


    After the hot girl told me this, she took off her military uniform and threw it directly on my bed, which made me stunned.


    Looking at the hot girl suddenly took off her military uniform and revealed a yellow suspender underwear inside, I was shocked.


    "What are you... Doing?"


    "What are you doing? Your bed is mine! Your bed is in the bedroom opposite the door outside the room!"


    "Oh..." I was shocked when the hot girl said that she suddenly took off her clothes just now.


    "There are four female soldiers in your bedroom, including Gao Haixin. Gao Haixin already knows that you are a man. The other three don''t know your identity, so don''t forget your pseudonyms." the hot woman told me word by word, "From now on, your name is Li Xiaohang instead of Li Jian. And you, your name is Qiu le. The one who can''t speak is Zhu Shan! Don''t forget!"


    Did the obscene girl know I was a man? But it''s not surprising that the obscene girl and the hot girl sent me to the military region that day.


    "Do you understand?!" the hot woman raised her tone and asked.


    "Yes!" I replied hastily.


    "That''s good. When you bathe and go to the toilet in the future, you should choose when there is no one around, so as not to be seen through!"


    "I know. I know. Lin Yanyan, oh no... Battalion commander." I looked at the hot girl and replied seriously. I''ve been used to calling her the original name. Now I''m really not used to calling her battalion commander.


    The hot girl looked at me, looked at the steamed stuffed bun on the bed and said, "eat quickly!"


    After that, I hastily picked up the steamed stuffed bun given to me by the hot girl and ate it. I had been in a coma for four days. Although the consumption of coma was relatively small, my stomach was already empty. Now when I saw the steamed stuffed bun, I ate it without hesitation.


    "Xiaobai, have you eaten?"


    "No..." Xiaobai looked at the steamed stuffed bun in my hand and shook her head, so I gave it to Xiaobai. The female wolf head stood next to me and watched us eat steamed stuffed bun. The hot woman said she had taken the female wolf head out for dinner. The hot woman asked me what happened to the female wolf head. She said that the female wolf head didn''t seem to be a normal person at all. She not only couldn''t use chopsticks, but also robbed others of it, and almost put it in the canteen If she and the wretched girl hadn''t stopped the female wolf head and pulled it out of the canteen, the female wolf head might have fought with others.


    I reluctantly explained to the hot girl, "she grew up in the mountains... She has no education since childhood, her brain is not normal, and many habits are like wild animals. I will take good care of her in the future."


    The hot girl looked at me and the wolf head with some worry and said, "take good care of her. I think your two friends are problem people. One doesn''t know anything like a beast and the other asks everything like a child. I''m really impressed by them when you pass out!!"


    While I was eating, I listened to the explanation of the hot woman, and my face was a little feverish. Indeed, to some extent, female wolf head and Xiaobai couldn''t catch up with normal girls, especially female wolf head. It''s good for her to come out of the mountain without causing big trouble.


    I nodded and said yes, and then asked the hot woman while eating steamed stuffed buns:


    "Have you heard from Lin Junxia?"


    "Not yet. After the bandits broke into the military region a few days ago, they all hid. The military has no news from them."


    "Oh..." my heart sank again when I heard the hot girl''s words.


    "In short, you eat early, and then go to rest!" the hot woman said the same sentence. Eat early, go to bed early, recover from injury early, get up early, work early, military training, and finally let me leave early!


    Xiaobai and I grazed the steamed stuffed bun one by one. The hot girl watched us finish eating. When she saw that I finished eating, she led us out of her room. I motioned the female wolf head and Xiaobai to follow.


    It was the first time I woke up in the hot women''s room. There was a long corridor outside, which was a bit similar to the corridor in the hospital. I looked at the scene outside the corridor at random. Outside the corridor was an open field surrounded by barbed wire, just like the power grid in Auschwitz concentration camp, surrounded by a half person high power grid, If someone wants to escape or run in, they will be burned into fly ash at the first time.


    Looking back, I saw that there were room doors in the corridor, and the hot woman was the battalion commander, but her room was not different from the rooms on the corridor except that it was at the end of the corridor. The rooms of me, Xiaobai and female wolf head are located on the left of the opposite door of the hot female room, very close to each other.


    There was also a number on the doorplate, which said 101. The hot woman asked me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head to enter the bedroom together. It was like an 8-person bedroom. After entering, I found that it was empty and there was no one. Only two bunk beds on the left and right were arranged on the ground, and the quilts on it were stacked neatly.


    They don''t seem to be here.


    "Well, what about the others in the bedroom?"


    "Go on sentry duty! You go to bed first! The sentry duty this week is theirs! Then it will be your turn!"


    "Oh..." I nodded clearly. The hot woman told me that my bed was the lower bed of the last one inside, and Xiaobai and the female wolf head slept on my upper bed and next to me.


    "Get up at 4:30 tomorrow morning and go to bed early!"


    "Ah? 4:30!" I was scanning the bed, but the hot girl''s words made my heart beat faster.


    "Yes, so you all go to bed early!" after the hot woman roughly explained to me the important things of living in Room 101, she threw her ass and left. Although she still looked very worried, she lived at the opposite door after all. It was also convenient to know our situation.


    As soon as the hot girl left, there were only me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head left in the room.


    Xiaobai looked at me foolishly with straight eyes and a look of wanting to talk and stop. Seeing her stunned in situ, I said to her:


    "Don''t go to bed soon!"


    "Oh......" Xiaobai was startled by me, and then began to take off her clothes and go to bed. The female wolf head was in trouble. She was a savage at all. She didn''t care about the rules of human work and rest. She looked around and smelled in the room with a straight nose, and her eyebrows wrinkled constantly.


    "Proud dance, go to bed early!"


    "Huh?" hearing my voice, the female wolf head turned and looked at me puzzled.


    "I told you to go to bed early and get up early tomorrow!" I pointed to the bed above me and said.


    After all, the female wolf head has been with me for more than half a year. No matter how civilized she is, she can understand some of my words. For example, she can understand the instructions such as eating, sleeping, walking, running, don''t touch and don''t move. Now when I told her to sleep, she gave me a strange look.


    I pointed to the upper bunk, and the female wolf head also understood what I meant. She climbed up the bunk with three times and five divided by two, and then knelt down on the bunk and looked at me. She screamed and looked forward in her eyes, as if urging me to go up and sleep with her.


    "Well, tonight... I won''t sleep with you!" I shook my head at the female wolf head with a straight face, and then lay down on my bed.


    "Master, are you going to sleep?"


    "It''s so dark outside. Don''t you go to bed? Go to bed early!"


    "Oh. But I''ve just eaten steamed stuffed buns. My stomach is swollen." Xiaobai said as she took off her clothes and rubbed her stomach.


    Xiaobai and I talked boring nonsense one by one, because the others in the bedroom went to watch, so we planned to have an early rest. I looked at my watch and mobile phone and found that it was more than 10 p.m. and it was better to go to bed early.


    However, just as Xiaobai and I were chatting about going to bed, the door of the bedroom suddenly opened. As a result, four female soldiers in camouflage clothes led by obscene girls broke in.

 Chapter 130

    Seeing the wretched girls who suddenly entered the door, I instinctively took off half of my clothes and pulled them back, but I was still a step late. At that time, my upper body had been seen by them.


    Seeing me and Xiaobai in the room, the female soldiers led by the obscene girl were all stunned.


    Four days later, the expression of the obscene girl seemed to become deep and serious. When she saw me, the obscene girl''s eyes stagnated, and then said:


    "Are you awake?"


    This is the first time that the obscene girl greeted me. I quickly nodded back with an embarrassed smile:


    "Yes, i... just woke up." my voice was not heavy, because I was afraid that if the voice was too heavy, it would make other female soldiers suspicious. Among the four female soldiers who entered the room, only the obscene girl knew I was a man, and the other three didn''t know, so I must pay attention.


    The obscene girl glanced at me and nodded. The smile on her face was relatively simple:


    "I thought you would become a vegetable and lie down for a year and a half. I didn''t expect to wake up very early. Battalion commander Lin has been busy for you disabled people these days." although the obscene girl''s tone is relatively relaxed, I can see a trace of gloom on her beautiful face, as if she was unhappy, I think the death of her subordinates four days ago has left a deep mark in her heart.


    "It''s really troublesome for you. If only I woke up earlier..."


    "Taking care of the wounded soldiers is what battalion commander Lin has to do. I didn''t do anything except bring you back like a corpse. Although I''m a deputy battalion commander, I don''t have any real power. Basically, everything in our camp depends on her." the obscene girl''s eyes moved and looked at me carefully, "In addition to sometimes I will help battalion commander Lin share when there are many affairs, I usually live together, eat together and train together like you."


    "You three are all recruits. Er... They were transferred by battalion commander Lin an. Then we will be a battalion in the future. We will live together and take care of each other. We will eat together when we have difficulties and carry them together when we have difficulties."


    The wretched girl looked at me, Xiaobai and the female wolf head in the upper bunk and said faintly.


    "Sister Hai, shouldn''t you add that rich people are greedy together and girls are picky together?" as soon as the obscene girl''s voice fell, a sneaky female soldier behind her said with a bad smile.


    "Yes, yes! Another sentence is that everyone wears pants and covers!" echoed a round faced girl with a baby face.


    The obscene girl squinted at the two comrades in arms behind her, narrowed her eyes slightly, then looked back at me and said, "don''t listen to their nonsense, none of them can learn well..."


    "It depends on who learned it from..."


    "Oh, who? I don''t know. Is it your prenatal education teacher who has died for 30 years?" the obscene girl retorted at them.


    "Yes. Besides, her surname is Gao and her name is Haixin. She is respected as H sister."


    When she heard what she said, the thief eyed girl and the round faced girl all covered their mouths and smiled secretly, while the obscene girl frowned greatly.


    The remaining woman is very tall, almost 1.8 meters, one head higher than the obscene girl. Although she can''t compare with the female wolf head, she is also very tall. However, looking at the appearance, the woman doesn''t look like the Han nationality. She has thick eyebrows and big eyes, snow-white skin, straight nose, and her face is more clear and flattened than other women. She seems to be from the Middle East or Hui nationality.


    The Hui woman doesn''t seem to be very good at speech, or maybe it''s because the national language problem seems to have less common language. When the round faced sister and the thief eyed woman tease, she just smiles shyly, but doesn''t say anything.


    "Cough! In short, everyone is a battalion, and all six of you are a company except me. The most important thing in the army is not personal talent, nor is there a large number of people, but unity. Otherwise, no matter how elite the Legion and soldiers are, they will be a handful of ashes."


    The obscene girl''s words are actually quite reasonable. Although it seems that she usually likes to fight with other female soldiers, she is still very measured when it comes to the key point.


    "Well, thanks for the deputy battalion commander''s reminder." I thanked the obscene girl.


    "Well, let''s get to know each other. I''m Gao Haixin. I used to be the company commander of Yilian company. Later, I was promoted and now I''m the deputy battalion commander."


    The obscene girl thought about it and said.


    "I''m Tian Xiaoyun from Hefei, Anhui Province. Call me Xiaoyun." the thief eyed female thief said with a smile.


    "Well... I''m Cui Ruoyan from Weifang, Shandong Province." the round faced girl grinned.


    "InAs." the Hui woman really gave me a name with Hui style.


    I nodded and wrote down their names. Speaking, their names are not difficult to remember.


    "I''m... Li Xiaohang, she''s Qiu Le, and she''s... Zhu Shan. We''ve all just been transferred in, so please take care of us." I thought that the hot girl told me not to use my real name before, so I replaced it with the names of the three dead female soldiers, then pointed to Xiaobai and the female wolf head one by one, and said some common polite words in my mouth.


    Hearing me say the names of the three female soldiers, the obscene girl''s expression changed, but she soon returned to normal.


    "Well, we all know each other. Let''s get along well in the future. We have to get up early tomorrow. We have to get up early in the cooking camp. We all rest early and save our energy."


    The obscene girl robbed other women soldiers of their doubts before others spoke. Let''s have an early rest. I have to say that she was very cool when she calmed down. As she said, the obscene girl hesitated for a moment, finally came forward, patted me on the shoulder, squeezed Xiumei, and gave me a wink with clear eyes. She casually said to me, "you are all new here. Pay attention. Battalion commander Lin takes good care of you and should have asked you to take care of yourself?"


    This is just an ordinary request in the ears of ordinary people, but it''s different in my ears. Obscene girl, this is reminding me that I''m a man. I should be restrained in the future. Don''t make a fool of myself in the military camp.


    "Yes, battalion commander Lin said we would all pay attention."


    "That''s good."


    I nodded in time, and then gave the obscene girl a positive look. The obscene girl was a little relieved, then nodded and turned away.


    The rest of me and Xiaobai looked at each other with big eyes.


    The lights went out after 10 o''clock in the barracks. It''s a little late today. But it was not long before the whistle booed outside the barracks.


    After hearing the whistle, the obscene girl, the Hui girl, the thief eyed girl and the round faced girl all climbed into their own bed at the fastest speed. The obscene girl was on my opposite bed, the thief eyed girl was facing Xiaobai, while the Hui woman and the round faced girl were on the upper bed of the obscene girl and the thief eyed girl. After hearing the whistle, the four took off their camouflage clothes and military trousers as quickly as possible, and then climbed up to their bed. The speed is really fast. It is worthy of long-term training.


    Four women quickly climbed onto their beds, which made Xiaobai a little stunned. When I was in a coma these days, she and the female wolf head basically looked after me in the hot female room. The female wolf head never left me, and Xiaobai also guarded me, so they never left me before I woke up, let alone shared a room with others. Today is the first day. If you don''t trust me, I''m most worried about the female wolf head. In this strange new environment, I''m afraid something will happen to her if I don''t understand anything.


    Originally, I wanted to take the opportunity to look at the delicate bodies of the female soldiers after taking off their camouflage clothes. However, after three whistles outside the camp, the lights went out. The room was suddenly dark, leaving only the weak light of the intercom watch. In the army, except for the battalion commander and deputy battalion commander, other soldiers cannot carry private mobile phones, let alone make phone calls. They only have a walkie talkie watch used to receive superior tasks,


    But what reassures me is that the female wolf head doesn''t seem to cause trouble. When I was in the orc tribe, I found that the female wolf head has the same habit as a dog. When the light is dark, she will shrink up and enter a half asleep state. And since she came to the city, she saw too many strange things. The female wolf head has learned to be silent, so she won''t go crazy under normal circumstances. After all, she is not a real wolf. After all, she still has human wisdom. The female wolf head sleeps on the upper bunk alone. There were 8 beds in this room, but there were only 7 people in our room, so the bed opposite the female wolf head is empty. In fact, the female wolf head occupies two beds by one person.


    "Master, I''ll sleep. Hey, hey. It''s fun to sleep with so many people in the barracks." Xiaobai dragged his clothes in the dark, and I could barely see his white face and black eyes even across the dark.


    "Fun, are we here to play? Go to bed early!" I gently reminded Xiaobai that this silly girl, no matter where she went, was playing with a playful attitude. She didn''t realize that I was the trouble after my male identity was exposed. She just smiled and told me it was fun, so I asked her to keep silent and go to bed early.


    Xiaobai spit out her tongue at me. Although the room was dark, I could barely see her expression. After spitting out her tongue, Xiaobai got into the quilt.


    I reminded Xiaobai to go to bed early, but when I got used to the dark environment, I turned around and found that the obscene girl was sitting cross legged on her bed with her hands entrusted, like a Buddha.


    Wretched girl... What are you doing?


    "Deputy battalion commander, what are you doing?" I asked softly when I saw the strange behavior of the obscene girl in the dark.


    "Shh... Don''t disturb the deputy battalion commander. Xiaohang, don''t you know? Our deputy battalion commander is practicing martial arts!" I was wondering, but the thief eyed woman who also slept in the lower bunk lowered her voice and gave me the answer of surprise.


    practice?!

 Chapter 131

    "Practice Kung Fu?" I lowered my voice, but I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    But the obscene girl seemed to be in a state, steady as a clock, and her breathing was flat.


    I''m an obscene girl who practices Kung Fu?


    "Yes, our deputy battalion commander practices martial arts every night. She is the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance and the daughter of Gao Tielin. Hei hei."


    "Martial Arts Alliance... Alliance leader?" the thief eyed woman''s answer stunned me. "What is Martial Arts Alliance?"


    "Er... I scared me. You don''t even know the martial arts league? Do you really or falsely don''t know?" hearing my question, the thief eyed woman was also frightened by me.


    "I really don''t know..."


    "You really killed me. You didn''t grow up in the stronghold, did you?"


    "Almost... What is this martial arts alliance?"


    "Martial arts alliance is an alliance established by all martial arts schools in China. It has been established for hundreds of years, and Martians know it! You came from Sirius!"


    "Er... I really don''t know. Hey hey," I said shyly, "I didn''t understand these things before. Tell me about it."


    The thief eyed woman gave a cry and said:


    "I haven''t learned history well. I forgot when the Martial Arts Alliance was established. Anyway, it was estimated that it was more than 200 years ago. At that time, men on earth were about to die, but at that time, many martial arts sects in China passed on men rather than women. Therefore, the martial arts alliance with several sons dead called for the establishment of a Martial Arts Alliance under the slogan that martial arts in the world was originally a family Share the men in other leagues together, regardless of each other to ensure that martial arts are not lost. "


    "In this way, the Martial Arts Alliance was established. At that time, the more famous Shaolin, Wudang and Emei in China gathered together and joined the Martial Arts Alliance. Those sects shared some ancestral classics and trained the next generation. The leader of each Martial Arts Alliance seemed to be through competition. It was broadcast on TV once every four years."


    Isn''t this the same as the election of Wulin alliance leader in martial arts novels?


    Later, I learned that because there are no men in the world, many insecure women choose to practice martial arts to enhance their ability in order to protect themselves. Of course, those martial arts are not as mysterious as those written in martial arts novels. They are just some skills and methods to cultivate self-cultivation, cultivate nature and relax the muscles. The real people and orthodox secrets are still hidden in the Sutra Pavilion of the Martial Arts Alliance.


    I feel dizzy. I feel inexplicably happy when I think of Shaolin Temple full of women and Wudang sect full of women. Were all the people in Shaolin Temple nuns before the martial alliance was established?


    "Later, because the men in the world were extinct, the Martial Arts Alliance had to be replaced by women. Some martial arts that did not pass on women were also passed down. After some people''s improvement, they have become suitable for women to practice."


    "So, is the leader of the military alliance really the mother of the deputy battalion commander?"


    "Yes. Our sister Hai has a big background. Her mother and her ancestors are world-famous martial artists. When men existed, sister Hai''s ancestors had a martial arts master named Gao Hai, but he was a martial arts genius. It is said that he was proficient in all kinds of martial arts and was the most powerful martial arts expert in history. Moreover, sister Hai also relied on her I won the position of deputy battalion commander with my skill. Hey, hey. We are most impressed by sister Hai. If we really want to fight, the battalion commander is not sister Hai''s opponent at all. "


    "Er... Who is the battalion commander?"


    "Don''t you know the nickname of our battalion commander?" the thief eyed woman was surprised.


    I''ll go. The battalion commander refers to a hot girl, but her figure is really perfect. It''s not too much to be called a battalion commander by her subordinates.


    "Oh, I''m new here. I haven''t been here long. I don''t know the nickname of our battalion commander, ha ha, ha ha." I laughed twice.


    "No wonder. But if you really want to say, sister Hai was the most fierce fighter in our army. At the beginning, sister Hai was in our company. At that time, the third company of the second battalion looked down on us and said we were a bucket company. As a result, sister Hai was angry. She fought against the company alone. As a result, sister Hai rushed into the crowd of the company and put down a piece of people. After she died But he clapped his hands and came out like nothing. After that, the people in that company didn''t dare to despise us. After that, sister Hai became our idol. Ha ha. "


    I was said by the thief''s eye girl. I feel that the obscene girl is really amazing, whether it''s her life experience or her own ability. But I think there must be exaggeration. People in the army are specially trained. How can they be easily put down? It''s impossible for a dirty girl to be a cow. But this at least shows that the obscene girl has excellent fighting skills, and I think the obscene girl should also have real kung fu. I can''t forget the scene when she jumped from the patrol car to the bandit''s truck four days ago.


    That kind of thrilling thing is not something that ordinary people can do. I''m afraid only those with skills like lewd girl can do it.


    I''m curious about who is better at fighting between the obscene girl and the female wolf head. If the female wolf head does it, it''s estimated that there''s no one in the human world who can compete with her. I don''t know whether the miraculous abnormal existence of the obscene girl can be comparable to the female wolf head.


    I talked with the thief''s eye girl for a long time, and Xiaobai naturally heard it. She just kept exclaiming "how powerful" and "how powerful" over there. There was nothing new. She listened and didn''t listen.


    The obscene girl continues to sit cross legged and practice her skills. Sometimes she will stretch out her hand to point some parts of her body, as if she is massaging acupoints. Although I don''t know about acupoints, I''ve heard that long-term massage of specific acupoints of the human body can maintain different organs in the human body, relieve fatigue, adjust body and mind, dredge meridians and activate collaterals, adjust function The function of dispelling evil and strengthening health.


    The obscene girl sat on the bed practicing martial arts. There was no steam like that in TV movies, but she was very calm. Yesterday, the bell jar breathed gently. She didn''t make any sound except occasionally massaging some acupoints on her body.


    I saw the obscene girl practicing meditation. It''s not good to disturb her. At first, Xiaobai and I were very curious and stared at her, but after an hour, the obscene girl still kept the cross legged position and didn''t move. We were not interested in watching it and fell asleep.


    It was Xiaobai who woke me up the next day because the people in the cooking camp got up 1 to 2 hours earlier than those in other camps. As a result, I was awakened before dawn.


    "Master, master, get up. We''re going to cook." Xiaobai shook me by my bed. At that time, my sleepy eyes couldn''t open.


    "Silly girl, what are you arguing about? It''s not dawn. It''s sleepy."


    "Master, get up quickly, or sister Haixin will tell her..."


    "What starfish, I still have seahorses... Sleep a little longer..."


    As soon as I opened my eyes and saw Xiaobai, I shook off her hand shaking my shoulder. As a result, the next second there was a deafening sound next to my ear!


    "Bang bang!!!"


    "Get up! Get up! And those who breathe, get up!"


    The deafening noise made me jump out of bed and almost broke my eardrum.


    I wiped my eyes and saw the obscene girl beating there with two iron plates. At this time, I thought that I was in the military camp and had to work and rest on time.


    "My eardrum..." I almost vomited blood when I saw the obscene girl beating there with two iron plates. Her deep eyes also looked at me with a joking smile on her face. Obviously, what she just said was to me.


    No way, I had to touch my head and get up. The wound on the body is much better and basically no pain.


    After all, the situation forces me to stay in the army and pretend to be a soldier until the war is over.


    "Master, this is your clothes." seeing me get up, Xiaobai hurriedly handed me the clothes. When the obscene girl saw me start dressing, she was ready to put down the iron plate in her hand, but just then, a dark shadow flashed, and then I heard a roar.


    "Ow!" the awakened female wolf head was so angry that she jumped down from the bed and jumped on the obscene girl with the iron plate!


    This scene was completely beyond my expectation.


    "Proud dance, stop!"


    But the female wolf head has jumped down. No matter how I call it, it won''t help. But what I didn''t expect was that at the moment when the female wolf head jumped down, the obscene girl suddenly jumped back with an extremely rapid reaction, and Kaman escaped the attack of the female wolf head. At that time, in addition to the obscene girl, there were thief eyed women in the room. They were shocked when they saw the female wolf head suddenly attack the obscene girl!

 Chapter 132

    "I''ll go... Beauty, calm down!" the obscene girl thought that the female wolf head was just getting up for a moment, but she didn''t expect that the female wolf head continued to pounce on the obscene girl mercilessly. Now the obscene girl immediately understood that the female wolf head wanted to attack her. The wretched girl also hurried back towards the oblique rear and avoided the attack of the female wolf head.


    The reaction speed of the obscene girl is really fast. The reaction speed of the female wolf head has exceeded that of normal people. Generally, unless they are prepared, it is difficult for ordinary people to avoid the explosive attack of the female wolf head, but the obscene girl can barely escape!


    The female wolf head threw herself into the air, half squatted on the ground, glared at the obscene girl, and made a low roar in her mouth. I know that the female wolf head is very sensitive to the stimulation of sound, just like a dog roaring when hearing the sound of firecrackers. The female wolf head was stimulated by the iron plate noise of the obscene girl just now, and she was naturally angry when she got up.


    The female wolf''s head and claws were sharp. She was even more angry after flying twice in a row. She yelled and rushed at the obscene girl,


    After biting her teeth and looking at the female wolf head, the obscene girl turned and ran out of the room!


    Seeing that the obscene girl turned and ran out of the room, the female wolf head rushed out in anger!


    "Proud dance, come back quickly!" I knew that the female wolf head was hard to discipline, but I didn''t expect that there would be an accident, so I hurriedly put on camouflage clothes and rushed out with the thief eyed women. The difference is that they go to watch the excitement, while I go out to persuade!


    But when I rushed out of the room, my head grew big, because I saw the female wolf head fighting with the obscene girl in the hallway outside!


    The female wolf head used both hands and feet, suddenly took off, suddenly rushed forward, roared, and attacked the obscene girl with claws and fists. The female wolf head completely shot the obscene girl with a killing heart. There was no law in every move and fist. It was simply the most direct swoop, tear and bite!


    On both sides of the corridor are the dormitories of other female soldiers. They all ran out to watch when they heard the roar. When they saw the female wolf head attacking the obscene girl, they were all silly.


    The wretched girl smiled helplessly and stumbled back in front of her with two blocks, while the female wolf head waved her claws up and down to my heart.


    Because I still clearly remember the scene when the female wolf head tore the skin and flesh of the fierce woman''s men with her claws. If the female wolf head injured or killed the obscene girl, I''m afraid I''m finished with the female wolf head!


    "Hey, don''t play anymore, stop!" the wretched girl shouted nervously, trying to stop the female wolf head, but the female wolf head didn''t let her go and pursued her all the time. Although the distance of the aisle was not short, the obscene girl was forced to the corner when she kept retreating!


    At the moment when her back was pasted on the wall, the eyes of the obscene girl gradually calmed down.


    "Sorry, you forced me!"


    Said, the iron plate on the wretched girl''s hand was thrown, and then her eyes suddenly became bright and sharp, and the look of wretched retreat was swept away!


    The wretched girl who was forced to the corner of the wall slowly picked up her right foot, and the soles of her feet were close to the wall. Then, the wretched girl''s arms were lifted from the side, blooming like bird wings, and finally held into double fists. Finally, the soles of her right feet suddenly kicked on the wall, and the whole person rushed towards the female wolf''s head like a bullet!


    The wretched girl was about the same height as me, but her sudden impact directly threw the female wolf head to the ground. The female wolf head grabbed her arm and wanted to catch her, but the wretched girl directly hit the female wolf head''s abdomen with two fists. The fist seemed to have internal strength, which made the female wolf head''s body soft and her hands almost soft, but the female wolf head also refused to admit defeat, The female wolf head suddenly opened her mouth and bit at the obscene girl.


    Who has ever seen a fight with his mouth? This kind of situation is really rare. The obscene girl is also surprised. She quickly retracts her shoulder and retreats from the female wolf head, but the obscene girl retreats a little, and the female wolf head swings her claws at her body!


    Hiss!


    The obscene girl''s camouflage clothes were torn a huge hole by the female wolf head, and even blood was caught. But at that time, the obscene girl also left the female wolf head''s body with a gloomy face.


    "Meow! It''s crazy!" seeing that the female wolf head really killed her, the obscene girl spit, but the female wolf head still pounced on her. Helpless, the obscene girl''s feet suddenly moved. Then, her steps began to float away lightly. Her blue soft hair shook in the air. The obscene girl was like performing a space dance and supported on her toes, Then the body jumps back like a piano key!


    This is really an incredible scene. Although it is not as fast as the virtual shadow in the martial arts TV series, the steps of the obscene girl are really amazing. She retreated rapidly there, just like a dance performance, and quickly opened the distance from the female wolf head.


    At this point, the obscene girl finally showed her ability of coming from a family of Martial Arts Alliance. While her feet flew back, the obscene girl''s hands also began to accumulate strength, and her eyes locked on every move of the female wolf head. When the female wolf head saw the obscene girl retreating wildly, she ran after her wildly, but the obscene girl''s body tilted back slightly. With the falling gravity of the earth and her steps, the female wolf head who ran at an amazing speed couldn''t catch up with her.


    The wretched girl''s skill was really good. The female wolf head was chasing the wretched girl for a time, but the wretched girl suddenly made an extremely abnormal action, that is, she suddenly stopped all the way back, and then grabbed her fist and ran towards the female wolf head. I''m not a martial arts expert. Naturally, I can''t understand what kind of boxing is used by the obscene girl. However, when I see the obscene girl, she punches in front of her, slightly closes her fist, follows her up and down, and changes her steps with her hands. Her body is like a rudder swing. It''s flexible and changeable. It seems to be a bit like Luohan boxing in the movie.


    When the female wolf head saw the obscene girl face to face, she was even more aggressive, but when I saw the posture of the obscene girl, I realized that the female wolf head was in trouble.


    "Proud dance! Stop!"


    "Ouch!" I called the female wolf head and looked at me, but she couldn''t stop her momentum at that time.


    The next moment, the fierce claws of the female wolf head hit the unpredictable boxing of the obscene girl.


    The last scene I wanted to see happened. The claw of the female wolf head grabbed the obscene girl''s chest, and the clothes on the obscene girl''s chest were scratched, but at the same time, the obscene girl''s fist also hit the belly of the female wolf head. The female wolf head had a strong ability to endure pain. She took a few steps back after being punched, and the obscene girl took two steps back with one hand over her chest.


    This is the first direct confrontation between the female wolf head and the obscene girl, but this is only the beginning, because the female wolf head who eased from the pain suddenly issued a stronger roar and rushed towards the obscene girl. The obscene girl was surprised. She suddenly kicked on the ground, flew up in the air and kicked at the female wolf head!


    But what''s more terrible is that while the obscene girl jumped up and kicked her legs, the female wolf head also jumped suddenly, and the height is not lower than that of the obscene girl, even higher!


    The female wolf head jumped a little higher than the obscene girl. Her hands suddenly pressed the obscene girl''s shoulders, and then fiercely pressed her back to the ground!


    The wretched girl immediately fell to the ground, but at that time, the wretched girl firmly grasped the arm of the female wolf head with one hand in mid air, and then at the moment when the ass landed, the wretched girl''s fist suddenly turned into two fingers, which were like a sharp cone, and suddenly hit the waist of the female wolf head!


    Touch!


    The female wolf head was pressed on the obscene girl, and the obscene girl was pressed under the female wolf head with her ass on the ground. She was unable to move temporarily because of the impact.


    The obscene girl and the female wolf head stuck up and down for a moment, one pressing on the other. In a few seconds, neither of them made much action.


    But then a scene of great joy happened.


    That is, the body of the female wolf head pressed on the obscene girl actually began to twitch violently. Then, the female wolf head actually laughed "hahaha..."!


    The female wolf head suddenly laughed and made the onlookers speechless, but the obscene girl took the opportunity to push away the female wolf head, then climbed up, pulled the broken corner of her clothes and looked down at the female wolf head.


    As for the female wolf head, she laughed on the ground with her stomach, curled up and twitched.


    Seeing this scene, I knew that the obscene girl hit the smile hole of the female wolf head.


    "Meow, this dumb girl is crazy! She almost killed my mother!" the obscene girl sorted out the sweat on her forehead and said angrily. Then she grinned, "fortunately, my mother is still alive."


    "Proud dance." seeing the female wolf head laughing wildly on the ground, I hurried forward. They fought so fiercely just now, and I had no room for thousands of dissuasion. Now the female wolf head was hit by an obscene girl and lost her combat effectiveness. Of course, I should be on the stage in time.


    The female wolf head laughed on the ground. I quickly squatted down, grabbed her arm and patted her face.


    "Proud dance? Proud dance?" I patted the female wolf''s face, but the female wolf still laughed "quack".


    "I can''t stop. I ordered Zhishi acupoint, that is, Xiaoxue acupoint." the obscene girl clapped her hands. After releasing her breath, she skimmed her mouth and said, "meow! I''m really lucky this time!"


    "Deputy battalion commander, I apologize for her, proud dance... Zhu Shan, she just came out of the mountain and didn''t understand anything. She was so excited. In fact, she didn''t mean to. Please help her. I''ll persuade her." the female wolf head laughed more and more. I had no choice but to beg the obscene girl to solve her acupoint.


    The obscene girl''s expression was a little stiff. She frowned and looked at the place where she was scratched by the female wolf head, the female wolf head laughing on the ground and me pleading for the female wolf head, saying:


    "When she has no strength to laugh, she will stop. If she tries hard with me again, I can''t afford to play."


    The wretched girl looked very embarrassed. She sighed, looked at the female wolf head lying on the ground laughing with her stomach, turned her eyes, touched her wound, and spit out her tongue in pain.


    "Meow... What exactly are you? You are a pervert... You can beat me into such a pervert. You haven''t seen it in five years..."

 Chapter 133

    The obscene girl said, looking at the female wolf head laughing on the ground with some palpitations. At this time, the hot woman also heard the news and rushed out of her bedroom.


    "What''s going on?!"


    The hot woman rushed out with an angry face. She saw the obscene girl with messy hair, broken military uniform and blood on her body, and then saw the female wolf head laughing on the ground.


    "What happened? Li Xiaohang!" because I was closest to the hot girl, the hot girl naturally asked me.


    "Lin... Battalion commander, just now Zhu Shan woke her up because she was dissatisfied with the deputy battalion commander. As a result, they had a dispute."


    "Fight for this?! do you still pay attention to the military regulations!" the hot female show frowned and looked at the obscene girl with burning eyes. She came forward with big steps, pulled over the obscene girl''s body, looked up and down at the injury, and then looked at the female wolf head who couldn''t breathe with laughter on the ground.


    "Battalion commander Lin, I''m innocent! That grumpy girl suddenly burst out!" the obscene girl said with a sad face.


    "Gao Haixin, are you bleeding too? Did she use a knife? Your clothes are broken?"


    "No, she just uses her claws, but those claws are sharper than a knife, my mother..."


    "She gave you such a heavy hand?" after checking the injury of the obscene girl, the hot woman looked at the female wolf head rolling on the ground in surprise, and then her expression became gloomy.


    The hot woman looked at the female wolf head on the ground, then looked at Gao Haixin, then turned to me and ordered: "you two, hold Zhu Shan, come to my office!"


    It seems that the hot girl is really upset by what is happening now, especially when so many soldiers of other companies are watching, which puts her in a dilemma. Originally, she wanted me to keep a low profile with the female wolf head and Xiaobai in the military camp, but she didn''t expect this to happen on the first day when the seven people lived together.


    I gave the hot girl a helpless look, but the hot girl said angrily, "I said, take her to my office¡°


    The hot woman raised her tone, and the lewd girl and I stumbled to the female wolf head on the ground. At that time, the female wolf head had no strength to laugh and her whole body was soft. I helped the female wolf head up, while the lewd girl carefully pulled the female wolf head''s hand and reluctantly helped her.


    In this way, we followed up all the way. Outside the road, there was a low house opposite the camp. There was the hot woman''s office.


    The hot girl kicked the door shut as soon as she entered the office.


    "Li Jian, what did you say about the people you brought? Just because you woke them up earlier, you would fight? And Gao Haixin, you are also a deputy battalion commander, and you are also capable. Can''t you keep a low profile? Do you know how many people were present today to see what you, the deputy battalion commander, did?"


    The hot woman scolded me for not being with the obscene girl, and the obscene girl also lowered her head in shame. I squeezed a fist in some bad taste. The female wolf head was soft all over, her head leaned against my shoulder and gasped.


    The hot girl also had a headache when she saw our three living treasures:


    "Gao Haixin, Li Jian, you are the most troublesome people in the military camp! Yesterday, the Central Military Commission issued an instruction document and will attack the bandit base in another week. During this time, the military camp can''t be chaotic, okay?"


    The hot girl has tried her best to suppress her anger, but I still hear some guilt.


    I knew that the female wolf head would have an accident sooner or later when she came to the military camp. It seems that I can''t hide it. Instead of constant contradictions in the future, it''s better to tell the identity of the female wolf head earlier.


    "Lin Yanyan," I looked at the hot girl and said positively, "in fact, I shouldn''t hide it from you. Proud dance, she is not a real person. She is a semi ORC."


    "Er... What?" hearing my words, the hot woman''s expression stagnated.


    "Aowu is an ORC. She grew up in the mountains and didn''t understand anything. She followed me to the outside world. Many of her behaviors are like beasts."


    "What are you talking about, Li Jian?" the hot woman was a little uneasy when she heard me. "What''s going on?"


    In the face of the hot woman''s question, I hesitated for a few seconds. Finally, I said something about the female wolf head I met in Yunnan.


    "Aowu was encountered when I was avoiding the government''s pursuit in a village near Shangri La County, Yunnan Province. Because she was always whining, I called her aowu. Aowu was not a normal person. She was an orc made by the government with human and animal genes in an experimental base near Shangri La. Later, the base was buried by snow, and I left Yunnan. But because aowu and I After getting along for a long time, she was inseparable from me, so she came with me... Then, I didn''t expect you to take her to the military camp. You can ask Xiaobai about these things, and she knows it, although she doesn''t have good expression ability. "


    I tried my best to tell a brief story about my life in Yunnan, which was too complicated, so I didn''t want to repeat it, but simply explained the relationship between the female wolf head and me.


    After listening to my story, the expressions of hot women and obscene girls are quite wonderful. Their eyes are wide and round, and their pupils are shining like waves.


    "Is she... Orc? Made by the government?"


    "Sort of..." I held the female wolf head beside me and explained.


    The hot woman came up to have a look at the female wolf head, but she finally stopped.


    "No wonder... When she woke up the day before yesterday, I thought her behavior was strange. Like a beast, I thought she was dumb. I didn''t expect... She had such a history." the hot goddess slowly calmed down, looked at me and said, "what kind of experience have you had in Yunnan?"


    Asked by the hot girl, I was stunned, then touched my head and said:


    "Well... It''s hard to say. But those are not important. Now aowu follows me outside. She doesn''t understand anything. Just like an uneducated child, what she does depends on her emotions. So she will make a lot of mistakes. Please don''t pursue her too much. I''ll try to keep an eye on her. When we can leave the military camp, I''ll take her back to Yunnan ¡£¡±


    I am now the guardian of the female wolf head. She has made trouble, and only I can come forward to help her explain and clarify.


    Listening to my story, the hot woman''s expression changed one after another: "it''s so... I''ve heard that the government has some secret experiments..." the hot woman muttered to herself.


    "I''m surprised that this girl is an orc?" the expression of the obscene girl is more exaggerated than that of the hot girl. "No wonder she can have such terrible skills. I thought it was an expert who went crazy! Hey, ha, it''s not human at all. Shit... It hurts me." the obscene girl wanted to laugh, but she smiled, It also involved the scar at the junction of her chest and armpit, which immediately made her teeth tremble with pain.


    "Li Jian, what you said is true, right?" the hot woman looked around and asked me in a low voice.


    "Yes. What I said is true." I nodded heavily, "I am also responsible for today''s affairs. I should be optimistic about aowu. Unexpectedly, something went wrong..."


    After listening to my words, the hot girl was silent for a long time. After thinking about it, she said to me:


    "That''s really a big trouble... Li Jian, I''m very angry to tell you the truth today! But I also understand the situation after hearing you say so! I don''t ask more about the origin of aowu, but she''s a big trouble now! Logically, you should take her away immediately, the sooner the better! But now you can''t leave Wenshan County for the time being, and aowu can''t be sent out. So I There is only another way to keep you as far away from the barracks as possible for the time being. "


    The hot woman looked at me slightly and said, "from today on, you are responsible for the whole day guarding task outside the camp!"


    "Standing at... Post all day?"


    "Yes, the orc around you had better have less contact with people. Although I don''t have much power, I still have the power to assign guard. The task of guard is left to you. At the same time, I will reduce your military training. In addition to the military exercises and training on weekends every week, your usual training can be reduced. This can at least make you less contact with people, okay!"


    Hot girl is using her power to help me and the wolf head to the greatest extent.


    To reduce the amount of training? This is the best thing for me. But it''s not easy to stand guard.


    "I see! I really... Trouble you, Lin Yanyan."


    "I see. Take her to the sentry tower outside the barracks!"


    "OK..." I looked at the female wolf head leaning on my shoulder and frowned.


    In this way, the female wolf head and I took the first task of joining the army, that is to stand guard!


    Moreover, it''s still on guard all day!


    Of course, in addition to me and the female wolf head, there is another person who will stand guard with us, that is Xiaobai.


    Because the obscene girl also knows the origin of the female wolf head, she is optimistic. She also has no resentment against the female wolf head. Although she has been hurt, fortunately, she has excellent kung fu. She always pays attention to protecting herself when fighting with the female wolf head. The injuries left are not very serious, so she doesn''t matter.


    However, the female wolf head still didn''t like the obscene girl. Every time she saw the obscene girl, the female wolf head would roar low in her throat. Finally, I took the female wolf head to stand guard in the sentry tower outside the camp under the guidance of the hot woman. After she was far away from the obscene girl, the female wolf head stopped.


    Of course, because of the fight between the female wolf head and the obscene girl, the reputation of the female wolf head in the military camp has also soared. Many female soldiers are curious about who the female wolf head can confront the martial arts genius obscene girl head-on, who is an expert in which company and which camp.


    Such comments put a lot of pressure on the hot woman. After all, she let the three of us pretend to be three dead female soldiers into the army. If she is seen through, she will be in trouble.

 Chapter 134

    In the end, the obscene girl came forward to settle the storm. The obscene girl smiled and explained that the fight between her and the female wolf head was just a misunderstanding. Don''t mention it. The ignorant recruit had been warned and punished and stood on guard all day.


    Both the battalion commander and the deputy battalion commander came forward to suppress the tone, and gradually subsided with the passage of time. After all, there are not a few people who have fought with obscene girls. The soldiers all know that their deputy battalion commander is very restless and likes to fight with the soldiers. It is understandable that they have an occasional fire.


    Although there is constant speculation about the identity of the female wolf head, because not many people know the female wolf head, and no one knows that the female wolf head is a fake who replaced Zhu Shan who died before and entered the military camp. In addition, the female wolf head stood guard outside with me, and they saw the female wolf head less times, so over time, Public opinion gradually subsided.


    There was a little storm in the military camp because of the fighting time between female wolf heads and obscene girls, which made me very embarrassed. After all, I owe hot women too much. I can''t owe her more. But I can''t do anything, so I can only strictly guard the female wolf head, let her stay close to me, and then stand guard under the outpost outside. This is the task given to us by the hot woman, stand guard, and there is no rest time from day to night


    "Master, my feet are so sour..." because of the involvement of me and the female wolf head, Xiaobai was naturally sent to stand guard. She was wearing camouflage clothes and wiping the sweat on her head.


    "Don''t move, stand up for me!" I patted Xiaobai''s ass. Xiaobai has enjoyed the privilege of living in Riyue village for the past few months. She hasn''t received such hard training. Naturally, she keeps complaining.


    "Woo woo? Woo woo..."


    The female wolf head also stood next to me. Although I was holding hands, she still looked around restlessly. Sometimes she even walked around and didn''t look on duty at all! If I hadn''t pulled her back, I don''t know where she would go! At that time, I really wanted to lock the female wolf''s head with that iron chain so that she wouldn''t make trouble for me again!


    Fortunately, the place where we stand guard is the southeast corner behind the remote camp. There are basically no people close there. Otherwise, we three stupid fake soldiers will surprise people!


    "Proud dance, be quiet for a while and don''t walk around!" I took the female wolf head and asked her to stand beside me. However, the female wolf head''s beast character, how can she come safely? It''s almost impossible to let her stand guard. She doesn''t know what it is to stand guard at all. She only knows that I took her to stand like a fool. It''s boring and meaningless. She''s very impatient, She looked at me with discontent and resentment, but the female wolf head had been in great trouble. This time I had to hold her anyway.


    Otherwise, if she goes on like this, we and the hot girl will be exposed sooner or later. Female wolf head is the biggest trouble I''ve had in the army these days. Now I really regret leaving Riyue village with a female wolf head. If it weren''t for her, I''m afraid I would have less trouble.


    Although the female wolf head is very casual, fortunately, she is quite obedient to me. All morning, I stood guard under the sentry tower, and she kept close to me. Although she was reluctant to stand guard, I took her hand and stood there, and she didn''t dare to leave me at last.


    After all, the female wolf head still has a certain sense of fear for this strange environment.


    Barbed wire netting more than 2 meters high is arranged around the camp. These barbed wire netting are electrified. Ordinary people don''t want to jump out at all, otherwise they will be dead when they encounter those power grids. The female wolf head wanted to touch those barbed wire netting several times because of curiosity. As a result, her finger touched the power grid a little, and she shouted and withdrew her hand in fear, Then hold your fingers and yell in pain.


    I know she must have been electrocuted. Fortunately, it was not night at that time. The current of the barbed wire had not been turned on to the strongest, and the female wolf head had not been electrocuted. Nevertheless, the female wolf head was scared out. She looked at the barbed wire with frightened eyes and dared not touch it again.


    In this way, one morning, the female wolf head stood guard under the sentry tower with me, but she sat on the ground with her knees, while Xiaobai and I stood. I can''t help the behavior of the female wolf head. It''s difficult for her to stand guard. As long as no one passes by, I try not to talk about her whether she is standing or sitting.


    "Master, my stomach is so hungry." Xiao Bai also complained repeatedly after occupying the whole morning.


    "Silly girl, just bear it!" I said to Xiaobai.


    "But master... I haven''t had breakfast. I''m hungry!" the little white face blushed, bowed his head, touched his stomach and whispered. Because we were called to stand guard early in the morning. We didn''t eat until noon. However, in order to avoid the female wolf head from making trouble again, I had to bear my stomach. We didn''t eat until the hot girl called us.


    In fact, after standing all morning, I was dizzy and weak. The military camp is located at the junction of the south of Wenshan County and the Vietnamese border. It belongs to the tropical climate. Today is a sunny day. There are no clouds, the hot sun is hanging high, the sun is shining high, and the head is dizzy and sweaty. If I hadn''t shouldered the task of taking care of the female wolf head and Xiaobai, I really don''t want to stand like a fool.


    I didn''t know the hard work of soldiers before. Today, I also became a soldier. I stood in the sun for a long time, tired and sleepy. Finally, I fully realized the difficulty of soldiers.


    I thought I was going to stand like this until the evening, but at noon, a man came to deliver dinner to us, which made me relieved.


    But when I saw the people clearly, I was surprised. The people who came were obscene girls. She came forward with a plastic bag and a kettle with steamed stuffed buns in her hand.


    "Oh, they''re all very spiritless? Come on, I''ve sent you good things!" seeing us standing lazily under the sentry tower, the obscene girl came up with a smile. She grabbed some steamed stuffed buns from the bag, one for me, one for Xiaobai, and one... For the female wolf head sitting on the ground. When the female wolf saw the obscene girl, she instinctively caught the steamed stuffed bun and thought it was beating her, but when she saw the steamed stuffed bun in her hand, she lost her mind.


    The female wolf head looked at the steamed stuffed bun in her hand and the obscene girl in front. It seemed that she didn''t understand. The obscene girl who had a big fight with herself this morning would give herself food.


    "Not enough. Take it yourself. Hey, hey. I''m greedy too. I''ll eat one myself." the obscene girl also took a steamed stuffed bun and chewed it. The golden oil and water flowed out of the steamed stuffed bun and covered her faint lips. At that moment, the obscene girl had a funny and funny look on her face, a beautiful face and a playful expression, There is really a feeling that makes people feel excited.


    Seeing that the obscene girl chewed the steamed stuffed bun by herself, Xiaobai and I also ate the steamed stuffed bun. After hesitating, the female wolf head also ate the steamed stuffed bun. It is estimated that she is also hungry. Of course, when eating steamed stuffed bun, the female wolf head still looked at the obscene girl without blinking, and her eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Beauty, don''t you trust me?" it seems that the eyes of the female wolf head are full of fierce light, and the obscene girl reluctantly shook her hand.


    Seeing that the wretched girl gave her all the steamed stuffed buns, the female wolf frowned, but the look in her eyes was more and more complex.


    "Hey, it''s a nice day today. I really want to sleep. I''m sleepy in spring, tired in autumn and sleepy in summer ~" the obscene girl came up with a smile. After looking at the female wolf head, she also sat down and sat next to the female wolf head.


    Seeing the obscene girl sitting down, the female wolf head suddenly stood up. The female wolf head subconsciously regarded the obscene girl as an enemy.


    But the wretched girl smiled at the female wolf head and said:


    "Don''t be so nervous. Sit down, sit down." she still sat on the ground and handed all the steamed stuffed buns to the female wolf head.


    Seeing the steamed stuffed bun in the wretched girl''s hand, the female wolf''s eyes flashed and looked at it.


    "Proud dance, sit down." seeing the appearance of the female wolf head, I pulled her hand. The female wolf head looked at me with reluctance, but I still sat on the ground. For me, the female wolf head still won''t resist.


    I took the wretched girl''s steamed stuffed bun and gave it to the female wolf head and Xiaobai. The wretched girl sat next to the female wolf head and watched us eat, with a knowing smile on her face.


    "How about it? Does it taste good?"


    "Yes, it''s good. It''s delicious." I chewed the steamed stuffed bun. There was not a lot of refined meat in it. It tasted fresh and tender, and there was a lot of oil and water. It reminded me of Hangzhou xiaolongbao in the 21st century, and I couldn''t help praising it.


    "Hey, hey, I made it myself." the obscene girl smiled.


    "Ah, did you... Do it yourself?"


    "Hey, hey, are you good at your craft? I recently found that the flour made from refined flour is very powerful after being pounded with ''Fuhu palm''. Ha."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The obscene girl''s words almost made me spit out the steamed stuffed bun I just ate.


    "You use the martial arts you learned to knead flour?!"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it strange? We''re a cooking camp ~ ~ we have a unique skill in our spare time. We have to find something to do. Hey hey." the obscene girl picked her eyebrows and smiled.


    "..." I found that I really can''t use normal people''s thinking to figure out the idea of obscene girls, because this woman''s thinking is different from all women I know. If the female wolf head has no brain and Xiaobai has the wrong line, then this wretched girl is a big nerve.


    After thinking about this, I found that in fact, few women around me are normal. Xiaobai is a female spy with amnesia, the female wolf head is an orc, the reluctantly obscene girl is a kung fu master, and I am the only man in the world. It''s really not easy for a group of people like us to get together.


    The obscene girl''s words made me speechless. After I chewed a few steamed buns hard to reduce my hunger, I asked tentatively:


    "Deputy battalion commander, you are injured. Aren''t you angry with proud dance?"


    "Angry? Ha, what are you angry about? It''s common to be a soldier." the obscene girl said without mind. "Even if her friend dies... It''s not a thing."


    At this point, a gentle spring breeze blew, several strands of blue hair on the obscene girl''s bangs fluttered slowly, and the obscene girl''s gem like eyes reflected a faint sad color.


    "My idea is very simple. Everyone is in a team, that is, their own people. No matter what kind of fighting and conflict happens in the army, the real enemy is always the enemy. I am very open to everything. Fighting and fighting will pass at once." the obscene girl smiled, "isn''t it, beauty?" she said, The wretched girl grabbed a chicken leg from her waist and handed it to the female wolf head.


    Seeing the chicken leg handed to her by the obscene girl, the female wolf head can''t believe it. In the sea of the female wolf''s mind with simple thinking, she thinks it should be the enemy who fights with herself. I''m afraid she has never realized the feeling of turning the "enemy" into a friend and making up again.


    "Ha ha, it''s not poisonous. What are you afraid of?" the obscene girl bit the chicken leg, then stuffed it into the hands of the female wolf head to show it to the female wolf head. The female wolf head hesitated to take over the obscene girl''s chicken leg and took a bite. As a result, the female wolf head seemed to find that the chicken leg tasted good, so she chewed it and ate it clean in three or two times.


    "Ha ha, take a big bite, that''s right! Mark hi hi ~" the obscene girl smiled and patted the female wolf head on the shoulder, like a close comrade in arms. "Beauty, those are very powerful just now. Let''s fight again when we have time, ha ha."


    The obscene girl held the female wolf head and patted her shoulder. Her cheerful behavior seemed to infect the female wolf head. The female wolf head looked at the obscene girl patting her shoulder and chewed steamed stuffed bun in her mouth, but the hostility in her eyes was a little less.


    Obscene girl is such a person. Although sometimes her words and deeds make people feel very unreasonable and even funny, obscene girl is really a person that people can hardly hate anyway. Although she is a little "obscene", she can make people understand; Although she looks careless, in fact, she is as thin as a needle; Although she is a captain, she can make people get along with the same generation and has no sense of distance. And she has unique skills and strong centripetal force. She is like her name, Haixin. She has a heart as vast as the sea.


    I didn''t know at that time. It was because of the communication between several steamed buns and a chicken leg that day that the female wolf head and the obscene girl not only gradually changed their attitude towards each other, but also forged a long-term friendship.


    Many years later, looking back, it was really simple for the first members of the brave team, the female wolf head and the obscene girl, to meet and end their friendship.

 Chapter 135

    Because the wretched girl sent us lunch, the hostility of the female wolf head to the wretched girl suddenly decreased a lot. Moreover, the wretched girl doesn''t seem to mind the quarrel with the female wolf head in the morning. I think the wretched girl is really good. No wonder she has so much influence in the camp.


    "Deputy battalion commander, speaking of it, your Kung Fu is really great. The strange footwork when you walked just now is really great. What Kung Fu is it?" thanks to the favor of the obscene girl, my relationship with the obscene girl was better, so I began to chat with her.


    "Hey, hey, I want to learn. I can teach you if I want to." when I said this, the obscene girl picked her eyebrows and smiled at me.


    "Ah? Can you teach me?" the answer of the obscene girl stunned me. Originally, I just asked casually, but I didn''t expect that she would teach me.


    "Hei hei, there was a rule in our martial arts league that anyone who is a man can join and pass on his secret script. But there are no more men for so many years. Battalion commander... The battalion commander said you are the last man in the world, so do you want to learn, and I''ll teach you some skills. Our Martial Arts League is suitable for men to practice Kung Fu. Unfortunately, I''m afraid you''re the only one left in the world I know where the man came from. "The obscene girl asked me while picking her nose." are you interested? The footwork I used just now was performed by lightness skills. "


    "Lightness skills?" I frowned. "There are really lightness skills in the world... Aren''t these only in novels and movies?"


    "Hey, well, there are a lot of exaggerations in movies and novels, but there are still lightness skills. Lightness skills, to put it bluntly, is an exercise skill to stimulate the potential of people''s legs. The human body has twelve meridians, eight odd meridians, twelve meridians, twelve tendons, twelve skin parts, and fifteen collaterals. Practicing martial arts lightness skills is through mastering the movement of Qi and blood in muscles and veins Exercise and stimulate people''s acupoints, and concentrate the strength in the human body to a certain acupoint of the human body through muscles and veins to stimulate people''s potential. "


    "Everyone has potential. In order to save her daughter, the old lady can lift a car. People who fall into the cemetery can jump out of the cemetery in one breath. To put it bluntly, it is the potential that plays a role. Practicing martial arts, on the one hand, is to exercise the external muscles and bones, on the other hand, is to master the muscles and acupoints in the body and learn the methods to stimulate the potential of the human body."


    "Did you see me perform lightness skill just now? I can perform lightness skill with fast steps because I usually massage Shangqiu and Sanyinjiao points every day at Haishi and Zishi according to the cultivation method in the book of changes. Therefore, the Qi and blood in the ankle are unblocked, the tendon toughness is better, and the strength of the foot tendon can be stimulated at the critical moment."


    "Now some international athletes and athletes seem to have brilliant achievements and can set human body limit records one by one on the competition field. In fact, they only rely on their talents and muscles trained the day after tomorrow, but the real development of muscles, veins, acupoints and so on is almost the same as when they came out of their womb."


    The obscene girl said a lot of professional explanations, which really opened my eyes. In the past, I always thought that the obscene girl was hypocritical and a little out of business, but now I find that she knows a lot of theories.


    In the 21st century, I also heard a lot of rumors about human potential. For example, in ancient times, hunters walked at night. When they met a lion, they shot the lion with an arrow, and then turned and ran away. As a result, when I went back the next day, I found that the lion last night was only a stone lion, and my arrow fell into the stone lion''s head. The hunter thought it was incredible, so he tried to shoot the stone lion with an arrow again, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t put the arrow into the stone lion again.


    It can be seen that when people break out of potential, they will indeed show their ability far beyond their normal level. What the obscene girl explained to me was also some skills to develop the potential of the human body. What she said is much more scientific than those in martial arts novels. It''s quite convincing.


    "Really? Are people practicing martial arts better than athletes?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Real internal skills can still develop people''s potential, but most people in society only pay attention to some fighting skills. Therefore, most people who practice martial arts are just like ordinary people. At most, they only know some skills to put people down and contain people, such as Taijiquan, Taekwondo, judo and fencing. Only real skills Our martial arts masters are masters of both internal and external skills. When their potential is stimulated, they can play far more than the abilities of international athletes. "


    The obscene girl gave me a white look, "but the rarity of such masters is second only to you. They are basically experts who live in seclusion, are not born, and do not accept interviews. There are not many people who know." the obscene girl''s words are like throwing a huge stone in my heart and setting off a thousand waves.


    In the past, when I read martial arts novels, I always felt that those martial arts masters who can fly over the eaves and walls and travel thousands of miles a day were illusory. The so-called lightness martial arts were exaggerated and unrealistic, which were made up by people. But today, after listening to the explanation of obscene girls, I felt that a door had been opened in front of me, At the other end of the door, there is a martial arts world I have never really understood.


    "Since those masters are so powerful, why don''t they show up and open the eyes of the world?"


    "Hey, hey, will you let people all over the world know that you are a man?" the obscene girl asked me with a smile, which immediately stunned me.


    "That won''t..." I shook my head when I thought of my experience of running around in recent months.


    "That''s it? Rare things are more expensive. If the martial arts secrets of those masters are leaked out, the experts in the society will flood into a river, and the masters will depreciate. So the masters are low-key. Ha ha. But some masters can still be seen at the martial arts alliance meeting every four years. For example, my mother is now the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance. In some places My mother''s martial arts skills are rarely compared with those of an expert in the hidden world. Hei hei. "


    The wretched girl seemed very proud of her status as a martial arts family and smiled at me.


    "Is your mother very good? She runs faster than the world 100m champion and jumps higher than the world high jump champion?" I asked curiously.


    When I asked, the obscene girl narrowed her eyes and said, "this is the most layman and Idiot''s question. If you compare martial arts practice like this, it''s meaningless. Indeed, if you want martial arts masters and some world 100m champions to compete, you may not win. Because those competitions not only have explosive power, but also have physical consumption and endurance."


    "The martial arts competition only takes a few seconds, or even just a step and a wave. I dare say that my mother, including many martial arts masters, is sure to win if she is faster than those world champions in the 100m Sprint, but if she is faster than the speed of 10m or 20m."


    "And do you know that at present, Eleanor Benjamin, who runs the fastest in the world and records 10.43 seconds in the 100m, actually runs at the same frequency as a 50-year-old aunt. The reason why she and some runners run fast is entirely based on the bounce of her feet, but it is difficult to improve the frequency of leg lifting."


    "However, a real martial arts master can improve his running frequency in a short time. Others lift their legs five times in one second, but a martial arts master can lift his legs 10 times by developing his potential. His explosive power in a short time is amazing. What''s the matter, isn''t it powerful?"


    "Shit... That''s not a cow turning the sky." when I heard the explanation of the obscene girl, I finally couldn''t help but burst out rude words. I looked at the obscene girl with some excitement, "can you teach me martial arts? Make me like those masters?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s almost impossible for you to become a master. You''re in your twenties, and your bone line has been basically closed. It''s difficult to exercise your bones again. People are in the golden age of practicing martial arts from the age of five to 16, and you''ve long passed. But... Your fat body, hey, can still be trained into muscles."


    "If you are willing to study hard, learn some skills, and then develop some potential, you can still improve a lot. Moreover, if you learn the technique of acupoint pointing, at least it''s no problem to bully our battalion commander. What''s more, if you know the method of acupoint pointing, you can kill without weapons. What''s the matter? Do you want to learn?"


    When I heard that I had passed the golden age, I still felt some loss. Just now I listened to the explanation of the obscene girl and thought that I had the same opportunity to practice martial arts as the protagonists in those martial arts novels. Unexpectedly, the obscene girl cruelly told me that I had passed the best time to practice martial arts.


    However, the obscene girl told me that I could learn some acupoint pointing skills. I thought of the sunflower acupoint pointing hand who can point people and the previous acupoint pointing technique of laughing when the obscene girl points the female wolf head. If I can learn acupoint pointing, I can still use it in case of danger, even if I don''t encounter danger, It''s also good to learn to play by yourself.


    And the obscene girl also said that she can bully the hot girl after learning the acupoint pointing technique... Although this is a joke, I still have an inexplicable sense of excitement when I think of the helpless expression on the hot girl''s serious and angry face.


    "OK! I want to learn! Can you really teach me?"


    "Of course." I was delighted when the obscene girl smiled, but when I saw her obscene smile, I began to sweat, and an ominous premonition came to my mind.


    "But if you learn martial arts from me, it means I''m your master, right?"


    "Er... Do you still need to learn?"


    "Of course I have to worship the teacher!" the obscene girl frowned and said, "if you really want to learn, don''t kneel down and knock your head three times like that on TV?"


    Let me go... This wretched girl plays with me.


    But I can''t help it. After all, people have real skills, and in order to learn some skills, I''ll worship a teacher. Anyway, obscene girls are also beautiful women. It''s good to have a beautiful master.


    Thinking of this, I also thought of the legendary story of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnv changing from master to apprentice to couple in the divine carving Xia... Er, I thought of bad places, so I''d better stop in time.


    "All right, master. I knelt down to the obscene girl and then kowtowed my head three times. My actions stunned Xiaobai. She obviously couldn''t imagine that my Lord would kneel to others.


    "Hey hey, you''re good. I think you''re sincere. In that case, I''ll take you as an apprentice." the obscene girl smiled, and then she suddenly stretched out her hands and rubbed her thumb and index finger on my face.


    At first I didn''t understand the meaning of the obscene girl rubbing her fingers, and a blank expression appeared on her face.


    "Hey, hey... Apprentice, I''ve paid my respects to the teacher. Do you have to pay the tuition? 1000 a month, 20% discount a year, buy it now, 10000... No bargaining, pro."


    Hearing the words of the obscene girl and looking at the gloomy smile on the obscene girl''s face than the old witch of Riyue village, I immediately knew that I had been tricked by the obscene girl, and my face became stiff.

 Chapter 136

    I was really frightened by what the obscene girl said. When the obscene girl mentioned it, I thought that I didn''t know where my previous jewelry had fallen, and I didn''t know whether the hot woman knew the whereabouts of those jewelry., But I''m penniless for the time being.


    "Master, I''m short of money now. Can I postpone it?"


    "Delay?" the wretched girl frowned, then relieved, and then said with a bad smile, "Hey, hey, delay the payment, of course, but 10% of the monthly delay money ~ ~ still can''t be less ~ ~"


    "... well, I said, master, you are too obscene!" I cried out, but I still wanted to laugh.


    "Obscene?... how do you know my nickname? Mark hi ~ ~"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Hey, hey, don''t say more. The lunch break is over. If you stay, the battalion commander will come to me to ask." the obscene girl looked at her watch and cell phone and said, "Hey, apprentice, I don''t know where you came from. But the battalion commander said that you were chased and killed by the government. Now you''re hiding. If you''re interested, we can protect you if you add it to our league. Many martial arts in our league can only be learned by men, hehe. When there were men in the world hundreds of years ago, we created all kinds of human body limits All the records are men, not women. "


    "There is a shocking rule in our league, which was left by the leader of the League more than 240 years ago. He said that as long as there are men in the world, they should win over to the League anyway. As long as their moral quality and physical quality are acceptable, they should push him to be the leader of the league. When there are men, the leader of the military League must be men, because only men can really bring all kinds of weapons Inherit and carry forward the art ~ ~ "


    "Er... There are such rules?" I was surprised by the words of the obscene girl. Did I think the obscene girl wanted me to be the leader of the alliance?


    "Yes, yes, but they are all old rules hundreds of years ago. Who will abide by them now? However, I''m just curious to see if your legendary man really has such a God. I''ll pass it on to you."


    "So you... Start teaching me today?"


    "Today? Hey, it''s not good today. Apprentice, look at your body. You''re full of fat, oily in your belly, light footed, and lack of Qi and blood. Where can you practice martial arts? If you really want to practice, you''ll start with exercising muscles and massaging acupoints. When you smooth the meat on your stomach, and then master the most basic acupoint massage technique to nourish yourself."


    "Acupoints? But I don''t know anything about acupoints. Can you teach me?"


    "Hey, hey, well... As a teacher, my energy is limited. You have to learn the basic theories of acupoints by yourself." the obscene girl smiled. Then she took out a blue booklet from her arms and said to me, "Hey, hey, this Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic" Mini graphic version, I''ll sell it to you cheaply. It''s 15 yuan, no postage, pro. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Master, you are engaged in MLM!"


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, in order to learn some Kung Fu from the obscene girl, I still worship the obscene girl as the "teacher" and temporarily establish my position. Of course, I still have to call her deputy battalion commander in front of outsiders. Although the obscene girl does things a little, she is still easy to get along with. Because I didn''t bring money, she took her yellow emperor''s Internal Classic on acupoints The mini graphic version was lent to me. In fact, I was also skeptical about the words of the obscene girl, but after all, she had shown her skills, and I was really a little interested. In this era, there are no online games, novels, TV and movies to play and watch. It''s good for me to spend my time even if I learn a little knowledge of acupoints.


    The wretched girl sent me steamed stuffed buns and cheated me of my tuition fees. Then she dodged. One afternoon, I stood guard with Xiaobai and the female wolf head. Around 2 p.m. was the hottest time of the day, and because we were on guard all day, no one came to replace us, I really stood dizzy. In the end, I couldn''t bear to sit down everywhere. Anyway, no one checked around, It''s okay to steal laziness.


    Of course, because I worship the wretched girl as my teacher, Xiaobai is still a little puzzled.


    "Master, aren''t you an immortal? Why do you have to learn kung fu?"


    "Stupid girl, although I am an immortal reincarnation, * * is still a mortal. Practicing martial arts can prolong life, live forever, and be an immortal again!"


    "Oh, so it is! So, master, you are trying to become an immortal again!" Xiaobai''s brain is hard to use. Although I still don''t believe her expression, she has always believed my words. She didn''t ask any more after I explained it casually.


    In this way, the hot girl came to tell us that we didn''t have to stand guard until it was getting dark in the evening. Seeing me and Xiaobai and the female wolf head sitting on the ground, the hot girl looked a little gloomy, but didn''t say anything, just reminded us that we could go to dinner and go to bed. At that time, I was really relieved. After standing all afternoon, I was sweating and wet all over I''m tired and hungry.


    "It''s over at last. I''m so tired that my feet are almost broken." I shook my arm and breathed heavily.


    "Tired to death? That''s what you call tired to death? Hum!" said the hot woman with a sneer. "Have you ever seen real soldiers on guard? When I was a platoon leader, the border guards in Xinjiang stood guard day and night! That night, it was snowy and rainy, cold and dozens of degrees below zero, but I just didn''t move!"


    I was really shocked to hear the hot woman''s talk. I''ve always felt that the hot girl looks like a regular soldier. I didn''t expect that she really has backbone.


    "Well... You are the best in the world," I said in amazement to the hot woman.


    "Why not? This is the backbone of soldiers, okay? If you are not real soldiers, I won''t talk about you! But if you are my subordinates and I see you squatting here lazy, I will severely punish you and let you run around the barracks for a hundred times!"


    The hot girl scolded us severely. I felt very oppressed in my unofficial soldier''s ears. I just want to live in peace. I don''t want to be a soldier.


    But I''m sure I won''t say this in front of the hot woman, otherwise I won''t escape her reprimand.


    So I can only bow and bow to the hot woman to thank her for her tolerance and understanding for the three of us.


    Finally, the hot woman couldn''t help but say a few words about our failure to become a climate, and finally agreed to let us go back to the base camp. At that time, dinner time was almost over, and there were not many people in the canteen. I helped Xiaobai and the female wolf head eat at the window, and then ate dinner in the corner. The female wolf head had a great appetite. She ate three bowls of rice and two steamed stuffed buns.


    What makes me more headache is that the female wolf head can''t use chopsticks and is picky about food. She directly grabs chicken legs and plum dried vegetables with her hands, but refuses to eat rice. Seeing this scene, I have to mix plum dried vegetables and shredded meat with rice with chopsticks, so that the female wolf head has no choice but to eat with rice.


    However, it''s still a big problem that the female wolf head can''t use chopsticks, and I can''t teach her very well. All the rice he picked up fell into the bowl. Moreover, because chopsticks can only hold a small amount of vegetables at a time, the female wolf head has no patience, and she still has to use her hands in the end. It was really difficult for me to see the female wolf head using her hands. Fortunately, there were not many people in the canteen, and we were in the corner, otherwise it would be over if we were seen.


    Fortunately, in addition to chopsticks, there is a small spoon in the canteen. I asked the female wolf head to slowly spoon rice with a small spoon. She can barely learn. Using a spoon is always better than using chopsticks. Finally, under my patient guidance, the female wolf head learned to use a spoon. Although the action is very awkward, it has made me very happy.


    Because I was sweating all over, I wanted to take a bath after dinner. The training in the army is very hard, especially in the period of war.


    Although they have been trained for a day, the soldiers of several battalions still have military training after dinner. They can''t go back to their bedroom until 9 o''clock or even 10 o''clock.


    The whistles and shouts from the open space outside the barracks never stopped. During the day, the soldiers'' training programs are mainly pull-up, push ups, running, shooting and dropping, as well as various physical training, such as frog jumping, 400m obstacle and cross-country running. At night, due to lack of light, it is mainly to take formation.


    Compared with the soldiers of infantry battalion and special forces battalion, the soldiers of cooking camp feel better, because they don''t need training at night. Of course, this does not mean that the soldiers of the cooking camp have nothing to do. They are responsible for washing dishes and pots, taking care of the stove, cleaning public health, ordering menus, transporting food and dumping garbage. It is not easy to sit up.


    Every cook has assigned tasks. The hot woman also assigned tasks to me, the female wolf head and Xiaobai, that is, washing dishes and chopsticks!


    This is actually a relatively easy task, but it''s not easy for me. Although the border military region of Wenshan county is not a large military region, it also has six regiments, with a total number of more than 20000 soldiers, while the cooking camp has only more than 500 people, only 200 people are responsible for washing dishes, and more than 200 people are required to wash 20000 people''s dishes and chopsticks. That''s the amount of work.


    What''s more, I can''t let the female wolf head wash the dishes. It''s strange if she doesn''t break all the dishes. So Xiaobai and I can only contract the workload of the female wolf head. In this way, our workload is 50% more than that of ordinary soldiers.


    Fortunately, although Xiaobai can''t do anything smart, she still does things like washing dishes and washing dishes very carefully. Seeing her black hair falling and sweating, she still holds her sleeves and wipes the sweat on her forehead. She stares at a lot of dishes in the basin and brushes the dishes without complaining. It''s really pity.


    "Silly girl, I think you wash every plate so clean and wipe it back and forth so many times, so you''re not tired?" I couldn''t help asking Xiaobai as she hummed the ugly and deadly military song learned from nowhere and wiped the plate.


    When I asked, Xiaobai smiled at me and said:


    "I''m a little tired, but master, I can''t do anything else well. I have to do the work of wiping dishes, so I must do it carefully."


    I''ll go. Washing dishes can also wash out my sense of self-existence. This silly girl is really born with a hard life

 Chapter 137

    Washing dishes is the easiest task, but even so, it was more than 9 o''clock when I finished washing dishes. At that time, other cooking camp soldiers in the canteen had left, and we were the last to finish it. After all, other soldiers are used to washing dishes, while Xiaobai and I are slow and have a large number of dishes. Naturally, we are relatively slow.


    When we slowly came out of the canteen, it was dark, and the training time of several battalions was wrong. Some battalions ended their training earlier than 9 o''clock, while others did not end until after 10 o''clock. When the three of us left the canteen together, at least half of the company training had ended before the lights were turned off, Almost an hour is arranged by the soldiers themselves. In that hour, most of the female soldiers choose to go to the toilet, take a bath or wash clothes.


    People who join the army basically have no personal belongings. There is nothing to entertain in the army. Bathing is the most enjoyable time of the day for female soldiers.


    However, except on Sundays, the female soldiers usually don''t have a good bath. Everyone only has 10 minutes to take a bath every day, and they have to queue up to enter the huge bathing room set up in tents behind several camps. There are special nozzles in it. The other end of the nozzle is an iron pipe, which is connected to the water tank of the water truck outside the tent. There are almost two or three hundred nozzles, Hundreds of female soldiers can take a bath at a time.


    However, each nozzle will cut off the water every 10 minutes for 10 seconds, so each female soldier has only 10 minutes to take a bath. After washing, he should withdraw and then change another female soldier to wash. Moreover, women soldiers need bath tickets to take a bath. There is a guard specially responsible for tearing up tickets at the door. Women soldiers are allowed to enter only after they see the bath tickets.


    Of course, on Sunday, women soldiers can take a bath for 20 minutes to half an hour after painful training. At that time, women soldiers will be more comfortable.


    Bath tickets are also distributed by our cooking camp. There are 7 tickets per person per week. If the tickets are accidentally lost, the female soldier can only wipe her body with water from the faucet. I know all this from the obscene girl, because she and we have the tickets for the three of us.


    And today, I and the female wolf head and Xiaobai have been standing on the post all day. They are already sticky all over. Naturally, we have to take a bath. But here comes the problem.


    Xiaobai is fine. Although she is stupid, she is not so stupid that she can''t even take a bath. But the female wolf head is in trouble. Where does she know how to use bath tickets, showerheads, shower gel and so on when I''m not here?


    However, the female wolf head has a large amount of exercise and sweats a lot. She can''t help taking a bath, otherwise she will stink all over in a few days. However, I had to take her and Xiaobai to line up at the end of the line outside the bathing tent with towels and changed clothes.


    I was really nervous and nervous at that time, because I was a big man after all! I have to take a bath with hundreds of women. Just imagine that I will be so excited that I will spit blood. Of course, I know that taking a bath is the easiest place to expose my identity, so my main purpose is to go in and help the female wolf head take a bath and wipe her body. I''d better wash myself in my underwear.


    At that time, I thought so. After all, I had to stay in the army for a while. I couldn''t expose my identity as a man anyway, but I couldn''t help taking a bath, so I had to wash in my underwear.


    When I came to the army, the toilet and bathroom were the easiest places to expose my identity. The toilet is OK, but the bathroom is relatively troublesome. After all, the risk of exposure was great at that time.


    "Li Jian... Er, Li Xiaohang?!" I was standing in line with Xiaobai when a woman''s voice came behind me, which startled me. As soon as I looked back, I saw the hot girl coming from behind.


    "Battalion commander?" at that time, I was used to calling hot female battalion commander. I was surprised to see her holding a green plastic washbasin with towels and happy clothes in it.


    "Why are you here?" the hot woman looked at me and asked.


    "I... I''ll take a bath, too." I said with some guilt and embarrassment.


    "You come to take a bath? You..." the hot woman looked at several female soldiers in front of me. After making sure they didn''t hear it, she lowered her voice and asked me, "what''s wrong with you?! you go into the female soldier''s bathroom to take a bath. What if your identity is exposed?"


    My heart jumped. This is the most worried and embarrassing place for me.


    I looked at the hot girl and said:


    "But we sweat a lot today, and she doesn''t know how to take a bath. I have to look at her. Otherwise, she will be in trouble." I glanced at the female wolf head next to me and said.


    By what I said, the hot woman is also a little difficult. It seems that she also thought of this problem.


    "Are you going to go in and wash like this? Fair and aboveboard?" the hot woman lowered her red eyebrows.


    "That''s not true... I''ll wash in my underwear... And then try to wash faster." I said with some embarrassment. Anyway, a big man and a woman will be shy when discussing how to take a bath.


    Hearing what I said, the hot woman''s frown loosened a little, and she seemed to think what I said was reasonable. Then she looked around and said to me:


    "When you take a bath later, stand next to me! Let me cover it for you!"


    "Ah? Let me stand next to... You?" the hot woman''s words made me feel that I was severely knocked on my head. The hot woman asked me to stand next to her and take a bath?


    "Don''t think too much! I''ll just help you block it so that others won''t see through your identity!" the hot woman stared at me and said. Hot girl told me not to think much, but how can I not think much? When I think that the hot girl wants to take a bath with me, I have an unspeakable excitement. It''s not that I haven''t taken a bath with a woman, but the three saints and the long month princess are too obedient to me. They regard me as the cost Lord, have great respect, and have no sense of distance from me.


    But now it''s different. Hot women are educated people. They know that men and women are different. She and I have the same level of understanding. Now she asks to take a bath with me... This feeling is naturally different from that when she was in Riyue village. It can even be said that it has to be stimulated too much.


    "Oh... Thank you, battalion commander." I touched my head and thanked the hot girl, but my eyes unconsciously fell on her. My eyes seemed to be sucked, and I felt like I couldn''t move away.


    "What are you looking at? What''s wrong with my clothes?!"


    "Ah, nothing..." the hot woman found something wrong with my eyes, so I coughed and turned my head. It seems that although I have experienced so much, the hanging wire mentality in my heart has never disappeared... But the trigger of this mentality needs a fuse.


    After waiting in line for about 10 minutes, it was finally my turn to enter the bathroom with Xiaobai. A 35 year old woman with glasses tore our bath ticket and let them go to the bathroom.


    "Oh, master, many people."


    After entering the bathroom, we were all silly. When we were outside, we didn''t think the bathing tent was very large, but when we went in, we found that it was very large. It was almost half the size of the canteen. All the walls of the tent were sprinklers. The white heat was filled in the bathroom, and the fragrance of shower gel with faint flower fragrance was filled in the bathroom. Then, As we went deep into the bathroom.


    I want to try to find a place like a corner to take a bath, which is at least inconspicuous, but after scanning two eyes, I found that the sprinkler near the four corners of the bathroom has been occupied


    "Come on, there are four vacant seats over there!"


    The hot girl followed me closely and urged me. I looked forward according to the hot girl''s hint and did find four empty seats juxtaposed in front. However, the position there seemed to be right in the middle, which was a little conspicuous.


    "Hurry up, wash up early!" the hot woman pushed my shoulder behind me and urged me. I looked around and found that there were only four nozzles left. I had no choice but to pull Xiaobai''s bad news female wolf head towards there.


    We took off our shoes on the shoe cabinet outside, and then went to the target nozzle

 Chapter 138

    The hot woman is standing on my left side, the female wolf head is on my right side, and Xiaobai is on the right side. However, because the space of the bathroom is limited, everyone is very close, and there is no gap to stand alone.


    There is a shelf above the nozzle where clothes and towels can be hung, and the changed clothes are placed there.


    The action of the hot woman is quite sharp. After all, she has been in the army for many years. She took off her camouflage suit as soon as she unbuttoned her hands. Although she is the battalion commander, she also wore camouflage suit when guiding the soldiers'' training.


    When the hot girl saw me staring at her, she immediately frowned and glared at me:


    "Don''t wash it quickly?"


    "Oh..." I didn''t dare to be in a daze. I quickly began to take off my clothes. I took off my camouflage clothes and underwear, revealing my weak chest muscles. Then I took off my military pants. Suddenly I only had a pair of white underwear, but I didn''t take off my underwear, otherwise I would wear it. I''m a male version of Mulan now.


    Xiaobai took off her clothes and trousers very consciously. When she was in Riyue village, this silly girl especially liked to soak in the hot spring. She was happy to take a bath and began to take off her clothes without saying a word. As for the female wolf head, naturally, I will help her pick her clothes myself. Now the female wolf head can take off her clothes.


    "Ah woo..." at my insistence, I took off my underwear and underwear and screamed in a bit of panic. I threw the female wolf''s clothes on the shelf, then opened the nozzle and began to spray on the female wolf''s body.


    "HMM... HMM..." the female wolf head was drenched. I grabbed her hand to prevent her from escaping. The female wolf head was like a child, hiding and flashing around. It seemed that she didn''t want the water to shoot on her, but in the end, she was drenched by me. Looking at the female wolf head wailing, holding my wet clothes and showing a little girl''s uncomfortable expression, I suddenly felt that she was very cute.


    I used the nozzle to spray around the female wolf head. The female wolf head trembled and avoided. As a result, I was drenched and soaked from top to bottom. All the water stains flowed down the perfect curve of the female wolf head.


    Of course, while taking a bath for the female wolf head, my eyes kept looking left and right, so that no one would find me strange. In fact, it''s impossible for me and the female wolf head not to attract other people''s attention, because others wash themselves, while the female wolf head and I pull and pull. One person pulls the other, while the other keeps resisting and barking. It''s impossible for such a move not to attract other people''s attention.


    Some female soldiers threw strange eyes at me one after another, especially when they saw that I was still bathing in my underwear, and the female wolf head kept howling. Their eyes were even more strange. They seemed to think we were not normal.


    Naturally, I noticed the eyes of the female soldiers around me. I was very nervous for fear that they might find something wrong. At that time, I accelerated the washing speed. Originally, I was full of dirt. I wanted to wash it well, but I was a little guilty under the surprised eyes of several female soldiers nearby.


    I tried not to look into the eyes of those female soldiers, but just took care of my bath. Although those female soldiers felt surprised, after all, ordinary people could not associate me with men, so after looking at me for a few eyes, I washed my body. After all, the bath time is limited, and people don''t have much time to stare at you!


    In this way, after I casually washed the female wolf head, I turned off her nozzle and let her stand by and wait. Then I began to take a bath for myself.


    I think I''m still very smart. At least none of the women present found my heresy.


    While taking a bath, I secretly wrote my eyes and looked at the female soldiers around me.


    "Oh, Xiaohang, you''re here too." suddenly a familiar figure came behind me. I was shocked. I instinctively turned around and looked, but I was shocked to see the thief eyed girl, Round faced girl and Hui girl. They happened to come in to take a bath.


    The situation at that time scared me to death. I quickly turned to avoid the eyes of the thief eyed women, but it was too late, because their eyes had fallen on me.


    "Hey, Xiaohang, you''re really flat chested, ha." the thief eyed woman saw my chest as soon as she glanced. She immediately stagnated and showed a bad smile in her eyes.


    "..." the thief eyed woman didn''t seem to notice my difference, which made me a little relieved, but I was a little at a loss.


    "Ha ha, Xiaohang, why do you take a bath in your underwear? Aren''t you a special hobby? Ha ha?" the words of thief eyed women are really not common, but the more I listen to them, the more I panic. If this goes on, they will be in trouble.


    "Xiaoyun! Hurry to take a bath! Don''t waste time here. There are still a lot of people waiting in line!" fortunately, the hot girl was on the side. She saw the thief eyed girl asking me this and that and stopped me in time.


    "Yes, battalion commander!" frightened by the hot woman, the thief eyed woman stuck out her tongue and dared not say anything more.


    "Go away!!" the hot girl glared at these female soldiers who didn''t do their jobs all day. Because the hot women''s barracks are cooking soldiers, the relationship between the upper and lower levels is not as strict as other infantry barracks or special barracks. In addition, the hot women are not old, so it is common for the upper and lower levels to make fun of each other.


    After sticking out her tongue, the thief eyed woman took the round faced girls to take a bath in other parts of the bathroom. And I also dare not neglect, hurriedly washed my body, and then quickly dried my body and changed into new underwear. At that time, the hot girl was standing next to me, next to me, pretending to wipe her hair to help me keep the wind. She didn''t return to normal until I changed into new underwear.


    After I changed into new underwear, I was also greatly relieved. It was really dangerous just now. I almost revealed the stuffing.


    "After washing, go out quickly!" the hot woman looked at my half dry and half wet body, frowned and said.


    I looked at her with some gratitude, and then changed the female wolf head into new underwear. These underwear were distributed in the army. Each woman had three pairs of underwear, three underwear and three camouflage clothes to wear in turn. Some of these clothes were left by Li Xiaohang who died before, and some were found by hot women for us.


    After finishing everything, I took the female wolf head and Xiaobai out of the bathroom in a hurry. Little white, this silly girl likes taking a bath. She actually said she wanted to take a bath more. Finally, she stuck out her tongue and stopped taking a bath when she saw my angry face.


    When I pulled the female wolf head and Xiaobai out of the bathroom, I really felt relieved to escape from the crime scene.


    I''ll go... It''s so troublesome to take a bath. How can I get along in the future?


    I finally realized the hardships of Hua Mulan''s joining the army. I think as a woman, she must be forced countless times harder than me to join the army?


    Thinking like this, I walked back to my bedroom.

 Chapter 139

    It was 9:40 when I got back to my bedroom after taking a bath, but as soon as I got back to my bedroom, I saw an obscene girl wearing white underwear, lying on her bed with her legs crossed and a grass in her mouth. It seems that the obscene girl came back early. She lay in bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Seeing that she looked idle, I stepped forward and was about to speak, but the obscene girl spoke in advance:


    "Come back, apprentice?" the girl pretended to be profound, staring at the ceiling and knowing that I entered the door.


    "Shifu... You are such a leisurely deputy battalion commander." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Hey hey, the battalion commander has contracted all the big and small things. I only take her place when she is ill." the obscene girl jumped out of bed and looked at the three of us,


    "Nonsense, don''t talk. It''s past 9 o''clock and it''s Haishi. Didn''t you say you want to learn martial arts? The so-called ''Haishi Baimai tong can nourish your spirit and face'', now is the best time for you to practice martial arts. Hey hey, if you miss it, you''ll waste a day''s training opportunity in vain."


    "Ah? Now... I''m going to practice martial arts?" the obscene girl suddenly asked me to practice martial arts, which was beyond my expectation. "But I haven''t seen the graphic version of the Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic you gave me..."


    "Take your time when you''re free! I''ll teach you some basic ways to massage acupoints. Strip, sit down and cross your legs!"


    "Ah? What are you doing, deputy battalion commander?" I was stunned by the sudden request of the obscene girl.


    "Give you a massage. When I give you a massage, you can write down the massage technique and massage yourself."


    "You... You want to massage me?"


    "Yes, sit down for me! Wow ha." the obscene girl suddenly smiled and approached me. Then she suddenly stretched out a thin white but powerful index finger, and then pressed it heavily on my forehead. The concentrated strength immediately retreated me two or three steps until my leg hit the edge of the bed, and I sat down on the bed, In the face of the obscene girl''s malicious expression, some of me reluctantly retracted my legs, and then sat cross legged on the bed. At that moment, I felt a bit like a Taoist.


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head were stunned, but the obscene girl climbed onto my bed without mind. Then she suddenly walked to the back of me with her cat on her waist, and then knelt down behind me with her legs folded.


    I was about to turn around to see the obscene girl behind me, but before I could turn around, I felt my hands on my head. My head was firmly held like a tight hoop, "I don''t want you to move. I''ll give you a massage!"


    "Er... This is a massage? Why do I always think you want to hurt me!"


    "What''s wrong with you? I''m massaging Baihui acupoint for you. Remember that the connecting point between the midline of the head and the tips of both ears is Baihui acupoint! This is one of the most important acupoints in the human body. Your whole blood and brain marrow gather in this place!"


    "Oh... So important?" I know nothing about acupoint knowledge. I don''t even know the most basic way. Now I still can''t figure it out by listening to the obscene girl''s explanation.


    "Nature is important. In the west, judging a person''s death depends on whether his brain waves stop. However, in ancient China, there is no such clever instrument, so judging a person''s death depends on whether there is still ''Yang Qi'' in his body. If there is no Yang Qi, a person will be Amen. But as long as there is still a trace of Yang Qi, as long as a needle is used to pierce the Baihui Point on the head of a person, You can raise people''s'' Yang Qi ''and bring people back to life. "


    "Come back from the dead? Really or not?"


    "Of course, it''s not true to bring the dead back to life. People who can be saved by stimulating Baihui acupoint are in a state of fake death. For those people, the brain waves are gone, but the basic structure of the brain is not damaged. Stimulating with a silver needle is equivalent to charging electricity, activating the brain waves in the brain, and making people live again... This is a more authoritative explanation in the medical field now."


    "If you massage Baihui acupoints for a long time, you can treat dizziness, headache and insomnia, slow down hypertension and hypotension, and relieve irritability... Hey, it''s good, isn''t my tuition in vain?"


    "Er... It''s really not in vain. Master, I think you can make a lot of money if you open a massage shop."


    "Go, who says my family doesn''t open a massage chain store?"


    "Ah? Master, does your family really run a massage shop?"


    "Nonsense, 80% of the regular massage shops and gyms in China are under the name of Wumeng. You say my family doesn''t open a massage chain store. Hey, what else can I do?"


    "... well, I''m wrong." I''m completely speechless. No wonder the lewd girl''s technique is so skilled. It turns out that her family is in this field.


    I make complaints about it, but the indecent girl began pressing my thumb on the Baihui Point with her left and right thumbs, and then began to massage slowly. At the beginning, I didn''t feel anything. I just felt a little uncomfortable when my head was pressed. However, with the continuous rubbing of the obscene girl''s fingers, I felt a heat wave surging in my lower abdomen, which directly rushed up to my forehead, making my face a little hot, and my body was getting hot, For a time, I felt like I was immersed in hot water, unspeakably warm and comfortable.


    "Hey, hey, now you know how it feels to massage Baihui acupoints? Remember my massage position and frequency. As long as you massage with this strength, your body''s Qi and blood will start from the perineum, follow the governor''s pulse and stay at Baihui acupoints on your head."


    "Er... What is Du Mai?" although I have read a lot of martial arts novels, I still don''t understand Ren Du''s second pulse.


    The wretched girl was frightened by me: "the governor doesn''t know? You... Centaurus, right?"


    "Sorry, I really don''t know anything about this."


    "Go, even if I exercise my patience, let me tell you. The governor''s pulse is the vein that extends from the perineum to the tail of the human body, which is the Weilu point here, then passes through the waist Yang pass, then passes through the life gate, then passes through the jiajiaji pass at the bend of the back, then passes through the jade pillow pass behind the brain, and finally reaches the Baihui Point in the center of the head. It is the most important muscle of the human body Pulse! Zhuangzi''s "master of health preservation" mentioned "Yuan Du thinks Jing", which means that running Qi and blood along the governor''s pulse is the method of health preservation, and it also means to let it go. "


    The obscene girl took the trouble to explain to me some obscure and profound secrets of muscles, veins and acupoints. At the same time, she pointed her fingers at the spine behind me to guide me one by one and deepen my memory. Anyway, I knew a little. Finally, I only understood that the governor''s pulse was the one that came out of the perineum and went along the spine line to the top of the head.


    "Er, it''s really mysterious... Which is the Ren pulse of Ren Du''s second pulse?"


    "Ren pulse? Ren pulse? It''s just opposite to Du pulse. Du pulse extends from the back up. Ren pulse is in front of people, from perineum to Chengjiang acupoint in the lower jaw. Promise, I''ll show you."


    Said, the obscene girl also walked around in front of me with her hand, pointed me with the tip of her finger, then drew a straight line with her finger, crossed the navel, wiped her chest, and finally reached my jaw


    After explaining Ren Du''s second pulse to me, the obscene girl put her hands back on my head. Her two thumbs massaged and rubbed the Baihui Point on my head, and then her ten fingers stretched out like wings. The obscene girl pressed a position above my forehead with her two middle fingers, Then I gently pressed my left and right temples with two slender little thumbs.


    "Remember, I''m pressing your ''shenting acupoint'' with my middle finger now. This acupoint is very hard on the forehead, so I need to use the strongest middle finger here. The temple is relatively soft and weak, so I need to use the lightest little thumb to massage. If I massage Baihui acupoint, shenting acupoint and temple at the same time, your qi and blood will pass through Baihui acupoint from perineum to Yingxiang, Walking on the magpie bridge is to gather at the tip of your tongue. In the old words, it is to complete a small weekly cycle. This can mobilize your qi and blood, activate your vitality, slowly improve your physique and promote the development of your physical potential. If you want to practice martial arts, this is the most basic massage experience. You must remember it for me! "Obscene girl is very patient, Now I find that she is really becoming more and more professional. Her mother is worthy of practicing martial arts. Sure enough, she has rich knowledge in this field.


    As she spoke, the obscene girl massaged my Baihui Point, shenting point and temple with her thumb, middle finger and little thumb. At first, I didn''t feel very strong, but as the number of obscene girl massages increased and the frequency gradually accelerated, I gradually felt that my body was getting hotter and hotter, and there seemed to be a huge heat wave rolling in my body, A small stream of heat rushed up my forehead along my back, navel and arm. Even later, I found that my skin was a little red, and my pores were relaxing, like nostrils shrinking one by one. This was obviously a symptom of dry and hot body.


    The obscene girl''s massage technique is really against the sky

 Chapter 140

    The massage technology of the obscene girl made me feel an unspeakable pleasure. With the continuous action of the obscene girl, my body is getting hotter and hotter, especially my head. I feel that my face is feverish and sweat is seeping out on my forehead. I even doubt that there will be hot air on my head if I go on like this. The massage lasted almost ten minutes. At the end, I felt a fire on my head.


    In the end, the obscene girl suddenly slapped me heavily on my back, making me spit out a mouthful of hot air. After spitting out the hot air, I felt that my dry and hot body temperature began to drop slowly. After the obscene girl helped me massage, I not only didn''t feel tired, but felt refreshed and extremely comfortable, as if the depression on my chest had been eliminated at this moment, Even feel better.


    "How''s it going? Ha ha."


    "Cool... Really cool..." I gasped, turned back and smiled at the obscene girl. The obscene girl smiled and looked proud.


    "This is just the most basic massage technique. I''ll teach you to massage some other acupoints." a strange expression flashed in the eyes of the obscene girl.


    Then she suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed it on my chest and rubbed it a few times.


    "Er... Master, do you also have acupoints on your chest?" I was stunned when I saw the obscene girl''s behavior.


    "Oh, there are no acupoints. I just itched my hands and touched two, can''t I?" the obscene girl immediately stagnated, then raised her head, smiled obscene at me and asked me.


    "Shifu, are you kidding me?!" I immediately stopped talking. It was the first time that a girl was openly and obscene like this. Although I used to flirt with a cold and arrogant girl and touch each other, at that time, after all, I had a decent relationship with her and had a reputation, but the relationship between the obscene girl and me had not reached that level, The obscene girl touched me under the pretext of massaging me?


    Isn''t this a female hooligan?


    "Someone seems to have a problem? Or... I''ll tell you the secret that someone is a man?"


    "Er... Master, you can touch me, just touch it!" I was stunned. In the face of the unkind look of the obscene girl, I had to admit it. There was no way. Now I also depend on others and have to bow my head.


    I simply fell into bed, then opened my arms, closed my eyes and let the obscene girl deal with it. Anyway, the obscene girl is also a beauty. I don''t think I have any loss if a big beauty touches my whole body.


    Seeing my behavior, the obscene girl laughed.


    "The little girl is still from my mother after all... Wow ha ha." the obscene girl smiled, then pulled me up and said to me, "don''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll teach you some key acupoints before the light is off..."


    "This is Fenglong point, which can relieve cough and phlegm, inhibit obesity, and slow down neurasthenia..."


    "This is Shangqiu point, a big point in the human body, which can cure gastritis and enteritis..."


    "This is Taixi point, which can treat toothache and sore throat. It is also good for the treatment of swollen joints and cold hands and feet..."


    I have to admit that the character of the obscene girl is questionable, but her teaching ability and patience are beyond doubt. Under her guidance, I still remember a lot of acupoints sporadically.


    Listening to the explanation and guidance of the obscene girl, I gradually changed my view of the obscene girl, but the obscene girl suddenly clapped her hands and jumped out of bed.


    "Others, I''ll teach you lazily. Go yourself. Go to bed ~"


    "..." I''d better take back my naive idea.


    The obscene girl began to massage herself when she got into bed, and Xiaobai and the female wolf head naturally let them go to bed.


    Xiaobai was surprised to see the obscene girl massaging me just now. She admired and admired it. Unexpectedly, she wanted me and the obscene girl to ask if there were any massage methods to make people smarter.


    Before long, the thief eyed women came back from the bath, and the lights went out as soon as they came back. They had to go to bed. Except that the obscene girl was still cross legged there, others, including Xiaobai, lay down.


    It is a relatively free time after the lights are off in the military camp, just like college students sleeping in their dormitories at night, talking about some boring topics. However, because there are special personnel for ward rounds, they dare not speak too loudly.


    "Hey, Xiaohang, do Zhu Shan know you and Qiu Le well? Who is she? She dared to fight with our sister Hai today, and she was so fierce, which really surprised me." this question seems to have been hidden in the mouth of the thief eyed woman for a day. Before, because I was standing guard outside with Xiaobai and the female wolf head, they didn''t have a chance to ask me, Now that everyone is together in the evening, she has time to ask me. In fact, I have long expected this problem. After all, there are many witnesses present today. If you can''t afford to be suspicious, it''s impossible.


    This question stopped me for the time being, but fortunately I was more or less prepared. I was stunned and explained to the thief eyed woman:


    "We are all from the remote countryside. Zhu Shan (female wolf head) she... She is a mute! And she has no family and no education. She lives with livestock since childhood, so she has a bit of the habit of wild animals. She was recruited into the army because of her physique. She doesn''t understand anything..." I made up my lie with a guilty heart. The identity of the female wolf head can''t be exposed, So I made up a lie to say that the female wolf head came out of Dashan Village. She can''t speak and doesn''t understand the outside rules. For the time being, she suppressed their doubts.


    "So you are all from the mountains. No wonder you haven''t said your life experience... Xiaohang, what does Zhu Shan have to do with you? Is she your shidaifu or the guard?"


    "Er... Well, we are just ordinary friends..."


    "Oh ~ ~ well. What about Qiu Le? I think you three are very close. Can you... You three want to live together in the future?" continued the thief eyed woman.


    "Well, it''s hard to say what will happen in the future. But now, the three of us... Are better friends." I can only explain this. The thief''s eye girl''s repeated questioning. This woman talks a lot and has a lot of questions. I can only try to answer them in vague words. Otherwise, it would be bad to say too much.


    "Oh, oh ~ ~ I see." the thief eyed woman said vaguely, "but Zhu Shan was really cruel when she started fighting with our sister Hai today. Now Zhu Shan''s feat is very well dressed in our cooking camp. Ha ha."


    Sure enough, the last thing I want to happen has happened. The story of female wolf head and obscene girl has spread. I don''t know what impact it will have in the future. I hope it''s best to calm down like this, otherwise I''m afraid trouble will follow one after another.


    "No... as for you. It''s just a little fuss."


    "I can''t help it. After all, our sister Hai has always been so abnormal that no one can match her. Of course, it''s eye-catching to have a Zhu Shan comparable to sister Hai. Moreover, fighting in the military camp is rare. There are really few people who can let sister Hai fight with all his strength." the thief eyed woman whispered to me in the dark.


    There are a lot of words of thief eyed women, and there is a tendency to chatter endlessly.


    "I don''t know what results Zhu Shan will get in the whole physical fitness test. Maybe she can break our sister Hai''s record."


    Hearing this, I was slightly stunned:


    "Full fitness test?"


    "Yes, the day after tomorrow is Sunday, and the whole physical fitness test will begin. I don''t know if anyone can shake sister Hai''s broken abnormal record this time. Ha."

 Chapter 141

    As soon as I was reminded by the thief''s eye girl, I thought that the hot girl said that there would be a large-scale training in the military camp every weekend to assess the ability of every soldier. That kind of training is a full fitness test. Although I haven''t participated in the physical fitness test, I can imagine that the test must be quite abnormal.


    "Hey, hey. Maybe sister Hai will be blown up this time." the thief eyed female thief smiled.


    "Xiaoyun, I remember someone owed me 1000 yuan after losing the bet with me last time..." the obscene girl who had been settled couldn''t sit still, and suddenly opened her eyes and began to pick up the thief''s eye girl.


    "Shall I make you vomit now?"


    "Ah! Sister Hai, no! Sister Hai, I''m just joking... How can anyone shake your unattainable non-human record? Even if the Spider Queen finds the Golden City, it''s impossible for people on earth to break your record!"


    The thief eyed girl was frightened by the obscene girl and hurried to explain, but her words were heard by me, but I was confused.


    "Er... Wait a minute, Xiaoyun, can I ask you what happened to the queen spider looking for gold city?" I heard the name of the queen spider is an inspiration. Now I''m very sensitive to the name, because I know that Leng aonv is likely to be next to the queen spider, so I''ve been paying attention to the news about the queen spider for a long time, Now I heard the thief''s eye woman mention the Spider Queen, so I''m excited.


    "Aha? Xiaohang, the biggest joke of the year, don''t you know?" the thief eyed woman asked me in a surprised voice, "this joke is known by all the people on earth."


    "Well, I don''t know. Can you tell me what it is? What is golden city?"


    "It seems that you really came out of the mountains. Let''s say, there is a legend that has been circulating for hundreds of years. It says that there was a golden city left by the champo Dynasty in South Central Vietnam before the Third World War. What''s the legend? The city built during the reign of king anugaye. There are countless gold and jewelry in it. It is also a treasure place for storing ivory, spices and gold ¡£¡±


    "But not long after the outbreak of the Third World War, central and South Asia was bombed to the ground by the great powers at that time. At that time, many countries were torn apart and the golden city disappeared. However, several generations of leaders of the bandits thought that the golden city was still there, including the current leader of the bandits, Queen spider, who spent a lot of effort and invested a lot of manpower and material resources to find it, Just saying that the golden city has not disappeared, he vowed to buy arms, build a strong army and even establish a new state power after finding the golden city. "


    "But after so many years, there is no ghost, which has become a big joke. Normal people know that now the satellite system is so developed that if there was a golden city, it would have been discovered long ago. Where could there be any golden city?... the Spider Queen looking for golden city is an Internet term used by the world to satirize the bandits, that is, satirize those daydreaming people and things. Understand?"


    "So it is... However, the queen spider is not a fool. The existence is reasonable. She will go all out to find it. Maybe there is a golden city?" I don''t know many rumors about the women''s world, let alone the rumors about the queen spider and the Golden City, but I feel a little skeptical.


    "You scare me. Do you believe such a famous international joke? Now people all over the world know that the golden city the queen spider is looking for is actually Angkor Wat, which was razed to the ground in the Third World War. Do you still believe it?"


    "Er... Angkor Wat is gone?" I was stunned to hear that Angkor Wat was razed to the ground in the war. In the 21st century, Angkor Wat is a world cultural heritage. Unexpectedly, it was destroyed in the war.


    "... it disappeared hundreds of years ago, Xiaohang. Didn''t your history teacher talk about these things?" the thief eyed woman asked me in a puzzled tone.


    "I... I didn''t listen carefully in class..." I said with some embarrassment. I didn''t grow up in the women''s world. Of course, I don''t know many historical events. Of course, I can''t know about the destruction of Angkor Wat.


    However, I remember Angkor Wat is in Cambodia, and the golden city that queen spider is looking for is in South Central Vietnam. The distance between the two is different... Are these two cities not the same?


    Thinking that there is a Han Chinese similar to lengao girl around the queen spider, I suddenly have a strange feeling that maybe the disappearance of lengao girl will have something to do with the golden city.


    I can''t say why. But what I know about the Spider Queen is only the two key words of lengao girl missing and golden city. Naturally, it is easy to associate them together.


    Of course, I''m not detective Sherlock Holmes or detective Conan. It''s impossible to analyze amazing conclusions. I can''t associate the cold and arrogant woman with the golden city. Finally, I can only miss the cold and arrogant woman in my brain and fantasize about the golden city


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. Another day passed.


    The next day was gloomy. Although it was a tropical climate, there would be cloudy days. But Xiaobai and I and the female wolf head still have to stand guard. The next day I woke up the female wolf head. After the quarrel the day before, the obscene girl did not dare to wake up the female wolf head again, so naturally, I, the "person in charge of problem children", was responsible for waking up the female wolf head.


    Early in the morning, we were sent to the same position as yesterday. But I''m glad that there was no big sun and less sweat that day. So I didn''t take a bath that day. Of course, there are things that make me speechless. That is, the female wolf head was more impatient than the first day. She fell directly to the ground and began to sleep. As a result, she was scolded by the hot woman who came to check our situation. The hot girl also reminded me that let me take the lead and try to pay attention to the periods of 10 a.m. and 2 p.m., because there will be other company commanders and battalion commanders passing by here. Seeing our lazy appearance will certainly make us suffer.


    But we were lucky that day. We stood on the post all day and no one paid special attention to us.


    That night, the obscene girl and the thief''s eye girl all slept very early. The obscene girl simply taught me some important acupoints, and she didn''t explain too much about other things. That night, we didn''t have fun talking all night. The reason is very simple, that is, we have to carry out intensive training the next day!


    The so-called intensive training is that the soldiers of several battalions all concentrate on the large open space outside the military camp, stand in several rows, and thousands of people in dense and neat rows form a team, and then complete a series of projects at one time. If they can''t complete the scheduled projects, they should take out and arrange training separately until the training is completed. It can be said that this is already devil training.


    Although my camp is a cooking camp, the items to be completed are the same as those of the infantry battalion and the special forces battalion. This is also the place where the cooking camp is forced. It does the lowest chores, but it still receives the most cruel high-intensity training. It can be said that it is unbearable.


    Our class is a platoon by platoon. In the Chinese army in the women''s world, there are three platoons in a company, and each platoon has four classes, with 10-20 people in each class. In total, there are almost 120-240 people in a company, and there are only more than 500 cooking soldiers in the whole cooking camp.


    Among the more than 500 people, there are me, Xiaobai and female wolf head.


    The three of us were transferred as newcomers to the company. We didn''t know each other before. Of course, in the same class with us are thief eyed women, Round faced girls, Hui women, and many female soldiers in the same class I didn''t know before. Most of them look energetic, handsome and military.


    Early in the morning, we gathered in the open space, and then the platoon leader took the roll call and began to call the roll.


    "Xia Yan?"


    "Here!"


    "Zhou Jiabao?"


    "Here!"


    "Liu Ziqi?"


    "Here!"


    "Zhang Aixin?"


    "Here!"


    "Ye Li?"


    "Here!"


    "Li Xiaohang?"


    "Here!" when the platoon leader called the roll, I quickly responded, but my male voice was a little abrupt among the women. The powerful and deep male voice sounded in a sharp and clear female voice, with a strong contrast. Even two female soldiers couldn''t help but turn around and peek at me. They seemed to be very curious about my new "female soldier". However, they couldn''t look around at will when calling the roll, so they looked back immediately. As for what they thought, I don''t know!


    "Qiu Le?"


    "To, to!"


    Xiaobai didn''t get used to the new name. She was stunned when she heard her name.


    "One sound is enough! Zhu Shan?"


    "..." the female wolf head was indifferent.


    "Zhu Shan?"


    "Ow!"


    The female wolf head suddenly shouted. Immediately surprised everyone present. Others are "to", but the female wolf head said "ow"? What is this? In fact, the reason why the female wolf head makes a sound is that I stepped on her foot, otherwise she didn''t know her new name was Zhu Shan. When I suddenly stepped on her foot, she naturally screamed in pain.


    "Zhu Shan?" the platoon leader shouted again because he didn''t get a satisfactory response from the female wolf head.


    "Ouch!"


    I stepped on the female wolf head from the side. The female wolf head frowned painfully, turned to look at me and punched me. She seemed very dissatisfied with me.


    "Zhu Shan? Why didn''t you call when I called your name?" because Zhu Shan never responded, the platoon leader turned his eyes to the female wolf head, and then his face showed doubt. Seeing the suspicious color on the platoon leader''s face, I was sweating and my heart beat faster.


    My female wolf head doesn''t understand human words and can''t speak human words... If this goes on, she will really show her feet. What should I do?

 Chapter 142

    At this time, it was up to me to be quick witted. My brain ran fast, and then I reported loudly:


    "Report to the platoon leader! Zhu Shan, her vocal cords are damaged and she can''t speak normally!"


    "Damaged vocal cords?" the serious platoon leader frowned, but combined with the expression of the female wolf head just now, she also understood. After all, it is impossible for normal soldiers not to say "arrive" when they call the roll.


    "Understand!" the platoon leader is also a person who has seen the world. Since I heard that Zhu''s female wolf head belt was damaged, I didn''t pursue it at the moment when the female wolf head didn''t respond.


    In fact, the female wolf head''s vocal cord is damaged. The hot female should help in advance. However, the hot female herself is also a busy man. After the bandits broke into the Arsenal in the area and stole air bombs a few days ago, the police outside the military camp strengthened. It can be said that there are five steps, one person, ten steps and one sentry. The barbed wire has also been densely increased by three layers. The hot female is one of the battalion commanders, Naturally, it is common to stay up late every day. Military affairs, documents and reports of the Central Military Commission, war situation reports, daily chores of his soldiers, the relationship between regiment commanders, the pressure brought by the top commander of the military region, and the pressure of public opinion on the front-line war situation


    In the face of this series of pressure, the hot woman herself can be said to be busy and lack of skills. For our three living treasures, she really doesn''t have much energy to accompany us. She''s just a battalion commander at the rank of lieutenant colonel. Her power is not too small, but it''s really not big. What''s more, she''s just a battalion commander of the cooking camp. She wanted us to be smart and act according to circumstances, but the hot girl obviously overestimated the IQ of the three of us, or the IQ of Xiaobai and female wolf head, At the beginning, she had no choice but to take us to the military region, but now it seems that her kind move has harmed herself!


    "Stand at attention! Everyone, run!"


    Because there are many training teams and the time is tight, after the roll call, the platoon leader didn''t let us do the military postures of Pediatrics, such as step and step. Those military postures were shown to the people during review and military exercises. In the military region, the most important thing is real high-intensity training.


    At the command of the platoon leader, the female soldiers stared, clenched their fists on both sides, and then turned and started to the training ground.


    Xiaobai, I and the female wolf head were all arranged at the end of the line because they were new recruits who had just been transferred and there was no new seat arrangement for the time being. The height of female wolf head is 1.85 meters, which is higher than the average height of 1.65 meters. Many female soldiers obviously stand out from the crowd. Because the height of female wolf head is conspicuous, many female soldiers cast one or two surprised and curious eyes on female wolf head. If it weren''t for the military regulations, I think they would talk one after another. After all, women are talking animals!


    However, the female wolf head doesn''t care much about the eyes of the people around her. In addition to me and Xiaobai, as well as hot women and obscene girls, the female wolf head looks arrogant to everyone, because she doesn''t look at the female soldiers at all. It''s like a fierce wolf who doesn''t pay attention to the sheep.


    In fact, I''m worried that the female wolf head will reveal her stuffing, especially if she wants the female wolf head to stand at attention and walk. She certainly doesn''t understand and can''t walk well. But obviously I was lucky today. Standing at attention and crossing the line were too pediatrics. Instead, the platoon leader didn''t let us do these military postures that deceived high school students and college students, but directly took us to the training venue after roll call.


    When the army ran, she paid great attention to the tidiness of the team. However, the female wolf head didn''t understand. She wanted to leave the team several times and ran next to me. Finally, I dragged her behind, pointed out the female soldiers around, and motioned her to learn other people''s running posture with me.


    The female wolf head''s learning ability is fairly good. She saw that Xiaobai and I were foolishly jogging in autumn. She also ran with us like playing with her hands. Although running has no aesthetic value, it is at least running with us.


    In this way, we followed the vast troops to the huge training site behind the barracks, where the site is very open. There are several normally closed wire gates behind the barracks. Behind each gate, there is a long road leading to the flat land and dense forest behind. This long road is very narrow and long. At first glance, it is at least several kilometers away, What''s more amazing is that there are several high iron nets, wooden fences and single wooden bridges on this long and narrow mountain road, and there are several bogs similar to swamps, sand, shrubs, and even several knee high fire nets


    At that time, I was dumbfounded when I saw the layout ahead. Is this an obstacle race or cross-country race? Should everyone cross the railing, run through the sand, swim through the swamp, cross the fire net, climb the barbed wire... Break through the road obstacles to pass the customs?


    I''ll pull it. It''s like crossing the line of fire.


    At that time, looking at the knife level in front of me, I was really sweating. Such a scene reminds me of TV programs such as Zhiyong dashing through the customs in the 21st century. Those programs have some strange props and extremely difficult levels. It is very difficult to pass the customs. If you fail accidentally, you will fall into the water, but if you pass the customs, But you can get rich rewards.


    At the beginning, most of the record breaking winners of that kind of programs were either soldiers or armed police. At that time, I thought those soldiers were really abnormal, but now I mixed into the army and found that the training in the army was far more abnormal than those breakthrough programs. I don''t know how many times!


    In the 21st century, I was just a hanging wire with general physique. I was cold at that time when I saw the scene in front of me. Although I felt a slight increase in my physical fitness after mixing with the female Orc tribe in Riyue village for a period of time, I was still born with human talent. When I was in college, my physical education score was only average, far from reaching the level of soldiers. Although I am surrounded by female soldiers now, and my ability should be much worse than that of male soldiers, soldiers are still soldiers, Even if female soldiers are not as abnormal as male soldiers, those who can join the army must be the top athletes in the sports scores of colleges and universities, which are better than ordinary men.


    At that time, I really had stage fright, but it was too late. If I left the stage, the female wolf head and Xiaobai would follow me. Where is the army? Where can you say and go?


    I had no choice but to go to the training ground.


    Outside the training ground, there were several middle-aged female officers in formal uniforms, hat badges, epaulets and collars who supervised the inspection. They looked serious and looked cold. They seemed to be senior officers. But I don''t understand the rank badge of the women''s world, so I don''t know whether those women are leaders or teachers. I remember that the hot woman seemed to say that the Wenshan County military region is a military sub district. The highest level officer is only a division commander and the rank is a major general. In short, the ranks of the women in front of me will not exceed that of a major general.


    Because I was about to face the cruel training, the expression on each female soldier''s face was very dignified. I glanced at the female soldiers in several nearby units. They all looked straight at each other, with solemn expression and no trace of smile.


    From their expressions, I know how difficult the next test is.


    Of course, because my military camp is a cooking camp, which is the least important camp, I ranked behind the armed police camp, field camp, engineering camp, reconnaissance camp, machine gun camp and other barracks.


    Roughly speaking, the number of female soldiers participating in the training is more than 10000. Therefore, in order to disperse the flow of people, there are more than ten cross-country runways, and the number of people participating in the training on each cross-country track is about 1000-2000.


    Cross country running is carried out in groups of 20 people. Each time, 20 women soldiers rush forward together. After the women soldiers of the previous group run for some time, the women soldiers of the next group will follow up and run. There is a distance between the two groups until they reach the end.


    The whistle is the cue for the female soldiers to start running. Every time the whistle blows, a group of female soldiers have to rush forward.


    Let me go. It''s just a game


    "Master, do you want to run on such a dangerous road? I can''t run that long?" Xiaobai pleaded with a sad face next to me. When she saw the iron net and the fire zone ahead, she turned white nervously.


    "What are you afraid of? Silly girl, aren''t you very powerful? You''re afraid of danger if you can fly and jump?" in fact, I''m also very nervous, but when I hear Xiaobai''s nervous words, I still say a few words of comfort out of a man''s instinct.


    "But... But this road looks so dangerous. The net is so high and there seems to be a fire ahead. What if it''s lit?"


    "It doesn''t matter. As soon as you open and close your eyes, it will pass in a minute. There are so many people, aren''t others running together?" I pulled the restless Xiaobai and chatted with her.


    "But they have all practiced. I see that they are doing long-distance running and sit ups every day. They must be much better than me." Xiaobai blushed.


    "What are you afraid of? Haven''t you also practiced?" I looked at Xiaobai and joked. In fact, I''m not very worried about Xiaobai. After all, she comes from a female spy, and female spies have basically participated in the army, even the elite in the military. It''s strange that Xiaobai can''t cross-country run. I''m most worried about myself and the female wolf head.


    At this time, the whistle in front had sounded. I looked slightly and saw that a group of female soldiers in front had begun to sprint!


    That group of female soldiers is really sharp. It seems that they are all veterans. They shake their hips, run back and forth with their thighs, and rush to the sand in the blink of an eye. Then they began to cross the single wooden bridge, walk with multiple bars, climb the wire, wear the Bush, cross the mud and rush into the fire net... My God, these women soldiers are so crazy!


    I was stunned. It took me a while to recover. Suddenly, I felt my hand shaking. When I looked down, I found that the female wolf head I held was shaking. I raised my head and looked sideways in surprise. I found that the eyes of the female wolf head were filled with excitement and excitement!


    From the excited eyes of the female wolf head, I read four words, that is


    itch for a try!

 Chapter 143

    The female wolf head has always belonged to that kind of uneasy temperament. She is physically surplus, active and aggressive. Now seeing the female soldiers in front sprinting on the cross-country road naturally evokes her memory of living with the female beasts in the Shangri La Grand Canyon.


    Seeing the excited look of the female wolf head, I quickly clenched her hand in the back to prevent her from rushing up regardless of the whistle.


    "Proud dance, don''t worry." I pulled the hand of the female wolf head to make her quiet and don''t get too excited.


    I know that if the problem of female wolf head is just running, not many people should be able to compare with her speed. However, the cross-country running later is not just running, but also going through a series of obstacles. I don''t know whether the female wolf head can do it. Although she listens to me now, I''m still worried about the sudden rage attack on others in the middle of her run. I just hope she can imitate other people''s actions more. Even if there is only a three-point image, I am satisfied. At least it can reduce a lot of trouble for me.


    The female soldiers in front rushed onto the cross-country road in rows, but this was not a game, so there were no screams or cheers on the field except whistles, only waves of whistles and shouts.


    I saw one after another women soldiers in camouflage clothes charging into the battle. Looking at their posture, they were very sharp. I didn''t know if I could pass the test as smoothly as they did. My heart hung up when I thought of the challenges I was about to face.


    The waiting time was really long. I watched the women soldiers in other barracks stand up and fight, and my heart became more and more nervous. Moreover, I also saw that several women soldiers fell down when climbing the iron net. They were in pain, clutching their ankles and covering their hips on the ground. Some women soldiers fell into the soil because of lack of strength when crossing the swamp, It was not easy for someone to pull them out. Some people even pierced their clothes by the branches of trees when crossing the bushes, revealing the delicate white and red skin under the camouflage clothes. Looking at their tender eating pain, I couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    Perhaps for women, such military training is still too cruel... In this women''s world, women bear the heavy responsibility of war instead of men. They carry guns and bullets to the battlefield, sweat and bleed like men, and endure the cruelty of war arms. This is really a very harsh thing for women who are warm and physically weak.


    But I can''t change the status quo. Although I''m a man, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have great talent, five cars to learn to be rich, amazing talent or extraordinary ability. I really have no special skills except some common sense in the 21st century and a half fat meat.


    The female soldiers rushed forward row by row, and the number in front was decreasing. However, it still took hours to wait for our cooking camp


    It was almost noon when it was finally our turn to cook camp. I had been standing for more than five hours from 6 a.m. to 11 a.m. and people were almost numb.


    The deputy battalion commander of our cooking camp, obscene girl and hot girl of the battalion commander also took the lead in intensive training. The requirement of intensive training is female soldiers under the age of 30, so hot women are naturally included.


    And because hot women and obscene girls are battalion commander and deputy battalion commander respectively, they should take the lead in intensive training.


    Seeing the hot girl in the battle, I was interested immediately.


    "Hey, hey, our battalion commander and H elder sister are going to ''go together''," said the thief with a smile.


    "Please, Xiaoyun, don''t put so much emphasis on the word ''together''?" the round faced sister narrowed her eyes behind the thief eyed woman.


    "Hey, hey..." the thief eyed girl laughed.


    At this time, the whistle sounded, the hot girl and the obscene girl finally began to run, and several company commanders ran with them.


    The hot girl and the obscene girl really had an amazing explosive force. They rushed to the front at the beginning. They took the lead side by side and threw away several company commanders nearby for a distance. However, when crossing the sand, the hot girl was gradually overtaken by the obscene girl. The obscene girl''s body was too light, and she didn''t know what footwork she used. Running on the sand was almost the same as on the ground, and even the splashed sand was obviously less than others.


    When she crossed the single wooden bridge, the amazing stability of the obscene girl came into play again. She ran across the single wooden bridge like walking on the ground without looking at the single wooden bridge under her feet. When she crossed the single wooden bridge, she had opened the distance between the two positions of the hot girl. When she took over the barbed wire, the obscene girl was clean, hands and feet, like a gecko, Easily climbed up!


    When the obscene girl jumped to the other side of the barbed wire, the hot girl just began to climb, and the female soldiers behind the hot girl were still crossing the single wooden bridge.


    I was finally deeply shocked by the obscene girl. No wonder they always said that the obscene girl was abnormal before. Now it seems that the obscene girl is really abnormal! The hot girl is also the elite among the female soldiers, but the obscene girl can surpass the hot girl by a large part. It can be seen how amazing her ability is!


    The next obscene girl crossing the swamp jumped in and swam through without hesitation, and the obstacles of crossing bushes, crossing hurdles, crossing the fire line and so on were easily overcome by obscene girls. I estimated and compared it, and found that among all the female soldiers so far, obscene girls have the fastest speed and far ahead of other female soldiers! Although the discipline was strict, several young female soldiers saw the amazing speed of the obscene girl, and they all made several startling calls, and some even clapped their hands. Obviously, obscene girls are immortal in the eyes of many female soldiers.


    I''ll pull it. The obscene girl is amazing. When she rushed out of the fire net, the hot girl was still shuttling through the bushes! Not to mention the female soldiers behind, they were still trapped in the swamp, or hit the hurdles and delayed some speed


    When it was my turn for the next group to come forward, I didn''t recover from the amazing speed of the obscene girl. It''s like watching a Hollywood blockbuster watching an obscene girl cross the obstacles!


    "Wow, master, sister Haixin is really powerful!" Xiaobai clapped her hands gently and sighed.


    "Yes, it''s really... A pervert." I said stupidly.


    "No wonder master, you want to learn martial arts from sister Haixin. Master, your eyes are really good!"


    When I was flattered by the silly girl Xiaobai, I suddenly felt a sense of pride in my chest, and I said with disdain:


    "That''s right! When you are the master, who am I? Can I learn kung fu from ordinary people?"


    "Yes, I knew the master was unusual!"


    Xiaobai looked at me with reverent eyes. At this time, the number of female soldiers in front was less and less, and my heart was heavy again.


    Because the next batch is me, Xiaobai, female wolf head and thief eyed female. They are on the stage!


    My palms were sweating and I turned my head. I saw several senior female officers wearing hat badges and shoulder badges standing aside, with their hands behind them. Their eyes were cold and steady. They watched a row of female soldiers on the runway, and their eyes were all focused on us.


    Although I was a female officer, I still felt a lot of pressure when I saw their eyes. I even saw a tall female officer about 1.8 meters tall looking at me with strange eyes. She seemed to be a female officer in charge of whistling. At that time, I quickly retracted my head, lowered my head and dared not make a sound, for fear that she would see anything. After all, the difference between men and women is obvious.


    The female wolf head has been held by me for a long time. She is very impatient. I didn''t let her go until we got on the runway, because I knew that once I let her go, she would run east and West, and then there would be a lot of trouble.


    Xiaobai followed me step by step. Her little face was full of sweat. When she saw my eyes, she smiled at me. Her light eyebrows opened slightly, but there was still a light tension between her eyebrows.


    The 20 female soldiers in front of us had climbed over the barbed wire, and at this time, the serious looking female officer standing next to us suddenly blew a whistle!


    "Beep"


    The harsh and loud whistle sounded, and my heartstrings shrank suddenly. Looking at the long cross-country road ahead, I ran away!


    Seeing me running, Xiaobai naturally ran with me nervously. Just after I had only run two steps, the female wolf head next to me suddenly shouted "Oh, wow", as if she was excited that she could finally run after waiting in line for a long time. She suddenly rushed forward!


    At that time, Xiaobai and I ran halfway. Suddenly, I saw the slender figure of the female wolf head rushing forward like a sharp arrow!


    So fast! When the female wolf head ran past me, my heart jumped. I''ve known that the female wolf head has great explosive power, but because the female wolf head has never competed with others for speed, I don''t know how fast she is. Until I saw her sprint with all her strength, I was deeply shocked by her!


    The female wolf head is like a gust of wind. Her legs are very long. Her legs stride greatly and run at an amazing speed. Xiaobai and I have tried our best to run, but the female wolf head doesn''t pay attention to us at all. She directly surpasses us like a motorcycle and the fastest Hui female!


    Too fast, really too fast.


    I remember the animal world said that the fastest running speed of people is 20 kilometers per hour. Even Liu Xiang''s speed, regardless of consumption, is about 37 kilometers per hour, but the speed of wolves is 60 kilometers per hour! Although the female wolf head is not a real wolf, she also has wolf genes, especially her leg muscles are particularly developed, her bones are strong and elastic. When she runs, she looks like a human running wolf!


    When the female wolf head ran with all her strength, I was completely stupid to run behind, because her speed had become abnormal and could not be compared with the human category!


    Xiaobai and I, including some other female soldiers, have only run more than ten meters. The female wolf head has actually run more than 30 meters. In the initial stage, the female wolf head has left us far away!


    Vaguely, I seemed to hear the sound of backward air-conditioning and startling voices behind me.

 Chapter 144

    The amazing speed of the female wolf head caused an uproar among the people around her.


    I have long guessed that the female wolf head will play an extraordinary ability in cross-country running, but the ability of the female wolf''s hair is still beyond my expectation!


    The female wolf head rushed out of the sand at an amazing speed for tens of meters. Different from the obscene girl''s steps to reduce the resistance of sand particles, the female wolf head completely rushed through the sand with brute force, and the golden yellow sand bloomed in groups, just like a car on the rainy ground. The female wolf head wore military boots, which I helped her wear every day, The footprints of military boots were left one after another on the sand, and the distance between the footprints was very large, because the female wolf head stepped too far.


    Dozens of meters of sand was easily rushed by the female wolf head. Because of the splash of yellow sand, I couldn''t even see the female wolf head running behind. I saw her rush into the sand. When the diffuse yellow sand stopped, the female wolf head was already at the end of the sand.


    Then the female wolf head began to rush to the second level, which was the single wooden bridge, but this level was too easy for the female wolf head. The female wolf head has always lived near the Shangri La Grand Canyon, where the mountains are continuous, the mountain roads are narrow, the cliffs are like blades, and the cliffs are high. The female wolf head has long been used to running on the narrow mountain roads and cliffs on the top of the mountain. The bridge slab of the single wooden bridge is too wide for her.


    In addition, the female wolf head''s ability to control stability is not to mention that she has excellent natural stability and excellent sense of direction after climbing mountains and rivers for a long time. The rickety single wooden bridge is like a spacious road for her. The next step is the ladder bar, but the female wolf head is used to climbing trees like the ape Tarzan when she is in the wild. She often walks through the dense forest with vines and tree branches. It''s also quite easy for her to cross the ladder bar.


    When the female wolf head crossed the single wooden bridge and ladder bar, Xiaobai and I just ran to the sand! Xiaobai actually runs very fast, but this silly girl has been following me, so she didn''t let go of running. In fact, the speed difference between us and other female soldiers is not very big.


    I also took many mountain single wooden bridges and suspension bridges in the orc tribe of Riyue village. At that time, I thought it was very dangerous to take mountain roads, but now I find that taking more mountain roads, night roads and suspension bridges is a little exercise for my sense of balance. Although the bridge slab shook when walking the single wooden bridge, I could barely pass. Of course, this can only be regarded as reluctantly. Compared with other well-trained female soldiers, I was still a little slower. When I passed the single wooden bridge, they had surpassed me and Xiaobai and began to walk on the ladder bar in front.


    What surprised me even more was that the female wolf head had climbed over the barbed wire and rushed into the swamp in front!


    Barbed wire is the most time-consuming and sad level, but it''s a piece of cake for the female wolf head who often climbs the mountain wall. The female wolf head has amazing jumping power. She jumped half the height directly with one jump. The rest of the general barbed wire, the female wolf head uses both hands and feet. Relying on her brute force, she passed in a shorter time than other female soldiers.


    And the swamp behind the barbed wire fence is the level where the female wolf''s hair swings.


    What is the most common animal good at swimming? It''s a dog. What was the dog''s ancestor? It''s a wolf. The female wolf head with wolf blood gene swam across the swamp as easily as a local dog. Moreover, the female wolf head was not afraid of dirt. Without any scruples, she crossed the swamp and boarded the bank.


    The next is the bush. For the female wolf head who has been hunting in the forest, she doesn''t pay attention to the Bush at all. With her amazing jumping ability, the female wolf head stepped on all the dense shrubs after taking off, and then with her excellent reaction speed, the female wolf head easily crossed a small woodland in front, You won''t hit an oncoming tree when you shuttle.


    Seeing the female wolf head running through a series of obstacles like playing, I really doubt whether the venue here is specially customized for her, or that the female wolf head has practiced here for hundreds of times, because the female wolf head is really too strong. Her movements are done at one go without stagnation, which is not much different from running on the flat ground.


    When the female wolf head disappeared at the end of the forest, I had just climbed under the barbed wire. The previous ladder bar made me distance from other female soldiers, mainly because I was a little heavy. Men''s body is not as light and agile as women''s. although I have great strength, I am pulled away by those well-trained female soldiers because of my physical drag. Fortunately, there is a Xiaobai near me. I''m not too ashamed, but Xiaobai still has the foundation of female spies, and the speed of crossing the ladder bar is not slow, The chick kept saying she couldn''t do it and said it was dangerous, but she didn''t run slow.


    Xiaobai and I ran slowly. Xiaobai actually ran very fast, but she seemed to take special care of me. She always followed me and didn''t let me down.


    Then I''m going to climb the barbed wire. The previous ladder bar cost me a lot of physical strength. Looking at the barbed wire in front of me, I was really a little out of breath.


    "Master, come on ~" Xiaobai, a silly girl, climbed like a gecko on the barbed wire. She was still in the mood to turn her head and encourage me with a silly smile, which made me speechless.


    What makes me speechless is that Xiaobai, a silly girl, is still energetic. She climbed up the barbed wire faster than me and was overtaken by female wolf heads and female soldiers. However, I am really a little frustrated to see that Xiaobai, a silly girl, has surpassed me.


    You can''t lose face in front of this silly girl.


    Watching Xiaobai wriggling her delicate hips and shaking her slender willow waist climbing on the barbed wire, I refreshed myself, took a breath and began to climb.


    I don''t believe it. I can''t compare with women


    I clenched my teeth and began to climb, but when I first started climbing, Xiaobai, a silly girl, had already climbed the barbed wire. All of a sudden, I was the only man left to climb on the barbed wire. Suddenly, I felt very embarrassed and ashamed. Looking forward, I was surprised to see that the female wolf head had crossed all the railings, rushed across the line of fire, and ran all the way up the hillside in front of her. There was an unimpeded road in front of her, far from the end.


    I''m the last one. I''m so ashamed. I''m lost at home. Cry.


    But although it was the last one, in fact, I didn''t open too much distance, only about ten meters. In the next swamp, I narrowed the distance with Xiaobai. The reason is that Xiaobai hesitated there and didn''t dare to take a step, and she wanted to be a little afraid of dirt. As a result, I caught up with her. I also braved the pain on my body and took care to complete the training task, so after looking at Xiaobai, I winked at her and rushed directly into the marsh. The marsh was almost submerged to the neck. In the marsh, let alone running, I couldn''t even walk.


    Fortunately, I was strong enough to paddle through the muddy water with my brute force. I walked more than ten meters before I went out of the marsh. When we got out of the marsh, Xiaobai and I were covered with mud. We were like clay figurines and yellow all over.


    "Hee hee..." Xiaobai, a silly girl, was covered with mud. If she hadn''t covered her curled hair with a military cap, I think her hair would be wet by mud, but she even opened her arms, shook her hands and smiled at me. That silly look was like a child who soiled herself by playing with mud.


    I winked at Xiaobai, and then continued to run forward. The next thing waiting for me is hurdles. I''m not Liu Xiang, so please don''t have too high confidence in my hurdle level


    In short, I knocked down almost five of the 10 hurdles, and finally ran out with my feet covered. Xiaobai, a silly girl, only knocked over two hurdles. I was ashamed at that time. Even several female soldiers in charge of lifting the railing looked at me with strange eyes. It seems that it is rare for a soldier as bad as me these days.


    I couldn''t bear to look back when I crossed the bushes behind. My camouflage clothes were pierced by the tree ya, and my face was severely beaten by the bouncing tree branch, which was burning.


    I''ve really become a god of decay


    Looking at Xiaobai''s round ass, an unknown fire is burning in my heart. If I can, I really want to pull her silly girl back and hold her in my arms to see how she runs.


    Finally, I crossed the bushes with scars all over my body, and then "crossing the line of fire".


    Looking at the fire net in front of me, although it is not vigorous, it is still full of deterrence. I really want to cry without tears. Mom, I''m going to die here today.


    Xiaobai was also a little afraid. She stood timidly in front of the fire net for a while until the nearby inspectors urged her to bite her teeth, squint her eyes and rush in.


    Before crossing the swamp, everyone was covered with wet muddy water, so when crossing the fire net, you don''t have to worry too much about being ignited by the fire. Obviously, there are arrangements in the army to avoid burning soldiers. And really speaking, there is no gap between the fire lines. As long as you cross the gap between the fire nets, you won''t be burned by the fire. This last level is a test of people''s courage. And I also saw the gap between the fire lines, rushed in and ran all the way.


    When the hot fire rubbed my cheek, it was really hard. At that time, I secretly vowed that if I could leave the barracks in the future, I would not come here again in my life. It was really torture.


    Finally, when I crossed a series of obstacles, ran on the right track and finally reached the end, I was not like a human or a ghost. Xiaobai and I arrived almost at the same time. Naturally, our two silly combination didn''t pull back unexpectedly, but after running to the end, Xiaobai was much better than me. I was out of breath, Xiaobai is just slightly asthmatic.


    Shit... This chick''s physical quality is really OK.


    I''m not willing to watch Xiaobai with crystal sweat and smile at my pretty face. I''m really complaining.


    "Master, you look so funny, hee hee." Xiaobai said to me with a smile.


    "You silly girl still talks about me? You don''t look at your appearance, just like a drowning dog." I know Xiaobai is unintentional, but my mood is still very depressed. Looking at the female wolf head surrounded by a group of female soldiers and several recorders in front, I frown.


    The female wolf head was looked at by the female soldiers around with reverent eyes, and several recorders seemed to be incredibly checking the results of the female wolf head. It seemed that the female wolf head had set a new cross-country running record in the army.


    "Three minutes and sixteen seconds, 26 seconds ahead of Gao Haixin''s record. Is she... Really a normal person?"

 Chapter 145

    The female wolf head was surrounded by a large group of people. The female soldiers looked at the female wolf head one by one as if they were celebrities, and the recorders compared the achievement records of the female wolf head and other female soldiers, with an unstoppable look of surprise on their faces.


    At that moment, the female wolf head seemed to become a new star in the army... And Xiaobai and I, two backward people, naturally did not receive attention at all.


    Seeing the female wolf head surrounded by the crowd, I suddenly felt left out.


    I suddenly felt that I and the female wolf head did not seem to be in the same world.


    She has great physical strength and superhuman talent. She''s like a hero in a movie. What about me? Although I am a man, I am just an ordinary person. Compared with the female wolf head, I am really not a person in the world. Even the women''s world is a world that abides by the laws of physics, not a world that can do whatever you want in fantasy novels and science fiction movies. And I am not the protagonist of the world.


    At that moment, I had a deep sense of difference in my heart.


    I saw a female officer in her early 18''s standing next to the female wolf head. Seems to be praising the outstanding achievements of the female wolf head, and seems to be talking about something.


    I dragged my tired body forward and heard what the senior female officer said to the female wolf head.


    It was a middle-aged female officer with scars on her face. She had sword eyebrows and stars. She looked plump, handsome and proud. From the two silver five pointed star epaulets she wears, I infer that she should at least be an officer at the level of major general. I just don''t know whether she is the commander of the headquarters, the political department or the logistics department, but her military rank will not be low.


    Wenshan County military region is the location of the military sub region of Yunnan Province. There are two divisions, two division commanders and three command level ministers of the headquarters, political department and logistics department. The female major general in front of us should be one of the five big men.


    "What''s your name and where are you from? Are you interested in being my personal guard?"


    "Ow?"


    The female major general looked at the female wolf head with interested eyes. It seemed that she was very interested in the female wolf head, a female recruit who said and did strange things and said little, but her physical strength and skills were different from ordinary people.


    But where does the female wolf head understand the words of the female major general? The female wolf head breathed heavily in her mouth, shook her hand, looked up and down at the female major general, and there was only confusion in her eyes.


    "I ask you something! I ask you, would you like to be my guard?" the female major general frowned slightly and asked the female wolf head, but the female wolf head still touched her head, looked at the female major general and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t understand. Seeing that the female wolf head didn''t speak, the female major general was a little angry. The company commander, battalion commander and platoon commander beside her all respectfully bowed to her, but the female wolf head hesitated and didn''t even answer her?


    I''ll pull it. It''s really bad! Unexpectedly, the female wolf head was appreciated by the officer because of her excellent physical ability. The female major general, who didn''t know what position, obviously took a fancy to the personal talent of the female wolf head and wanted her to be a close guard. How can I be good?


    "Answer me!!" after a few words, the female wolf head didn''t answer. The female major general seemed a little impatient, raised her voice and pressed the female wolf head.


    "Ow!" in the face of the female major general''s roar, the female wolf head didn''t give in at all. Instead, she opened her mouth and a cluster of beautiful eyebrows, and issued a roar similar to a warning.


    The female major general was surprised, and her face was even more surprised. She was also a big man at the level of major general. Ordinary sergeants were obedient and respectful to her, but the female wolf head didn''t pay attention to her?


    Not only the female wolf head, but also the female officers who stood nearby were all surprised. They didn''t know the female wolf head. Naturally, they didn''t know the name of the female wolf head.


    But they also knew that the female wolf head had offended the major general, so a company commander angrily said:


    "Commander Chen asked you something. Why didn''t you answer?"


    Obviously, in the eyes of those female officers, the behavior of the female wolf head is treacherous. They obviously can''t understand that in the face of the appreciation of a superior big man, someone ignored it, ignored it, and didn''t even answer a word.


    The female wolf frowned and seemed more and more impatient. In the end, instead of seeing the female major general, she looked around and scanned the crowd. Then the female wolf''s eyes fell on me. When she saw me, the female wolf''s expression was not very rich, and her face showed a happy look. Then, she actually did something that shocked everyone!


    The female wolf head pushed away the female major general. She pushed away all the people around her and stumbled towards me. Although she was panting, covered in mud and sweat, she looked very energetic and seemed to be happy that she had won the first place.


    "Ouch!" the female wolf head suddenly shouted happily, then pushed aside the crowd, crossed the encirclement, trotted all the way to me, picked me up and held me in her arms, and two groups of elastic breast meat pasted on my face!


    "Ow, woo ~ ~" the female wolf head was particularly excited when she held me. She kept cheering. Her eyes were filled with pride and satisfaction. It seemed that the cross-country race just now made her prove herself and obtain a great sense of achievement.


    I have been with the female wolf head for some time. I can understand why she is happy and why she is lost in an instant. The female wolf head suddenly ran through the crowd to hold me. Naturally, I knew that she was glad that she had won the first place for herself and left others far away.


    "Well, well, I know, I know you are the best, well, well ~ ~" I patted the back of the female wolf head and comforted her with a bitter smile, but I was secretly complaining in my heart. It''s really troublesome. I''ve really offended many people. The female wolf head didn''t look at the people around her just now. She even pushed away the major general and ran over to hug me. She must have shocked everyone present.


    Sure enough, as soon as I let the female wolf head go away from my arms, I saw a pair of sharp eyes, and the most sharp and angry one was the female major general who had just been pushed by the female wolf head. Her eyes were quite strange. The whole process of hugging hundreds or even thousands of people in front of me and the female wolf head had been caught in their eyes, At this moment, the female wolf head and I are two clowns standing on the stage and watched by the crowd below.


    "What do you two mean? Cuddle, don''t you pay attention to military discipline?! stand at attention!"


    The sonorous and powerful cry scared me to almost retract my head into my clothes. I saw the rigid and angry face of the female major general. It seems that the great man is really angry.


    I quickly stood up straight, but my heart sank to the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. This is really a big trouble. I''ve gone too far with the female wolf head, especially her lack of military discipline makes everyone suspicious. If the major general checks the identity of the female wolf head at that time, I''m afraid that I, the female wolf head and Xiaobai will all die and hide their identity and sneak into the military camp. If it is found out, we may be regarded as military spies or gangsters, Will you be in prison or tortured to extract a confession... I can''t imagine.


    At that time, I was so nervous that I broke out in a cold sweat. It was not my stupid mouth, but I really didn''t think of a way to deal with this sudden situation.


    Just when I was embarrassed, a fire red light flashed, and then a girl with perfect figure stood in front of me and the female wolf head, stood up straight and said:


    "Report to commander Chen! Zhu Shan and Li Xiaohang were injured in the bandit invasion a few days ago. Their vocal cords and brains were damaged, so they couldn''t speak and behaved abnormally! Zhu Shan didn''t mean to offend the commander just now! It''s all the responsibility of the lower officer! Please commander Chen to investigate!" the hot female Ju ran took the initiative to stand up and intercede for me and the female wolf head, which surprised and moved me, I know that the hot girl is also helpless to stand up. After all, the three of us were also transferred into the army by the hot girl. At this time, it is reasonable for her to intercede for us out of a sense of responsibility, but I am still very grateful to her.


    I was puzzled, but the hot girl suddenly turned her head and squeezed her eyebrows at me, making a wink, as if reminding me to cooperate with her.


    My head was excited. I immediately understood the hot girl''s eyes, and then said in a hurry:


    "Tell commander Chen! Zhu Shan, she''s my sister. She''s from the countryside. Her brain is hard to use. She was beaten silly by the bandits a few days ago. She doesn''t understand anything. She''s stunned. You see." then I stretched out a finger and shook it in front of the female wolf head, and then asked:


    "Sister, what time is this?"


    "Ow?" the female wolf looked at my fingers and looked puzzled.


    "Sister, what''s this?" I stretched out two fingers.


    "Ow?"


    "What''s this?" I stretched out three fingers.


    "Ow?"


    "What''s this?" I stretched out five fingers.


    "Ow?" the female wolf head was still full of doubts.


    What I want is the response of the female wolf head. I grabbed the female wolf head''s arm and asked her to say timidly to the female major general:


    "Commander, you see, my sister can only howl. Her head is broken." as I said, I slapped the female wolf head on the face and was slapped by me. The female wolf head turned to look at me with confusion and surprise, but I didn''t care about the female wolf head, but said to the female major general:


    "You see, she didn''t respond when I hit her. My sister is out of her mind!"


    The female major general was stunned at the actions of me and the female wolf head

 Chapter 146

    The female major general''s originally unsmiling face became even more gloomy after seeing the actions of me and the female wolf head. Her eyes suddenly lit up and angrily said to me:


    "Bastard! You show me a movie, don''t you?! people with brain damage can still conduct training and tease who?"


    Hearing what the female major general said, my heart was cold. I knew that things were screwed up. I lowered my head and said nothing.


    Seeing the awe inspiring eyes of the female major general, I unconsciously lowered my head. I had an impulse to learn to drill the earth in one second and then drill to a depth of 100 meters underground.


    However, to my surprise, the female major general did not continue to investigate my responsibility, but shifted her eyes and angrily scolded the hot woman: "Lin Yanyan!"


    "Yes!" the hot woman stood up straight.


    "How do you control your subordinates? What do you think of the mess of military discipline in your barracks? I haven''t seen your 23rd battalion so disobeying the military discipline for so many years!"


    The hot girl lowered her head in shame. I saw the hot girl biting her lips, showing her wronged and unwilling color.


    But she had no choice but to swallow.


    "Lin Yanyan, because you are not strict with your subordinates, from today on, your military position will be reduced from the battalion commander of the cooking battalion to the deputy battalion commander, and the deputy battalion commander Gao Haixin will take over your position!"


    The female major general''s sudden decision shocked the hot woman''s body. The hot woman''s face turned red. She seemed unable to accept her military position and lost it. However, in the army, subordinates cannot disobey the orders of their superiors. No matter what orders the superiors have, the subordinates can only obey them obediently.


    "Yes... Yes!" the hot woman''s expression was almost crying. She was unwilling to pinch her fists, but finally accepted the decision of the female major general.


    Standing aside and looking at the hot girl, I was ashamed to lower my head. I didn''t expect that the hot girl would be demoted because of me. On the other hand, I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that the obscene girl was promoted because of me.


    The two women who know me best in the army have such big ups and downs in life because of me


    "Gao Haixin, get out of the line!"


    "Yes!" I saw that the obscene girl came out from the rear in some surprise and dazed, and stood straight in front of the female major general. The female major general looked at Gao Haixin and said in a deep voice:


    "Lin Yanyan has been demoted due to her carelessness in taking care of her subordinates. From today on, you will replace Lin Yanyan as the commander of the cooking battalion!"


    "Ah?... yes! Commander Chen!" the obscene girl opened her eyes wide, but she still saluted and shouted yes.


    The big man couldn''t provoke him after all. Unexpectedly, the female wolf head just pushed the major general. The major general directly dismissed the battalion commander of the military camp.


    After the appointment of the lewd girl, the female major general turned around again, looked at me and the female wolf head and said:


    "You two, warn and record demerits. If there is a next time, you will be dismissed directly! No matter how outstanding your ability is, what are you doing in the barracks?"


    Then, the female major general angrily said to the obscene girl, "Gao Haixin, from now on, you are the battalion commander and take care of your subordinates!"


    "Yes... Yes!" the obscene girl nodded yes to the female major general, responded loudly, and then turned her eyes slightly, just opposite me. She immediately gave me a embarrassed and helpless expression.


    The obscene girl turned and walked in front of me with a serious face and said, "Li Xiaohang! Zhu Shan! You two offended your superiors and violated the law and discipline. You will be punished to run around the mountain road ten times!"


    I was stunned, then hurriedly stood up straight, gave a military salute and said, "yes!!"


    Then, regardless of the female wolf head''s resistance, I directly pulled her arm, motioned her to follow me, and then turned and ran towards the mountain road further away. I know that the obscene girl is helping me. She wants me and the female wolf head to immediately gather at the training site for the time being and stay away from the female major general so as not to expose more horse feet.


    Although you have to be punished, it is a better result than exposing your horse''s feet.


    After all, the person I offended was a female major general. I can''t afford to provoke such a big man, and if I expose my man''s identity, it will be more troublesome. Although it''s hard to run the mountain road, it''s much better than staying in place and suffering psychological torture.


    The only person I''m sorry for is the hot girl. She was demoted because of me. I can say I owe her. As for the silly girl Xiaobai, she stayed in place anxiously and watched me and the female wolf head run away. She was crowded out by the crowd and could only watch me and the female wolf head punished.


    At the beginning, I didn''t think it was a big problem to run around the mountain road for 10 laps, but I regretted it after running. The mountain road that lewd Niu said is the pan mountain road at the rear exit of the military division. There is at least 5 kilometers from the hillside of the starting point of the mountain road to the bottom of the mountain. If you run for 10 laps, it is 50 kilometers! It''s almost midnight!


    The mountain trail is specially used to punish the female soldiers who violate military discipline and disturb order in the army. Now the female wolf head and I have become the punished


    Now I''m really running to death.


    It''s 50 kilometers away, and it''s still a mountain road up and down. It''s not something ordinary people can stick to! Even a marathon is just over 40 kilometers away. I ran on the mountain road and almost didn''t cripple myself!


    Maybe someone will ask me why I don''t go when I run without supervision, but the problem is that I can eat and sleep only after running. If I don''t finish running, I have to run to dawn, the next day, or even the third day... Until I finish running!


    Maybe someone will ask me if I can take a shortcut. What I can say is where is the shortcut on the hillside? Slide down the mountain? Moreover, the mountain road is lined with barbed wire, which is set up to prevent the bandits from climbing up from the foot of the mountain. I can''t take a shortcut at all.


    In addition, there are outposts and monitors every other distance along the mountain path to monitor the situation on the mountain path at all times. Although it is impossible for the female major general to come bored to monitor me and the female wolf head for running, I am afraid I will be finished if the footage of cheating on work and materials when I run with the female wolf head is seen by the officer, so I can only jog on the mountain path at a constant speed.


    When I was in Riyue village, I didn''t run on the cliffs, but at that time, I ran and stopped whenever I wanted. I was very free. What''s like running with a heavy burden now?


    This is probably the hardest time of my life. The 50 kilometer mountain road almost killed me. I could barely run with the two punches in front, but later, I had a stomachache. I had to cover my stomach and run while walking. The female wolf head seemed to know that I was punished because of her. She followed me closely and never left, but our speed was getting slower and slower.


    By the third lap, we were already walking. I am not a superman or an athlete. Let alone running 50 kilometers, even walking can make me tired and lie down.


    When we returned to the training ground after the first lap, the female soldiers who had been training there had basically left. They went to other venues for the next special training. Only me and the female wolf head were still punished on the mountain road. At that time, I wanted to be lazy, but I just had such an idea. However, a thin and cold female soldier came to the training ground and urged us to continue running. It turned out that she was the monitor of me and the female wolf head, who specially stayed to supervise our running.


    At that time, I was really complaining, but I had no choice but to pull the female wolf head and continue to run


    When I ran to the fourth lap, I was almost tired and could not run. I walked and ran with the female wolf head on the mountain road. At that time, it was dark. In the next six laps, I was almost desperate. Along the way, I scolded the obscene girl in my heart. She was cruel and asked me to run 10 circles of mountain roads. It really killed me. When I was in college, I was sweating after 1500, not to mention 50 kilometers now.


    It was already more than 8 p.m. when I returned to the barracks after running 50 kilometers. At that time, I was almost completely paralyzed and could not walk steadily. If the female wolf head hadn''t held me, I would have fallen on the way. From noon to evening, I didn''t have lunch or dinner, and I didn''t know how many times I vomited on the way.


    The female wolf head held me worried. She didn''t know how many times she wanted to stop me from running. In fact, I also wanted to give up, but if I gave up, I would be too sorry for the hot woman convicted for us, so I insisted. Even if I finally walked, I would have finished 50 kilometers of mountain road.


    When I returned to the back door of the camp, I was surprised to see that the obscene girl was standing there waiting for us with her chest in her arms. Her expression was a little serious.


    Seeing her, my heart jumped again.


    "Shifu... You are too cruel..." I looked at the obscene girl and could hardly speak. The reason was very simple. I had no strength to speak. The journey of 50 kilometers is not something that ordinary people can stick to.


    "Li Jian, don''t blame me for being cruel. In fact, according to the military regulations, it''s enough to punish you to run five laps." the obscene girl looked at me who was so tired that I was paralyzed, step by step came forward and said to me.


    "What... What? Then you let us run ten laps?" my heart began to bleed.


    "Hey, don''t blame me for being cruel, apprentice. I punish you for two reasons..."


    "What... Reason?"


    When I heard the obscene girl''s words, I was slightly stunned and reluctantly supported my body.


    The obscene girl looked at me, hugged her chest and said:


    "One reason is to help you lose weight. The most important thing is that you want to learn martial arts from me and lay a good foundation. I temporarily punish you for running the mountain path, but also help you lay a good foundation. I saw your performance during the training today, which really disappointed me. I didn''t expect your foundation to be so bad. I knew you needed exercise at that time. Hehe."


    The words of the obscene girl woke my brain a little bit. Unexpectedly, she was still for my good. I thought the obscene girl wanted to play with me.


    "Well... What about the second reason? Because of the order of the abnormal female commander?"


    "Hey, of course not. The second reason... I want to play with you."


    Poof!!!


    I had only half a breath left. After hearing the remarks of the obscene girl, I almost vomited blood and died on the spot.

 Chapter 147

    "Ha ha, I''m kidding ~ mark hi hi. I can''t help it either. The old witch commander Chen is so cruel that even our battalion commander has been demoted, so I have to pretend to cater to her." the obscene girl quickly changed her mouth, then looked at me, came up and said, "Apprentice, I know it''s really hard to run 50 kilometers, but there is an old saying that you can''t be a master unless you eat hard."


    I was stunned by the obscene girl''s words. I didn''t expect that such an old adage has not been lost in this woman''s world.


    "Apprentice, you are a person, or you don''t want to do anything. If you want to do anything, you must do it well. You are my apprentice, and I will certainly teach you to be an excellent talent."


    "Er..." the words of the wretched girl seemed to come from her heart. Her rarely serious face showed a bit of dignity.


    "Hurry and have something to eat. I left you some rice porridge in my bedroom. It''s free, pro..."


    "Er... You let me eat this after I ran all afternoon?" I cried out.


    "After dinner time, there is no food in the canteen. What else do you want to eat? I suddenly feel that the punishment of 50km robe is too short and light..."


    "Cough! Battalion commander! Master, I''m wrong!" I coughed twice in a hurry.


    "Hey, hey, be calm, little thief. You only have to obey me in front of me... Well, since you didn''t die on the hillside, I''ll be at ease. Go back to eat and take a bath, and I''ll massage you in the evening. I''m the battalion commander now. The superior can''t get too close to the subordinate, otherwise others will gossip."


    The wretched girl looked at me and the female wolf head, turned and left, while I limped into the bedroom. The female wolf head was really strong. After running all afternoon, I was tired and almost vomited, but the female wolf head was still like the person who had just run 1000 meters. Although a little tired, she was still energetic. After returning to the bedroom, I ate rice porridge and some food with the female wolf head Noodles.


    Those were left by the wretched girl for us. Unfortunately, the quantity of rice porridge was too small for both of us. Fortunately, that silly girl Xiaobai was very kind and left a few steamed buns for me and the female wolf, which barely filled our stomachs. Xiaobai said that we left her alone when we ran this afternoon. She worried about us for a long time.


    Silly girl''s silly words moved me very much. Although this silly girl is silly, she still has a little mind sometimes. Moreover, with the long contact time, I also found that Xiaobai seems to be a little clever and knows a lot about people.


    That night, my legs were too sore to lift up, and I didn''t want to move much. I didn''t have much strength to take a bath when I got into the bathroom. I rushed out with Xiaobai and the female wolf head. When I entered the bedroom, the obscene girl was already waiting for me in bed.


    Waiting for me in bed means waiting for a massage, not anything else. Although the obscene girl has become a battalion commander, her bedroom has not been changed yet, so she still sleeps with us.


    "Battalion commander, you are eccentric. Why don''t you massage Li Xiaohang instead of us? Oh... I''ve been tired all day, and my arm is so sour." when I saw the obscene girl massaging me, the thief''s eye girl immediately had an opinion.


    But the wretched girl gave them a thunderous answer: "I like it. Do you have a problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sister Hai, you''re abnormal! Ah... I''m crazy..." the thief eyed woman screamed, and then went into the quilt with her head in her arms.


    Although they are all soldiers, in fact, they are all young girls around the age of 20. They are all crazy and playful. It''s normal to make trouble.


    Because I was too tired to run that day. Although the obscene girl helped me press the massage to ease the pain on my body, I went to bed early and didn''t say more words to the thief eyed girl. As for the hot girl, I haven''t met her. I haven''t seen her since she was demoted. But I think the hot girl should have been hit hard. I''m afraid she''s not at all now Ben didn''t want to see me.


    When I got up early the next morning, I was sore all over. Yesterday''s cross-country running and 50km long-distance running training almost crippled me. When I opened my eyes, I really couldn''t believe I was still alive.


    As a cook, the worst thing is to get up early in the morning to cook. Although Xiaobai and I don''t need to cook, we also have to get up early and help wash, transport and burn. The female wolf head is the easiest of the three of us, because I told her not to do anything and just stand aside.


    Xiaobai and I do the lowest work, that is, washing vegetables. The female soldiers who are responsible for cooking are the cook, while we are surrounded by a large washbasin in the yard outside the back door of the canteen, specializing in stripping bamboo shoots or washing vegetable leaves. It can be said that it is unbearable.


    However, although it is boring and boring sundries, this silly girl Xiaobai is very attentive.


    Xiaobai still toots her mouth, lowers her head, and hums the military song she doesn''t know whether it''s from the thief''s eye girl or where she heard it. It''s terrible. Moreover, she can only hum for so long. It''s going to make my ears grow cocoons.


    "Master, my share has been washed. I''ll go to the bathroom to pee!" Xiaobai''s action is quite neat. Unexpectedly, she got up, wiped the white sweat beads on her forehead with her little hand, and walked to the toilet next to the back door of the canteen.


    After breakfast, I stood guard as before. The sun was good and the wind was gentle. The female wolf head leaned against my shoulder. She slept from day to afternoon, squatting, lying, standing and sitting. Her posture changed constantly at the end of the day.


    I didn''t see the hot girl that day. The obscene girl pretended to patrol once. When it''s time to stand guard, someone will pick up our shift. We don''t have to worry about standing in the middle of the night.


    I spent the next few days on guard. The training is once a week, so after a week''s training, I think it''s still relatively free for me. A little different from the previous few days, every morning, noon and evening, we have to gather and count the roll call. The roll call person is an obscene girl. As for where the hot girl went, I don''t know. I haven''t seen her for several days since she was demoted.


    In the evening, the obscene girl would massage me and teach me some basic knowledge of acupoints. I once asked the obscene girl if there were acupoints that could "fix" others after clicking. The obscene girl scolded me for reading too many novels. In reality, there is no acupoint pointing technique similar to sunflower acupoint pointing hands that can give people a place to live at once. At most, it is to make others shout, cramp their hands and feet, and feel pain, or completely paralyze and lose consciousness in a certain section of the body, but it is impossible to make people freeze like sculpture, Moreover, acupoint pointing requires strong finger power. Many acupuncturists use needles to insert acupoints to have an effect. Ordinary people point acupoints across clothes, and the effect may not be obvious.


    In the last four days, the obscene girl didn''t teach me much practical knowledge about acupoints and martial arts. I learned a lot of theoretical knowledge, but I didn''t feel it was of great use. The only use was to use Xiaobai as a test object when she was idle and bored. I watched her giggle and say itching and itching, I knew I couldn''t find the threshold of my acupoint pointing Kung Fu.


    I had a fairly peaceful life after the training, but my place is a military camp. It is impossible to find long-term peace in such a place.


    Five days after the intensive training, the atmosphere of the whole military camp became depressed and serious. The clouds of war finally began to diffuse in the military camp. I saw many female soldiers practicing on the playground, and even military trucks coming and going to transport materials. The female soldiers of the military region have also had an insight into the changes in the military region. Many people are well informed and have vaguely understood that the instructions of the Military Commission have come down. I''m afraid the army... Will make big moves soon.


    My reaction was relatively slow, and I had an insight into the big moves to be made in the barracks on the sixth day.


    That morning, as soon as I left the bedroom door early in the morning, I saw a haggard and serious looking hot girl. She stood at the door and pulled me directly when she saw me.


    I haven''t seen a hot girl for a few days. I should have been surprised to see her, but she pulled me all the way to the toilet without saying a word, which surprised me. I thought she was angry with me.


    The hot girl took my into the cubicle toilet. After closing the door, she turned her head and looked at me with a serious expression.


    "Lin Yanyan... I''m really sorry about your demotion..." when I saw the hot girl close the door and turn around, I quickly apologized. I think the hot girl would do this because I let her lose her battalion commander position.


    "I''m not talking about that!"


    But to my surprise, the hot girl interrupted me. Then she looked at me and said faintly:


    "I have my sister''s whereabouts!"

 Chapter 148

    The hot woman''s words seemed to pour a basin of cold water on my head, and I calmed down.


    "Do you have the whereabouts of Lin Junxia? Where is she?! is she... Nothing wrong?"


    "I''ll show you something."


    The hot girl took me to the light of the toilet, took out her watch, mobile phone, opened the album, and found a series of photos to show me, "These days, the Ministry of military intelligence discovered that a large number of bandits were gathering in the northern part of the Yellow Lotus Mountain. The queen of spiders seemed to have a big move. And investigators also had secretly investigated the situation in the area, and brought back photos. These photos were returned by an undercover Infiltrator. Although the photos were blurred, they could still see the outline of some people. See for yourself. "


    I took the hot woman''s watch, mobile phone, and then the strong light of the incandescent lamp in the toilet. I can see the characters in the picture clearly.


    In the photo, there are two women talking. One of them is a charming woman wearing a black off shoulder leather coat. The woman is tall and has a devil like hot figure. Her black wavy curls are like spider legs, highlighting the coquettish and flirtatious of the woman. She has a pointed melon seed face, wheat skin and semi bare shoulders Not full of women''s charm.


    What''s more surprising is that the woman wore a gun around her waist and a slender black whip in her right hand


    "The man in black leather is the queen spider and the leader of the bandit base." the hot woman looked up at me, "She was the planner of the riots in Yunnan more than a month ago. This person is crazy. She has created several terrorist incidents in China in recent years and wants to separate southern Tibet, Yunnan, Guizhou and Guangxi, so she is notorious in the world. The queen spider''s original name is thanhlan. She calls herself the queen spider. I don''t know if you know this , but I''ll give you some popular science. "


    Terrorist events? After hearing the explanation of the hot woman, I know a little about this woman called queen spider. To put it bluntly, this woman is a base leader. She often leads a group of her subordinates to riot and independence. She also often comes to China to fight, smash, loot and burn. She has a deep hatred with the Chinese people. She is a woman who is angry at everyone and worried about everything.


    "Look at the people next to the queen spider. Look carefully." the hot woman reminded me.


    I narrowed my eyes and then I was stupid.


    Because what really bothers me is not to send the strange queen spider, but the woman with a map and glasses next to the queen spider. She is a young woman with choppy brown curly hair. She has a melon face and white skin. The woman is wearing a black uniform and has a little intellectual beauty, but a little coquettish appearance. When I saw her, I saw her on the spot Taught:


    "Lin... Junxia?"


    Although the photo is not particularly clear, I recognized Lin Junxia at a glance. She is really a cold and arrogant woman with familiar square glasses, slim figure, eye-catching waves and long brown hair. That''s right!


    Lengao girl is a beautiful woman after all, and her beauty is very distinctive, and I have had close contact with her. Of course, I recognized it at the first sight. From the photos, it seems that the queen spider is asking lengao girl something, while lengao girl is looking at her carefully with a map and frown, and her expression is very serious.


    "You also think this person is very much like my sister?" the hot woman looked at me and asked.


    "It should be Lin Junxia. That''s right... But how could it be her? She can''t know the queen spider!" I looked up and looked at the hot girl with a cloud of doubt in my heart. Originally, I didn''t really believe the news that the tough girl they told me was around the queen spider, but when I saw the picture, I had to believe it.


    "I don''t know, but it looks like it''s really my sister." the hot woman''s tone is a little anxious. "My sister hasn''t been anywhere for more than a month. Now the only news I know is this picture."


    "It seems that fat cats didn''t lie to me..." I took my watch and mobile phone and fell into meditation. Then I looked through other photos one by one, but there were no cold and arrogant women in the remaining photos, only some transport vehicles, materials and photos similar to the entrance of caves and underground bases.


    "I haven''t seen you these days. So... Are you looking for these photos?"


    The hot woman looked at me with a gloomy face and said, "if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have to spend so much time in the program to get these photos! Fortunately, these photos are some photos used to be published in the news morning post, not the core information photos, otherwise the code can only be obtained with the permission of the senior colonel or above!"


    In the face of the hot girl''s angry drink, I covered my ears, shrunk my head and apologized. After reading all the photos, I returned my watch and mobile phone to the hot girl, and then asked:


    "But why did Lin Junxia come into contact with the bandits? It''s... it''s not easy to say in the past."


    "How do I know? The time when my sister disappeared was about the same as when the bandits started a riot in Kunming. I think it''s 50% possible for her!"


    "What are you going to do? Is there any way?" I asked the hot woman squarely.


    When I asked, the hot woman''s eyes were a little dim:


    "I''m not sure if the person in the photo is my sister, but if she is, I''ll find a way to find her. My sister doesn''t look like a traitor. I think she may have been kidnapped by bandits. After all, my family has a deep intersection with the National Archives Bureau, and my sister may take over my aunt''s class in the future. She has a lot of historical documents, and my sister is experienced Doctor of history, I''m very interested in the history when there were men in the world more than 200 years ago. I''m also very in-depth in the study of some historical sites and characters in the world, and I can also get access to some state secrets. My sister also published a book called "men save the world", which has had some influence in the world, so it''s not surprising that bandits took her away. "


    When I heard the hot girl''s words, I suddenly remembered the rumor they had told me before, and thought:


    "Doesn''t it mean that... The queen spider is looking for the golden city? Is it possible that your sister... Was captured by the queen spider for this reason?"


    "Golden city?" the hot woman raised an eyebrow when she heard my words. "I don''t know the rumors of such strange forces and gods... Anyway, we can only dream now! You''d better listen to my arrangement!"


    Hot girl has plans? I calmed down a bit when I heard her.


    "Yesterday afternoon, the Central Military Commission issued an urgent document to the headquarters, requesting that in the morning of the day after tomorrow, our Wenshan County military sub district send advance troops of three regiments to go deep into the area south of the former Huanglian mountain in Vietnam to eliminate the bandits who have recently made a large-scale operation in the south of the Huanglian mountain. Moreover, the goal is to capture or kill the queen spider alive."


    "No... are you going to make a big move?" no wonder the number of armed vehicles and freight vehicles entering and leaving the military region these days is so amazing, and the soldiers'' training has become more strict and frequent. It is really time to start the action of suppressing bandits.


    "Yes, the state has announced a frontal war with the bandits. The first, second and third regiments, including our cooking camp, will go to the front."


    "Er... Now that science and technology are so developed, we have to rely on people to fight? Why not send bombers, armored vehicles or artillery?"


    "Do you have basic knowledge?! three quarters of the land in former Vietnam is high mountains and plateaus, and there are continuous and steep mountains in the north, such as Huanglian mountain and Changshan mountain, which are large mountains across the country. They are stacked one after another. There are mountains and valleys crisscross, dense forests, countless caves, many ditches, and complex terrain, not to mention armored vehicles or tanks Motorcycles can''t get in. As long as the bandits hide in the mountains, we can''t fight with heavy firepower. We can only rely on the soldiers to fight in person! "


    "Oh... I see... You''re right."


    In the 21st century, I was also a liberal arts student with a liberal arts background. I still have some understanding of the environment around China. High school geography said that the terrain of Southeast Asia is fan-shaped, high in the north and low in the south, Naga mountains and ruokai mountains; Denglao mountains, tanitan tawon mountains, biluokedong mountains and Changshan mountains are arranged alternately, continuous, and the terrain is quite complex.


    The hot girl looked at me impatiently and said, "since you know it, it''s easier for me to avoid wasting more saliva! In short, I just came to tell you that this time, we will go to the cooking camp to fight bandits on the front line, and you will go to the front line together. This is the best chance for me to send you and two other friends out of the camp!"


    "You... You want me to go to the front?"


    The hot girl is really amazing. I was shocked enough originally, but when I heard the last sentence of the hot girl, I suddenly found that the shocks in front were floating clouds.

 Chapter 149

    "Yes, you three are now nominally members of the cooking camp. This time, two-thirds of the cooking troops of the cooking camp will be sent to join the logistics troops responsible for transporting supplies and military materials. They will be responsible for the food work in the field behind the field camp, special forces camp and infantry camp. Naturally, you three will also go. I will let you go at that time You three disguised as female soldiers accidentally injured by bandits. Then you can retire in the name of the wounded. I''ll send you back to the provincial capital hospital, and then you can fly away. "


    Hot girl''s words made me realize that the ultimate goal of hot girl is to send me, female wolf head and Xiaobai out of the military camp. However, it''s also true that once we fight with the bandits, some soldiers will be injured. As long as we mix with the injured female soldiers, we can be sent back to the mainland.


    "That''s true... But how do you prove it? Do you know a medic?" I scolded myself for being stupid as soon as I opened my mouth.


    "Have you forgotten that Xiao Lai is my guard? She will go together in the name of medical soldiers in this bandit suppression operation! She can help you write a disability appraisal report at that time!"


    I suddenly realized and gradually understood the arrangement of the hot girl. Indeed, staying in the military camp, I have caused a lot of trouble to the hot girl. I''m afraid the hot girl can''t wait to send us out of the military camp.


    "But... What about Lin Junxia?" I still can''t put my heart down when I think of the cold and arrogant girl. The hot girl means to ask me to leave the barracks, but the problem is that the cold and arrogant girl is in danger in the enemy''s base camp. How can I leave the barracks alone? Although my ability is weak and I can''t do anything earth shaking, at least the cold and arrogant woman is also my woman. It can even be said that I have the best relationship in the world and lose the most money. If I leave her in the enemy, I really can''t accept my heartless degree.


    "My sister, I will find a way to find out the whereabouts, and then try to rescue her..." the hot woman''s face is very ugly. Today, the hot woman''s face is very haggard. She must be worried about her sister, plus the heavy military affairs and the pressure of war.


    "You can''t do anything if you stay. So you''d better go quickly! The farther you go, the better!"


    When I heard the hot girl''s words, I was calm and silent for a long time. I felt a little bad, but I couldn''t refute it.


    Finally, I can only look up at the hot girl and ask her:


    "Are you sure to rescue Junxia?"


    When I asked, the hot woman''s face became even more anxious and ugly. She turned away and looked at me again:


    "I don''t know! But I''ll try my best to save her!"


    "What if..."


    "There''s nothing just in case!" the hot woman angrily interrupted me. "Li Jian, my sister has been missing for more than a month. I''ve already made the worst preparation! Understand?!"


    "If my sister really dies, i... I can only accept it! Li Jian, this is war, war! The cruelest war! At the beginning of the war, no one''s life is guaranteed, whether it''s my sister, me or anyone here!"


    Said, the hot woman''s corners of her eyes have shown a bit of determination, and her eyes have a bit of blood red color.


    The words of the hot woman were like a gunshot, which woke me up and sounded the horn of the hottest, most wonderful and most tense military career in my life.


    ¡­¡­


    Because the bandit suppression plan has been confirmed to start in the morning the day after tomorrow, after listening to the hot girl''s words that day, I went back to my bedroom as soon as possible to do some things. Because the military situation is like fire, once I decide to rush into battle, there is not much time left for me. I must be prepared.


    In fact, I didn''t have many things. That day, I was wounded by a grenade and didn''t take much personal belongings with me when I came to the military camp. My precious stones are still there. Xiaobai kept them for me. During my military service, those precious stones were placed in the hot girl. I told the hot girl that these precious stones were given to lengao girl and her as gifts, but the hot girl didn''t accept them. It seems that the hot girl is still a very principled and selfless person.


    Other items, I am the seeds of some Acacia fruits, souvenirs brought by Riyue village, several clothes, and my watch mobile phone. Of course, because there is an interception signal in the military camp, ordinary people can''t call except the special watch mobile phone equipped by the battalion commander and officers above. My watch mobile phone has been kept in the office by hot women these days, I haven''t talked to swallows or fat cats.


    After I returned to my bedroom, I packed these things. I didn''t stand guard that day, because I was going to March secretly to northern Vietnam to fight the bandits the day after tomorrow. Therefore, the military camp has been counting people''s names for the past two days, investigating the identity of each female soldier, and conducting physical examination, that is, military inspection, on the female soldiers.


    Military inspection is the most sad level for me, because all the female soldiers have to take off their clothes and be inspected by the medical officers in the army one by one. Once they are found to be sick, they can''t go to the battlefield.


    If I go to the military inspection, my identity will be exposed.


    The military inspection was one afternoon before the assault. At that time, I was really scared to death when I saw those women soldiers in long lines. If I go in, am I finished?


    Watching rows of female soldiers walk into the military inspection tent, my heart is getting more and more nervous. I don''t know what to do.


    Xiaobai and female wolf head have no problem. But what about me?


    Seeing the number of female soldiers outside the tent getting smaller and smaller, I hesitated a little. I stood outside the tent at a loss. Although I have lived in the military camp for nearly a week, I have always done a good job in the confidentiality of my male identity, including thief eyed women. They don''t know my identity. At most, they think I am a special "female soldier" with clear facial lines, thick eyebrows and loud voice. After all, most women have never seen a man in this era, Even if I feel a little different, as long as I don''t see my male symbol, it''s impossible to associate me with men. But now the biggest problem is


    What should I do? If there is no military inspection, I will be suspected. If there is military inspection, I will expose my identity. What should I do?


    Seeing all the female soldiers lined up outside the tent go in, only Xiaobai and the female wolf head are sweating outside the tent. At this time, the hot girl came from a distance.


    "Go in!" the hot girl came up and said to me.


    "Ah? But I will expose my identity..." I lowered my voice and said. Some couldn''t believe it would be said by a hot woman.


    "Don''t worry, it''s Xiao Lai who checks the cooking camp. Just walk in front of her and don''t let the people on the side see it. Besides, don''t you have two friends and let them block you when you experience!"


    "Er..." the hot woman''s words are quite comprehensive. It seems that there is only one way.


    At the suggestion of the hot woman, I still entered the military examination room with anxiety. After entering, my eyes straightened, because I saw a row of naked female soldiers in front of me being examined by the female medical soldiers in the front row, and one of the female medical soldiers happened to be Xiao Lai!


    Now I''m saved.


    Seeing the soft expression of the female nurse Xiao Lai, I finally breathed a sigh of relief


    Although the three of us were behind, it was still my turn to check after a long time. When I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head to Xiaolai and saw me, Xiaolai smiled at me. She didn''t say anything but smiled.


    "OK." Xiao Lai smiled at me gently, with a sweet smile. She signaled that I had passed the test.


    "Hoo..." I was relieved when I heard this. At last.


    After the military inspection of Xiaobai and the female wolf head, I hurriedly took them out. Although the spring is bright in the military inspection room, I don''t want to expose my identity. I''d better leave early.


    In fact, my physical examination is just a form, because only after I experience with a military certificate can I strike a seal at the exit of the military inspection office, and then officially join the marching team to go to the China Vietnam border, cross the Huanglian mountains and eliminate the bandits.


    That afternoon, the military camp had a strict drill, but the female wolf head really made a fool of herself during the drill. When she stood at attention, she couldn''t walk well at all. She was almost criticized by the platoon commander and company commander. Fortunately, it was a collective drill at that time, and the drill was conducted by the camp. Although I walked very badly with the female wolf head, However, the insider, lewd girl, chose to ignore us at the bottom. When I restrained the female wolf head, the female wolf head finally didn''t do anything special.


    After the drill, the army was disbanded very early. Let''s go back to our bedroom and spend the last night before going to the front line.


    The whole military region was shrouded in the dark and heavy clouds of war, but my mood was relatively better. After all, the hot woman said she wanted me to leave the military region. I don''t have to worry about the danger of my life. However, other female soldiers, such as those in field camps and special forces camps, look very solemn. They are the people who want to rush to the front. At that time, they are most likely to hang the lottery and even be brutally killed by the enemy.


    On the last night before the suppression of bandits, the atmosphere in our bedroom was quite depressed. Thief eyed women, Round faced girls and Hui women were silent. As for the obscene girl, because she was the battalion commander, she had to plan all matters all night, and she was not in the bedroom.


    "Hey, sisters, tomorrow, we''re going to fight those damn bandits." the thief eyed woman said on the bed.


    "Hmm..." I also lay on the bed with a lot of worries and answered the thief''s eye woman''s words carelessly.


    "Hey, do you think we can come back alive?" the thief eyed woman asked nervously.


    "What are you afraid of? We''re a cooking camp, not a field camp. We''re at the end, and the bandits can''t reach it." Round faced sister cut off.


    "But the war... Who knows? If the bandits attack at night like on TV, no matter what kind of arms they are, there will be casualties?"


    As soon as the thief''s eye girl said this, everyone was silent.


    The later results also proved that the thief''s eye woman''s words were indeed right.

 Chapter 150

    After a long silence, the thief eyed woman asked:


    "Xiaohang, do you have any plans in the future? If we can successfully suppress the bandits this time, what do you want to do after you leave the army?"


    It''s rare for a thief''s eye girl to say a few serious words. Her words made me fall into meditation. What should I do in the future? I never thought about this problem. Anyway, I''m not a real soldier. I just want to leave the military region early and meet cold and arrogant women, or go to see those girls I know. I don''t have any fixed goal. In a word, my life is very wandering, and I even have no fixed place to live.


    "I don''t have any plans. If I can go back alive, I''ll go to see my old friends and live a stable life as before." I thought about it and said.


    "Really? Xiaohang, do you have a guard or Shi Daifu now?" the thief eyed woman asked me.


    I was stunned and said, "well... I have it."


    "Hey, hey, is it our little silly sister Qiu Le or violent woman Zhu Shan?"


    "Well... Not necessarily," I said.


    "Are you a family of three? Hey hey." the thief eyed woman joked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, I shouldn''t ask more. Let me tell you about me. If the war on the border can be calmed down, I''ll live with my sister. She''s still working in Anhui. She said that when I go back, I''ll live with her, and then I''ll accept the government''s planting. Hey hey, give birth to two white and fat dolls." the thief eyed woman said her ideal, Then he asked, "if you smoke, what ideal do you have?"


    "My ideal? Me... My family used to make pancakes. When I retire from the army, I''ll go home to make pancakes..." Round faced sister said sincerely.


    "You know how to make cakes! No wonder your face is as round as cakes!" the thief eyed woman joked, and everyone laughed.


    "Where''s Qiu Le?"


    "Ah? Me... I''m still with my master." Xiaobai said stupidly.


    "Yes, I almost forgot that you are Xiaohang''s personal servant girl. You are called the master of others! Ha ha." the thief eyed woman smiled. Then he said, "ENAs, what are your plans?"


    "I''ll go back to Hemu." the Hui woman''s answer is very simple.


    "And then?"


    "Keep horses."


    "Well, then?"


    "Raise cattle."


    "Well, what else?"


    "Raise sheep."


    "Well, no? Can you have some ambition?"


    "No, there are others," the Hui woman denied.


    "And? What else do you keep, chickens, ducks, dogs, or pigs?"


    "No, raise children."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone talked about their ideals one by one. The night before the March, everyone couldn''t sleep because of tension and excitement. Thief eyed women, Round faced girls and Hui women all talked about the past of their hometown and looked forward to their future. The thief eyed girl wants to go to the police station after she comes home, because it is more convenient for people who have participated in the army to assign work, especially in the police station.


    The round faced girl is a gourmet family and plans to go back to open a gourmet shop. As for the Hui women, they come from Hemu, Xinjiang. When they go back, they want to herd and live a leisure life. Everyone talked about their past and outlined a bright future. I really felt integrated into the military life after a conversation that night. I had never had such a intimate conversation with women before, and I had always had a sense of distance with thief eyed women, but the conversation that night made me eliminate my sense of distance from them.


    We talked until very late and fell asleep. Outside the window, there was an endless night. There was no star or moon. Everything was quiet. Only the Nightingale was singing.


    Before dawn the next day, a loud whistle blew on the ground of the military camp. The unprecedented urgent whistle woke all the soldiers from their dreams. This is the whistle of gathering and counting, and then sending them to march!


    After all, I had been in the army for more than a week. When I heard the whistle, I woke up at the first time. I put on my clothes and took Xiaobai and the female wolf head to the outside field. Each battalion began to count the number of people to prepare for departure.


    "Today, we are going to the battlefield. Over the years, bandits have invaded the Sino Vietnamese border and launched riots at home, which has caused great losses to our country. Today, we finally have to take action to eliminate these thugs and bandits who have brought great losses to the country and people!"


    The major general used provocative words to incite the female soldiers and stimulate their fighting spirit. Of course, these words didn''t feel much to me. In short, after almost half an hour''s speech, we have half an hour to make final preparations. Everyone returns to the bedroom to brush their teeth, wash their faces, pack something, and then get ready to go!


    "Hurry up, Xiaobai, let''s take all our things and go!" after returning to the bedroom, I hurriedly picked up a small bag of gemstones and Acacia seeds stuffed under the bed and hid them on Xiaobai and me. Anyway, I may leave halfway in this March, so I should take everything I can.


    We can''t bring personal belongings on the March, but we are a cooking camp. Everyone will distribute materials such as iron pots, spatulas, ignition devices, lighting appliances, etc., so I can pack the gems in those appliances without being found.


    "Master, are we going to war?" Xiaobai asked me nervously. I haven''t told her the hot girl''s plan, so the chick is scared to death.


    "I''m not going to fight, I''m going to cook for the war people. Let''s go, silly girl!" after we packed our things in a hurry, we ran to the square again. There were hundreds of manned military vehicles parked in the square. The scale was quite spectacular. All the female soldiers of several battalions lined up in front of the military vehicles, waiting to get on the bus, The officers of each battalion and company are responsible for the last count of the number of people. After confirming that the number of people is correct, they are ready to take military vehicles to the battlefield.


    "Qiu Le!"


    "Ah... Yes!"


    "Get in the car!"


    "Wow." Xiaobai nodded and lined up on the manned military vehicle.


    "Li Xiaohang!"


    "Yes!!" when I heard my name softly, I quickly answered in a loud voice.


    "Get in the car!"


    "Yes!" I followed Xiaobai and turned to get into the car.


    "Zhu Shan!"


    "Oh..."


    "Get in the car!"


    Because the person who called the roll already knew that the female wolf head couldn''t speak, this time, she didn''t investigate the female wolf head, and after the last training, she also knew that the female wolf head was too strong to be provoked, so she let her get on the car without too much words.


    In this way, the three of us successfully got on the manned military vehicle, mixed in the rear compartment that can carry 20 people at a time, mixed with other military vehicles in formation, set out in a mighty manner and drove to the battlefield where we don''t know what the future will be.


    At the moment when the rear compartment of the manned military vehicle was closed, all the 17 female soldiers except Xiaobai and I and the female wolf head looked serious. They were wearing military helmets and carrying a military bag. Three of the 17 were familiar to me, that is, thief eyed women, Round faced women and Hui women, but now we were not talking and laughing as usual, Each one has a solemn expression, because none of us can predict what kind of world awaits us when the back door of the carriage opens.


    The existence of Xiaobai and female wolf head with unlimited IQ was also infected by the tension in the carriage. Both of them stuck their backs to the carriage and didn''t say a word.


    The vehicle began to start and slowly drove along the open military region gate towards the long road outside. Naturally, the destination was the Sino Vietnamese border!


    Because there were no windows in the carriage, we didn''t know the scene outside the car. We could only sit motionless on the bench in the car, feel the bumps and turns of the military car, and wait for the moment when the door opened. Soldiers can only obey orders and have no right to intervene in war planning. These are planned by the commander of the military division and the chief of the general staff. We are just a group of minions who are gunners.


    In other words, this is my first time on the battlefield. Although I''m not a soldier in front, I''m still very nervous.


    I don''t know much about the marching route, but I know that in the 21st century, the boundary between Vietnam and Yunnan is the red river. If you want to go to Vietnam, you must start from the estuary of Yunnan, cross the China Vietnam bridge, cross the Red River and go to port cities such as Laojie city in Vietnam.


    I don''t know the specific route after that. Anyway, our cooking camp just needs to follow the rear of other battalions.


    The manned military vehicle is not fast or slow on the road. I have been sitting in the vehicle for a long time. When I am a wooden man, I will go to war. No one can be in the mood to talk.


    The car turned many corners along the way, sometimes bumpy, sometimes stable, sometimes downhill and uphill, which made my forehead sweat. Of course, I was most worried about the female wolf head, for fear of her carsickness and vomiting, but what made me speechless was that I turned around and found that the female wolf head actually closed her eyes and fell asleep! If I hadn''t poked her awake, God knows when she would sleep!


    I almost fell asleep after driving on the road for a broad day. If I hadn''t kept pinching my thighs to remind myself, I was really worried that I would fall asleep on the March. That would be a joke.


    After sitting for more than ten hours, when the ass was about to grow a cocoon, the military car finally stopped!


    The car body shook and stopped slowly, which became the strongest prompt signal to remind everyone on the car that the destination has arrived!


    The door of the car suddenly opened, and the light outside the car came in.


    "Get off! Assemble!"


    There was a loud cry outside the car. We didn''t dare to neglect it. After hearing the cry, we carried our backpacks and jumped out of the car.


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head jumped out of the car with me. When I jumped out of the car, I was completely shocked.


    I... where is this?


    Surrounded by mountains, although not as towering as the mountains of Shangri La Grand Canyon in Yunnan, the mountains in front of us are more green than the mountains of Shangri La Grand Canyon. The dense tropical rain forest covers the mountains with a layer of dark green wool.


    On the mountains, there are silver waterfalls falling in strips, converging in the pool below, splashing with snow-white water. On the farther mountains, there are even clouds.


    "From now on, walk through the Huanglian mountains!"


    The sonorous and powerful cry made my heart cold.


    I know, the bandit suppression operation is about to begin.


    The bandits are opposite the Huanglian mountains, and the destination of this operation is there.


    Cold and arrogant girl, Spider Queen... They are all there.

 Chapter 151

    Our cooking camp is divided into three small companies. Each company has one company commander and three platoon commanders. Each platoon has 30-40 people. The platoon commander obeys the command of the company commander, and the company commander obeys the command of the battalion commander and deputy battalion commander.


    And now the people who command us are obscene girls and hot women.


    Although the hot girl is a lieutenant colonel and her rank is one level higher than that of lewd girl, it still depends on her military rank to obey orders in the army. Lewd girl is now the battalion commander, so she is the commander.


    "The first company followed the infantry camp and camped from the east mountain road to the West Mountain head! The second company moved forward along the river valley and camped on the beach in front! The third company moved forward from the West hillside and followed the route of the field regiment!"


    These marching routes of hot women are arranged by the head above. To put it bluntly, it is to let our cooking camps follow those field camps and special forces camps, stabilize the rear and be responsible for logistics.


    Military orders are like mountains. No one dares to disobey them. Under the orders of the hot woman, the cooking camp was divided into three teams, taking the East, West and middle routes respectively, and moving along different routes.


    The hot woman''s own team is the same company as me.


    "There are all the people in a row. Come with me!"


    There are three platoons in a company, and each platoon has a platoon leader. Because it is going to go to the battlefield, some of the teams have been mixed, so the platoon leader of our platoon is not the same person as the platoon leader in the previous military camp training. The platoon leader I am now in is Sudan Hong, a second lieutenant with sharp eyes. She is 1.72 meters tall, calm and red lips, It makes people feel calm and calm.


    "Silly girl, let''s go!"


    "Oh..."


    Hearing the platoon leader''s order, I hurried to catch up with Xiaobai and the female wolf head without hesitation.


    The cooking soldiers of our first company are led by hot women to analyze the terrain, and several company commanders and platoon commanders are responsible for commanding the details in the rear.


    When climbing the mountain, the place forced by the cooking soldiers was revealed. Each of us had to carry a huge black iron pot and heavy luggage, and our weight almost doubled. It''s not easy to climb the mountain with such heavy luggage. I''m a man with great strength and hard waist. I walk steadily on the mountain road, but the female soldiers are women''s bodies after all, It''s much more painful. I saw several female soldiers with relatively small stature carrying heavy iron pot bags, breathing heavily, sweating heavily and wearing heavy clothes. They couldn''t walk fast.


    But marching is about speed. Who cares if you''re tired? If you walk slowly, you''ll be left behind by the big army, whipped by the officer and swept up by the enemy.


    So no one dared to say that they were tired. Everyone followed the big army like the Long March, hurried the road desperately, climbed up the mountain along the path on the hillside, and finally set up tents in the open area of the mountain according to the instructions, that is, set up camps and prepare for cooking.


    Although the march was hard, I was still attracted by the dense vegetation and diversified trees around. The army walked through the mountain roads with dense shrubs and weeds and the extremely difficult jungle. All kinds of unknown weeds I had never seen crowded from both sides and rubbed on my army pants. My pants were even pierced by thorny plants, In the dense forest, there are palm sized mosquitoes and wild bees everywhere. In the forest, there are layers of mossy land. The thick black military boots are thick and elastic, and they can''t leave footprints at all.


    Tall broad-leaved forests, clear streams, ancient trees growing obliquely on the mountain wall, withered branches of staggered twisted old vines falling down the hillside, dark damp hot black soil without sunlight, dazzling rainforest resources, and tropical rain forest wild animals that occasionally run away when passing through the grass give people a primitive and mysterious feeling.


    The lofty mountains in the original ecological environment, the magnificent landscape of big trees, the scenery of tall board root plants, the natural scenery formed by the entanglement between vines, the butterfly love flowers condensed at the dripping leaf tips fluttering in the wind, and the sound of hummingbirds in the forest hovers above the endless forest, interpreting the mysteries of the rainforest and the laws of nature.


    The ancient and mysterious Canyon and jungle, the strange mountains with waterfalls and streams, and the secluded world with few people... All make me feel like I have entered the fairy tale world. If this is not a March, but a tour, I think it will be very interesting.


    This is my first time to join the army, but it may also be the last time in my life. It may be a great pressure for others to March, but it is a field adventure for me, which is very exciting.


    After walking for almost dozens of kilometers, our team of 30 people went to the top of a hill on the west side of Huanglian. The terrain there was relatively flat and open, so we stationed there. This is the basic knowledge of marching. The camp must be in a place with a wide field of vision and where potential enemies can be found at the first time. Plain and open mountain flat are better choices.


    "Everyone, camp on the spot!" the hot woman commanded all of us to camp at the highest point of the mountain. The female soldiers in charge of carrying the camp obeyed the instructions or set up tents on the spot. The female soldiers were very agile. Setting up tents in strange places was as fast as in their own yard.


    I seem to live such a big life that I haven''t set up a tent, so I can only pretend and make up for it. I just help fix the shelves and look for stones. Almost half an hour later, small green tents were set up on the edge of the forest. Eat after setting up a camp.


    Food is the most important thing for cooks. When soldiers fight, eating is also the most important thing. If soldiers don''t eat, how can they fight against bandits?


    After a while, the camp was angry with the campfire. The food in the camp was very simple, all canned food. It would be good to ensure the most basic energy and nutrition supply.


    Of course, the food on the March can''t be compared with that in the military camp. In order to prevent food shortage, the amount of food is strictly controlled and distributed according to the remaining inventory.


    The iron pot we carried was used for cooking. The rice was brought from the grain truck by the logistics handling group. Our cooking soldiers were responsible for cooking, and then sent to the infantry battalion, special forces battalion and field camp in front.


    "While everyone is eating, I''ll tell you something important about the march! No one can get the camp at night except those who stand guard in turn at night and have special tasks! Change shifts every two hours! Send messages and patrol among the three units in a group of three!" the hot girl is the head of our unit. Of course, she should explain the matter clearly, "Vietnam has a tropical rain forest climate. There are many wild mosquitoes and poisonous insects at night. The miasma in the depths of the rain forest is very heavy. Soldiers without tasks are not allowed to approach the depths of the forest! Remember?"


    "Remember!"


    The hot girl took advantage of everyone''s dinner time to explain the important things of the March. In fact, these things had been explained before departure, but now she must remind the public again.


    After the soldiers hurried and ate their dinner, they took care of their dinner utensils and entered the camp at the first time.


    It was already dusk at that time. The Western sunset was heavy and the sky was full of rays.


    I don''t know when the infantry will attack the bandits. After all, it will wait for the instructions from the top, but I think it should be these days.


    After dinner, the hot girl ordered all the cooking soldiers to go back to the camp to sleep in their sleeping bags and not to come out. The soldiers who were responsible for standing guard were arranged by the hot girl to be on duty around the camp in turn. In addition, the hot girl also asked the military camp to be divided into three groups and run back and forth between the military camps on several hills, responsible for transmitting messages and investigating the terrain, so as to prevent bandits We ambushed in the mountains and forests.


    Military life is hard. In the army, soldiers are machines. They complete a series of tasks according to the instructions of their superiors. I''m tired after a hard day''s journey. After dinner, I plan to go to the military camp for standby, but at that time, the hot woman found me, the female wolf head and Xiaobai alone.


    "Li Xiaohang! Qiu Le! Zhu Shan! You three come with me!" the hot girl suddenly found me.


    "Yes! Deputy battalion commander..."


    I was surprised that the hot girl suddenly came to the three of us, but I still took the female wolf head and Xiaobai to stand by.


    The hot girl pulled the three of us to a corner on the edge of the forest. Then she suddenly took out a box, a watch, a mobile phone and a dagger from her arms.


    "Li Jian, you three will patrol the camp after 10 o''clock. At that time, you three will escape to the mountain on the east side as far as you can." the hot woman hurriedly stuffed me with the things in her hand.


    "What is this... What is this for?" I took what the hot girl gave me in some doubt.


    "You were brought into the barracks by me. Now you have left the military area command, which is your chance to leave the army. After 10 o''clock, you will leave the barracks in the name of patrol and go to the east mountain. There is no man''s land over there. Don''t come back or be found until I tell you with my watch and mobile phone. Try to hide away, at least until the day."


    "During the escape, you used the fake blood bag, short knife and cosmetic box I bought for you to dress up as injured, and you said you were attacked by wild animals. Then I will send someone to find you, and then I will send you to the military hospital in the name of the wounded soldiers, and then ask Xiao Lai to help write a certificate to prove that the three of you are disabled for life and can''t go to the battlefield again He was sent away. But you must act like a little, you know? "


    "Are you... Sending us away so soon?"

 Chapter 152

    "Yes, it''s so fast. Otherwise, how can I command at ease with you?" the hot woman looked gloomy.


    The hot girl''s words brought me to my heart. I looked at Xiaobai and the female wolf head, then nodded cautiously to the hot woman and said:


    "OK, I see. I know. I''m sure I won''t bother you this time. Lin Yanyan, I''ve been in the army for a while... It''s really difficult for you."


    "Don''t say any more, I''ll admit it when I meet you three!" the hot woman looked at the three of us like blame and resentment. After she stuffed everything into us, she gave us a few more instructions, and then asked us to act carefully.


    In this way, after dinner, Xiaobai, I and the female wolf head were on standby in the camp, especially Xiaobai. I gave her thousands of instructions and told her that we had caused a lot of trouble to the hot girl. Now we have to find a way to leave the military camp, otherwise it will hinder the hot girl''s work.


    In this way, we waited in the camp until 10 o''clock. The soldiers who sent messages in the previous round came back. The hot woman personally appointed the three of us to send messages.


    Without saying a word, I took the female wolf head and the hot woman out of the camp. The hot woman gave me an infrared night vision, a searchlight, a submachine pistol and a grenade, and finally a GPS walkie talkie and a small bag of sleeping pills. Because the patrol soldiers in charge of transmitting messages will carry these things with them to avoid being attacked by wild animals or accidents. The hot woman herself is also involved in important affairs. After simply telling me the switch of these props, let me estimate it for myself. She said that night vision devices and other things are artificial intelligence, which is very easy to use.


    After receiving the hot girl''s things, I looked very dignified, but didn''t say anything. I set out directly according to the map on the GPS walkie talkie given to me by the hot girl and went to camp 2 in the Central Valley to deliver a message.


    "Be careful on the road. Don''t attract people''s attention. There are many wild animals in the mountains. If it''s dangerous, you''ll come back. Li Jian, you can''t do it, but the one next to you is very good. Don''t be too strong." before starting, the hot woman told me again and again. It seems that she is also very contradictory to this decision, but she has no choice.


    "OK, we are not fools. We have our own number."


    "In fact, I don''t think you are any different from a fool." the hot woman muttered, and then urged us to go on the road.


    Although the hot girl''s words hit me, it''s not too late. Finally, the three of us set out along the road shown on the map.


    I took the female wolf head and Xiaobai, took the searchlight, left the camp from the East, walked through the dense grass, and shuttled through the forest and bushes in the night. The gloomy forest is really terrible, and I''m afraid of meeting poisonous snakes. In fact, at that time, I was wearing military boots, bulletproof vest, military helmet and military gun. I didn''t have to worry too much.


    Because a GPS walkie talkie displays a detailed map, I don''t have to be afraid of getting lost or being transferred into a trap. The walkie talkie in this era is very advanced. It can not only specifically capture the surface environment with a diameter of about one meter on the ground captured by the satellite map, but also automatically search the behavior and prompt all kinds of dangers and roadblocks that may be encountered. It is very convenient, This is artificial intelligence. From such a small palm sized GPS walkie talkie, I can feel the scientific and technological level of this woman''s world.


    I played with the walkie talkie and thought it was quite fun. Then I turned on the infrared night vision instrument worn on my head. This thing is connected with the wind shield of the military helmet. It can automatically turn on the infrared detection function to absorb the infrared emitted by the scenery in the field of vision, and the eye can actually adjust the infrared absorption intensity.


    At that time, I walked with the female wolf head and Xiaobai. After walking for almost 20 minutes, we were far away from the camp. At that time, when I was bored, I opened the infrared glasses. As a result, I turned around and found an amazing effect! That is, the clothes on the female wolf head and Xiaobai around me have disappeared! Their bodies are naked in front of me, every bump, curve and slit of skin and limbs


    All of them were exposed to my eyes without reservation. Xiaobai''s waist twisting, thigh clamping and chest swinging during running... All appeared in front of me like three-dimensional pictures. Moreover, the glasses also have the function of three-dimensional automatic color processing, which can automatically restore the absorbed infrared image to color after it is clear!


    In the 21st century, although the night vision instrument has the effect of displaying human infrared and body temperature, it is not perfect enough to automatically restore the detected objects into clear color pictures with a computer processor. I didn''t expect it now. It''s really God. I think this kind of advanced equipment is only available in the army. Ordinary people can''t get it at all.


    This is the legendary peeping glasses!


    This is God.


    However, Xiaobai, a silly girl, was just dragged by me and trotted next to me. I didn''t find that I was looking at her with a night vision. At that time, I was really itchy. Although I knew that the first priority at present was to find a place to hide and dress up as a disabled person, after all, I used this thing for the first time. I felt a little strange, And I''m still childlike. I stare at the female wolf head and little white''s naked body all the way. I appreciate their naked body all the way and feel special stimulation. hey.


    "Master, why are you staring at me all the time?" Xiaobai was pulled by me and ran beside me, and finally found that I was always staring at her all the way.


    "Fool, if I don''t look at you, who knows where you silly girl who has no sense of direction will get lost?" I hurriedly used the high-pressure policy to forcibly dispel Xiaobai''s doubt. After getting along for so long, I found this trick particularly useful. Every time Xiaobai silly asked me some questions, as long as my attitude is firm and my expression is rigid, she will obediently bow her head and shut up, At that time, no matter what I said, she would listen to me.


    What''s more shocking to me is that the night vision instrument can automatically analyze Xiaobai''s various body data, such as running speed, chest circumference, waist circumference, body heat, heartbeat frequency, radian of body curve... It''s really against the sky.


    Well, well, I admit I''m sick again.


    But I think if this peeping artifact was born in the 21st century, it would be snapped up by some men at sky high prices... But the world is full of women, so not many people will be interested in it


    With them, I ran up the mountain on the east side. On the road, with the night vision instrument, I could also see many insects and small animals shuttling through the grass, such as mice and rabbits. They showed a small white light on the night vision instrument, which became small animals after image processing. The night vision instrument can even analyze the physiological habits and attack ability of these animals. It''s really powerful.


    I was lucky. I didn''t meet snakes, jackals, wolves, tigers and leopards. After running for almost an hour, I ran to the hillside and stood on the hillside. I could just see the bonfire in the military camp in the distance. But the campfire was almost as faint as the firefly''s light, and I was very far away from the camp.


    "Xiaobai, come on, let''s make up quickly!" I took out the makeup box that the hot girl gave us and opened it. There were some blood bags and some brushes in it. I don''t know where the hot girl got these things, but I think we can still look like the wounded as long as we dress up properly.


    "Silly girl, come here quickly. I''ll give you a colorful cat..."


    "Ah... Um..."


    I pulled Xiaobai, tore open the blood bag, and then painted on the silly girl''s white face with a brush stained with fake blood, turning her into a colorful cat. Then I pulled over the female wolf head, and painted on her regardless of her deeply frowned eyebrows. It is the most difficult thing for the female wolf head to dress the wounded, so I plan to let the female wolf head take some sleeping pills at that time, Then let her fall asleep.


    But while I was making up for myself, there was a rustling sound in the dense forest behind me!


    At that time, I was startled. Naturally, I was very sensitive to any sound.


    But I didn''t know, but I was shocked!


    Because then the night vision instrument, I clearly saw that in the depths of the dense forest, more than a dozen white figures were crawling in the bushes, and more than a dozen heads were facing me behind the grass!


    With the gradual display of the night vision image processing, I finally saw the dozens of people crawling in the grass.


    That''s actually... It''s more than a dozen Vietnamese women!


    No, it''s a gangster!


    I didn''t expect bandits to ambush in such a place!

 Chapter 153

    When I saw the bandits, my heart almost stopped.


    Oh, my God, did you meet a gangster in such a place? It seems that we have gone too far. That''s terrible. What should I do?


    Xiaobai didn''t find the dozen Vietnamese crawling in the woods, and asked me foolishly where I was going.


    Without saying a word, I took Xiaobai and the hand of the female wolf head, staggered back two steps, and then turned and ran!


    I''m really afraid of what comes. I just thought it was possible. I didn''t expect to meet the bandits!


    "Master, what are you going to do?" Xiaobai, who was still on his way forward, was silly when I pulled him in the opposite direction.


    "Run!" I didn''t have time to explain. I could only bite my teeth and cry to Xiaobai.


    Sasha, Sasha!


    "Kyle! Get a model! (Vietnamese: kill, keep one)"


    The bandits are not nerds. When we saw the three people who had been walking all the way, they suddenly turned and ran away, we knew that their hidden whereabouts had been exposed! In a flash, all the bandits jumped out of the grass!, And yelling in Vietnamese I don''t understand. Hearing their voices, I''m completely sure they''re bandits!


    Hearing the voice behind me, I pulled the female wolf head down, and then ran hard!


    Clang clang clang clang clang!


    But the next moment, the sound that made my scalp numb sounded!


    I suddenly felt my body shake. My back seemed to be hit by a hammer. I suddenly stumbled forward. I know I was hit by a bullet! But because of my bulletproof vest, my body was not injured for the time being, but the pain from my back almost made me cry, and I felt like my bones were about to break. It''s hard to be shot at a distance of tens of meters!


    Touch!


    I haven''t recovered from the pain on my back. The next second, I got a heavy blow on my head! My neck jerked forward! Fortunately, I was wearing a helmet. The bullet only hit my helmet, or I would be killed on the spot.


    Fortunately, I am still tens of meters away from the Vietnamese Female bandits, and there are many tall and strong broad-leaved trees in this distance. It is not easy for those bandits to aim at us in a straight line.


    Come on! Come on! Come on!


    The strong sense of death crisis left me no room to think about anything else.


    After being shot twice, my mind was blank, leaving only a simple idea, that is, run! Run!


    I took Xiaobai in my right hand and the female wolf head in my left hand and ran along the road. There was a constant gunshot behind me. I didn''t know if I would be hit, but I was really scared out of my soul at that time. My idea was to run back to the camp quickly!


    I try to walk around those ancient trees, because the trees can help me block some bullets, and it''s late at night. The water vapor brought by the tropical monsoon climate has become a cloudy cloud in the sky of Huanglian mountain, blocking the moonlight and starlight, so it''s dark all around. After all, the bandits are bandits, and there can''t be a high-tech infrared night vision, So it''s not easy for them to find the right target in the dark and hit us!


    Although the female wolf head was brave, she knew she was in danger when she heard the thumping gunfire behind her, so she didn''t hesitate to follow me!


    "Ah..." Xiaobai beside me made a soft voice, "Lord, master... It seems that something hit me on my back..."


    Xiaobai''s words surprised me, but then I pulled her to run faster:


    "It''s okay, Xiaobai, run quickly, let''s go back to the camp!"


    Yes, go back to camp! Get back to camp! As long as we go back to the camp, these bandits can''t catch up. As long as we go back to the camp, we''ll be fine!


    But the female bandits behind me were still chasing after me, and the gunshots made my scalp numb one after another. This is not a movie. The male and female protagonists in the movie are always lucky against the sky. They can avoid bullets and treat those bullets as playthings, but this is not the case in reality. As long as a bullet hits the key part, people will die!


    I took Xiaobai and they tried to run to places with many trees. Anyway, I ran as far as I could. I didn''t even have time to see any GPS walkie talkie. I could only run wildly with my own feelings and memories.


    The gunfire behind me sounded intermittently. I heard the sound of the tree pole being hit. There were even two bullets rubbing my arm!


    I really regret listening to the hot girl''s words to play with the missing wounded. In this way, I will really become a disabled person!


    But after running a few steps, I suddenly thought that I still had the grenade given to me by the hot girl. With those things, I might be able to scare away the female bandits.


    But the biggest problem is that I have never used grenades. Grenades are not firecrackers. It takes time to use grenades. I have never received training in throwing grenades and don''t know how to use them. What if I hurt myself? In desperation, I had to pull out the gun with a shape somewhat similar to the combination of MP5 submachine gun and 64 pistol in the 21st century. I wanted to try to fight back. Unfortunately, after I took off the gun, I found... There was no bullet in the submachine gun! I''m running so fast. How can I load bullets?


    Although I had a gun, I didn''t have time to pick up the bullet when the bandits behind me were chasing me. I had to run with a bullet free submachine gun as a decoration. At that time, I felt like a fool.


    A group of people shuttle through the dense forest, and behind them are more than a dozen female bandits with guns. If this scene is made into a film, it will be exciting, but now it''s not a film, it''s a documentary!


    I pulled Xiaobai to run, and Xiaobai was shot three times. I screamed three times on the road, saying that my back and head were very painful, but I''m too busy now. Where can I still have time to see Xiaobai? Where is he hurt?


    I ran and ran wildly in the forest. I don''t know where I went. Anyway, I run wherever I see a way!


    My only hope is to use up all the bullets of the bandits before I can get out of trouble, otherwise I must be dead tonight!


    But at the next moment, the forest in front suddenly came to an end. I thought there would be a road there, but when I ran out of the forest, the female wolf head suddenly pulled me!


    "Ow!" the female wolf head suddenly screamed vigilantly, and suddenly pulled my arm. With great strength, Xiaobai and I stopped the car. I was surprised by the female wolf head''s behavior, but when I looked forward carefully, I was surprised. The reason is very simple, because at the end of the forest, the road at the foot suddenly disappeared. In front of us is a slope 100 meters deep. Where we are standing now is the edge of a cliff!


    If the female wolf head''s eyes had night vision ability and could see the surrounding scene in the dark, I''m afraid the female wolf head and I would have slipped down the cliff!


    Looking at the cliff at my feet and the mountain wind blowing from my face, my heart mentioned to my throat.


    It''s really over. There''s a dead end in the front and a pursuer in the back. What should I do?!


    The footsteps of the bandits behind me are getting closer and closer, and my heart is getting more and more urgent with the footsteps behind me.


    "Right!" I glanced left and right, and then took Xiaobai and female wolf head to run to the mountain path on the right. We ran crazy along the edge of the cliff. I think my running speed is enough to surpass my achievements in any 100 meter race in Physical Education in the 21st century.


    But at the next moment, something frightened me happened, that is, a black iron ball suddenly flew over my head and landed in front of my feet!


    I looked down and found that it was a black grenade! The black grenade just dropped on the edge of the cliff and almost rolled down the mountain, but it didn''t fall!


    finished!


    "Run!!" I screamed, turned around and grabbed the female wolf head and Xiaobai, trying to run sideways to avoid the grenade, so as to escape the killing range of the grenade.


    However, I just turned my head and took two steps. Behind me was a violent explosion that would crack my eardrums!


    The terrible explosion took place behind me. The strong impact made me fly out at that time. My hand was also separated from Xiaobai''s and female wolf''s head''s hands in the explosion!


    The impact of terror made me lie on the ground, face down and crawl on the ground. For a time, my brain was spinning and spinning. I couldn''t distinguish East, West, North and south. I just felt like a rag on the ground! However, this is not over, because in the next second, I suddenly felt that the ground under my feet began to collapse!


    gurgle


    I was crawling on the edge of the cliff, but because of the impact of the grenade, some soil on the edge of the cliff collapsed. Then I felt that my lower body was sliding backward with the collapsed ground!


    In a hurry, I instinctively reached out and grabbed any object I could grasp. As a result, I grabbed a bush randomly. I grabbed that Bush to prevent my body from slipping down.


    "Master!"


    But when I caught the Bush, there was a little white cry behind me!


    I turned my head in horror, but I saw Xiaobai''s body sliding down the landslide. There was a female wolf head sliding down together. She seemed unconscious because of the impact of the explosion, and I didn''t know whether she was dead or unconscious!


    "Xiaobai!!"


    Xiaobai clapped her hands in horror and tried to catch some vines and grass roots, but her body was mossy and there was no impurity at all. Xiaobai''s body was already hanging in mid air.


    "Master... Master, I''m going to fall..." the expression on Xiaobai''s face was about to cry. Her feet were fluttering in the air and her body was hanging in the air. But the female wolf head''s body slipped down from the cliff!


    "Proud dance!" I made a heart rending cry. I watched the female wolf head fall from the cliff and into the endless darkness


    It''s not true... It''s not true... I really hope all this in front of me is just a nightmare.


    Unfortunately, this is not.


    My body trembled and my eyes were torn. My right hand clung to the Bush, and then stretched out my left hand to try to catch Xiaobai who had not fallen.


    "Xiaobai, catch me! Catch me!"


    "Master..." Xiaobai''s body trembled. She stretched out her hand, but her body slipped bit by bit. Xiaobai''s beautiful eyes were filled with tears because of fear.


    "Master... I''m sorry... I... can''t catch it..."


    "Goodbye... Master..."


    Xiaobai smiled sadly at me, which made me heartbroken.


    Xiaobai''s soft body slipped down slowly like a rolling log, with a crash, and the last piece of complete soil on the edge of the cliff also cracked and collapsed.


    The air froze at that moment.


    My hand was still in mid air, but Xiaobai''s snow-white and beautiful face and black pupils disappeared into the darkness. I watched Xiaobai fall into the dark and deep valley, but I was unable to help.


    "Xiaobai!!!"


    I let out a piercing roar.


    The empty and dark valley echoed my cry, the mountains were speechless, the stars and the moon were silent, and I was the only one who was extremely sad.

 Chapter 154

    Looking at the little white and the female wolf head disappearing in the dark, my heart is like an arrow, and the pain is overwhelming.


    Half of my body swayed in the air, and the shrubs I held tightly on my right hand tended to be broken by me, but those female bandits ran up when I fell into the valley in the footsteps of Xiaobai. I looked up and saw two or three female bandits pointing sniper guns at my brain bag. The round and small black muzzle made my heart cold and my body stiff.


    "Don''t move!" these female bandits can even speak Chinese. Although it sounds very astringent, I still understand their meaning. I clenched my teeth, but I didn''t move. Those female bandits pulled me up from the edge of the cliff. At that time, I felt the sky falling.


    It''s over... I''m really over


    The female bandits pointed a gun at my throat. There was no bulletproof vest in this part of my throat. As long as they shot through my throat with a gun, I would die. I can''t move. Although I''m confused and gray, I can''t move at all.


    The female bandits lifted me to the ground, and then they caught me with their backhand. Although the female bandits can''t compare with the soldiers, they are also amazing. Staring at my head with several guns makes me nervous and dare not move at all. I''ve just been hit by the female wolf head and Xiaobai falling off the cliff, but now I''m caught by the female bandits. I really feel disappointed.


    The Vietnamese women took off my helmet for the first time, and then began to search my body. Their hands groped on me, as if to check if I had any weapons. As a result, all my submachine guns, knives, cosmetic boxes, watches, mobile phones... Were raided by these female bandits. The bandits are the bandits. They don''t make any sense to you when they take things. Moreover, these arms and materials on me are valuable to them.


    As a result, they plundered all my grenades and helmets.


    With fewer and fewer objects on my body, I am more and more nervous. These female bandits won''t kill me after plundering my things, will they?


    "Which company are you from?" a bad looking Vietnamese Female bandit came up, grabbed my short hair and asked fiercely in a voice that sounded like Chinese but not like Chinese. A pair of beautiful eyes were still wide open.


    I understood their words and knew that they were torturing me. I coagulated for a while and didn''t answer.


    Pop!


    I was slapped in the face by the cruel girl, and my face was numb.


    "Which company?!" the vicious woman added her tone and stared at my head with a gun. It seemed that they wanted to shoot me without answering them.


    I glared at the bandits in front of me. Although I was palpitating, I knew that Xiaobai and the female wolf head fell off the cliff because of them. Although I am not a warrior, I still have basic disgust. Naturally, I can''t obey these bandits in front of me.


    "Say! Don''t say, eat the knife." the female bandit held the knife and stuck it to my body. The cold blade made my skin tight and shivering, even goose bumps.


    The cruel woman was also rude. She took out something similar to the anti wolf electric shock device and put it directly on my chest. As soon as she pressed the switch, my chest suddenly tingled, which made my muscles shrink violently.


    What''s more, the vicious girl swam on me with an electric shock. As a result, the muscles in all parts of my body trembled violently, and I cried out in pain.


    I''m really going to die if it goes on like this!


    "Dead... Bitch." I cursed at the cruel woman. I really wanted to rush up and beat her in the face, but my hands were buckled back and couldn''t move.


    Although the cruel woman didn''t seem to understand what I scolded her, she could hear that my tone was insulting her, so when she saw that I was still hard spoken, she took out the electric shock and gave me an electric shock. Suddenly, I felt my body soft and lost consciousness, and the whole person fell soft on the ground. But the female bandits behind me still detain me. In fact, I don''t think they have much strength. With my strength, they should be able to break free as long as they break out, but the problem is that if I dare to move around, my body will be beaten into a beehive.


    What should I do? What should I do?


    Am I finished?


    "Say! Say!"


    The evil girl grabbed my hair and slapped me in the face. The pain made me tremble at all.


    At that time, on second thought, an idea came into my mind:


    Maybe I tell these women bandits I''m a man and they''ll save my life?


    The idea flashed through my mind, so subconsciously, I whispered my identity to the evil woman:


    "I... I''m a man!!"


    I don''t know if the bandits understand what men mean. In short, I shouted so.


    After hearing what I said, the wicked girl looked strange.


    "Man?" it is estimated that the cruel woman has not understood the meaning of a man. After she repeated it several times in her mouth, she seems to understand it in her mind, and the expression on her face is even more frightened.


    "Man? Impossible!" said the cruel woman.


    I couldn''t breathe nervously. In my heart, I was worried about Xiaobai and female wolf head who fell off the cliff. I really wanted to move away from the scene immediately.


    After the vicious woman confirmed that I was a man, she turned her head and communicated with other female bandits in a surprised tone. From the tone, it seemed that she was telling other female bandits that I was really a good man, and other female bandits were also whispering and a little overwhelmed.


    The female bandits talked for a long time, but they didn''t talk about it. The vicious woman pointed a gun at me again. He shouted angrily:


    "Say! When did you Han people have men? How many men are there in the army?"


    When pressed by the cruel woman, I sweated on my forehead and said quickly:


    "I''m the only one, I''m the only one! No one else knows I''m a man!!"


    I pretended to surrender and emphasized that I was the only one. After all, if there was only one, they would pay attention to me. And in fact, I''m really the only one.


    When she heard what I said, her expression changed and she didn''t seem to trust me. She slapped me again and asked:


    "To tell you the truth! How many men do you have?!"


    I pretended that I was about to cry because I knew that was the only way to be more convincing, so I stamped my foot and said:


    "I''m really the only one!"


    "Are those two men who just fell down?"


    The wicked woman asked.


    "No... they are women, my teammates, not men!" I explained with my teeth. I must bite this point, or I''ll be in trouble.


    When she heard what I said, her expression was more complicated. Several female bandits next to her whispered to her again. The faces of a group of people were a little strange, which was completely different from when they chased me.


    The evil and cruel woman''s eyes were gloomy and fierce. She didn''t seem to believe me, but she looked very excited. She took the barrel of the gun, picked it up and put it down. I was shocked to see if she was thinking whether to shoot me or not.


    Seeing her hesitation, I was sure and snapped:


    "If you kill me, there will be no other man! I''m the only man in the world!"


    My words stimulated the vicious girl like an electric current, made her wake up a bit, and the hesitation in her eyes completely disappeared. After she turned her head and looked at me up and down again, her eyes became firm. Finally, she shouted to the bandits who held me with their backhands:


    "Take it away!"


    The level of the evil and cruel woman seemed to be higher than that of more than a dozen other female bandits present. Other female bandits obeyed the words of the evil and cruel woman. At the instigation of the evil and cruel woman, more than a dozen female bandits tied me with hemp rope and other things. Finally, four female bandits carried me all the way into the dense forest.


    Of course, not all the female bandits are on the road together. The vicious woman still assigned five female bandits to go down from the mountain wall to find Xiaobai and female wolf head. I don''t know if they can find Xiaobai and them. Now I can''t help myself. I can only hurt in my heart, but I can''t speak.


    Along the way, I missed Xiaobai and female wolf heads and prayed that they could survive. The plot of falling down the hillside in 21st century movies kept haunting my mind. I comforted myself again and again that Xiaobai and female wolf heads would be fine. They would be caught by the branches of trees or fall into the river to survive. In short, they would be fine.


    However, another voice in my heart told me that this was not a novel. Xiaobai may have really fallen to death... When Xiaobai fell off the cliff, it was too dark for me to see the situation at the foot of the mountain. I don''t know if they hope to survive, but no matter what I think, I can only worry in my heart and pray for them.


    Women''s strength is not as strong as men, but the number can make up for their inherent disadvantages. Under the lifting of four female bandits, my body of more than 100 kilograms was lifted by them.

 Chapter 155

    A bunch of female bandits carried me down the mountain wall all the way to another dense forest at the hillside. The dense forest was very dense. In the middle of the dense forest, there was a huge banyan tree with a history of thousands of years. To my surprise, there was a very secret tunnel under the tangled banyan tree, just like Harry Potter 3 Like the secret passage under the beating willow. The female bandits carried me like a dead pig, actually carried me into the secret passage, and then marched deep from the tunnel.


    I don''t know where the female bandits are taking me, or what my own destiny will be. Now I am completely a prisoner. The only thing I can be sure of is that the female bandits will not kill me for the time being.


    The tunnel twists and turns, and there are even many branches.


    It seems to be an artificially excavated underground tunnel. I don''t know whether it is a mine or an underground air raid shelter, but no matter how you look at it, such a long and complex underground passage can''t be natural. If this is true, I can''t imagine what a huge project it is. The scale of this project should be no less than, or even exceed, the sun moon hall in Riyue village.


    However, what really surprises people is not the long underground tunnel that almost makes people doubt that there will be no end, but that at the end of the tunnel, there is a very open arc-shaped cave, which covers an area almost as large as a sports center, and in the center of the cave, there is a white cocoon like oval building, The volume is about the size of a stadium.


    The big cave is not capped. It seems that there are several small openings above the cave top.


    But it was night. It was generally dark outside and inside the cave. I couldn''t see the situation above. I could barely see the scene in the cave with a circle of high searchlights, miner''s lamps and some torches around the cave wall around the big cave.


    Along the way, my heart was filled with regret, worry, anger and tension. I was shocked until I was brought to this huge building.


    There is such a big underground base hidden underground. I''ll go. No wonder * * has attacked the bandits for so many years and has not been able to completely eliminate the bandits. It turns out that the bandits'' base is hidden underground!


    Next to the "white cocoon" base, there are several rows of relatively small cocoon bases, but they are dwarfed by the large white cocoon base. The large white cocoon base and dozens of small bases are densely arranged and have a unique shape. At first glance, they seem to be Spider eggs lying on the ground.


    I still want to look carefully, but the female bandits seem to be afraid that I know too much about them, so they directly took a piece of black cloth to cover my eyes. I didn''t have time to see more, and my eyes turned dark.


    Moreover, a large mass of cotton cloth was stuffed into my mouth. The cotton cloth was stuffed deep into the root of my tongue, so I couldn''t be born at all. These female bandits are not going to shoot me secretly, are they?


    I can neither see nor speak, and my fear is magnified infinitely. I can only feel as if I was carried to the white cocoon base, and I can hear the voices around me, but because those voices are Vietnamese, they sound a little like Cantonese and Sanskrit. I can''t understand them at all. I just felt that I was carried up the steps, and then carried to a quiet place. The voices around me suddenly decreased a lot.


    Then, I heard the voice of a strange woman, which was round, soft and greasy, but with a trace of charm. The woman''s voice was communicating with the evil women, and muttered several words.


    The woman seemed to say something, and then my body was placed on the cold ground.


    My body was suddenly free. My heart was a little relieved. My legs moved and tried to straighten up.


    But in the next second, there was a crisp sound. My thigh was severely beaten by something like a whip. The pain made my thigh twitch, my scalp numb and almost fainted. My body subconsciously shrunk, but as soon as my legs shrunk, I got another severe whip on my arm.


    Who dares to smoke me?


    After being whipped twice in a row, my anger gradually rose, but soon I thought that I was trapped in the enemy camp and had no possibility of escape. I had to calm down first.


    Pop! Pop!


    Two more severe whips hit me. The pain made my body shrink suddenly, my teeth tremble and my muscles twitch.


    At this time, I heard the sound of iron soled military boots trampling on the ground, dada, dada. The sound was getting closer and closer to me, and finally stopped in front of me.


    Then, I felt that the black cloth covering my face had been taken off. Suddenly, my eyes were bright.


    The moment I opened my eyes, I saw a wheat colored hand. The hand was long, delicate and elegant. As I slowly looked up, I saw the owner of the hand.


    It was a devilishly hot figure, partially covered by black off shoulder leather clothes, and the plump chest was ready to come out, emitting a coquettish and flirtatious atmosphere.


    As my eyes continued to move up, I saw a beautiful but charming woman''s face with long black wavy hair.


    Military boots, leather whips, leather clothes, black silk stockings


    I recognized this face and this gorgeous dress at the first time. Because there is only one person dressed like this inside the bandits, that is the Spider Queen!


    The queen spider is holding a whip, stepping on my chest with an army boot, looking down at me, with her scarlet lips curling up in a charming and coquettish arc.


    No!


    It''s really troublesome. I didn''t expect to meet the leader of the bandits, and she is also the internationally famous and notorious terrorist Spider Queen! It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled yet, and it rises again. My life is really not calm.,


    My body shrunk, but my chest was severely trampled by the queen spider with her military boots. My hands were tied behind me and couldn''t move.


    The queen spider smiled. When I heard the name of the queen spider, I always thought that the queen spider had been making waves in the world for so many years. How should she be a person at the level of aunt? But now it seems that my initial idea was obviously wrong. The queen spider is much younger than I thought, although she must be much older than the long month Princess and the cold and arrogant woman, However, her mature and charming appearance, proud body curve and tight black leather clothes add to her beauty. The graceful and elegant temperament exuded by the queen spider really has a queen''s style.


    "Oh, yes, yes." the queen spider rubbed the meat on my chest with her military boots. To my surprise, she could speak Chinese.


    "I didn''t expect that there were men in the Chinese army, and the lonely people met them. Lonely is really a baby." the queen spider not only speaks fluent Chinese, but also calls herself "lonely". Is it difficult for her to really treat herself as a queen? This coquettish woman.


    I really want to scold. However, with cotton cloth in my mouth, I can''t speak. I can only watch the queen spider''s every move.


    The tip of the queen spider''s whip fell in the middle of my forehead. Then she lowered her face, narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at me with a smile, but her eyes flashed a few threads of Cruelty:


    "How many men are there in the army? There are many men in China?" the queen spider pulled out the cotton cloth stuffed in my mouth and pressed me, my heart beating wildly.


    "No... I''m the only man in China! I sneaked into the army!"


    My story is too complicated to explain. Should I tell the Spider Queen that I was a man who crossed 400 years ago, was chased and killed by the government, fled from Santan city to Yunnan, joined the army because I was involved in the bandits robbing high explosives, and finally inadvertently met the bandits when I joined the army and was brought here? Can''t even a three-year-old believe such a fantastic story?


    "Disobedient! You are the only one? Will the Chinese government be willing to let you go to the front?"


    Sure enough, after listening to my words, the queen spider frowned and showed a cruel light in her eyes. The queen spider took a whip and beat me severely. The pain almost made me faint.


    "I... I mean it! I sneaked into the army... People in the army don''t know I''m a man!"


    "Disobedience!" this sentence seems to be the queen spider''s mantra. No matter how cunning I am, the queen spider will beat me with a whip. I don''t know how many whips I have received from the queen spider on my chest, waist and abdomen. Anyway, I don''t feel at all. If this goes on, I''m really dead... Even if I don''t die, I''ll be disabled.


    "If you don''t believe me, go and investigate yourself! I promise you''ll kill me, and there''ll be no second man in the world!!" I screamed out with great pain.

 Chapter 156

    "Are you threatening the orphan? You are now the prisoner of the orphan, do you know?" the queen spider said fiercely, and then she gave me two lashes impolitely, which made me lose my strength to speak.


    Seeing me trembling on the ground, the queen spider seemed to pause. She moved the military boots on my chest.


    The queen spider turned her head and whispered something to the other female bandits. She stood in front of me, holding a whip and looking at me. Then the female bandits lifted me up again. Then I was taken out of the Spider Queen''s hall and taken to a dark room. There were a lot of instruments and bottles and cans in the room. It looked a bit like a laboratory. I was put on the operating table of the laboratory.


    After that, the female bandits who carried me withdrew, but soon after, several female bandits in white uniforms came in. They looked a bit like scientific researchers, and they also had some equipment like syringes and knives in their hands. I was shocked to see the scientific researchers who came in.


    No... are they going to dissect me?!


    My brain suddenly woke up and I struggled desperately, but several scientific researchers ran up and pressed me. I was a great master. Of course, several scientific researchers could not subdue me. When I twisted my body, I would break away from them and jump off the operating table, but a scientific researcher took a syringe and quickly hit me on the waist, I didn''t have time to get rid of the man. The liquid in the syringe had been injected into my body. I felt a burst of cold, and then the whole person suddenly softened, like paralysis.


    It''s an anesthetic


    I fell on the operating table again. I could only be subdued and manipulated at will by these researchers. Those researchers took out a needle, took my blood and took it for testing.


    This anesthetic doesn''t seem to be general anesthesia, but it just makes my limbs unconscious. My brain is still very clear. Then, these researchers even pushed me to a place similar to the X-ray radiation room for examination, chest X-ray, whole-body examination and blood test... These researchers completely took me as a test sample. After coming to the women''s world, what I most worried about and feared most happened.


    Lying on the operating table, my body was stiff, my brain was chaotic, and I had only one thought in my heart, that is:


    I''m finished.


    I''m completely finished.


    I will be dissected and cut by them, just like a rare animal. They will torture me to death.


    Lying on the operating table, I thought of death more than once, and because of my lack of language, no matter how I shouted or how crazy I was, these researchers ignored me. Their indifferent eyes completely regarded me as a sample of the experiment, just like animals and monsters.


    In the cold room, I think of the swallows and their party who haven''t been in touch for a long time, the cold and arrogant women who don''t know where they are, the princess Changyue and the three saints who are still in the sun moon village, and finally the little white and the female wolf who fell down the cliff and are still missing


    How beautiful I used to be, I ended up like this. I couldn''t help crying in my eyes.


    These researchers have done a lot of tests on my body and taken a lot of hair and blood from me!


    But they didn''t cut my body with a knife.


    For three days, I was placed on the operating table, staring at the shadowless lamp on my head, hanging a hanging bottle in my hand, which seemed to be glucose nutrient solution to maintain my life. I also spent my time in a muddle. When people were extremely frightened, they saw peace. At first, I was also frightened, but later, I found that I saw everything and was not afraid of anything.


    I don''t know if this is the so-called self abandonment, but at that time, I really looked down on life and death and felt that life and death was just such a feeling.


    I spent three days in a muddle. Until three days later, I was carried out of the operating room naked. At that time, I thought I had some hope. I thought I would be carried to a better place than the operating room, but unexpectedly, I was sent to a place more terrible than the operating room.


    That''s... The torture room!


    The torture room is a small room of only about 10 square meters. There is only a table and a dim chandelier in it, and I was bound to the table. After a while, a dignified woman came in. She seemed to torture me.


    In fact, I have put life and death aside in the past three days. I expected torture and other things from the beginning.


    The woman who came to torture me spoke Chinese very fluently. She just asked me my name, where I came from and what family background, and then asked me which formation I was in, then asked me something about military intelligence, and finally asked me how many men there are in China now. In short, he just wants to get enough information from me as much as possible.


    Naturally, I didn''t have anything to tell them. I told them that I was just a small cook in the cooking camp. I was arrested during patrol. I said that my power was limited and I didn''t know much about the military situation. I wasn''t like sister Jiang who was dying and kept secrets. I answered all the questions of the torturers truthfully, including the fact that I crossed 400 years ago to the present, And the Chinese secret service chased me, and I sneaked into the army... Do they believe it or not. Sure enough, the torturer didn''t believe my nonsense. He thought I was still keeping secrets and making up things, so he kept drilling my loopholes and asked me repeatedly.


    Apart from the specific names of swallows, hot women and so on, I told the torturer almost without reservation.


    But the torturer still didn''t seem to believe it. She kept asking me to tell the truth. She didn''t seem to believe in such strange legends. She seemed to prefer to believe that the Chinese government secretly concealed the great secret of men. So it took me most of the day.


    I really couldn''t make her believe what I said. In the end, I suddenly had a flash of light.


    By the way, isn''t the cold and arrogant woman also around the Spider Queen? Maybe I can use my identity to see her in turn? Thinking of this, I finally calmed down and said:


    "I know you still don''t believe me, but you can inform the queen spider, ask her to ask a Chinese woman named Lin Junxia, and tell Lin Junxia that a man named Li Jian was caught in the torture room. She can certainly help prove my identity."


    I held a glimmer of hope to move the cold and arrogant girl out. In fact, at the beginning, I didn''t want to pull the cold and arrogant girl, because I didn''t want her to know my current depressed appearance, and I didn''t know whether the woman next to the Spider Queen was the cold and arrogant girl. But my situation is extremely bad now. I''m afraid only she can help me.


    Or, I just want to see the cold and arrogant woman again when I''m still alive.


    Because I really can''t predict when I will die. I''ve made the worst preparation these days, and I''ve wandered around the gate of death several times psychologically.


    I don''t know if the torturer knew Lin Junxia. She was stunned when I mentioned Lin Junxia''s name. Although her expression soon became normal, she could see what she thought.


    The interrogator interrogated me again. Anyway, there was nothing special about my life experience. They all moved the cold and arrogant women out, and I didn''t have a bigger backstage. After the interrogator knew my details, he left me in the torture room and withdrew alone with the record files. Then the bandits took me to a place similar to the basement, There was a cell, so I was imprisoned by them. The cell is only about 10 square meters, dark and humid. There is only a dim chandelier on the top. The cell also emits a musty smell, like the smell of something rotting. This scene is the same as the place where prisoners are held in the film.


    It''s over... Do I really want to be locked up in such a place for a lifetime and never see the sun?


    The bandits impolitely pushed me into the cell. I didn''t eat for three days, and I didn''t have much strength. In addition, the people who held me had guns, so I couldn''t resist. I had to be locked up in the cell by them.


    The heavy iron door was locked. In the dark and narrow space, I was the only one imprisoned, and my hands and feet were bound. I wanted to try to learn the plot in the film and break the rope on my body, but there was still a gap between the real world and the film. The hemp rope was too thick. No matter how I rubbed it, I couldn''t break the rough sound.

 Chapter 157

    I sat in a dark room with my butt against the cold concrete floor. I didn''t know the passage of time outside. The only thing that accompanied me was a dim yellow lamp. I even felt maggots crawling towards my body, biting my skin and absorbing my blood


    Am I going to be locked up here all my life and finally... Become a zombie?


    I don''t know what is waiting for me in the future, but it will never be a good thing.


    The only thing I miss is the girls I got along with in the sun, the days I lived under the bright sky.


    I''m afraid there will never be such a day again


    I curled up in the cold and dark corner of the cell, my head deeply buried in my knees, and the dim chandelier glittered like the strange eyes of death.


    I shrank in the corner. The passage of time meant nothing to me. Finally, I fell asleep with my knees in my arms because I didn''t eat for three days and the residual drug effect in my body.


    ¡­¡­


    WOW!


    A head of cold water suddenly poured on my head and woke me up in a moment. I raised my head in panic, but found that there were steel bars on all sides, one after another. Then I suddenly realized that I was locked in an iron cage less than a bunk bed!


    What made my heart beat faster was that I looked down and saw a silver collar on my neck. On the collar, there was an iron chain connected and locked on the iron bar of the iron cage!


    I was caged like a lion in the zoo?


    What the hell is going on?


    I realized that things were bad.


    I looked back from my collar. As soon as I looked up, I saw the scene outside the iron cage.


    I seem to be placed in a warm room. The layout of the room is very elegant. The golden animal skin carpet is paved on the ground, and the dark leather sofa is across the corner of the room. The whole room has a warm smell of orange.


    Where is this?


    A series of questions rose in my mind. At this time, a woman''s charming voice sounded above my head:


    "Wake up, lonely pet?"


    I turned my head in surprise and saw a woman in black leather standing behind me.


    Whip, black silk, military boots, and the queen spider dressed in a bewitching dress are standing behind me. She holds a copper kettle in one hand and a slender whip in the other, gently swinging.


    Obviously, the one who woke me up just now is the queen spider.


    "You...!" I turned to look at the queen spider, but I felt a sense of crisis. "What are you doing?!"


    Pop!


    "Ah!"


    But before I finished, the queen spider picked up the whip and beat it on me. There was a palm size gap between the iron bars of the iron cage. The queen spider''s whip was just able to beat me through the gap.


    And different from before, this time, the Spider Queen''s whip seems to be still charged, and there will be a violent convulsion where she hit me! Although the current is not strong, combined with the beating force of the whip itself, the pain is doubled. The terrible charged whip is waved like a crazy snake, and it is more like being bitten by a poisonous snake.


    This woman is really crazy!


    "Dare to contradict the orphan?" the queen spider smiled coldly. "Remember, from now on, you are the orphan pet!" then the abnormal woman whipped me again, and my body shrank into the cage as much as possible. However, the cage was so small that I had no place to hide, so I had to be beaten by the queen spider.


    Sister, I''ve really become a woman''s pet


    I''m afraid this is the ultimate humiliation to men. Especially now I''m still naked, and every part of my body is exposed under the eyes of the Spider Queen.


    "Crazy woman..." I looked at the queen spider and scolded with my teeth.


    Pop! A whip hit my left rib and my body fell to the ground.


    "Scold Gu? You scold! Continue to scold! Hum, Gu likes to train a stubborn pet like you." the queen spider is really abnormal to the extreme. My abuse of her actually aroused her excitement, but what shocked me more was that the queen spider turned around and walked behind her at the next moment.


    There was a double bed, but there seemed to be something lying under the bed. Before, because the queen spider and the bed blocked my sight, I didn''t see anything behind the bed. Now I can see a little bit. I found that it was golden yellow and seemed to be very huge. However, the creature seemed to be chained by the queen spider, and there was a long iron chain under the head of the bed.


    The queen spider grabbed the iron chain on the ground and pulled up the mysterious object lying by the bed. With the queen spider''s pull, I finally saw the creature by the bed.


    I don''t know. It really scared me to goose bumps.


    Fierce eyes, smooth fine hair, a circle of sunflower like mane on the head, and the sharp fangs with sticky saliva


    That''s incredibly... It''s a giant lion with golden fur and dignity all over!


    Moreover, from the perspective of body size, this lion is a little too big. Its length alone is almost 3 meters. Counting the tail, its total length is almost 5 meters!


    When the lion saw me, his eyes became gloomy and fierce, and a low roar came out of his mouth, which made my eyelids jump wildly.


    I''ll be damned. The queen spider hid such a terrible thing in her room!


    But although the lion was huge, she was very obedient to the queen spider. The queen spider took the iron chain on the giant lion and pulled the lion up at will.


    The lion didn''t seem willing to get up. The queen spider whipped it hard with a whip. The lion trembled with fear. Finally, he obediently took the lead of the queen spider and came to me.


    "In the past, jinbao''er was the most popular pet. Now, it''s you."


    "If you don''t be an orphan pet, Orphan... Don''t mind letting Jinbao eat you." the Spider Queen gently wiped my face with the tip of the whip and rubbed my face numb.


    This woman is completely crazy! Trying to treat me as her pet?


    I looked at the giant lion next to the Spider Queen with fear. The adrenal hormone secreted rapidly. I thought I might have fainted on the spot if I hadn''t seen more of the world.


    But then, the most frightening thing happened to me, that is, the queen spider actually walked in front of me and opened the door of my iron cage.


    The queen spider smiled at me and said darkly:


    "Well, come out, lonely baby pet, it''s time for dinner..."


    Then the queen spider picked up a plate of meat from an iron shelf and put it on the ground.


    Queen spider means to eat on the ground like a dog.


    I can''t believe I looked up at her. I really can''t imagine how sick this woman has become. After I came to the women''s world, I haven''t been insulted like this, because every woman I know, even if they have an evil attempt on me, has a final principle, that is, they won''t kill me. At least, they won''t kill me until they deprive me of my last value. But the woman in front of her is a thoroughly abnormal, crazy woman, who is countless times more crazy than the old witch in Riyue village.


    I looked at the dish of meat placed on the ground in front of me by the queen spider, then looked up at her and said:


    "If you want to think clearly, kill me, there will be no men in the world."


    Who knows, listening to me, the queen spider suddenly laughed and looked crazy. Then her face waved a whip again and beat me. I bit my teeth and held it back.


    "Little darling, do you know how to threaten Gu? What''s the matter with killing you? With a little meat cut from your body, Gu can clone hundreds of men. Do you really think you are rare?" the queen spider''s eyes threatened me gloomily, which made me jump.


    The Spider Queen is right. Indeed, human cells will not die immediately in a few hours after death. Only by taking off some organs of me and relying on the scientific and technological level of the bandit base, can countless me be cloned.


    I, for the queen spider, is a dispensable existence.


    Queen spider''s words made me fully understand the current situation. This woman is completely in the mood of treating me as a toy! For me, my life and death have nothing to do with her! She is only interested in me because of my uniqueness and particularity. When she has had enough of me, she can throw me away at will, just like a rag.


    This dead bitch


    I clenched my teeth. The torture and psychological haggard in recent days made me have little strength. Without strength, I could not resist and escape.


    I looked at the queen spider and the giant lion beside her, and my heart was a little cold.

 Chapter 158

    "Don''t you want to eat, my pet?" the queen spider''s military boots stepped in front of me, and the whip swung in front of me, making my eyelids jump.


    What should I do?


    The queen spider trampled on not only my life, but also my dignity. I''m not very smart, nor am I a person with extraordinary talent, but I think I''m still a little dignified.


    At that time, I was opposite the eyes of the queen spider. Looking at her seemingly charming but actually gloomy eyes, I suddenly swore to myself that, anyway, one day, I would make this woman pay the most heavy price.


    "I eat..." after I made up my mind to let the woman pay the price, I still reluctantly lowered my head, and then, bit by bit, I fell down on my body, just like a cheap dog, knelt down and lay on the ground. Then, without hands, I just ate the meat on the plate with my mouth.


    Seeing my action, the queen spider laughed, and her whip slipped on my back, "that''s good. I want you to be obedient and promise to keep you fat and strong."


    "Don''t think that Gu doesn''t know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking about how to revenge Gu and even kill Gu, right? Many people think so at the beginning. In this absurd world, there are many people who want to kill Gu, not to mention you. However, they are either tamed by Gu''s whip or eaten by Gu jinbao''er. You''re still your own pet Think about it and understand that you are spoiled by Gu because you are a rare man. Gu''s interest is to take what others have and get what others don''t have. "


    "Now Gu is a little interested in you. If you want to raise a pet like you, you have to be decent for Gu. Otherwise, if Gu is no longer interested in you, your end will be the same as those wronged souls swallowed into jinbao''er''s stomach." the queen spider''s voice is sharp and thin, full of bewitchment and seduction, but the words pierce into her heart like a thorn.


    She knew I couldn''t obey her so easily. Her heart is too poisonous.


    This woman... It''s terrible.


    At this moment, I realized that the woman in front of me was completely worthy of the title of Queen spider.


    When the queen spider told me what was on my mind, the tide surged in my heart, but I still didn''t make a sound, but swallowed the meat on the plate bit by bit.


    The queen spider seemed very proud to see me so clever. She rubbed her feet on me and said:


    "Why don''t you scold Gu? Didn''t you hate Gu just now?"


    I looked up at the queen spider and said word by word:


    "I know you''re good, so it''s no use scolding me."


    A soft smile appeared in the queen spider''s mouth:


    "Very sensible. But Gu doesn''t like too smart pets."


    Just after the queen spider said this, outside her room, she ran into a slender female bandit. Her face was a little excited. The queen spider turned her head when she heard the report of the female bandit muttering. After listening to the report, the queen spider shook her whip, then turned her head and smiled at me sitting on the ground:


    "Just in time, my little pet, there''s a good play to start. I''ll take you to have a look. I promise you''ll like it..."


    The smile on the queen spider''s face made me feel deep fear.


    Good play?


    What good play?


    The answer was soon revealed.


    The good play in the eyes of abnormal women like queen spider is naturally not a formal play like Broadway in the United States, but a nightmare feast almost beyond anyone''s imagination.


    I was brought out after being put into the iron cage by the female bandits. Five female bandits carried my iron cage, while the Spider Queen led her golden lion all the way out of her golden and magnificent room. Finally, I bypassed the twists and turns and came to a huge ring square behind the white cocoon base.


    It is a square similar to the Spanish arena, surrounded by some high and low seats. Although it is not as large as the Spanish bullring, it is also as large as half a football field.


    It can be seen that the arena should have been a dry underground lake, but the queen spider made people turn white around the lake, so it became a arena. Although it is an underground arena, there are many small holes at the top of the big cave, and the sun can shine down from those holes. In addition, there are torches burning around the arena, so the light in the arena is very abundant.


    Queen spider took me to a highland on the edge of the arena and put my cage on a high platform. Around the arena, a large number of female bandits have gathered. At first glance, there are hundreds of them. They seem to be looking forward to it. When they see the queen spider, they are also very respectful. Although they don''t kneel down, they will bow. From the attitude of these female bandits towards the queen spider, I can feel the supreme prestige of the queen spider among the bandits.


    The queen spider walked all the way to the front of the arena, and I was put aside like an exhibition. I don''t know how many female bandits pointed at me because of curiosity, looked at me with strange eyes and looked at my man.


    I feel that my face is burning like a fire. This is definitely the ultimate insult in the world. I really want to find a seam to drill in!


    The queen spider shook her whip and signaled everyone to be quiet. For a moment, no one spoke to the female bandits present. I didn''t know what the queen spider brought me here to do, but I soon understood, because at the next moment, I saw a door under the arena, Unexpectedly, seven female soldiers in military uniforms were detained by a group of female bandits.


    Looking at the group of detained female soldiers, my heart jumped. I am familiar with the uniforms of these female soldiers, because their clothes are the clothes of the female soldiers of the field camp who joined the army this time... Are they captured by the bandits like me?


    I swallowed my saliva, squatted in the iron cage and stared at the scene in the arena.


    I had a faint premonition of what would happen next, and sure enough, the next scene was almost no different from what I expected.


    After the seven female soldiers were taken to the center of the arena, the female bandits untied the rope on them and forcibly pulled out the clothes on the female soldiers. The female soldiers resisted, but the bandits pointed a gun at the female soldiers'' head and the female soldiers didn''t dare to move at all.


    After the women soldiers were stripped of their clothes, the bandits slowly backed out of the door and finally closed the door. Then, an iron fence on the left side of the arena slowly rose, and the most shocking scene was staged.


    Five leopards.


    Five golden leopards came out slowly from behind the iron fence one by one!


    Although the leopard''s body can''t be compared with the Golden Lion around the Spider Queen, it has also been very frightening from the momentum. Their pale golden thin body is covered with black spots and stripes, which makes people shudder. The limbs look vigorous and powerful. What''s more frightening is that the leopards seem to have been hungry for a long time, leaving a long string of glittering saliva in their mouths.


    I don''t have to think about what will happen next, the jade white female soldier and the hungry leopard


    I couldn''t help but close my eyes and turn my face away from what happened in the arena.


    "Help!!"


    "Ah!"


    "Help! Help!"


    "Mom!"


    "Let us out, let us out!"


    A terrible scream of despair sounded in the arena. At the same time, there was the terrible roar, bite and bone cracking of the leopard


    The sound of scalp falling off makes my teeth tremble. I know that this terrible sound will appear in my dreams for countless nights in the future and haunt me all my life


    The biting sound and the desperate cry lasted for a long time before they gradually weakened. Until they stopped, a thick smell of blood was emitted in the arena. As the call disappeared, I opened my eyes and looked at the center of the arena. However, after one look, I felt a churn in my stomach.


    I saw blood everywhere, broken limbs and arms, broken internal organs, and a group of leopards covered with blood.


    "Oh..."


    I still couldn''t help it. I looked away at that time. I thought that the queen spider had eaten meat of unknown origin for me in the room before. I threw up all over the ground and almost threw up my intestines.


    "How''s it going, lonely pet? Is the play lonely showed you wonderful?"


    As I vomited, the venomous voice of the Spider Queen came from behind me.

 Chapter 159

    I slowly turned my head and looked at the beautiful but chilly face of the queen spider. My heart was completely cold.


    "Pervert..."


    I know my scolding is meaningless, and I know that my scolding will only lead to the severe beating of the queen spider, but I still can''t help scolding. If I can, I really want to come forward and tear up the woman''s face in front of me.


    But after listening to my curse, the queen spider not only did not show her anger, but looked up to the sky and laughed:


    "Yes, you''re a lonely pet. You like this curse." the queen spider smiled at me with a cold look in her eyes, and then her eyes became fierce again. "However, if you dare to scold you, you don''t seem to have the consciousness to be a lonely pet. It doesn''t matter. You will slowly let you realize that you are a lonely pet. Ha ha..."


    This woman is really abnormal. Among the women I''ve seen in my life, this woman''s abnormal degree is indisputably the first, and she can surpass the second old witch a few kilometers away.


    "You can kill me, too!"


    Looking at the rampant appearance of the queen spider, I was really angry. I hit the iron cage violently, and the collar around my neck tightly restrained me, squeezing my throat and choking. However, I still hit the iron cage and scolded the queen spider in my mouth.


    Obviously, my resistance was only more intense whipping. When the queen spider whipped the twentieth whip on me, I was completely paralyzed on the ground.


    The queen spider looked at me with a trace of cruelty on her face. I lay on the ground and barely looked up to see her beautiful but heinous smile.


    After the queen spider whispered a few words to the people around her, the female bandits who carried me again carried my iron cage to an open place like the open-air canteen outside the white cocoon base, where there were more female bandits and thousands of them. I was carried to a stone table outside the canteen by the queen spider''s people, It was placed there like a display, and the female bandits who were eating saw me in the cage at the first time.


    In an instant, hundreds of eyes fell on me. I felt my body like a thousand arrows through my heart, unspeakable embarrassment.


    This is humiliation.


    Although it''s not the first time I''ve faced the curious eyes of so many women, it''s the first time I put it in front of so many people like a display at this moment.


    The queen spider stood next to my iron cage and spoke loudly in Vietnamese, while the female bandits around laughed. Although I didn''t understand Vietnamese, I could also hear their laughter with ridicule.


    I''m not a person who hasn''t seen movies and novels. I understood the meaning of Queen spider in an instant.


    In fact, Queen spider wants to humiliate me and let me fall into despair, so as to completely eliminate my heart of resistance, let me put down all my dignity, give up all kinds of past racial and national hatred and become her slave.


    I''ve heard that this is called Stockholm syndrome. That is, when the victim is in a desperate situation that can''t resist, he will become dependent on the prisoner, gradually lose the fighting spirit of resistance, and finally abandon himself.


    I guess the Spider Queen is trying to kill my will.


    The little knowledge of microblog psychology in the 21st century finally worked at this moment, but knowing it doesn''t mean you can get out of trouble.


    "Sit up!" the queen spider suddenly whipped me. She wanted me to sit up and sit up like a dog.


    Of course, I couldn''t just listen to him, but when the Spider Queen saw that I wouldn''t listen, the whip beat me like a storm. It seemed that if I didn''t do it, she would kill me alive. Under the pressure of severe pain, I was forced to sit up.


    "Kneel down!" the queen spider saw me sit up and continued to beat me.


    "Learn to climb like a dog!"


    "Raise your ass!"


    The queen spider gave orders one by one. If I refused to do so, she beat me wildly, but no matter how she beat me wildly, I couldn''t move, because the woman used an electric whip and paralyzed me long ago.


    Seeing that I could not move on the ground, the female bandits under the stage burst out a burst of laughter and laughter.


    My body is one bruise after another, and there is no place in my body that is not painful.


    I feel that my dignity as a man is gradually being destroyed by this vicious abnormal woman. If this goes on, I''m afraid I''ll really become a dog begging for mercy.


    I looked at the queen spider bitterly. If my eyes could kill, I really wanted to cut her thousands of times.


    But I can''t.


    This is not a novel. I don''t have a small universe that can explode like the protagonist in the fantasy novel. I can wave to destroy the sky and the earth, and make those enemies I don''t like disappear in an instant.


    Seeing me lying on the ground, the queen spider whipped me again, but I still didn''t move. At this time, several female bandits came up with something similar to the military intelligence book. The queen spider''s face sank slightly. Then she took the intelligence book, lifted the whip, followed the female bandits and left before leaving, The queen spider also gave a few instructions to the female bandits who were responsible for carrying my iron cage, as if to let them watch me and put me here for further display.


    After the queen spider left, the nearby female bandits immediately gathered. They didn''t dare to get too close to me before. Now after the queen spider left, she immediately approached me because of curiosity. I saw one face after another gathered outside the iron cage, looking at me like a zoo tourist looking at a small animal, pointing and looking novel


    I looked at the faces in front of me. Because of the severe pain and inhuman torture for several days, I had gradually lost myself. The faces in front of me became more and more blurred. In my sight, the faces of these female bandits seemed to be assimilated. I could no longer tell who was who


    My family died 400 years ago. The female wolf head died, the little white fell off the cliff, the long Moon Princess, the three saints and the swallow... They are all far away. I''m afraid they can''t see me again in this life.


    At that moment, my heart was really desperate. I didn''t even have a little fighting spirit.


    Even lost the idea of living.


    What''s the point of my living?


    I suddenly laughed, my whole body twitched, my hair scattered, like crazy.


    "Look, look! Look! I''ll show you enough!" I shouted, waving my hands and feet and looked ferociously at the surprised women bandits under the stage. I laughed, roared, roared, like a female wolf head, completely crazy.


    The female bandits around saw me and staggered back a few steps. Seeing their frightened appearance, I laughed louder and more rampant. But my wild laughter soon turned into a bitter light laughter, and finally into a self mocking smile.


    Two tears fell slowly from the corners of my eyes. I looked at the female bandits in front of me with a sneer, smiled and cried.


    Perhaps men have tears, but men are also human, have lacrimal glands and emotions. No matter how strong a person is, he will collapse in the face of such a tragic situation.


    I sat on the ground with my hands on my knees, my face buried deep in my arms, sobbing and trembling.


    I know I can''t escape bad luck in my life.


    I''m already discouraged.


    "Li Jian!!"


    Just when I was discouraged, a familiar voice sounded in my ear, and the sweet voice was anxious with incomparable concern.


    Impossible... How could it be her?


    Hearing the sound, my face lifted from my arms and looked forward in disbelief.


    The cold and arrogant woman, no, or Lin Junxia, was struggling to squeeze out of the crowd of female bandits. Her hair was scattered. She angrily pushed away the female bandits around me, and then walked all the way and ran in front of me.


    "Junxia!?" when I saw Lin Junxia squeezed out of the crowd, my heart was shaking. Unexpectedly, she was really in the base of female bandits. Unexpectedly, I could see her again at the most desperate time of my life!


    I can''t imagine that she and I would meet on such an occasion


    Lin Junxia struggled through the crowd and ran to me.


    Not seen for more than half a year, Lin Junxia has lost a whole circle. Her face is haggard and her wavy hair is longer, but she is no longer as majestic and natural as when she first met, but a little messy.


    It''s just that she''s still wearing the clothes when I first met her. Black jacket, tight jeans.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    "Li Jian!"


    Lin Junxia ran to my desk crying. She grabbed my iron cage, and Yingying''s tears fell down her smooth cheeks.


    The female bandits guarding me wanted to stop Lin Junxia from approaching, but Lin Junxia threatened them in Vietnamese, and they retreated again.


    I was facing Lin Junxia across the iron fence. Tears kept on my face, but I didn''t dare to look at her directly. I didn''t want her to see me now.


    "Don''t look at me! Go away! Go away!" I lowered my head in pain and tried my best to cover my face with my hands. I didn''t want Lin Junxia to see me now.


    "Li Jian!" Lin Junxia grabbed the edge of the iron cage and cried my name.


    "What, Li Jian... You''re mistaken! I''m not Li Jian! Go away! You go away!" I cried, covering my face with my hands and pushing it, trying to protect my last dignity as a man.


    "How do you know my name?" Lin Junxia obviously heard me call her name just now. She cried to me with a cry, "Li Jian! How can you do this... Are you doing this to save me?"


    "I''m not Li Jian! You made a mistake! Don''t look at me... Don''t look at me!" I still looked away in pain and shrunk back to prevent Lin Junxia from seeing my face. I can''t let her see me, I can''t.


    "Li Jian! I... I''m your Junxia!"


    Lin Junxia made a heart rending cry and shook the cage desperately with her hand on the iron fence.


    Lin Junxia''s cry shocked my body. I could no longer restrain the emotional fluctuation in my heart. I burst into tears. My hands kept wiping the tears on my face. I had never cried so strongly in my life.


    I put down the hand covering my face, looked at the beautiful Lin Junxia in front of me, and my lips were trembling.


    "Junxia..."


    Wearing a collar and an iron chain on my head, I climbed towards Lin Junxia bit by bit until I reached the edge of the cage. Lin Junxia looked at me and I looked at her. Our faces were full of tears.


    Meet again, unexpectedly will be in such an occasion, such a place.


    "Li Jian..."


    "Junxia..."


    With tears in our eyes, we looked at each other and shouted each other''s names. Finally, I couldn''t help it anymore. I opened my arms, crossed the iron fence with both hands and hugged Lin Junxia, who also stretched out his hand to hug me.


    The two of us, across the iron fence, hugged each other and never separated from each other again.


    A heart forced to a desperate situation will be reborn.

 Chapter 160

    I hugged Lin Junxia and my heart trembled. In the past six months, I have wandered and struggled on the edge of life and death countless times. Every time I encounter a desperate situation, I will think of Lin Junxia and the girls I first met in Santan city. Now I can meet Lin Junxia again. I really feel like a dream.


    I haven''t cried much since junior high school. I haven''t cried much except at the funeral of my grandfather and grandfather and when I first came to the world of women, but now I cry again.


    Lin Junxia and I held together across the iron fence. If it weren''t for the isolation of the iron fence, I really wanted to hold Lin Junxia tightly in my arms and tell her all the sadness and pain in my heart.


    "Li Jian, it''s really you. I didn''t see you for such a long time. I thought something had happened to you..." Lin Junxia cried in my arms.


    "Didn''t I say... I''m fine..."


    After holding for a long time, I gradually released Lin Junxia. Looking at her haggard and pale face, I endured tears and said:


    "Junxia, how did you become so thin... What did the bandits do to you? How did you live this time?" I have a series of questions in my heart. Lin Junxia also left my arms, wiped the hot tears from the corners of her eyes and looked at me.


    "Li Jian, it''s all my fault that you were caught by them... It''s all my fault... Your hands and your body are all hurt..." Lin Junxia''s tears whirled and her voice was deeply guilty. She seemed to think I was caught by the bandits to save her.


    "It''s all right, you''re all right. I can stand it... Junxia, how did you get caught by the bandits?" I asked the question in my heart with full grief.


    Lin Junxia looked at me and said bitterly:


    "A month and a half ago, I came to Kunming to find you. I looked for you for several days. I inquired about you in the police station and some hotels, but there was no result. Later, I ran into the riot launched by the queen spider, and I was involved. At that time, I found this thing on the bandits killed by the armed police."


    Lin Junxia said. She took out a piece of paper from her pocket. I looked at the piece of paper in her hand and was stunned.


    That piece of paper is 20 yuan RMB!


    On the RMB, Lao Mao''s head is clearly visible.


    I''ve been in the women''s world for so long that I almost forgot this RMB.


    That RMB is what I have been carrying with me since I came to the women''s world. The reason is that swallows said that my RMB would be very valuable, so I have been afraid to lose it. Take it with me and keep it well. Now the RMB is still in the corner of my bag and I haven''t moved it. As like as two peas, I could not believe that Lin Junxia could still find a coin that is exactly the same as my RMB.


    "How can the bandits have this money?" I asked incredulously. Before living in the Lin family, Lin Junxia often asked me about my deeds in that era, so she saw this RMB and knew that there were not many people with this money in the world.


    "It''s the counterfeit money stolen from the museum." Lin Junxia said reluctantly, "I thought I had found a clue about you, so I followed several bandits... As a result, they caught me. Because I had published many books with international influence before, the bandits caught me in their base when they knew my identity..."


    Lin Junxia told me her story, but I was filled with emotion.


    i see. Now I finally understand why Lin Junxia disappeared and why she texted me before she disappeared. It was because she mistakenly thought that I had lost the RMB. In the end... It was just a misunderstanding. Although Lin Junxia tells a simple and plain story, I can imagine that Lin Junxia has also experienced a series of soul stirring stories.


    "I''m sorry, Junxia. It''s all my fault. If I could contact you earlier, you wouldn''t be like this. Alas..." I''m extremely regretful.


    Lin Junxia smiled bitterly at me and said, "stop it. It''s all over... Li Jian, what''s wrong with you these months? Why can''t I contact you? How can you...?"


    I looked at the tears on Lin Junxia''s face and felt mixed. My story is too strange and tortuous to say.


    "Junxia, I''ve met many things. I''ve been hiding for a long time and I''ve been looking for you for a long time... I went to Wenshan county to see Yanyan. I met a bandit who crossed the border and was injured. Later, Yanyan took me to the army. She wanted to send me away during the war, but I was caught by the bandit without paying attention." I clenched my fist and revealed my depression, Lin Junxia listened to me quietly and listened to me. The expression on Lin Junxia''s face kept changing, sometimes surprised and sometimes gloomy.


    "Junxia, the crazy lady of the Spider Queen... Did she do anything to you?"


    Lin Junxia shook her head, looked at me with a bitter smile and said:


    "Li Jian, do you know something about the queen spider now? Although she caught me, she won''t hurt me. The queen spider wants me to help her interpret ancient books and find the golden city of ancient occupation... She was very polite to me before finding the golden city."


    Golden city.


    The word made my heart jump.


    "Really... There is a golden city?"


    "So you''ve heard of it. Indeed, according to ancient documents, there was an ancient relic in Vietnam, an ancient city left by King champo. It is said that the city wall was paved with gold bricks, worth hundreds of billions. Before the Third World War, an investigation team composed of Vietnamese found a treasure map of the golden city in Vietnam, which is still secret Mi found the golden city. "


    "But then the war broke out. In order to avoid the war, those Vietnamese investigators fled to China. Later, because of some coincidence, their maps and documents fell into the hands of our Lin family. The information about golden city has been kept in the archives by our Lin family, because the country is busy with the war and has no opportunity to go on-the-spot investigation... I''m sorry about the Third World War I know more about the history of the world war and have written some books. Moreover, because my Lin family is a family of scholars, we have all participated in the cracking of the map, so the queen spider asked me to find the golden city for her. "


    Lin Junxia explained to me the reason why she was able to survive beside the queen spider. Indeed, it was because the queen spider wanted to use her to find the golden city.


    After listening to Lin Junxia''s words, I realized that the Golden City, which is regarded as a Arabian Night in the world, turned out to be true. My heart was filled with horror.


    "Finding the golden city is very important for the queen spider. She won''t do anything to me... Just, Li Jian, you..." when it comes to me, Lin Junxia''s eyes flashed helplessness and gloom.


    I know what Lin Junxia wants to say. The scars on my body have clearly proved that the queen spider will not stop until she plays me to death.


    "Queen spider is a terrible terrorist. She is crazy. People all over the world are looking for her, and she doesn''t trust anyone." Lin Junxia said faintly, "She adores the male heroes who created brilliant civilization in ancient documents. She likes to conquer powerful people and things. You can see her lion... She wants to prove her ability to you, more than those ancient male heroes."


    Lin Junxia''s words made my brain a little clearer. I nodded, gnashed my teeth and said:


    "This crazy woman... Junxia, I really want to kill her."


    "I know. But we... Can''t help ourselves now."


    Lin Junxia''s eyebrows were covered with a trace of haze.


    "Li Jian, your wound... Hurts?" Lin Junxia reached out and gently stroked the bruises on my shoulder and arm. Looking at the marks on me, Lin Junxia''s eyes shed a few tears.


    Lin Junxia''s soft and slender white fingertips gently slid through my wound. Under the friction of her fingers, I felt my wound itchy and the pain reduced a lot.


    "OK..."


    In fact, I don''t know how many wounds I have on my body. Although it''s an electric whip, sometimes it doesn''t necessarily leave too deep scars, it still hurts and tightens my teeth when I encounter it.


    Lin Junxia couldn''t bear to look at the wound on my body. The expression on her face became more and more painful. At this time, a whip shadow suddenly flew into the air and hit my iron cage fence, which surprised Lin Junxia to shrink her hand.


    "The time to talk about the past is over." the queen spider''s cold, cruel and charming voice came. Lin Junxia and I turned around and saw that she was holding her golden lion standing aside. Next to the queen spider, there were more than a dozen female bandits, one of whom was armed.


    "I haven''t seen you shed a few tears since I came to be alone for so long. I cried badly today." the queen spider smiled, stretched out her hand with black leather gloves and touched Lin Junxia''s face. Lin Junxia looked directly at her without expression.


    "Let him go. I''ll help you find the golden city. Otherwise, I refuse to help you find the golden city again."


    Lin Junxia suddenly said these words to the queen spider coldly.


    Hearing Lin Junxia''s words, the queen spider''s face sank and her eyes suddenly became extremely fierce.


    "Hum, is this a threat?" the queen spider''s eyes became fierce, her hand suddenly lifted, and a long whip shadow crossed in the air


    Pop!


    "You Chinese female dog, don''t forget your lonely territory!"


    Lin Junxia''s chest was severely beaten by the queen spider. Lin Junxia stepped back in pain.


    "Junxia!!!" seeing that Junxia was whipped by the queen spider, my heart suddenly pulled. Even if the whip was whipped on me, I wouldn''t be so angry. But when Junxia was whipped by the queen spider, I felt like I was lit by a flame, and the hot fire of anger surged in my heart.


    "Let him go!"


    Although she was beaten by the queen spider, Lin Junxia still bit her teeth and threatened the queen spider.


    PA! PA! PA!


    Three more sharp whips beat Lin Junxia''s body. Lin Junxia''s delicate body trembled because of pain.


    "Junxia, that''s enough!" I really can''t bear to watch any more. I desperately hit the iron cage and roared, "Junxia, you''re so, you''re not worth it!"


    When I yelled, Lin Junxia lost her voice.


    Lin Junxia turned around and looked at me with tears on her face.


    But the queen spider''s whip still beat Lin Junxia one after another. Lin Junxia retreated step by step, covered her body and trembled. Looking at Lin Junxia being beaten, my heart was dripping blood!


    Asshole!! What a bastard!!


    I tightly clenched my fist, and my fingernails sank deeply into the flesh of my palm, carving out strips of blood.

 Chapter 161

    "Please stop!"


    I shouted to the queen spider, "I listen to you. I''m your pet. I beg you to let Junxia go!"


    I know it''s very disrespectful, but now, I can only do it.


    "Oh, that''s soft? I still want to see how firm you are."


    The queen spider looked at me with silky eyes and a smile on her mouth. She suddenly whipped Lin Junxia. I watched Lin Junxia fall to the ground and tremble.


    The queen spider turned her head to look at me, looked at me with sinister eyes and asked:


    "Tell Gu whether you want to be an orphan''s pet voluntarily or let her die?"


    My heart jumped when I heard the queen spider''s words.


    I know I don''t have any choice at the moment. I bit my teeth and shouted:


    "I''ll be your pet!!"


    "Did you hear that? He''s a lonely pet," the queen spider smiled at Lin Junxia on the ground. "Pets should look like pets and should be kept in cages."


    "For my sake, Gu will let you live. If you still dare to threaten Gu with the Golden City, Gu doesn''t mind throwing you two into the arena and watching you fight."


    Hearing the queen spider''s words, Lin Junxia''s body trembled suddenly, and her eyes showed fear.


    The queen spider smiled and looked at Lin Junxia who fell to the ground. Then she ordered several female bandits nearby. The bandits immediately pulled Lin Junxia and retreated.


    Lin Junxia was pulled down by the female bandits with a pale face, and her face was covered with tears.


    I grabbed the iron fence and looked at Lin Junxia pulled away by the female bandits. My heart was like a knife, but I couldn''t shout. Because this is my choice, I can only yield to the queen spider to save Lin Junxia.


    I have only this choice.


    Lin Junxia struggled and was pulled down crying. I saw her haggard face getting farther and farther away from me. Her beautiful face was full of sadness.


    "Li Jian! Live! You must live well for me!"


    That was the last word Lin Junxia left me before she disappeared into my vision.


    That sentence shocked me all over.


    I saw Junxia''s beautiful pupil full of tears disappear at the end of the square.


    Lin Junxia''s words planted deep seeds in my heart. I raised my head. At that moment, I looked at the venomous spider queen in front of me and swore in my heart that I must bear it. One day, I will let this crazy woman pay the price of bleeding.


    ¡­¡­


    The queen spider put me on the square like an exhibition all afternoon, while she herself went to deal with military affairs. Until late in the evening, a cold woman with a sharp chin and a tied dark purple scorpion tail was responsible for taking my iron cage back to the queen spider''s bedroom.


    The purple scorpion tail girl seems to be a confidant of the queen spider. She is 1.9 meters tall, the tallest of all female bandits, and her body is full of muscles. Purple scorpion woman and spider woman are a perfect match. The purple scorpion woman has great strength. Other female bandits need 5 or 6 iron cages to lift together. She can lift it almost by one person.


    So I was taken back to the queen spider''s bedroom. The golden lion fell asleep quietly at the head of the bed. When I saw the giant lion in the corner of the room, I held my breath.


    Queen spider is not in the room. She has a lot of important things.


    I don''t know what happened to Lin Junxia. I don''t know if she has anything to do. But she said that the queen spider would not hurt her until she found the Golden City, so I think Lin Junxia should be OK for the time being.


    Or I can only comfort myself.


    Because my destiny is no longer up to me.


    I stayed in the queen spider''s room for three days. Every day, the cold looking purple scorpion woman would send me some food. The food was very simple, that is, meat pieces and some miscellaneous grains.


    It was not until the evening of the third day that the queen spider walked into her bedroom in her iconic three-point black fur coat. It seemed that she was in a good mood. First, she woke up the sleeping Golden Lion and led it over. When she saw me curled up in the corner, her eyes showed a somewhat playful look. She drew her whip from the barrel on one side, and then untied the door of my iron cage.


    "Come out, lonely pet." the queen spider smiled and untied the chain locked on the iron cage fence. Then her slender and long hand grabbed the chain and led me out like a dog, with a whip in her right hand.


    I looked at her with some palpitations, and the Spider Queen looked at me with a charming smile. Her amazing round chest ball trembled and shook with her hum and smile, which was very eye-catching.


    But suddenly, the queen spider lifted the whip and was about to pull it off. I instinctively shrunk, clenched my teeth and closed my eyes. But I waited for a long time, and the Spider Queen''s whip didn''t hit me. I opened my eyes and saw the queen spider kicking the whip in the air and smiling at me.


    "Why, afraid?"


    The queen spider''s words made me cold. Indeed, the abuse these days has almost formed a conditioned reflex on my body. Every time I see the spider girl suddenly lift the whip, my body will enter a highly nervous state and automatically shrink up.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hit you this time."


    It''s rare that the queen spider didn''t smoke me this time. She smiled coyly. Then she squatted in front of me. Then she dug out a small bottle from the gap between her full chest. The queen spider pointed the bottle at me, and then poured out some clear liquid on me. I was shocked and thought she was going to poison me. But contrary to what I thought, the liquid poured on me without any discomfort.


    "Don''t move." the queen spider''s gorgeous face showed a rare gentle smile. She squatted in front of me, her smooth thighs wrapped in black skin open. The queen spider stretched out her slender fingertips and smeared them on my arms, chest and other wounds beaten by her whip. The queen spider''s action was very slow and gentle, which made my body feel so numb.


    With the queen spider''s rubbing, I found that the pain of the wound left on my body these days had been reduced a lot.


    "Is it still painful?" to my surprise, the queen spider asked me in a soft tone whether it was still painful.


    I stared at her and remained silent. When I saw that I didn''t speak, the queen spider''s eyes sank and suddenly picked up the whip and whipped me.


    Pop!


    "I ask you, is it still painful?" the queen spider asked fiercely.


    "No... it hurts..." I bit my teeth and responded to her. In fact, if it weren''t for the Golden Lion beside her, I really wanted to punch the woman in the face.


    "Would it be all right to answer early?" the queen spider was full of flattery. Her face became soft again. She continued to pour some liquid on me and wipe my wound.


    "This is a healing medicine. It''s the only secret recipe for loneliness. It''s very effective. It can not only heal wounds, but also relieve pain. If you weren''t a lonely pet, loneliness would be reluctant to give up." the queen spider smiled and said to me, and then she actually scratched my face with her slender fingers.


    "Of course, Gu also participated in something else."


    "What?!"


    As soon as the queen spider''s voice fell, I felt a burst of paralysis in my limbs, as if I had no consciousness. The whole person fell to the ground because of lack of strength.


    The queen spider saw me fall to the ground and a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Watching the queen spider''s move, I was completely shocked and my heart was cold.


    How did this happen?!

 Chapter 162

    I spent the next five days in hell. Every morning, I was led around like an animal,.


    Five days later, the queen spider was very satisfied with my submission to her. A few days later, she also reduced the number of blows to me. Many times, she would personally give me wound medicine without paralytic medicine to relieve my pain and heal my wound.


    Although the queen spider''s actions seem a little gentle, I know that in her heart, she just regards me as her pet and a unique plaything. If she is not satisfied one day, she will ruthlessly abandon and execute me.


    For five days, every day, the female soldiers were caught by the queen spider''s people and taken to the base. After being tortured by the queen spider, they were sent to the arena to feed the jackals, tigers and leopards. I don''t know what happened to the bandit suppression plan that hot women participated in at the beginning, but now it seems that so many women soldiers are escorted to the base every day. I''m afraid the payment plan of Yunnan army has failed.


    I''ve also seen bloody pictures several times. At first, I still vomit, nausea and nausea, but isn''t this the female major general who wanted to attract female wolf heads?!

 Chapter 163

    Unexpectedly, the female major general was also arrested by the queen spider, which set off a great wave in my heart.


    Later, I learned that the queen spider deliberately arrested a large number of female soldiers these days in order to lure the enemy into depth and let the army find the approximate location of the bandits. From the beginning, the queen spider buried a large number of high explosive bombs on the top of the big cave.


    Although the military can use military satellites to investigate the surface of the earth, it can not search the underground world. Therefore, the military did not expect that there would be such a big hole under the earth. The military region sent a regiment of special forces battalion and artillery battalion to the battlefield. Instead, it was raped by the queen spider. All the surfaces passed by the army were blown up, and the women, mortars Naturally, people such as transport vehicles and war weapons also fell or fell into underground holes, and then were surrounded and suppressed by female bandits who had ambushed directly below the explosion point.


    The army fell into the trap set by the queen spider in advance. Without the protection of the army, the commanders and other officers commanding on the front line could not escape the fate of being caught by the female bandits, and all fell into the hands of the queen spider!


    Crazy... Thoughtful... Abnormal


    Although Queen spider is extremely abnormal, her strategic planning and layout ability is quite amazing. She can lure the enemy in depth, prepare in advance, and then catch the enemy


    This woman is really terrible.


    Queen spider seized the commander surnamed Chen and a large number of female officers and took them to the arena. I have a little impression of those female officers. I met them when I was training. Most of these female officers are about 20-30 years old, and the company commander is between 35 and 40.


    Now they all fall into the hands of the Spider Queen, which makes me feel like a dream.


    Many of these female officers have backgrounds and family backgrounds. When they were in the army, they were powerful and powerful people. They all bossed their soldiers and stood high above them. But now they are captives of Queen spider, their faces are haggard, their eyes are dull and their expressions are desperate, but they end up just like me.


    The queen spider wildly beat the female officers with her whip. The female officers were detained, their heads were pointed by the gun, and their lips turned white. They didn''t dare to move.


    "You rogue bandits can''t die!" suddenly, an officer at the battalion commander level couldn''t help scolding after being whipped by the queen spider. Her skill seemed to be OK. She grabbed a female rogue''s neck and wanted to resist.


    Touch!


    A numbing sound sounded. After the gunshot, the battalion commander had fallen to the ground, bleeding in his mouth and twitching in his body.


    "If you want to die, you don''t mind giving her a ride!" said the queen spider coldly. Her black leather boots stepped on the body of the female officer to show humiliation.


    When other female officers saw this scene, they were also full of fear and fear. Their faces were blue and dared not move.


    The queen spider waved a whip and beat them, and they were beaten with their necks shrunk.


    I looked for hot women and obscene girls in the crowd, but I didn''t find them for a long time. They didn''t seem to be among the female officers. I don''t know if there was an accident. Although she was the battalion commander and deputy battalion commander of the cooking camp, there were no eggs under the nest. I was worried that they would also be involved and could not escape bad luck.


    I clenched my fist and was a little worried about the fate of these female officers. I was worried that the queen spider would send them all to the leopard as food, but to my surprise, the queen spider did not do so, but did something more unexpected to me. The queen spider ordered the female bandits to pick up all the clothes of these female officers!


    When they were stripped of their clothes by the female bandits, all the female officers resisted fiercely. As a result, two more shots rang out. After the two female officers at the company commander level fell down, no female officer dared to speak again. Queen spider didn''t mean to kill these female officers directly, but asked people to take silver collars and chains from the backstage of the arena, and put collars and chains on these female officers like me!


    A snow-white jade body bound and imprisoned by a collar and iron chain was displayed in front of me, which made my heart fluctuate.


    Basin after basin of cold water poured on the female officers. Their smooth bodies were wet by the water, curled up together and trembled.


    "Now that you have fallen into the hands of an orphan, you will be an orphan slave in the future, you know?"


    The queen spider said fiercely, and the whip danced wildly, which made the female officers stick together and tremble constantly.


    The female officers all lowered their heads and dared not look directly into the eyes of the queen spider.


    After the queen spider gave a few orders, the female bandits took all the female officers with deep chains down, as if they were taken to the torture room. After all, the queen spider had to ask the military information from these female officers. The other surviving female soldiers, Queen spider, let the female bandits all send them to the underground arena. The fate of those female soldiers can be imagined.


    After dealing with the female officers and soldiers temporarily, the queen spider''s eyes fell on me chained not far away. When she saw me, a charming smile appeared on the queen spider''s face, and her long fingernails crossed my cheek.


    "Don''t be nervous, good baby ~ ~ as long as you are good, Gu will let them be your slaves. They used to be your masters? Now, Gu can let them all be your pets. You also want to ride on them and let them be your playthings and listen to you?" the spider Queen''s eyes suddenly became sharp and soft.


    "As long as you give it to Gu, Gu can do it for you ~ ~"


    "How''s it going? Are you excited?"


    The Spider Queen''s fingers gently moved on my face, and my heart beat a few times. Then she suddenly looked up and laughed, so she had to go away with a whip.


    Although the queen spider has left, her words linger in my ears again and again


    This crazy woman... Really, is a devil.


    Until late at night, I didn''t see the queen spider again. She seemed to go to the front line to direct herself. I didn''t know how the war was going. But at night, I heard bursts of women''s terrible cries and Chinese curses outside the base. I knew that the queen spider must have made great achievements again.


    It was not until the evening of the third day that queen spider returned to her room, and then asked someone to take me to the underground cell. In the dark, cold and humid underground prison, there were dozens of women, all of whom were female officers or female soldiers with special identities. At first glance, the number is between 20 and 30.


    The women all wore iron chains and collars, lowered their heads and hugged their knees, and curled up shivering in the corner of the cell. There was even a lot of blood on the ground of the cell. A faint smell of blood made people feel frightened.


    When I was taken to the underground cell, the queen spider waved a whip and ordered the guards. The guards immediately opened the cell door. Then the queen spider took the chain around my neck and took me into her cell.


    "Baby, come in alone." the queen spider smiled. She inserted her whip into her waist, then took her golden lion in one hand and me in the other, and took me into the cell. Looking at the female officers in the cell, I unconsciously lowered my head. The female officers looked strange when they saw me.


    "Man... Man?" I heard the commander surnamed Chen looking at me in surprise. Then she looked up at my face with strange eyes and slightly frowned.


    Commander Chen''s eyes are very aggressive. I dare not look directly at her. I know that at this moment, my identity has been completely exposed.


    "Who told you to talk? You, all alone!"


    At this time, the queen spider picked up the whip and whipped commander Chen. Commander Chen was also a middle-aged young general with mature body, exquisite body and sensitive skin. When she was whipped by the queen spider, she immediately narrowed her eyes with pain.


    "Get up! Get up!" the queen spider waved her whip wildly and beat it in front of the female officers. The female officers looked at the whip in the queen spider''s hand, the Golden Lion beside the queen spider, and the female bandits standing outside the cell. I saw many female officers covered with one purple scar after another, which was obviously left by the beating of the queen spider.


    Under the cry of the queen spider, the female officers stood up one after another.


    "From today on, you are solitary slaves!! everyone!"


    The queen spider intimidated the female officers with a whip. The faces of the female officers were full of resentment and resentment. They were gnashing their teeth one by one. They seemed to want to tear the queen spider to pieces, but none of them dared to resist.


    Because they know that if anyone dares to resist, the lion around the queen spider will tear them to pieces, and countless machine guns outside the cell will sweep them into beehives.


    The queen spider whipped the female officers. Several female officers in front were whipped by the queen spider, and their bodies were convulsed. Even a few female officers saw the golden lion with sharp teeth next to the queen spider, and their legs softened with fear.


    The queen spider took me and forced me to squat beside her. Then she sneered at the female officers in front of her and said:


    "This man is an orphan pet. From today on, you are also his slave and his plaything! Slaves, please take good care of him!"


    "Otherwise, Gu will give her a death!"

 Chapter 164

    The queen spider pointed a whip at the female officers led by commander Chen. Under the pressure of the queen spider, each female officer showed a unwilling look.


    "I bah!" was so angry by the queen spider that commander Chen spit, with an indomitable look in her eyes. Then she suddenly raised her arm and rushed at the queen spider.


    "Commander Chen, don''t!" seeing that commander Chen wanted to work hard with the queen spider, a group of female officers behind commander Chen hurriedly grabbed her and stopped her excited behavior. Commander Chen looked at the queen spider with bloodshot eyes. His eyes were almost overflowing with deep hatred. Seeing commander Chen''s expression, the queen spider smiled coldly. She suddenly pulled the iron chain of the Golden Lion beside her. The lion suddenly looked up and roared. The big mouth with saliva opened slightly, revealing sharp long teeth, which made everyone shudder.


    "Do you think I will succumb to terrorists like you?! Chinese soldiers are not afraid of death!" commander Chen said in a hard tone with his chest clanging.


    "Come on! Commander Chen, you are a national cadre. You can''t do this! You have to think about yourself..." several female officers advised commander Chen and tried to stop her from fighting against the queen spider.


    "Oh, you''re very backbone. You''re a little general. The queen spider smiled at commander Chen. Then she suddenly raised her whip with a cold look in her eyes, and then connected the current to the maximum!


    Zizi


    Because the current intensity is too high, the queen spider''s whip makes a nourishing sound. It''s creepy to listen to the sound alone.


    Seeing the queen spider''s move, I quickly stood up, grabbed the queen spider''s arm and dissuaded her.


    "Don''t! Don''t hit her!" I grabbed the queen spider''s arm and advised her, "I don''t want them to be my slaves! I... I don''t want these toys! I... don''t!" I stopped the queen spider and grabbed her arm.


    Seeing my action, all the female officers present were silly. They thought I was with the queen spider, but they didn''t seem to expect that I would plead for commander Chen.


    When I grabbed her arm, the queen spider turned her face, a frost white face full of haze.


    "Don''t be lonely. Don''t you want the reward?"


    "Yes, I don''t! I don''t want any of these people!" I raised my voice, holding the Spider Queen''s arm.


    The queen spider looked at me and stopped for a while.


    Then, when she was about to whip commander Chen, she suddenly hit me!


    "Ah!" I cried out in pain. There was a sharp stabbing pain on my back. The current of the Spider Queen''s whip had been turned on to the maximum and hit me. I was paralyzed and paralyzed on the ground by electricity on the spot, my hands and feet twitched, and there was also a bout of acid reflux in my stomach.


    "Little baby, I only give you rewards and punishment. Which one do you choose?"


    The Spider Queen''s sweet and cold voice sounded in my ear, which shocked my mind.


    "I... I really don''t want them! They slaves are not voluntary, so... I don''t want them! Just lock them up!"


    "Disobedience!" the queen spider again waved an electric whip and beat me, while I lay on the ground with my teeth clenched and endured her whip after whip.


    "If you want to eat the whip, I''ll give you enough!" the queen spider was very dissatisfied that I didn''t give her face and whipped me madly. At first, I still had painful convulsions all over my body, but later, I was paralyzed and had almost no feeling. I don''t know if I was beaten, but I think I must have shed a lot of blood.


    "That''s enough!" just then, commander Chen''s difficult voice rang, with a trace of trembling in his voice. I reluctantly opened my eyes, but I saw tangled and angry pain on commander Chen''s firm face, "I''m willing to be his slave! Stop!"


    Commander Chen''s words made the queen spider stop her action, and several female officers around showed their horror.


    "Commander Chen, you...!" the female officers around were shocked by commander Chen''s move.


    "It''s better to be a Chinese dog than to learn to be an inhuman roving bandit!!" commander Chen bit his teeth and shouted hot-blooded and shocking words. Hearing commander Chen''s words, all the female officers were silent.


    I was also hot on the ground. I knew that commander Chen seemed to recognize me as a Chinese. After all, what I just said was standard Chinese, which was much more than the Chinese standard with Vietnamese accent of Queen spider.


    Hearing commander Chen''s words, the queen spider seemed surprised. She lifted the whip and violently whipped commander Chen. Commander Chen was also whipped, convulsed and knelt on the ground. She supported the ground with one hand, bit her teeth and trembled.


    "Hum, a little backbone. That''s what you said. If you want to be a dog, I''ll let you do enough!" said the Spider Queen suddenly pulled the iron chain around commander Chen''s neck, then dragged her to me lying on the ground, and then pressed her head hard on my lower abdomen.


    "Lick it! Lick the ground clean!!" the queen spider waved her whip and sneered.


    Commander Chen looked at the queen spider unyielding. Then she looked at me lying on the ground. Finally, she lowered her head, bit by bit, and stretched out her tongue


    "Commander Chen!" seeing commander Chen''s move, all the other female officers cried. They couldn''t believe that their high-ranking and powerful officials were humiliated.


    "What''s your name? Get down on your knees! You can''t escape! Today, I want to tell you that you don''t even deserve to be an orphan pet!!"


    At that time, I was paralyzed by electricity. My body was like an ant crawling. I could only see unwilling faces and helpless and dull eyes


    After several hours of training, I was put into an iron cage and taken out of the cell by the queen spider, while other female officers continued to be locked in the cell and bullied.


    When I was carried out, my body gradually recovered from paralysis. As soon as I regained consciousness, countless wounds on my body hurt so much that I almost fainted. The queen spider swaggered ahead with a whip, just like her old queen.


    Looking at the graceful, coquettish and arrogant appearance of the queen spider, the clouds in my heart are getting thicker and thicker. If you give me a sniper gun, I think I will not hesitate to put the bullet into the back of the woman''s head.


    Just as the queen spider took me out of the cell and passed the arena, several female bandits hurriedly ran over and talked to the queen spider with foam. When they heard those female bandits, the queen spider''s face showed a bit of piety, and then the queen spider put away her whip, Follow the female bandits to a step outside the arena.


    At the edge of the steps stood a beautiful woman wearing a purple aristocratic dress with gold border and black military boots. She was a foreign woman with blond hair. She looked like she was in her early 20s. She had white skin, graceful figure, valiant and bright blond hair. Her blond hair like flame was kept to her waist. Her handsome face integrated the looks of Western and Oriental women. Beside the blonde woman, there were four or five female guards holding strange arc silver metal guns.


    The queen spider stepped forward and communicated with the blonde woman. To my surprise, the queen spider was very polite and kind to the blonde, but the blonde looked a little high.


    What''s that blonde? She looks like she''s only in her 20s. She can make the Spider Queen polite to her. What''s her identity?


    At that time, I was full of doubts, because I didn''t know that the blonde woman standing in front of the queen spider was the largest supplier of arms, weapons and equipment to the queen spider. She was a mechanical emperor from the most powerful beneficiary country in North America. She had the titles of "angel of death" and "double faced tyrant". She was even more cruel and notorious leader of killer organization than the queen spider, Lola? Imperial law.


    At that time, I didn''t know the identity of the blonde. I just saw that the queen spider seemed to have signed a contract with the blonde, and then the blonde took people away, while the queen spider came back with a calm face and provisions similar to the contract in her hand.


    Queen spider''s expression didn''t seem very good-looking. She ordered other female bandits to take me back to her bedroom.


    But at this time, from the canteen on the west side of the arena, several female bandits came out. Those female bandits carried a beautiful woman in black leather.


    Seeing the woman brought by the bandits, my heart suddenly jumped, because that woman is Junxia!


    "Junxia!" when I saw Lin Junxia brought by the bandits, I couldn''t help trembling.


    When Junxia saw that she was locked in a cage and hurt me all over, she couldn''t help crying again.


    "Li Jian"!!


    Junxia looked at me and stepped up. At last, she trotted up and ran all the way towards me.


    "Stop."


    When Junxia was about to run to my cage, the queen spider lifted the whip horizontally and stopped Junxia''s coming.


    Junxia was full of tears and haggard. I saw her glittering beautiful eyes looking at me. Her eyes were full of pain and pity.


    Looking down at the whip in front of her, Junxia burst into tears, turned her head slowly and looked at the gloomy Spider Queen.


    Junxia hesitated when she saw the queen spider. Then she took out an ancient map in her hand so that the queen spider could see it. Finally, she said in a flat tone:


    "I have decoded the ancient code on the map. All the addresses and clues about the golden city this month... Are on this piece of paper."


    "Oh, huh?" hearing Junxia''s words, the queen spider looked happy, and then suddenly burst out laughing. "It''s really the right time! Gu Zheng is worried about the arms expenses owed to the dead girl! This is good news... Tell me, where is the golden city?"


    Junxia said to the queen spider. Then she suddenly took a few steps back, then rubbed the paper on her hand into a ball, quickly stuffed it into her mouth, chewed it twice, and swallowed it.


    "You!!" seeing Junxia''s sudden move, the queen spider was surprised.


    Junxia looked at the queen spider coldly and said:


    "Now, the clue of the golden city is only in my mind. If you kill me or hurt him, you will never find the golden city again in your life."

 Chapter 165

    Junxia''s words were so powerful that the queen spider showed her astonishment for the first time.


    But soon the queen spider''s face sank.


    "Spit it out for the orphan! Do you hear me?" the queen spider raised her whip and beat Junxia hard, saying in a cold voice.


    Junxia was beaten, but she still stood and didn''t see the spider woman''s whip at all.


    "Late! Stomach acid will dissolve the drawing!" Junxia said to the queen spider with her teeth.


    Hearing Junxia''s words, the queen spider clenched her teeth. She suddenly screamed wildly, and then the crazy whip shadow beat Junxia again and again.


    "Junxia!" seeing that Junxia was beaten by the queen spider, I hit the fence of the iron cage, shouting her name again and again, and tears fell down my cheeks.


    "Li Jian, I won''t let you suffer!" Junxia cried with tears on her face. Her body trembled because of pain, but she endured the pain and said something that made me cry.


    "If you kill any of us, you won''t get the golden city!" Junxia clenched her teeth and continued to threaten the queen spider.


    The queen spider''s face became more and more ugly. She whipped Junxia 5 lashes and finally gasped with a whip.


    "Very good, you are very smart. Gu really can''t help you for the time being." at last, the tone of the queen spider calmed down, "you write down the address of the golden city and Gu let you two go."


    Hearing the queen spider''s words, Junxia was stunned, but soon her face showed Distrust:


    "I don''t believe you. I won''t write down the address. I''ll lead the way myself."


    "You lead the way? Are you lying to the orphans? Do you want to take the orphans to the dangerous swamp and kill the orphans?" the queen spider sneered.


    "I didn''t lie to you. If I want to hurt you, I''ll forge a map for you. There''s no need to take you in person." Junxia said faintly. "If you don''t believe me, you can kill me. I promise you''ll never find the golden city. The golden city built by King anugaye has a special geographical location, and there are many mechanisms. If the person who doesn''t crack the password leads the way in person, even if you know the address of the Golden City, it''s gone!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Junxia''s words were somewhat deterrent. The queen spider took a whip and fell into a short meditation.


    After a few seconds of silence, the queen spider shook her whip, then looked straight at Junxia and said coldly:


    "Tell Gu the equipment you need. Don''t sleep tonight and plan the route. Gu will give you a night. At 12 noon tomorrow, Gu will let you lead the team to find the golden city." then, the queen spider pointed to me and said, "he will go too. If you dare to cheat Gu, you two will die on the road together."


    With that, the queen spider waved her whip, turned and walked away, and then ordered someone to take me back to her bedroom.


    Seeing that I was going to be taken away, Junxia hurried up.


    "Junxia, what are you doing?!" when I saw Junxia running up, I said to Junxia angrily, "after you tell her the Golden City, she will kill you!"


    "Li Jian, I''m sorry, but... I can''t see you suffer." Junxia cried, ran forward and held out her slender jade hand to me. "Look at your skin... It''s beaten like this."


    "You''re such a fool... You''ve hurt you!" I''m also full of tears. Junxia has paid too much for me. Finding the golden city for the queen spider is equivalent to betraying her country. Moreover, once she finds the Golden City, it means that she has lost her final use value. At that time, Junxia has lost her value, I''m afraid the queen spider will kill her on the spot.


    Looking at Junxia''s haggard face, I felt deeply guilty.


    "Sorry, Junxia, I''m a useless man. I can''t protect you or save you... You have to save me. I''m really useless!" I grabbed my hair in pain and howled.


    "Li Jian. Don''t blame yourself. I volunteered! Li Jian, I said, I want to be your woman and have children for you. I want to be with you all the time..."


    "Li Jian, you must live and live well!"


    As I was farther and farther away by the female bandits, Junxia''s haggard face was farther and farther away from me. I grabbed my hair in pain and kept crying.


    ¡­¡­


    That was my last night in the female bandit''s base. I was still locked in a cage without any clothes or any room for resistance. That night, the queen spider didn''t go back to my room, but I rested in my own room. With me was the huge golden lion.


    The room was dark, and I was worried. I was worried about Junxia and the coming future.


    What will happen to me?


    Will I die?


    It''s not the first time I''ve asked myself such a question. During this time, I have asked myself this countless times every day.


    I know that Junxia didn''t sleep that night, and I couldn''t sleep at all. I tossed and turned in the iron cage and felt pain all over. I don''t have much intact meat on my body. I think these scars on my body will be difficult to eliminate in my life.


    My body was painful and cold, and I had something on my mind. I couldn''t sleep at all. I had nothing to do in the iron cage, but I suddenly remembered the acupoint massage method that the obscene girl had taught me.


    Although I don''t know where the obscene girl is and whether she is still safe, I can vaguely remember the massage acupoints she taught me.


    I once asked the obscene girl about the techniques of laughter point, body fixing point and death point. The obscene girl refused to tell me the death point. She said that the location of the death point would rather be lost than spread indiscriminately. She taught me only when I learned her kung fu one day and passed her test. Although he didn''t tell me the location of the death hole, the obscene girl told me the location of the laughter hole and the body fixing hole.


    People''s laughter point is a 3-inch Zhishi point under the spinous process of the second lumbar spine, while people''s dingshen point is a waist Qi point 2 inches above the tip of the tailbone. Many traditional Chinese medicine point patients with acupoint anesthesia. It is the waist Qi point. As long as the point is accurate and powerful, clicking that point can seal the operation of the governor vessel of the human body and make the lower body lose consciousness temporarily, The maximum time can last about 5 hours.


    Theoretically, it is, but everyone''s acupoints have different positions because of individual differences, and the acupoints will change due to the change of time, which is very difficult to find. Therefore, it is difficult to grasp the position of acupoints, and it is even more difficult to control the strength of fingers.


    That night, because I had nothing to do, I recalled in the iron cage the method of estimating the location of acupoints according to the time taught by the obscene girl. Although I had forgotten a lot, I still remembered the location of several key acupoints, and I was barely able to calculate the location of acupoints according to the time.


    Lewd girl told me that massaging some special acupoints can relieve the numbness, relieve pain, and even promote blood circulation, remove blood stasis and promote wound healing. I didn''t think of it a few days ago, but I thought of it tonight, so I tried to massage Sanyinjiao, Taiyin and Hegu acupoints all night in the way lewd girl told me, Finally, it was found that the effect was indeed obvious. In recent days, the injury left by the queen spider whipping on me did show signs of remission, and the blood in my body seemed to be a lot warmer.


    It seems that the obscene girl didn''t lie to me. It''s worthy that I used to worship her as a teacher.


    Unfortunately, my realm is still not enough. Normally, people after massage should be refreshed. But that night, I was very tired after massaging myself. Finally, I fell asleep. At dawn, several female bandits came to the queen spider''s room and took me out. However, to my surprise, they actually opened the iron cage and gave me a cloak to put on.


    I know, Queen spider is taking me out of this base!


    The female bandits handcuffed me behind my back, and then put chains on my feet to prevent me from running away. Then they put a gun against me and took me out of the queen spider''s room to the square of the big cave outside.


    When I was taken to the square, I was shocked, because there were tens of thousands of female bandits on the square. They lined up in the square with guns and bullets to form a large square, while the queen spider was standing on the square and giving the last speech. I didn''t know what the queen spider said, But the tone should be very inflammatory. Although Queen spider is vicious and abnormal, her reputation among the bandits is very high, which is equivalent to me in Riyue village.


    Next to the queen spider, there were a large number of female bandits dressed in relatively special clothes. One of them was a purple scorpion woman with the highest figure and a purple scorpion tail braid. There was also a tall and straight woman in a blue cloak. She seemed to be the three powerful generals under the queen spider.


    In the back of the blue cloak, there is Junxia with scattered hair. She is still wearing the black jacket, but she is also hung with an iron chain. It seems that the queen spider did that to prevent Junxia from escaping.


    The queen spider shouted a few times, and the female bandits in the square were excited. Then, as soon as the queen spider turned around, a small team of female bandits came out, with about a hundred people. It seemed that the team was not the army responsible for fighting and charging, because they didn''t carry too many guns, but brought sacks, shovels, long ropes, searchlights, explosives and so on.


    I understood at that time that their clothes were clearly a treasure hunt team to dig treasure!!


    The search for the golden city is finally about to begin!

 Chapter 166

    I finally understand why the queen spider will gather everyone here, because she will take people to find treasure, so she will hand over the base to the management of blue cloak and so on.


    The vast treasure hunt team gathered in the big square of the underground cave. The queen spider waved her arms and the female bandits cheered. After the queen spider made a speech, the female bandits were divided into two groups. One group was led by the blue cloak to guard the base, while the other group was led by the queen spider and several high-level female bandits to start looking for the golden city.


    I was escorted to the Spider Queen by the female bandits.


    The queen spider was coquettishly dressed, wearing a dark leather coat and coquettish long hair. Junxia was detained on the other side by female bandits. Junxia and I exchanged our eyes in the air. I saw Junxia''s face green and white, and her eyes were deeply tired. Obviously, she didn''t sleep at all last night.


    Seeing me, there was bitterness and sadness on Junxia''s face. And I looked at her powerlessly.


    "Baby, let''s go." the voice of the queen spider sounded in my ear. I just turned my head. As a result, a slender hand stretched out and touched my face. That hand had a sharp colored nail nearly 3 cm long. "I hope your old lady likes you so much that she doesn''t live up to her expectations."


    The queen spider gave me a "charming" smile, and then she lowered her head and said softly in my ear:


    "If she really cheated Gu, Gu wouldn''t kill you. However, Gu will feed her to Jin bao''er at the first time."


    I was shocked by the queen spider''s words. I raised my head and stared at the queen spider. The queen spider laughed. At this time, several of her cronies also pushed the golden lion in an iron cage. When they saw the pushed Golden Lion, the people on the field were afraid to speak, because the eyes were fierce and aggressive, Is the best deterrent.


    "Go!" the queen spider gave the final order in Vietnamese. In this way, I, Junxia, the queen spider, the purple scorpion, the golden lion, several senior female bandits and hundreds of female treasure hunters formed a temporary treasure hunt team and embarked on the journey of looking for the golden city.


    The female bandits led by the blue cloak stayed to guard the base.


    Now the government army has suffered some losses temporarily, and the second wave of attack will not come yet, so the queen spider has time to take people to look for the golden city.


    Moreover, the queen spider chose to look for the golden city when the war was urgent, indicating that the location of the golden city should not be far away. Otherwise, if it was thousands of kilometers away, the queen spider might not choose to start at this time, and the departure time would certainly be delayed.


    On the left side of the large cave where the underground base is located, there is a very huge and deep black cave, which is a passage to the ground.


    Junxia was in charge of leading the team, so she walked at the front of the team. The queen spider was in the middle of the team, and I was a little behind her. I was firmly watched by several female bandits behind her.


    In this way, we walked out along the long passage on the left side of the cave. This was the first time I walked out of the underground passage on my own feet. In fact, I thought the queen spider would carry me out in an iron cage, but it seemed that it was too difficult for someone to carry me so far in an iron cage, so I was led by an iron chain, just like Lin Chong being escorted.


    After walking for almost an hour, I walked out of the winding underground cave. When I walked out of the cave, there was a light outside. For more than a week, I finally saw the sun and smelled the fresh air outside. I felt incredible. But when I saw the scene outside, I was stunned. Our place was actually a barren desert.


    This is like a desert at the end of the Huanglian mountains. The golden desert waves fluctuate for tens of kilometers. I can''t see the mountains and dense forests until tens of kilometers away. It seems to be at the intersection of Huanglian mountain and another mountain. It is a terrain surrounded by four sides. The mountain peaks in the south are relatively high, and it is difficult for rain to reach the shady side of the mountain. In addition, the high temperature and large evaporation in tropical areas form a dry desert in the north of the mountain.


    From the perspective of distance, the underground base of Queen spider should be directly below the mountain. Such a base is really hidden. No wonder outsiders didn''t find it. I think the battle between the queen spider and the Chinese * * team should have been on the south side of the mountain, because I didn''t see any gun fragments or soldier debris on the north side.


    Of course, as like as two peas and four transport vehicles, the military vehicles were all in the desert, but the bodies of the cars were all painted with the same yellow paint as the yellow sand, and even the tyres were yellow. If not carefully, it would be hard to find them. 30. I think the reason why queen spider painted these transport vehicles golden yellow is to avoid being discovered by detection satellites.


    From this point of view, the queen of spiders is really very smart, and no wonder she can get mixed up in the international arena, and can also escape countless eye tracking.


    At the behest of Queen spider, the treasure hunt army of hundreds of people got on the off-road vehicle in an orderly manner. I was put on the same off-road vehicle as Queen spider, and the Golden Lion of Queen spider was loaded in a separate transport vehicle.


    A total of more than 100 treasure hunters took 20 off-road vehicles respectively, while Junxia sat on the off-road vehicle in the front, and a female bandit drove her off-road vehicle to the location of the golden city she found.


    Because Junxia and I are hundreds of meters away, I can only look at her back all the way, but I never have the opportunity to talk to her. Occasionally, I can only have a few eye contact with her.


    Of course, I gave her the look of trust and encouragement. The eyes Junxia gave me were bitter and miserable.


    So we embarked on a treasure hunt. Treasure hunting should be an exciting thing, but I''m not happy at all, because I know that once I find the Golden City, Junxia will fall into a deep crisis.


    The off-road vehicle is running in the desert, the yellow sand is flying and floating, and a lot of yellow sand is beating on the window. The dust raised by 20 off-road vehicles speeding in the desert is very amazing, just like a small dust storm.


    I sat in the back seat of the SUV. On the left and right sides of me were two cool looking and unsmiling female bandits. They were responsible for guarding me. With them watching me, I couldn''t escape halfway.


    It was very boring all the way. The queen spider didn''t say a word in the car and kept staring at the front. I had nothing to do, so I had to look around at the scene outside the car when I was bored.


    However, when I looked at it, I found a strange thing. I remember when I started, there were 20 SUVs, 10 in front and 9 in the rear. However, when I looked out inadvertently, I found that there were also 10 SUVs behind the SUV I was riding.


    The first 10 and the last 10, including the off-road vehicles I ride, seem to have inadvertently increased the number of off-road vehicles.


    Huh? Why are there 21 SUVs?


    At that time, I didn''t pay attention to this detail at all. I just thought it was a new SUV that followed us after we started, or because the dust in the rear was too big, so I was wrong. Other female bandits don''t know if they have found it, but I think I''ll be bored to count the number of off-road vehicles. I''m the only one.


    All the way west, with Junxia as the guide, the treasure hunt brigade crossed the vast desert and entered the mountainous area in the northwest of Huanglian mountains. The reason why I know the direction is because I know the direction of the Huanglian mountains.


    The motorcade went along the direction of the foot of the Huanglian mountains. After driving on the road for almost half an hour, a very dense virgin forest appeared at the end of the desert. The river courses at the edge of the forest were winding, the streams were trickling, and there was even a strange gray fog at the edge of the forest. The forest is not on the top of the mountain. Normally, there should be no fog, but the forest in front is surrounded by dense fog. I don''t know if it is the legendary miasma.


    At the edge of the forest, the off-road vehicle brigade could no longer move forward, so all the off-road vehicles stopped at the edge of the forest.


    "Get off, baby." the queen spider took my chain and led me off the SUV. After getting off the SUV, I smelled the fragrance of soil, the gurgling sound of water and the sound of waterfalls. Looking up, I saw mountain springs and waterfalls, green trees and green trees. After staying in the underground base for so many days, I can suddenly see mountains and rivers, I really feel like I''m dreaming. I even feel that the pain left on me these days has disappeared.


    I looked down and found that under my feet were dense spores, lichens, ferns, and even many wild mushrooms. This scene was quite the opposite of the desert before.


    "The golden city is under the cliff in front." I saw Junxia walking towards the queen spider, with a little blood in her eyes and no expression on her face.


    The queen spider also looked up at the dense forest ahead and asked suspiciously:


    "Under the cliff? You should be alone. Don''t you know that under the cliff ahead is the Huanglian mountain rift valley. Don''t you want to tell Gu that the golden city is hidden in the Rift Valley?"


    Asked by the queen spider, Junxia replied without hesitation:


    "That''s true. The golden city is the deepest part of the collapsed Rift Valley under the Huanglian cliff. I checked the topographic maps and records for hundreds of years, and I can guarantee that the golden city is there."


    Hearing this, the queen spider''s body stagnated.


    And I''m also a little shocked. Golden City, hidden under the Rift Valley?


    I raised my head and looked at the forest sea under the foothills in front of me. The forest sea was vast, continuous, green and could not see the end.


    I don''t know how vast and wide the forest ahead is, because the forest is too deep, I can''t see the scene in the forest, but when I looked up, I was surprised.


    Because I found that at the end of the forest, the cliff mentioned by Junxia looks very familiar.


    I suddenly had a feeling of deja vu.


    This hillside... I seem to have seen it.


    Two seconds later, I suddenly remembered. By the way, the mountain on the cliff seemed to be where Xiaobai and the female wolf head fell!

 Chapter 167

    The Huanglian mountains run from north to south. At the beginning, the army marched southward from the north of the Huanglian mountains, and the place where Xiaobai and I separated was a mountain in the northwest of the Huanglian mountains. Now the place where the queen spider went was just the place where Xiaobai and I were separated from the wolf head.


    At the beginning, Xiaobai and her family fell off the cliff, and there was no news from then on. The cliff was just below the cliff. Is it possible that Xiaobai and her family fell into the Rift Valley?


    If Xiaobai fell into the rift valley, they would really be near death.


    I feel heartache when I think of the girl Xiaobai who can only speak silly words and simple language, and the female wolf who can''t be spoken, but has always been with me.


    Do I never see them again?


    Thinking of Xiaobai and female wolf head, I couldn''t help lowering my head and didn''t dare to see the mountain and the cliff again.


    "Then, enter the mountain."


    After hearing Junxia''s words, the queen spider thought a little and asked her subordinates to lead her into the mountain in a cold voice. However, the queen spider added, "you walk in front."


    As expected, the queen spider did not fully trust Junxia, so she still let Junxia lead the way.


    Junxia''s face withered. She didn''t say anything, but looked at me deeply, then bowed her head, her long hair fell, and walked to the front of the team.


    "Junxia..." I couldn''t help calling Junxia, but Junxia didn''t look back. On the contrary, the queen spider gave me a gloomy and fierce look.


    Seeing the Spider Queen''s eyes, I squeezed my fist and shut my mouth.


    After that, the Golden Lion of the queen spider was also put down. The queen spider took the iron chain in one hand and followed behind the queen spider like a pug.


    When the female bandits put the golden lion down, I also paid special attention to the number of off-road vehicles parked on the edge of the forest. I counted roughly and found that the number of off-road vehicles had become 20. It''s strange. When I was on the road, I remember that the number of off-road vehicles was 21. Now how has it changed back? Am I wrong.


    I didn''t care much about this detail, because soon a large group of us all entered the primitive dense forest, and I had to follow.


    Although it has reached a desperate situation, it is probably the memory of the 21st century. When I entered the forest, I inexplicably thought of the dark forest in the online game dungeons and warriors in the 21st century.


    Now the forest blocks out the sun, towering and grounded. The ground is covered with nearly 10 cm thick moss. There is thick fog in the forest, which is really a bit of the mysterious atmosphere in the adventure film. In the rain forest, woody vines can be seen everywhere, some of which are 20 to 30 cm thick and 300 meters long. They climb from one tree to another along the trunk and branches, from under the tree to the top of the tree, and then hang upside down from the top of the tree. They are intertwined like dense nets.


    Although it is broad daylight, it is also very dark after entering the forest. Banyan trees with a history of hundreds or even thousands of years will be encountered every few tens of meters in the primitive forest, and the broad-leaved trees with twin leaves covered with associated plants do not know how many. The primitive forest is really the Kingdom of plants.


    If I was walking alone in the forest, what I was most worried about was meeting wild animals, but this time it was different. The queen spider brought a giant lion. With such a terrible giant lion with a length of 5 meters, no matter how terrible the beast was, it could not be regarded as a wild animal.


    After entering the forest, the giant lion roared wildly under the whip of the queen spider. The terrible roar of the lion shocked all directions and shocked the world. The terrible roar of the beast drilled in along the gap between the trees and spread to the distance.


    Since ancient times, there has been an idiom about the roar of lions in China. It is conceivable that the roar of lions is terrible. Under the roar of giant lions, those wild animals in the forest fled one after another. Some small wild animals hiding in the forest, such as moles, hyenas, hares and hedgehogs, all fled quickly. One by one, they escaped from the bushes and ran desperately to the depths of the dense forest. The wild birds in the forest flew towards the sky in large groups. For a time, there were wild birds flying and fleeing like clouds above the forest.


    "Ha ha..." when she saw those wild animals fleeing in confusion, the queen spider laughed. She was incomparably coquettish. After laughing, she pulled the iron chain of the giant lion and motioned us to move on.


    Everyone was shocked by the deterrent power of the queen spider. Although this woman is crazy, she is really not simple.


    The queen spider easily cleared all kinds of obstacles that might appear on the road. We didn''t encounter any wild animals all the way. Shuttling through the dense forest is like walking in the desert.


    We almost shuttled through the forest. After an hour and a half, the trees in front became sparse. Then, a black rift suddenly appeared in front of all of us.


    It''s a 10 kilometer long and narrow rift valley. I don''t know how earth shaking crustal movement and mountain cracking can form such a rift valley, but when I came close to it, it was really shocking.


    The shape of the rift valley is similar to a cut watermelon, and it is a bit like a half open human mouth. The rift valley is dark and deep, with a small opening. It is only more than ten meters long, and the narrowest place is even more than one meter, but it looks very scared below. This rift valley seems to be a structure with narrow top and wide bottom. The wider it is from the bottom, and because the rift is relatively narrow, Standing on the rift valley, you can''t see the scene below the rift valley.


    Looking from the edge, the valley has a vertical drop of almost hundreds of meters. The vines on the cliffs on both sides of the rift valley are hanging, intertwined and densely covered into a network, and are also covered with all kinds of moss and dangerous trees growing laterally.


    Although the rift valley is very deep, it is not that there is no way to go down, because there are two underground mountains similar to slopes at the front and rear ends of the rift valley, just like inclined ladders, which can let people go down.


    The queen spider led the giant lion to stand on the edge of the rift valley, narrowed her eyes and scanned around. After that, she asked the treasure hunters to move forward along the edge of the rift valley and straight to the end of the rift valley.


    Almost no one spoke along the way. We walked along the rift valley for almost 5 kilometers. Finally, we stopped at a narrow mouth of the triangle. There is a slope that can go down at the narrow mouth of the rift valley.


    The rift valley is very dark and bottomless, making it impossible to guess what kind of amazing secret is hidden below. But all the female bandits were in high spirits, as if they had seen the golden city.


    Queen spider asked people to explore the terrain near the rift valley. After confirming the approximate terrain distribution, she ordered the treasure hunters to go down from the gap of the rift valley.


    "Go."


    The queen spider led a giant lion, stepped on the ground with military boots and walked majestically in the middle of the crowd, while Junxia took the lead with several female bandits. Junxia looked very nervous. After all, she had a lot of places to go. She knew exactly what was hidden. All she knew was the password information recorded in ancient books, but no one had arrived in this rift valley for hundreds of years, The terrain is likely to have earth shaking changes. No one knows what dangers lie below.


    "Baby, let''s go."


    The queen spider turned her head and gave me a charming and dark smile. I narrowed my eyes, and then followed the army towards the slope of the rift valley.


    Along the way, I don''t know how much moss and fallen leaves I stepped on. As we went deep into the bottom of the valley, the surrounding light became darker and darker. The originally lush forests and grasslands turned into cliffs surrounded by all sides. If people with claustrophobia saw the wet and dark mountains surrounded by all sides, I''m afraid they would break into a cold sweat.


    The rift valley is hundreds of meters deep, and the length of the slope is longer. All the way down, we walked almost more than a kilometer. When we reached the bottom of the valley, I smelled the thick smell of moldy fallen leaves, but the light falling above is very dark, and the surrounding is dark, like a dark night.


    The more you go down, the more humid the ground is. The temperature in the tropics is very high, and the air is full of water vapor. The smell of animal and plant corpses rotting is distributed in the air.


    After walking for almost half an hour, our hundred people finally came to the bottom of the valley. After reaching the bottom, I was shocked again because I found that there was a different world here.


    Under the rift valley, there is a very open area, and there are also large areas of dense forests. The forests here are very tall and strong, older than the ground, and the leaves are sparse and dark. It seems that the color of the leaves will become darker in order to absorb more sunlight.


    Under the rift valley, there is an ancient dark forest, which is really eye opening.


    What''s more surprising is that this dark forest does not grow on the soil. There are spacious swamps, winding streams and small potholes everywhere in the dark forest. Most of the trees in the dark forest are rooted in the swamp shoals, and some even drill directly out of the water.


    The sights in the rift valley are indeed eye opening, but they are not enough to be pitiable compared with the golden city. Under the leadership of Junxia, the treasure hunt team continued to move forward.


    Although there are swamps and pools everywhere in the underground Rift Valley, there are narrow Highlands for people to pass through in some places, so we step on those narrow roads.


    The soil on the ground is soft and wet. Although I try to choose a place where there is no swamp, my military boots will even sink into the ground, which is very difficult to walk.


    With the deepening of the treasure hunt team, we gradually entered the dark forest. After entering the dark forest, the light around us became darker. The treasure hunt team members had to take out searchlights to illuminate the surroundings, so as to ensure a clear view of the surrounding scene and avoid falling into the swamp.


    I followed the large army and shuttled through the dark forest for hundreds of meters. At the next moment, the team in front stopped. Then, suddenly, there was a slightly panic cry from the female bandits in front.


    "Crocodile!"


    At that time, I didn''t understand Vietnamese, so I didn''t understand their meaning, but when I looked forward, I was firmly frightened.


    Because in the middle of the dark forest ahead, there is a huge swamp, and at the edge of the swamp, there are dozens of huge crocodiles with brown and black bodies crawling. Those crocodiles have slender bodies, their skin is covered with pimples, and their long pointed crocodile tails are like spikes.


    What''s more chilling is that each crocodile is more than 3 meters long!


    Just when I was frightened, there was a cry behind us.


    "Crocodile!"


    Hearing this sound, I hurried back and found that dozens of terrible iron crocodiles had also climbed out of several relatively small swamps behind us!


    No, we''re surrounded by crocodiles!

 Chapter 168

    The sudden emergence of crocodiles disrupted everyone''s pace. In particular, these crocodiles were huge, with sharp cuticles, like bayonets, which were very impressive.


    The crocodiles gathered from all around made the female bandits confused. The female bandits retreated in panic one by one.


    The situation of being surrounded by crocodiles was indeed beyond the expectation of the queen spider. The queen spider took the iron chain of the giant lion and the giant lion roared, but the surrounding giant crocodiles didn''t mean to retreat at all. The crocodile was vicious in nature and didn''t fear the roar of the lion. When they heard the roar of the lion, the giant crocodiles pushed more and more.


    Seeing this, the queen spider quickly stopped the roar of the giant lion, but pulled the giant lion back towards the middle of the crowd. The queen spider shouted. I don''t understand what she said, but it should be shooting or something.


    Seeing the crocodiles around me, I was also shocked. I kept retreating until I was in the middle of the bandit crowd. The female bandits kept retreating. Hundreds of female bandits formed a shrinking encirclement, and I and the queen spider were in the center of the encirclement.


    At the behest of the queen spider, the female bandits took out guns similar to Winchester''s rifles and shot wildly at the slowly crawling crocodile.


    Bang bang!!


    A series of bullets hit the approaching crocodiles, but the crocodile''s skin was very hard and comparable to iron plate. Ordinary bullet machine guns could not penetrate their bodies. After being hit by bullets, the crocodiles aroused more blood and rushed towards the female bandits in the outer circle, biting the female bandits standing in the outer circle with their big mouth like a guillotine.


    Bursts of screams and broken bones sounded around. Several female bandits were bitten by fast crawling crocodiles. The sharp crocodile mouth has infinite power. Once they bite the female bandits'' feet, they can directly drag people away. The female bandits have no power to resist at all.


    The female bandits used guns to attack the crocodiles. Hundreds of people fired at the same time. The gunfire was dense, but only three or four crocodiles fell in one round of shooting, and they were still those who didn''t believe they had been shot through their eyes. Other crocodiles not only didn''t suffer too much injury, but became more crazy.


    "Ah ah!"


    People''s scalp tingling screams sounded one after another. The gunfire attracted more and more crocodiles. When the female bandits found that their bullets had little effect, they began to panic.


    In this case, my nerves are naturally highly nervous, and the person I worry about is Junxia.


    "Junxia!" as the encirclement became smaller and smaller, Junxia had retreated in front of me. When I saw her, I hurried forward and patted her on the shoulder. Junxia turned to me with a pale face.


    "Li Jian, i..." Junxia was about to stop talking.


    "Junxia, why are there so many crocodiles here?" I asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know... The ancient literature says that there are many kinds of animals in the rift valley, but it doesn''t say there are crocodiles." Junxia also looks pale, and the sudden situation makes her at a loss.


    Just then, an electric whip came in the air and beat Junxia. I saw the queen spider coming forward with a ferocious face and anger.


    "You knew there were crocodiles at the bottom of the valley, didn''t you?! you deliberately led the orphan here, didn''t you?" the queen spider took the giant lion around her, as if she wanted the giant lion around her to eat Junxia.


    "No, it''s none of her business! She didn''t know there would be crocodiles here!" in a hurry, I stood up in front of Junxia and blocked the whip from the Spider Queen.


    Pop!


    The sharp whip beat me and made my body twitch.


    "Go away! Gu will kill her!! otherwise, you two will die together!" the Spider Queen glared at me and Junxia behind me.


    "Come on... Let''s get out first! Otherwise we''ll all die here! Who died early!" the queen spider seemed to be really moved to kill her heart. Her face was ferocious and made my heart jump. I know, for this reason, I''m afraid Junxia has been doomed. The queen spider can''t let Junxia go anyway.


    The queen spider lifted up her whip again and whipped it down, but I straightened myself, clenched my teeth and endured her whip.


    Now we have reached the border of life and death. Under the siege of crocodiles, if people inside start coaxing again, they will only fall into a deeper crisis.


    Hearing what I said, the queen spider stared at us and gnashed her teeth. At this time, more screams came from the side, and more than a dozen female bandits were besieged by crocodiles. And with the passage of time, the gunfire became more and more sparse. It seemed that some female bandits had run out of bullets. As soon as the bullets ran out, the female bandits had no weapons to deter the crocodiles.


    The screams around became more and more fierce, and the female bandits were scared out of their souls. I saw the purple scorpion woman with a machine gun shooting at the approaching crocodiles, but she could only barely deter the crocodiles. Once the bullets ran out, the crocodiles would tear her to pieces!


    In a short time, dozens of female bandits have been dragged away by crocodiles, and the remaining female bandits are almost out of ammunition and food.


    As the crocodiles got closer and closer, my heart jumped more and more. However, at the critical moment, I suddenly remembered the description of crocodiles I had seen in animal world in the 21st century. The TV said that crocodiles had very poor eyesight and did not attack stationary objects.


    These crocodiles have been living in the dark rift valley for so long that their eyesight should not be good, but they can feel us. And just before entering the dark forest, these crocodiles did not attack us, but now they suddenly attack. It must be because they were attracted by the strong light of the searchlight when they entered the dark forest!


    Thinking of this, I quickly shouted:


    "Turn off the lights! Stand still!!"


    I shouted loudly. When I heard what I said, the queen spider was surprised, but the female bandits around continued to shoot crocodiles, because they were not Chinese and couldn''t understand Chinese, so they didn''t know what I meant.


    Seeing that the female bandits around didn''t mean to stop at all, I quickly turned to Junxia and said, "Junxia, let them turn off the lights quickly. Don''t shoot. Crocodiles have poor eyes. They only attack moving objects!"


    Junxia was also surprised to hear what I said, but she was the one who believed me most. Junxia stayed in the Vietnamese base for so long. She also had a certain study of Vietnamese and naturally spoke Vietnamese, so she heard my warning, immediately translated my words into Vietnamese, and then shouted loudly.


    Hearing my explanation, the Spider Queen also shouted loudly.


    However, because the scream was too loud, some female bandits did not react at the first time. They still attacked the crocodile with guns and weapons, resulting in an increase in the number of female bandits damaged.


    Seeing that her men were disobedient, the queen spider angrily waved a whip and beat several female bandits with searchlights. She shouted loudly and knocked all their searchlights to the ground.


    Under the scream and beating of the queen spider, the female bandits finally calmed down gradually. All the people turned off the searchlight in their hands, and then gathered together. Their bodies were close to each other. Everyone was short of breath, but stood in place like a stone statue.


    In fact, I''m not sure whether my method is useful or not, but now I can only do so. I can only pray that the little knowledge I brought from the 21st century is correct.


    All of us held our breath and didn''t move. Only the female bandits dragged away by the crocodile were screaming in pain. They were dragged into the swamp and kept crying, but as time went on, the cry became lighter and lighter.


    I nervously looked at the female bandits dragged away by the crocodile. I couldn''t help closing my eyes. Otherwise, I guess even if I could go out alive, I wouldn''t sleep well in my life.


    Junxia stood beside me. All of us stood quietly in the same place. With the passage of time, the crocodiles seemed to be gradually retreating towards the swamp. Of course, their mouths were biting some female bandits who had been killed. Those female bandits who survived by chance can only watch their compatriots dragged away by crocodiles, but they are unable to save them. Because once they go to save, they will face the same end.


    We stood in place for almost 30 minutes, and the huge crocodiles finally retreated to the swamp. The sound of huge objects falling into the water sounded. The crocodiles finally got enough food and retreated with satisfaction.


    I was relieved to see the retreating crocodile. It seems that my method is right.


    I have a sense of fluke, but more, I am worried about the uncertain future.


    Of course, although the crocodiles retreated, none of us dared to move or speak.


    Because of this crocodile attack, the female bandits lost at least 30 people. Among the lucky survivors, more than 10 were injured. It can be said that this wave of crocodile attack alone lost nearly half of us.


    The queen spider also looked at the blood everywhere in amazement, her face was pale, and the female bandits around looked at the queen spider in a daze and fear.


    Finally, a female bandit came up and asked whether to retreat, but the queen spider thought calmly. Finally, she shook her head. She turned her head to look at Junxia and me, and said fiercely:


    "Tell gu! How far is it from the golden city? Otherwise, Gu will let you die together now!" she said. The queen spider pulled out a pistol from her waist and pointed at Junxia.


    Hearing this, I was shocked, and Junxia standing behind me was silent.


    "Say!" yelled the queen spider.


    Under the roar of the queen spider, Junxia came up. Step by step, she came to the queen spider. After hesitating for a while, she said:


    "There is a very secret hole in the middle of the rift valley. You can enter the mountain from that hole. The mountain is empty, and the golden city... Is built in the mountain."

 Chapter 169

    Junxia stared at the queen spider and answered with a trembling voice.


    "You say the golden city is in the mountains?"


    Junxia nodded: "if the password I decoded is correct, there should be a cave or a door on the side of the mountain behind the rift valley to the inside of the mountain. However, there may be other mechanisms inside. If you kill me, you can''t pass those mechanisms."


    Junxia''s words have been made very clear, but the spider queen still seems to refuse to believe Junxia''s words. She suddenly picked up the pistol in her hand and put it on Junxia''s forehead!


    Seeing that the queen spider pointed a gun at Junxia''s forehead, I was scared and shouted. However, Queen spider did not shoot.


    "I don''t believe you, you, go ahead for me."


    The queen spider didn''t shoot Junxia, but grabbed Junxia''s hair and forced her to walk in front.


    "If another person dies, the guild will kill you without hesitation."


    With that, the queen spider slapped Junxia twice in the face and even kicked her. Junxia said goodbye. Because the light was dark, I couldn''t see Junxia''s expression, but I knew Junxia''s expression was very painful. I gnawed my teeth and scolded myself again and again. I really want to punch the queen spider into cerebral palsy, but my hands are tied behind me by shackles and chains. I can''t move at all. I can only look at Junxia and scream.


    Although dozens of people have been lost, the spider queen still seems to have no heart for the golden city.


    Just when I didn''t know the queen spider''s next move, the queen spider suddenly shouted.


    Hearing the queen spider''s cry, I saw several advanced female bandits take out weapons similar to grenades from their backpacks behind them, then pull out the lead and throw them into the swamp ahead!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Five violent sounds sounded in front, and the soil and water splashed high. Dozens of crocodiles were immediately blown up by grenades, and the crocodiles in the swamp were blown away by terrible grenades.


    Relying on the power of the grenade, the queen spider just blew up a road ahead! In fact, when the crocodiles gathered around, the queen spider could use the grenade, but after all, the grenade was in the bag and needed time to get it. At that time, the crocodile was pressing step by step. The situation was urgent. The female bandits had guns in their hands, so they didn''t get the grenade in the bag.


    After that, the queen spider asked people to blow down several ancient trees in the dark forest with grenades. She threw herself on the swamp in front and built a temporary bridge for people to trample on.


    "Go!" the queen spider shouted and continued to order others to step on the road paved with ancient trees.


    Junxia was forced to walk in the front. Seeing that she was forced to walk in the front, my heart also filled with a strong resentment.


    Junxia was forced to walk in front, while the lion of the Spider Queen followed me and stared at me, so that I couldn''t run far at all.


    "Junxia, be careful." I can''t help Junxia. I can only call her name behind her and remind her.


    Hearing what I said, Junxia turned to look at me, but because the light was too dark, I couldn''t see her expression clearly.


    "HMM." I heard Junxia''s response, and then she stepped onto the long bridge paved with ancient trees. The ancient wood crossed the swamp, and there were crocodiles below the swamp. Although the queen spider scared away some grenades with grenades just now, Junxia still needed great courage to walk on it. Until Junxia passed the ancient wood, she didn''t encounter danger, After the queen spider let the remaining female bandits straighten out and said some words of comfort and encouragement, she continued to let others follow through the ancient wood. Our troops of dozens of people crossed the swamp.


    When I walked on the rickety ancient wooden tree pole, I also felt something under the water. I knew it was a crocodile, so I walked very slowly. Once there was any movement, I stopped immediately. Because the crocodile had no response to stationary objects and it was dark around, I crossed the swamp as smoothly as Junxia.


    On the other side of the swamp is the depth of the dark forest. When we got to the middle of the forest, the number of swamps decreased, and everyone tried to see the terrain clearly and walked around the swamp, so we didn''t encounter any danger in the next section of the road.


    Of course, although I didn''t encounter any danger, when crossing the dark forest, I can always hear the rustling sound from the depths of the dark forest, like the sound of some creature crossing the forest. Judging from the sound, the creature is not small, and the female bandits also feel what creatures are in the forest, However, because their bullets had been exhausted and they could not see the situation in the forest without a searchlight, they did not dare to explore the mysterious creatures in the depths of the forest, but rushed out of the dark forest as soon as possible.


    The dark forest stretches for several kilometers, but instead of walking towards the depths of the forest, we go out from the depths of the dark forest and walk towards the side close to the mountain wall, because according to Junxia, the channel to the location of the golden city should be somewhere on the mountain wall.


    Because of the crocodile''s lesson before, no one dared to turn on the searchlight this time. We completely relied on the little sunshine from the top of the mountain to identify the surrounding scenery.


    The mountain wall is not steep, the surface is uneven, covered with thick moss, and many ancient vines fall and connect into a network.


    According to Junxia, the intersection leading to the golden city is somewhere on the mountain wall, so after walking under the mountain wall, Queen spider immediately asked the other female bandits to look for a suspicious entrance similar to the cave.


    However, the mountain wall stretches for tens of miles. It''s not easy to find it. Junxia doesn''t know the specific entrance, but can only look anxiously under the mountain wall.


    If you follow the conventional ideas in movies and novels, it must be very difficult to find the entrance where the treasure is located. There must be something like a mechanism at the entrance. It''s like a sesame in Alibaba. You need a code. But now we don''t have these things. We''re like a group of blind cats. We haven''t found the entrance for several kilometers. At that time, the queen spider was impatient and almost asked Junxia, but just then one of the female bandits shouted, as if something had happened.


    Hearing the cry, all the female bandits ran towards the source of the sound for the first time.


    I also ran over and ran to the shouting female bandit to check the situation.


    The female bandit pointed to a certain part of the mountain wall in front of me. I raised my head and narrowed my eyes. I found that there was a relief inlaid in the mountain somewhere on the mountain wall.


    It''s like a relief carved of gold. Although the color is very gray, I think it should be gold. Otherwise, after so many years of history, if the relief is carved of metal such as iron and copper, it would have rusted long ago.


    The pattern on the relief is a cobra with only five heads. In the 21st century, I heard that people in Southeast Asia such as ancient Cambodia believed in snakes. The five headed snake represents the water depth, the seven headed snake represents the protection god, and the nine headed snake represents the God of the gods.


    Seeing the relief on the mountain wall, the queen spider was very excited, because the discovery of the relief meant that the entrance of the golden city was not far away.


    Sure enough, just below the relief, the female bandits found a smooth arch concave inward. The arch was about 10 meters high and nearly 4 meters wide. However, the arch was closed and connected with the mountain. It was covered with moss and vines. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it an arch at all, but just think it is an ordinary mountain wall.


    At this point, the fool already knows that the door in front is the entrance to the golden city.


    The queen spider made a quick decision and asked people to bury explosives under the arch. Then she asked everyone to retreat and detonated the explosives!


    There was a burst of explosion. The arch on the mountain wall was blown into countless fragments, earth and rock splashed, and the explosion shook repeatedly in the rift valley.


    When the dust dispersed, an arched black passage suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Seeing the passage on the mountain wall, the queen spider couldn''t help but be excited and burst out laughing. She seemed to feel that everything was in hand.


    It''s no wonder that queen spider and even several generations of leaders of female bandits have been looking for the golden city for so many years, and now they have finally found the entrance to the golden city. Naturally, they are very excited!


    While the queen spider was attracted by the entrance of the golden city and laughed, I suddenly felt my hand pulled by a warm and soft hand. I turned back in surprise and found Junxia standing behind me. It turned out that just now when the queen spider and the female bandits were looking for the entrance to the Golden City, she sneaked up behind me.


    "Li Jian, run!" Junxia whispered in my ear, and then suddenly took my hand and ran away. I didn''t even know the situation, so she yanked me towards the rear.


    "What''s the matter?" I haven''t figured out the situation, but Junxia suddenly ran up with me, and still ran towards the depths of the dark forest!


    The cry of female bandits came from behind. They obviously found that Junxia and I were going to run away, and their cry just sounded. Then I heard a huge flood sound behind me, even the ground was shaking.


    Boom!!!


    It''s water!


    The terrible sound of water came out of the arch, and then the huge flood tilted out of the arch like a water dragon!


    "Li Jian, run, that''s not the entrance to the Golden City, it''s the gate of the zhanpo people''s underground reservoir!"


    Junxia''s voice sounded in my ear, which shocked my heart!!


    I finally understood Junxia''s plan. When I thought of it, I hurried forward and ran with Junxia. Although we were locked by chains, we were still able to take a step. Moreover, the light in the dark forest was dark, and the Spider Queen could not find the direction we ran away at once!


    I don''t know what happened behind me, but the rumbling flood and scream came from behind. I knew that many female bandits must have been submerged by the flood!


    "Where are we going?" my feet were wrapped in chains. I didn''t run fast. I was afraid that female bandits would catch up, so I asked Junxia.


    "The center of the forest." Junxia said in an anxious voice.


    "The center of the forest?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, that''s where the real golden city is located! It won''t be flooded. Run, Li Jian, come on..."


    Junxia took me and ran desperately. Obviously, she has been waiting for this opportunity for a long time

 Chapter 170

    "The real golden city?" I ran with my feet and went hand in hand with Junxia. At this time, I found that the training effect in Riyue village and military region would come out. If I had been heavy at the beginning, I wouldn''t run quickly, but after so many tests between life and death, my physical strength is really much better, Run without panting.


    "Hmm! Hurry up, Li Jian! The neighborhood will be flooded..." Junxia took my hand and said hurriedly.


    Hearing Junxia''s explanation, the more I think, the more I feel wrong.


    "So... Did you expect the crocodiles before?"


    "Hehe... I''m not a God. How can I expect crocodiles... I just know from ancient books that the golden city has some mechanisms, so I think I can use the mechanisms here to be flexible and find a chance to escape. Because I know this is our only chance... Crocodiles are natural creatures. I can''t expect them to be more powerful."


    "... hurry up!" Junxia and I shuttle through the dark forest. Behind us are the sound of footsteps and the sound of water.


    "Click, click..." just as Junxia and I were shuttling through the countless dense forests of ancient trees, the sound of branches clicking came from the depths of the dense forest behind us. It seemed that something was running with me and Junxia in the dense forest. "


    Hearing the sound coming from the nearby dense forest, Junxia and I were surprised. The two of us closed our mouths and hurried to speed up our pace and run towards the front.


    "Run!"


    The dark forest is very dark, with huge trees and winding terrain. We can''t see what objects are in front of us, but Junxia and I are running desperately, because this is our only chance.


    Suddenly, I heard the earth shaking roar of lions behind me. I don''t know the situation of the Golden Lion and the Spider Queen, but the flood that just poured out of the arch also gave them some obstacles and created some confusion.


    Junxia and I ran desperately. We didn''t know whether we ran a kilometer or two. Finally, we suddenly found that the number of forests around us decreased, and there was a relatively open area in front of us.


    In the middle of the open area, there is a trapezoidal convex building almost two stories high, and next to the trapezoidal building, there are several columnar buildings similar to pagodas, a little similar to Stonehenge in Britain, but different from the Stonehenge, those Stonehenge columns are cylindrical, while the Stonehenge Stonehenge is rectangular.


    What''s strange is that there seems to be a huge gap in the rift just above the trapezoidal building. The brilliant sunshine outside the rift is just projected from the particularly large circular gap outside the rift above us. A circle of golden halo fell on the trapezoidal building. For a moment, I saw an extremely amazing scene.


    A palace.


    Although countless moss and nameless sundries have grown on the surface of the building, gold is one of the strongest metals. Even after thousands of years of wind and rain, some parts of the golden building still flash a dim light under the occasional flash of sunshine. The top of the palace has become a flat roof due to the erosion of countless years of rain. The original arc topped palace has become a flat roof. In addition, there is a ladder like hierarchical structure in front of the palace, which makes the whole palace look like a mini Maya pyramid,


    Moreover, the palace in front of us is obviously just the tip of the iceberg. The 5-meter-high trapezoidal palace is only a part of the ground, and most of its volume is buried under the ground.


    When I just ran out of the dark forest, there were fog and marsh around and tile kilns. Under the fleeting sun, the golden light filled the vision of Junxia and me.


    This is... Golden city?!


    "Golden city?!" no matter how critical the situation was, I was deeply shocked when I saw the strange palace ahead. Junxia was shocked like me. It seems that she can''t believe that there is a golden city in the world.


    The two of us held hands and stood in front of the rising building for a long time. We didn''t recover from the shock until the sound of water behind became more and more urgent.


    "Li Jian, let''s hurry up to the top of the golden city and find a way to break the chain. All the water in the reservoir at the top of the mountain is discharged into the rift valley through the underground water gate. I think it will be submerged by water soon!"


    I nodded. Indeed, no matter how valuable the golden city is, I have to have my life to take it. Without saying a word, I took Junxia and ran to the building in front. When I was close, I found that the building was actually built of bricks. Because of the crustal movement, some bricks had collapsed and some bricks fell to the ground, When I ran under the wall of golden city, I grabbed a brick and wanted to use it to break the iron chain on us, but when I took it, I found that these turns on the ground were very heavy.


    I''ll pull it. It shouldn''t be... Is it really a BRIC?


    Without much thought, I knelt down and lifted a brick, followed Junxia up the steps below the golden city.


    Fortunately, there is a ladder like hierarchical structure on the surface of the golden city. If it is a smooth wall up and down, Junxia and I are afraid we can''t go up at all.


    Junxia and I ran to the golden city together and gasped on the city whose top was eroded by rain.


    "Junxia, use this to break the iron chain on us." I threw the brick in my hand to Junxia. Junxia looked at it, was stunned and said:


    "Li Jian, it seems to be... BRICs."


    "I know it''s a gold brick. Now break it first."


    "HMM." Junxia grabbed the gold brick and asked me to turn around and sit on the ground. She grabbed the gold brick and smashed the shackles behind me with both hands.


    Junxia hit the brick heavily, and the brick hit the flat roof with a loud noise.


    "No... I can''t break it. The iron chain is too strong." after almost ten times, Junxia still couldn''t break the iron chain in my hand. She was a little anxious.


    "Come on, try again." I''m also a little anxious, but now I can only encourage Junxia.


    However, Junxia has been smashing my bracelet for almost five minutes, and she still hasn''t broken it.


    What makes me feel strange is that the sound of flood in the distance, which was still earth shaking before, gradually subsided.


    "Junxia, why is there no sound of water? Didn''t you say that the water poured down from the top of the mountain will fill here?"


    When I asked, Junxia was stunned and said:


    "I don''t know... Is it because it''s too old and the lake on the top of the mountain has dried up?"


    When Junxia said this, my heart pulled up again. If the water on the top of the mountain has dried up, I''m afraid there won''t be too much water into the rift valley. I''m afraid the Spider Queen is still alive!


    "No matter, smash it for a while. I seem to think the iron chain is a little brittle..."


    "Well..."


    But just then, an accident happened. A sharp and thin voice came up from below us. With that thin voice, there was the familiar roar of a giant lion.


    "Do you want me to help you untie it? My little baby?"


    The voice of the queen spider floated up from behind us. Hearing this voice, Junxia''s gold bricks fell to the ground.


    Then, I turned my head and was afraid to see a tall black figure slowly coming up from the steps. With that figure, there were more than a dozen figures in camouflage clothes in the rear and a towering horror lion with a total length of five meters.


    No, I didn''t expect that the queen spider escaped from the flood so easily, and chased me and Junxia here.


    When I saw the ferocious Spider Queen standing proudly in front of me, although she was soaked, my letter sank to the bottom of the valley. Junxia''s jade hand tightly gripped the palm of my hand. I felt Junxia''s hand trembling. Because she knew that her plan failed and we couldn''t get rid of the Spider Queen.


    Moreover, the queen spider has found the golden city. We all have a dead end.


    The queen spider shook her whip and walked towards us step by step. The lion beside her also opened her mouth and roared low.


    Looking at the anger of the queen spider and the giant lion with cold eyes, I suddenly realized. I''m afraid it''s really over.


    This time, I''m afraid none of us will have any hope of escape.


    "Should Gu thank you for helping Gu find the golden city? Or should he kill you to vent his anger?"


    The venomous voice of the queen spider spread in the dark forest and set off a huge wave in my heart.


    But just after the queen spider said these words, another voice sounded below.


    "The apprentice who wants to kill me, have you asked me for my opinion?!"


    A clear and loud female voice came out of the forest in front of the Golden City, which stunned everyone present.


    Almost everyone turned their heads and looked back at the rear for the first time, and I was no exception.


    Then, I saw the scene that made me most passionate and excited.


    Five figures, armed with guns and bullets, came out slowly from the depths of the forest, and the first was a slim figure with light blue hair.


    That man is the obscene girl!!

 Chapter 171

    Not only wretched girls, but also thief eyed women, Round faced girls and Hui women, but also a one eyed woman Awaha clothes, who I never expected, came out of the forest.


    How could it be them?! How is that possible? Seeing the five figures coming out of the forest, my heart surged, and I couldn''t help shouting:


    "Master!!"


    "Wahaha, apprentice, master has come to save you. Are you moved?" at the critical moment, the obscene girl didn''t forget to laugh and shouted to me, which made people extremely speechless.


    Seeing the four figures coming up, dozens of female bandits under the golden city also surrounded them for the first time, but when the female bandits surrounded them, the obscene girl gave instructions.


    "Shoot!"


    Dada, dada!


    The terrible machine gun sounded. I saw the thief eyed women quickly pick up the machine gun, extend the muzzle of the gun and sweep the female bandits in front. Because they ran out of bullets when fighting with the crocodile, the female bandits had no weapons to resist. Suddenly, more than a dozen female bandits were beaten into brushes by the obscene girls! A burst of screams sounded, which made the Spider Queen standing on the high platform a little flustered.


    However, they don''t seem to have many bullets. After shooting down more than 30 female bandits, they seem to have run out of bullets.


    Because they were worried about hitting me, they didn''t shoot at the Spider Queen on the high platform. However, after the gunshot stopped, dozens of female bandits who couldn''t prevent fell down. They either died or fell to the ground and moaned.


    "Ah ah!" seeing the fallen compatriots and the approaching obscene girls, the queen spider screamed wildly. It was real madness, howling for her compatriots and for the situation beyond her control.


    What is happening now has far exceeded her expectations.


    "You... If any of you dare to move, Gu will let Jin bao''er eat them!!"


    In the face of the obscene girl and others who suddenly appeared under the Golden City, the queen spider actually pulled the iron chain of the giant lion and took me and Junxia as hostages. Under the influence of the queen spider, the giant lion opened its mouth and roared wildly!!


    "Ouch"


    But just as the giant lion roared, another earth shaking roar came out from the depths of the forest!


    Then the most incredible scene happened.


    Two ragged and embarrassed figures rushed out of the forest. One of them was tall, with scattered hair and majestic, like a giant wolf standing up, while the other figure was relatively petite, especially the curve of the chest was very prominent. The figure had a long black hair, flying in the air with the running of the figure''s owner.


    "Proud dance! Xiaobai!!"


    Looking at the two figures running out from below, my heart was ecstatic. I finally couldn''t restrain my excitement and shouted.


    Impossible? Xiaobai and the female wolf head are all right. They are still alive!


    "Master?!"


    The familiar voice came to my ears, so that I could hardly believe what was happening in front of me. I lowered my head and looked at the familiar pretty face below. Xiaobai''s face was muddy and raised her head. A pair of black eyes passed through the darkness and looked at me with concern and satisfaction, while the female wolf head had open arms, sharp claws and teeth, ferocious eyes and amazing momentum.


    The female wolf head and Xiaobai, who should have been missing, actually came out of the forest and really gathered under the steps of the golden city.


    Obscene girl, female wolf head, Xiaobai, and Junxia beside me. For a time, all the women who had intersected with me and had stories in their lives appeared under the golden city.


    At that moment, this golden city adventure finally reached its end.


    Seven people, including lewd girl, female wolf head, Xiaobai, one eyed woman, thief eyed woman, Round faced sister and Hui woman, converged under the golden city. They were very surprised at each other. They didn''t seem to expect to meet each other at this moment. Both sides looked at each other with surprised eyes.


    "Zhu Shan... Qiu Le?" the thief eyed woman knew Xiaobai and saw Xiaobai and the female wolf head. They were both surprised and happy.


    "Sister Ruoyan, we..."


    "Don''t worry so much, solve the crazy woman first." the obscene girl interrupted Xiaobai''s hesitation, then turned her head and looked at the group of people in front of her.


    Facing the remaining 30 female bandits, the two sides fell into a long silence


    The obscene girl''s eyes locked on the queen spider next to me, but at this time, the close guard purple scorpion woman beside the queen spider also came out. She was tall, her eyes were gloomy and fixed, and stopped in front of the queen spider. And the eyes of the obscene girl immediately matched the purple scorpion woman.


    At the same time, after the bullets ran out, the one eyed woman under the golden city actually pulled out a long knife with a slender handle and looks very sharp from her back.


    "My Lord! You''ve suffered!" the one eyed woman clenched her teeth, took a long knife, looked up at me, her face full of perseverance.


    In addition, Xiaobai and the thief eyed woman, their eyes moved back and forth on the remaining dozens of female bandits and me.


    The female wolf head''s eyes were different from them. Her blue-green eyes went directly to the high platform and looked at the golden ferocious animal eyes of the giant lion next to the queen spider.


    At that moment, everyone had set their own goals.


    The queen spider held a whip in her hand and breathed slowly in her chest. The atmosphere was unspeakable depression and tension. A tense atmosphere enveloped the audience. I don''t know how Xiaobai survived, how lewd girls were with one eyed women, and how they found here, but I know that a fierce battle is inevitable.


    "I''ll save people. They used bullets to hit crocodiles just now, but now there are no bullets." the obscene girl said to several teammates next to her.


    "Sister Hai, but we... Have no bullets," said the thief eyed woman.


    "I have another shot here," said the obscene girl with a machine gun. Then she raised her head and looked at me and the queen spider on the wall.


    The other female bandits also looked nervous one by one. They were explorers, not soldiers on the battlefield. Naturally, they could not carry too many weapons. Before they fought against crocodiles, they had used weapons such as bullets and explosives. Now they have no useful weapons except shovels and bayonets.


    The queen spider was not stupid. Seeing the obscene girls who had been shooting with a machine gun before, they suddenly became silent and realized that their bullets were exhausted. With a wave of her whip, the queen spider stood on the high platform and shouted angrily, seizing the opportunity to issue an attack order.


    Under the command of Queen spider, the surviving female bandits under the city wall hesitated, some trembling step by step towards the obscene girls.


    Seeing the approaching enemy step by step, the obscene girl took two steps back and seemed a little hesitant, but finally, the obscene girl suddenly cheered and said:


    "Go!"


    "Ow!" the cry of the obscene girl and the female wolf head sounded the charge signal.


    In an instant, the two groups of people finally face to face. After nearly a second of silence, they launched the final charge!


    This is definitely the most thrilling scene I have seen since I came to the women''s world. Both sides are women, but they are armed with guns and bullets, shouting to fight and kill. Moreover, there are women on one side who have countless stories and intersections with me. Such a scene is really shocking.


    In comparison, although the number of obscene girls is slightly small, they all wear bulletproof vests and military uniforms, which looks more complete, while the equipment of the female bandits is relatively poor.


    At that time, I was so anxious that I didn''t shout out when the women under the stage faced off. Xiaobai, female wolf head and obscene girl were all one of my most important women. I would feel heartache like a knife when each of them was injured, but now the situation is that the arrow is on the string, so it''s impossible not to send it.


    The female wolf head and the obscene girl first launched an attack. They were the most vigorous, and the female bandits surrounded them all the way. However, the female wolf head didn''t pay attention to those female bandits at all. Her jumping ability was so amazing that she could jump almost half a person''s height with any jump, and she could jump over a person''s head with a little effort.


    As for the wretched girl, her steps are special and her eyesight is excellent. Those female bandits want to attack her, but the wretched girl''s body twists or her steps move slightly, and she can always escape quickly step by step. There are not many female wolf heads under the golden city. The female wolf head''s jumping ability and running ability are beyond ordinary people. As a result, after scratching several female bandits with her claws, First rushed to the golden city under the steps, and then the foot tendon jumped, unexpectedly rushed up like this!


    "Let''s buy me some time!" after the female wolf head rushed up the steps of the Golden City, the obscene girl rushed up unwilling to fall behind. The speed and skill of two non-human surpassing ordinary people made the bandits with bayonets and shovels silly and stunned.


    "Ow!!!"


    The wall of the golden city only exposed less than 5 meters from the ground. The female wolf head rushed up without taking a second. Seeing the female wolf head rushing up, the queen spider was also a little flustered. She suddenly loosened the iron chain of the lion in her hand, and then slapped the head of the Golden Lion heavily!


    "Roar!" the golden lion was specially trained by the queen spider. As soon as the queen spider patted it on the head, it immediately knew that the queen spider wanted it to attack. The Golden Lion jumped up and rushed at the female wolf head who jumped up from the golden city!


    "Ouch!"


    "Roar!"


    When the female wolf head jumped on the wall, the Golden Lion jumped on it!


    "Proud dance!"


    I was shocked when I saw it nearby, but the female wolf''s head reacted much faster than me. In the face of the huge lion, the female wolf''s head fell on the wall and kicked on the ground. Then she turned 360 degrees in the air and jumped directly off the ground! Although the giant lion is fierce and powerful, the female wolf head has a quick response and amazing jumping ability. At the moment when the lion is about to pounce on her, the female wolf head jumps up and makes the lion jump into the air.


    After the lion emptied, the body of the lion paused in place, while the body of the female wolf head from the ground just fell down and fell on the back of the huge lion!


    For a moment, the lion went crazy. He turned his head and twisted his body to attack the female wolf head on his back, but he couldn''t succeed because of his physiological structure.


    While the female wolf head jumped on the back of the giant lion, the obscene girl also rushed up the wall. The purple scorpion woman, the close guard of the queen of spider, rushed up immediately. The purple scorpion woman was nearly 1.9 meters tall and had a purple scorpion tail braid on her head. She was muscular and obviously trained. When she saw the obscene girl coming, the purple scorpion woman naturally welcomed her.


    Blue floating hair and purple whip danced in the air. For a moment, the obscene girl also welcomed her most powerful opponent.


    However, the obscene girl seemed to have no fear. She squinted at me and said, "apprentice, watch it. Master let you see what real Kung Fu is!"

 Chapter 172

    In the face of the purple scorpion woman who is a head higher than herself, the obscene girl is not afraid at all. Now the female wolf head has dragged the giant lion, and the obscene girl just makes room to fight with the purple scorpion woman alone.


    The purple scorpion woman is holding a long bayonet in her hand. It is sharp and sharp, which makes people feel cold.


    The purple scorpion woman rushed to the obscene girl with a murderous heart. She started the knife, and then split it towards the obscene girl''s face. However, to my surprise, the obscene girl didn''t retreat at all. Instead, she stared at the long knife that the purple scorpion woman split her head, and then hit her from both sides fiercely. Unexpectedly, when the long knife was about to hit the obscene girl''s face, The wretched girl caught the purple scorpion woman''s long knife empty handed!


    My heart almost didn''t jump out of my throat at that time, but to my surprise, the obscene girl actually caught the long knife, and the blade was forcibly blocked by the obscene girl five centimeters away from her face.


    This is just a scene in the film. Under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible to take the white blade with empty hands. If the strength is not enough, the person taking the knife will cut off the meat on his hand and split his head in half.


    It can be said that it is dangerous for the obscene girl to do this action. It is obvious that the obscene girl has very high confidence in her own strength and eyes.


    In this way, the obscene girl firmly clamped the purple scorpion woman''s long knife with the palms of both hands, and then her right foot suddenly rose off the ground, and then her body turned around the knife body, just twisting the knife in the purple scorpion woman''s hand!


    Although the purple scorpion woman has great strength, no matter how strong she is, she can''t hold up the weight of the obscene girl with one hand. This flip of the obscene girl uses the gravity of her body. Therefore, when the obscene girl''s feet fall to the ground, the long knife in the purple scorpion woman''s hand has been clamped down by the obscene girl, but it fell into the obscene girl''s hand!


    "Ha ha, do you know how powerful I am?" as soon as the obscene girl landed her feet, she hurried back and opened the distance before her body stabilized. Then she turned the purple scorpion woman''s long knife and grabbed the handle in her hand.


    "I dare to kill you! Now I''ll kill you!" took the purple scorpion woman''s knife, and the obscene girl suddenly became more and more ambitious. She waved the knife and rushed towards the purple scorpion woman.


    The purple scorpion woman was stunned and hurried back, but what surprised people was that the purple scorpion woman stretched her right hand behind her back and took out a long knife from behind! The purple scorpion woman took out her long knife, and her face was filled with ferocity. She also waved her big knife and rushed up to the forced obscene girl.


    "Nani? Actually hid one!" when she saw that the purple scorpion woman took out another long knife, the obscene girl was also surprised. She quickly blocked the front with a knife as a shield and struggled with the purple scorpion woman.


    The obscene girl and the purple scorpion woman look like masters. They stare at each other''s every move closely, just like the foil competition in the Olympic Games. Everyone wants to hit each other, but at the same time, they have to prevent being hit by each other.


    In fact, the master''s fight is not like banging and banging with swords in the martial arts competition. On the contrary, it is very cautious. The actions of both sides will be very slow, sometimes even motionless, looking for the dead corner of each other.


    However, in terms of height advantage, the purple scorpion woman is more than ten centimeters higher than the obscene girl, and her arms need to be longer. Therefore, the purple scorpion woman obviously has more advantages than the obscene girl. They are taller than knives, and the side with long hands has a little advantage, so the obscene girl does suffer a little loss. However, the obscene girl still has the advantages of speed and strength. Although the congenital advantage of height can not be changed, the obscene girl will not lose ground with her Kung Fu.


    For a time, the obscene girl and the purple scorpion girl were inseparable, and I was frightened. I was afraid that the obscene girl would be cut by the purple scorpion girl if she was careless.


    At the same time, I was worried about the situation of Xiaobai and thief eyed women under the wall of the golden city. To my surprise, Xiaobai actually didn''t lose the wind. She and thief eyed women cooperated with each other, and with the strength of five people, she was able to deal with dozens of female bandits, especially Xiaobai and one eyed women, one holding an ancestral knife, one wearing a bulletproof vest and Taekwondo Judo, karate and other fighting methods have brought down more than ten female bandits.


    Under extremely dangerous circumstances, Xiaobai''s fighting ability has been brought into full play, and the fighting skills of the one eyed woman are not bad. Before, she was also the leader of the road, and her skill is naturally very amazing. Even if she is inferior to the obscene girl, she can at least be an expert.


    Whether it was the battle on the city wall or the battle under the city wall, it made me tremble and pinch a cold sweat


    The obscene girl is still fighting with the purple scorpion woman. Both sides provoke each other''s long knives and try to avoid being hurt by each other, so it''s difficult to win or lose for the moment. The female wolf head is still lying on the giant lion, with her legs tightly holding the retreat of the giant lion. The giant lion desperately twisted her body and turned her head to bite the female wolf head lying on it, but the female wolf head just pinched the giant lion''s neck to prevent it from biting it.


    For a time, the giant lion failed to bite the female wolf''s head, and the female wolf''s head was also lying on the giant lion''s back. However, the two sides were at an impasse. The giant lion roared angrily. It seemed to be very angry at the uninvited guest who dared to ride on it and infringe on the majesty of the king of beasts. It turned around and wanted to bite the female wolf''s head, but the female wolf''s head shrank and the lion''s mouth turned around just couldn''t bite her, which made the giant lion angry, anxious and roared.


    Whether it was the obscene girl or the female wolf head, they all fell into a deadlock for a time. Only Junxia and I were left with empty hands. At this time, something surprised me happened, that is, the queen spider suddenly put her hand to her waist, and then she took out a dark semi-automatic pistol from her waist!


    After the queen spider took out her pistol, she did not hesitate to aim at the obscene girl who was fighting with the purple scorpion woman not far from her ex husband and planned to shoot! Obviously, in the eyes of the Spider Queen, obscene girls are the biggest enemy.


    Seeing this scene, my heart was cold.


    I admitted that I was not a great hero, nor was I a king or general who could dominate the world, but at that moment, I still didn''t know where the strength came from, suddenly propped up, and then hit the waist of the queen spider who was going to shoot in front!


    Originally, the queen spider looked at me, but now she wanted to shoot. She was a little distracted, so I took the only chance for her to shoot and hit her hard!


    Although the queen spider is tall, she can''t stand my man''s full strength. When I hit her, her body suddenly staggered and the bullet couldn''t be shot out!


    "Even you are against Gu, aren''t you?" the queen spider stumbled when I bumped her, then turned around and looked at me angrily. She suddenly raised the whip on her left hand and whipped me.


    Pop!


    I was whipped by the queen spider on my neck, but I ran towards her regardless of the pain on my body. When I saw that I rushed frantically towards her, the queen spider also bit her teeth and was cruel. I actually picked up the pistol in her hand and aimed it at me!


    Seeing the queen spider pointing a gun at me, my heart really flashed a sense of crisis, but at this time, Junxia, who was kneeling on the side, suddenly bumped over from the side, and then grabbed the queen spider''s neck with her hand wrapped in an iron chain!


    From behind, she was strangled by someone with an iron chain. The queen spider was shocked. Instead, she aimed the gun she wanted to aim at me at Junxia behind her. Seeing the queen spider''s move, I was even more frightened. I rushed forward, took off suddenly, and kicked her hand holding the gun!


    Pop!


    The gun that the queen spider held in her hand was kicked to the ground by my hasty flying kick, and I rolled to the ground with my body directly on the pistol that fell to the ground, so as not to be picked up by others.


    I turned over on the ground, and then picked up the pistol on the ground with my hand tied behind me. I touched the iron muzzle. In a hurry, I touched the trigger, adjusted the muzzle, and put the muzzle against the joint of my shackles. Finally, I pulled the trigger


    A shot rang, and I broke the shackles on my hand with bullets!


    In a flash, my hands were free!!


    I regained my freedom, but at this time, the queen spider severely whipped Junxia who subdued her from the rear with a whip. Junxia narrowed her eyes in pain and moaned.


    Seeing this scene, I angrily picked up the pistol on the ground and aimed it at the venomous face of the queen spider!


    "Go to hell, bitch!!"


    The man with the gun is the emperor. This rule has not changed since the day when the gun was invented.


    For the queen spider, I have endured for too many days. I have suffered too much torture, bullying and insult. At this moment, all hatred and resentment erupted and condensed on the index finger of my right hand!


    Facing the queen spider''s forehead, I pulled the gun chamber and pressed the trigger heavily!!


    Seeing that I pointed a gun at her, the queen spider was also greatly frightened. Her eyes with thick eyelashes opened wide.


    Touch!


    I pulled the trigger without hesitation. The pistol shook violently. I felt my arm shake too!


    Time stood still at that moment.


    I looked up at the Spider Queen.


    I thought I''d blow her head out or punch a hole in it.


    But, No.


    The queen spider still stood where she was, with a rare look of fear on her face. She looked at me. There was no blood hole in her head, and her head was intact.


    I was stunned.


    The queen spider was stunned.


    The next second, I realized that there were no bullets in the gun!


    That''s too bad. The bullet I just broke the chain was the only one!


    "Beast!! die alone!!"


    Just when I found that there was no bullet in the pistol, the queen spider also found this. She recovered as soon as possible, then waved an electric whip with an angry face and hit me with her head!


    Pop!


    I watched the Spider Queen''s electric whip beat down at me!


    But this time, because my hands have been free, I didn''t dodge, but directly stretched out my hand and grabbed her electric whip!!


    I grabbed the Spider Queen''s electric whip. The electric current from the electric whip made my arm numb, but I bit my teeth and endured the electric current.


    "Bitch, do you think I''m really afraid of you?"


    I suddenly pulled one end of the spider woman''s electric whip, and then directly grabbed the electric whip in her hand!


    "Dead bitch, you played very well, didn''t you? I made you feel good enough!!"


    I endured the sharp pain of the current, grabbed the Spider Queen''s electric whip, and then quickly switched directions and held it in my hand!


    Although the right hand suffered some severe pain due to clicking, the full anger made me completely forget the pain. I raised the Spider Queen''s electric whip high, and then, mercilessly and with all my strength, I beat it down towards her face!!

 Chapter 173

    Pop!


    I waved the long whip that the queen spider had whipped me countless times and whipped it on the queen spider''s face. Because Junxia hugged the queen spider from behind, it was difficult for the queen spider to avoid my whipping. I whipped her charming face immediately.


    When I hit her in the face, the queen spider looked at me in disbelief. Her angry eyes turned into blankness and dullness, but then she burst into laughter.


    "Beat the orphan, dare you beat the orphan? Hahaha, reverse, reverse!" the queen spider laughed like crazy, totally unlike the person who had just been beaten.


    Seeing her like this, my anger was even stronger. I waved an electric whip and beat the queen spider''s body tightly wrapped in black leather.


    Pop!


    "What are you laughing at!"


    Pop!


    "I make you laugh!"


    Pa Pa!


    "Laugh, laugh again! I beat you to death, bitch!"


    I waved the whip wildly and beat it on the queen spider. One whip after another fell on the queen spider''s body like rain. The queen spider''s body twitched violently, and the parts I hit would tremble violently, but the queen spider still looked at me with slender eyes, As if I had no effect on her beating at all.


    "Hahaha... Continue to fight, continue to fight alone! Continue! This pain is not enough for loneliness! Hahaha..." the queen spider looked at me with a crazy smile, and her eyes showed some contempt. Seeing her like this, my anger grew stronger. I looked down at the electric whip current switch in my hand, and I turned on the current to the maximum without hesitation, The long and thin whip made a sound of electric current because it was powered on, and I swung the whip back, and then whipped it on the queen spider''s chest.


    "Ah!!" I beat her with a whip with strong current, and the queen spider screamed miserably. Her chest trembled violently, leaving a blood red mark on her half exposed snow-white chest.


    "Not enough? Ha ha!!" when I saw the queen spider laughing, I couldn''t help laughing. I laughed because I expected the cruel things I would do next.


    "Junxia, you step back." I said in a deep voice to Junxia, who stood behind the queen spider and restrained the queen spider.


    "Li Jian, don''t..."


    "Junxia, please step back. This beast woman has hurt us so badly. I have to make her die today!!"


    I said angrily. Seeing my anger, Junxia turned pale, then let go of the hand holding the queen spider and slowly stepped back.


    As soon as Junxia retreated, I directly swung the whip and beat it wildly towards the queen spider like a dragon flying snake dance. The electric whip with the maximum current hit the queen spider''s body, which made her cry with pain, and her hands and feet trembled constantly.


    The sound of flesh cracking crackled. I''m a man. My strength is naturally not small. It''s conceivable that the Spider Queen has only beaten others in her life, but she has never experienced the taste of being beaten so hard. I looked at the queen spider in disgust, saw her leather clothes broken to pieces by me, and saw that countless eye-catching scars were left on her chest and neck, but the anger in my heart was still not eliminated.


    "This is for Junxia!!!"


    Pop!


    I swung the whip high. The whip cut through the air and made an amazing cry. The terrible whip hit the queen spider''s abdomen heavily, which made her stagger back a few steps.


    "This is for Xiaobai!!"


    Pop!


    After pulling a whip, I didn''t stop the action in my hand. I lifted the whip again, took a turn, and beat it heavily on the queen spider''s waist. The queen spider''s abdomen was violently convulsed with pain. The leather coat on the waist had been cracked by me, and the snow-white skin and flesh with fuzzy blood stains were exposed under my vision, The Spider Queen''s skin and flesh are wriggling like insects because of the current.


    PA!!


    "This is for proud dance!!" I roared, whipped the queen spider''s abdomen horizontally, and made her stagger back again.


    "This is for Li Xiaohang, Qiu le and Zhu Shan!!" I whipped the queen spider three times in a row. The queen spider couldn''t move any more. She stood stiff in place with Qingming saliva on her mouth and looked at me bitterly.


    "Do you think... Can you kill Gu? You bastard man!!"


    Even if I was whipped so much, the queen spider still stood still, and her eyes were more and more resentful and vicious.


    It seems that the queen spider still didn''t give in. Seeing her arrogant appearance, my anger that had gradually subsided rose again, and it rose to an unprecedented level in an instant!!


    "This whip..." I slowly lifted the whip in my hand, and then clenched it with my right hand again. I concentrated all my strength on my right hand.


    "This whip is for myself!!!"


    I jumped up high, raised my right hand high, and then pulled out the whip with the greatest strength. Because the strength was too strong, the whip turned into a semicircular arc in the air.


    PA!!!


    "Ah!!!"


    My most terrible whip hit the queen spider''s forehead. The queen spider screamed violently. Because the force was too strong, the whip in my hand finally snapped in two, while the queen spider fell directly behind. Her slender body fell heavily on her back. Her body kept twitching and foaming in her mouth, Like a struggling poisonous spider.


    "Li Jian, enough..." Junxia''s voice sounded in my ear. I looked slightly and saw Junxia''s pale and haggard face with tears. When I saw Junxia, my anger gradually subsided.


    Gasping for breath, I threw the whip, which had been broken in two, and then walked step by step to the Spider Queen who fell in front.


    The queen spider collapsed on the ground, her eyes full of unwilling and resentment, and blood slowly flowed down in the middle of her forehead.


    She watched me approach step by step, and a smile came out of her mouth.


    "Good fight, baby..."


    The queen spider looked at me with blood bubbles in her mouth, and her scarlet lips were still full of charming luster.


    "I have nothing to say to you, bitch. You can die."


    I looked down at the queen spider lying on the ground, looked at her coldly, and my chest fluctuated.


    The queen spider snorted coldly, and her eyes showed unwilling, but disdain.


    "Gu... Ha ha, it''s really damned..." the queen spider sneered, "I don''t know how many people want to kill Gu in this world. It seems that, baby, you are the only one who has succeeded. Gu... Congratulations."


    "...." I looked at the queen spider quietly, but I didn''t say a word.


    "Hehe, however, I really regret... And I don''t regret raising your pet. Since I was a child, I said that only men can conquer loneliness in the world... Now, if I die alone, I can feel at ease."


    The queen spider''s words made me feel a little chilly, but my face remained calm.


    At this time, the duel between the obscene girl next to her and the purple scorpion woman also began to enter a white hot stage.


    I don''t know why, the knives of the obscene girl and the purple scorpion woman are gone. It seems that they beat each other''s knives in the process of fighting, and the obscene girl only has to fight the purple scorpion woman with bare hands.


    The purple scorpion woman also took off her clothes. After taking off her clothes, the purple scorpion woman ran more violently towards the obscene girl and waved her boxer.


    But in the face of the strong purple scorpion woman, the obscene girl was also unwilling to lose. She actually supported the ground with one foot and bent her knees slightly. Then her two fists staggered to accumulate strength.


    I looked sideways to see the fight between the obscene girl and the purple scorpion girl. I was slightly surprised to see the action of the obscene girl. Because I had seen the film Ye man, I knew that the boxing posture of the obscene girl at the moment was the way of Wing Chun boxing!


    Wing Chun boxing, also known as women''s boxing, was originally invented by women, so it is also the most popular boxing in the women''s world.


    In the face of the strong purple scorpion woman, the obscene girl''s eyes coagulated. She suddenly puffed up her cheeks, and then her hands punched wildly at the speed of falling like raindrops!!


    Pa Pa Pa!!


    The obscene girl''s fist speed is quite fast. At the moment when the purple scorpion woman''s fist hit her chest, the obscene girl has hit the purple scorpion woman''s five fists in a row!


    The obscene girl and the purple scorpion woman were beaten, but the obscene girl didn''t step back, while the purple scorpion woman covered her chest and took two steps back. Obviously, in this confrontation, the obscene girl gained the upper hand.


    But the obscene girl has strong endurance. Although she was beaten, the obscene girl quickly endured the pain and began the next attack. The obscene girl suddenly pedaled to the ground, and then her body jumped up in the air!


    Pop!


    The obscene girl came and split her legs in the air. Her toes kicked the purple scorpion woman''s vestibule impartially. Suddenly, the whole purple scorpion woman seemed to have been unloaded. She fell down on the ground and finally fell to the ground!


    I know that the obscene girl kicked the key acupoint on the purple scorpion''s forehead and kicked the purple scorpion into a coma!


    "Hey, hey, but so, how is this tripod Kung Fu my opponent?" looking at the purple scorpion woman in the end, the obscene girl smiled obscene, and then she was stunned. She jumped directly onto the purple scorpion woman who fell to the ground, and then began to feel her body.


    "Cut, why don''t you even have a wallet? My efforts are in vain!"


    After groping on the unconscious purple scorpion woman for a while, the obscene girl made a disappointed voice


    I was stunned when I saw the obscene girl''s behavior, and my original admiration for her suddenly turned into heartfelt contempt.


    "Shifu, are you really a soldier practicing martial arts? How do I think... You are a robber!" seeing the obscene behavior of the obscene girl, I couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    "What''s the noise, little boy? Why don''t you practice martial arts? You don''t practice martial arts to make money. If you don''t have money, you''ll starve to death! By the way, stupid apprentice, don''t forget that you haven''t given Shifu my tuition for another year! Otherwise, do you think my mother will be fine and work hard to save you?!"


    "I''ll go... I... I!!!"


    While the obscene girl knocked down the purple scorpion, the female wolf head fought with the human and animal of the golden lion, and finally came to the last moment!

 Chapter 174

    "Ow!"


    "Roar!!"


    The angry cry of the female wolf head and the roar of the giant lion came from the side, or never stopped from the beginning. However, when I saw the obscene girl subduing the purple scorpion girl, the voice of the female wolf head and the Golden Lion magnified several times. I quickly took my eyes back from the fallen purple scorpion girl and the obscene girl in coarse clothes, Instead, he looked at the struggle between another virgin wolf head and the golden lion at the wall of the golden city.


    The female wolf head was still lying on the golden lion. However, the female wolf head actually did a very crazy thing. She actually inserted her sharp fingernails into the giant lion''s eyes!


    The terrible plasma splashed out from the giant lion''s eyes like a fountain. The hands of the female wolf head were dyed red by the plasma, like two big red candles.


    The golden lion roared and groaned in pain, twisted its body desperately to throw the female wolf head off its body, and its strong and straight body trembled violently.


    "Ow!!" in the face of the giant lion''s struggle, the female wolf head did not stop the movement on her hand, and her mouth also made a low roar. Then, the female wolf head carved into the giant lion''s eyes with more and more strength, and the roar on the female wolf head''s mouth became more and more loud.


    "Ouch!"


    With an earth shaking wolf howl, the female wolf''s head and arms stretched out like a long sword, and her claws were finally completely engraved into the giant lion''s eyes, and then stabbed into the giant lion''s brain from the eyes.


    With the sound of hissing enough to make people''s scalp numb, the head of the giant lion was forcibly torn open!


    The disgusting red and white lion''s brain immediately flowed out of the lion''s mouth and eyes, and a large amount of blood flowed out at the same time!


    "Roar..." the brain was invaded by the female wolf head, and the giant lion sent out a burst of wailing. It rushed like crazy and howled in pain. The female wolf head riding on it was also brought around. For a time, the female wolf head ran around the city wall like a little girl riding a dog.


    However, the female wolf head''s claws are still trapped in the lion''s head. She continues to dig the lion''s head madly, and the strength in her hands seems to be getting stronger and stronger.


    With a rattle, the next moment, the head of the giant lion was forcibly broken into watermelon like halves by the female wolf head!


    A mass of blood flowed out of the lion''s head, shocking.


    Seeing that his fearsome brain and blood flowed all over the ground, and his head was completely damaged, the giant lion could no longer resist. He ran a distance on the wall. When he was about to run to the edge of the wall, his limbs suddenly released their strength, and then fell to the ground with a plop. His limbs twitched and couldn''t move any more. The female wolf head also spent too much energy. She was still lying on the giant lion, panting, and didn''t come down immediately. Obviously, the human and animal fight just now also cost the female wolf head a lot of mental energy.


    Looking at the face full of blood, even the scattered long hair was red with blood, but the blue-green eyes became a more profound and clear female wolf head. I couldn''t bear to look, took back my eyes and looked at the queen spider still lying at my feet.


    The queen spider also happened to witness the death of her baby lion and the defeat of the purple scorpion. She closed her eyes and turned her head. Her face was bloodless. After taking a deep breath, her eyes slowly opened again. The color of malice and resentment in her eyes also receded slightly and became a unwilling but helpless color.


    I looked at the queen spider lying on the ground and said to her word by word:


    "You are defeated. No one can save you from heaven and earth!"


    Hearing my words, the queen spider suddenly hummed and laughed again, but this time, her laughter was not so rampant at the beginning, but with a little self mockery.


    "I didn''t expect... Solitary meeting is the end, ha ha, ha ha......" the queen spider smiled miserably, and the blood flow in the corners of her mouth became more and more. "It''s an old Chinese saying that you become a king and defeat an enemy. Now you''re alone in your hands and recognize..."


    "Originally, I wanted to be powerful for a few years. By the way, I gave you a white and fat baby..."


    The queen spider''s words made my heart jump.


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at the queen spider under me. My heart beat faster and couldn''t help asking.


    "What do you mean? Gu... Pregnant with your child. My baby... Don''t you know what Gu said?" the queen spider gave me the most shocked answer, and a cold smile made my heart cold on her weak face.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    I held my hands, but my heart set off a storm.


    The queen spider is pregnant with my child?


    Impossible, it''s not true... But when I think of what happened in the past week, I can''t dispel my speculation.


    "You make it clear to me, what''s going on?!" I was a little anxious. I grabbed the queen spider''s neck lying on the ground and pulled her up from the ground.


    "Gu has made it very clear... Gu, pregnant with your child. Gu... Has always wanted to have a man." the queen spider smiled, but a bitter smile appeared in her mouth, "Gu doesn''t want to have a seed like Gu''s weak and useless waste mother. In order to survive, she actually knelt down to others for mercy, wagged her tail and begged for mercy, became a slave of the enemy, and was finally killed alive... Ha ha, hum!!" a disdainful and disgusting smile appeared on the queen spider''s face, "Gu doesn''t want to have that kind of cowardly thing!"


    I was deeply shocked to hear the queen spider''s words. I didn''t expect that such a dark and hard to erase sad memory was hidden in the heart of the queen spider.


    For a moment, I finally understood why the queen spider claimed to be lonely


    Because she was an orphan since childhood.


    The queen spider''s words made my face white, and Junxia, who stood by and looked at us, was more difficult to see.


    At the moment, my hand is holding the queen spider''s neck. I can''t wait to crush her. However, I can''t bear to think that my child is broken in her stomach.


    Although I don''t know whether queen spider''s words are true or not, after all, I have only been with her for more than ten days. It may not be credible that she is pregnant with my child.


    However, if there is even a trace of truth in this matter, I am afraid I will become the murderer of my own child.


    Do I... Have the heart?


    The Spider Queen looked at me hesitating, and her face showed the joy of victory.


    "Baby, it seems that you are hesitating whether you should kill Gu..." the queen spider smiled and looked at me, "then come and help you make a decision." the queen spider''s face showed a winning smile again. Then, her hand suddenly extended to her waist. My eyes subconsciously looked along her hand, and then I was silly.


    Because I saw a bundle of red columns around the queen spider''s waist!


    This... Is it a time bomb?!


    At that time, I shouted in my heart, but the queen spider suddenly jumped up, hugged my waist, grinned and showed her last smile.


    "Die together, baby ~"


    "You''re crazy!!" I didn''t expect that the queen spider left a means to die together. I hurriedly reached out and hugged my queen spider, but the queen spider hugged me. She has made up her mind to die together with me!


    "Bitch, you let me go!" I pulled the Spider Queen''s arm hard, and my strength was not small, but no matter how I pulled, the woman wouldn''t let go. I raised my leg and hit her abdomen with my knee, trying to knock her away, but the dead woman''s mouth was bleeding, but she just wouldn''t let go.


    "Li Jian!" seeing the queen spider''s move, Junxia standing aside also cried out in horror and wanted to run up to help me open the queen spider.


    "Don''t come!"


    Seeing Junxia coming, I quickly stepped back and stopped her. I don''t know when the bomb will explode. If Junxia comes, she will be injured.


    The queen spider hugged me. Her hair was scattered. She raised her head and showed a scarlet smile at the corners of her mouth. That was the winner''s smile, the last smile.


    "Let go, you let go!" I roared, pushing and shaking the arm of the queen spider who held me, but she just wouldn''t let go.


    "Die..." the queen spider smiled sadly and repeated the words of dying together. The light in her eyes became more and more prosperous, and my heart beat intensified to the extreme.


    Am I going to be so finished? A moment of despair flashed through my mind. I didn''t expect to fall into the hands of this woman and make so many resistance. I didn''t expect to die in the end.


    Is it over?


    In this nervous emergency, a crazy brainstorming broke out in my mind, and I suddenly remembered the acupoint pointing technique that the obscene girl had taught me.


    I thought of the acupoint pointing technique taught me by the obscene girl. I bit my teeth and concentrated all my strength on the index finger and middle finger of my right hand. Now the situation is urgent. I have no other way but to fight to the death.


    I closed my fingers, calmed myself, concentrated all my strength on my fingers, and then suddenly pointed to the air hole one inch below the belly button of the queen spider.


    Obscene girl told me that Qihai acupoint is an inch below the navel. After being hit, people''s arteries, veins and ribs will vibrate, which will break the blood stasis, body failure and paralyze people''s body. Although it is not as calming as Yaoqi acupoint, it can also vent people''s strength and make people weak.


    Naturally, my acupoint pointing Kung Fu didn''t get home, but when I was dying, I had to take a chance. My two fingers focused on the air sea acupoint below the queen spider''s navel.


    I felt my fingers deeply inserted into the queen spider''s abdomen, and I was hit by a sea of air. The queen spider snorted, her body shook suddenly, and the hand held on my chest and waist softened.


    Feeling that the queen spider''s strength decreased, I quickly kicked her away, and then my body suddenly rolled on the ground, rolling out a distance of about two, four or five meters.


    After the rolling stopped, I quickly stood up behind me. I pulled up Junxia, who was chasing from one side, and quickly retreated. I ran all the way to the steps at the edge of the golden city wall. The queen spider''s is a time bomb. I don''t know when it will explode. I must run as far as possible before the explosion.


    After running many meters, I looked up at the queen spider in front of me. The queen spider still stood in place, stunned, but her body was like a sponge.


    She couldn''t believe looking at Junxia and me running away, swearing in Vietnamese.


    But the next second before the bomb detonated, the queen spider''s body suddenly stiffened, and then called out a word that people all over the world understood:


    "Mom..."


    A tear fell down the queen spider''s smooth cheek.


    That was the last word that the queen spider said before she died. The next second, a shocking explosion sounded above the golden city. The terrible shrapnel and body tools were scattered everywhere. The evil queen, who had been arrogant and domineering all her life, was finally blown into pieces by her own time bomb.

 Chapter 175

    The blood rain splashed all over the sky, and many splashed on my face. I felt a little tenderness on my face. It was the temperature of the queen spider. It was majestic and arrogant a moment ago. The queen spider almost forced me into a desperate situation, so it was fried into thousands of meat foam.


    Since then, there has never been a majestic woman named Queen spider in the world.


    Is the queen spider really pregnant with my child?


    I don''t know. This is a puzzle I can''t know in my life. I don''t want to recall this dark memory I spent with the queen spider.


    After the explosion, the thick smell of blood filled the walls of the Golden City, and a thin blood mist floated on the golden city for a long time.


    In the first mock exam, Jun Xia fell into my arms and looked at the vague flesh and blood in front of me. I also forced down the acid in my throat and barely spit it out.


    The female wolf head and the obscene girl also walked slowly from the side. They took a look at the broken meat in the middle of the wall of the Golden City, then turned away and looked at us.


    "Junxia, how''s it going? Are you okay?" I patted Junxia on the back. Junxia vomited violently. Junxia vomited for a long time before she stopped vomiting. She wiped her mouth, looked at me with a pale face, and squeezed out a weak smile from the corners of her mouth.


    "Better... OK, we''re all fine..."


    "This woman deserves to die..."


    I held Junxia and her wounds hurt. At this time, the people below the golden city seemed to hear the explosion above, stopped fighting, and looked up at the situation above. At first, they didn''t know the situation in the golden city because of the height difference, but soon, Junxia came to the edge of the wall of the golden city, Then he shouted in Vietnamese:


    "The queen spider is dead!"


    Junxia shouted, and all the female bandits who had not fallen to the ground under the golden city gave a cry of surprise. They didn''t seem to believe that the queen spider died like this.


    I also went to the edge of the golden city and looked at the situation below. Xiaobai and the thief eyed woman were still fighting below. To my surprise, Xiaobai, a silly girl, was really good. Beside Xiaobai, more than a dozen female bandits had fallen. Those female bandits fell to the ground in all directions. It seemed that Xiaobai fell over his shoulder and kicked his legs, This chick has nothing else, but she is energetic and excessive, and she can fight without thinking.


    As for the thief eyed women, their skills seem to be a little worse than Xiaobai. Everyone is surrounded by 4 or 5 female bandits. With the advantage of being not afraid of knives and guns, they dare to fight with female bandits.


    Now the female bandits lost their sense of war after hearing the cry of Junxia above, and looked up at us standing on the golden city one by one.


    Seeing the frightened but confused appearance of the female bandits, the obscene girl directly pulled up the purple scorpion woman lying on the side and threw it directly onto the steps of the golden city. The purple scorpion woman''s body slid down the steps. The purple scorpion woman was a confidant of the queen spider, and she was also the second person and object in the bandits. When the purple scorpion woman slid down the Golden City, all the female bandits were silly.


    The purple scorpion women have been subdued, which has explained everything.


    This is their leader. The queen spider is indeed dead!


    When the leader died, the remaining female bandits were headless and looked at each other. They didn''t know what to do. They chattered in Vietnamese. They were worried and panicked. They looked at the thief''s eyes in front of them, at us standing in the Golden City, and finally at the fallen compatriots.


    Seeing the situation below, the female wolf head and the obscene girl rushed down immediately. The obscene girl picked up the two big knives that the purple scorpion woman had dropped on the ground and waved them in her hand. The female wolf head stained her claws with blood and fell down. Her bloody arms were shocking.


    The female wolf head jumped down from the steps and rushed into the crowd of female bandits at the fastest speed. Her claws were sharp. Although they could not be compared with the steel claws of wolverine, they were also quite hard. Combined with the female wolf head''s amazing ability of running, jumping and sprinting, in the twinkling of an eye, the faces of several female bandits who had no time to run were scratched, The female bandits were frightened by the female wolf head, because the ability shown by the female wolf head was completely beyond the ordinary people''s possession. From the beginning, the female wolf head gave them too much deterrent. The obscene girl rushed towards the female bandits with weapons with double knives.


    The female wolf head and the obscene girl rushed ahead. The combat effectiveness of each of these two perverts was at least comparable to that of more than a dozen people. Under the intimidation of the two perverts, the remaining female bandits who couldn''t do anything were also staggering, parrying and retreating.


    Finally, I don''t know which female bandit shouted first, and then suddenly ran away. When the remaining female bandits saw someone taking the lead, they ran and screamed towards the depths of the dark forest.


    People''s psychology is like this. Once someone starts, the rest will do the same thing with that person. For a time, the female bandits who had fought hard with Xiaobai and one eyed women under the golden city actually cried and ran away one by one, and several even had injuries. They covered their hands or pressed their thighs with their hands.


    Looking at the escaped female bandits, the obscene girls didn''t catch up. The queen spider has died. The interior of the bandits has been in chaos, and they can''t afford to toss about.


    Of course, there are many groaning female bandits on the ground, and those female bandits are naturally bound up by obscene girls with long ropes.


    I held Junxia, took a look at the incomplete body of the Spider Queen in the Golden City, and then walked slowly down from the golden city. Junxia and I were badly hurt, most of them were whipped by the abnormal woman, the Spider Queen.


    "It''s over..." when Junxia and I helped down the steps of the Golden City, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. I really didn''t expect that the queen spider who had pressed me like a nightmare disappeared into the world.


    Junxia''s condition is not very good. She stayed up all night last night. Now she has experienced a series of thrilling fights. She has been tired both physically and mentally.


    "What''s your name?! shut up!" the obscene girl was on the ground and cooperated with the thief eyed women to tie up the remaining injured but not dead female bandits. While tying up the female bandits, the obscene girl scolded them.


    Among the rest, the one eyed girl seems to have been hurt a little. She covered her left arm and seemed to be bleeding. As for Xiaobai, the most fierce silly girl was unharmed. However, no wonder she wore bulletproof clothes when I lost her. When we fought just now, the silly girl also fought with others in bulletproof clothes. In addition, her hands and feet were flexible and her fighting skills were amazing, No one else can hurt her at all.


    "Master! Master!" Xiaobai gasped like an ox, and her pretty face was full of fatigue. When she saw Junxia and I coming down, she showed a happy and pure smile, and then her eyes gradually turned red, "master, great, you''re okay... Great..."


    Seeing me, Xiaobai''s big eyes showed relief and joy.


    And looking at this silly living treasure, I shrugged helplessly and showed a bitter smile. At the moment, my heart can be said to be heavy and relaxed. Seeing that all people are safe and standing in front of me one by one, I suddenly feel that God has mercy on me and finally let me recover. Originally, I can''t see this silly girl in front of me anymore.


    "How? As like as two peas," when she saw the little white in front of her, she suddenly heard the voice. She knew Xiao Bai, or that the woman spy, who had not lost her memory, was so beautiful that she could see the same voice as Jo Yan.


    Hearing Junxia''s voice, I also recovered. I hurriedly took Junxia back a few steps, and then leaned my head and whispered to her:


    "Junxia, Qiu Yanran, she had a car accident. Now she has lost her memory. She doesn''t remember who she is. She doesn''t even know who she is. I lied to her that I am her master. She believes it now."


    "No? She lost her memory?" hearing my story, Junxia was also full of incredible, "how could this happen?"


    "She''s been like this since she had a car accident. Alas, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you what I''ve experienced in the past six months. You can''t believe it. Now, pretend to meet her for the first time. Don''t let her know you know her, or she''ll be in trouble when she thinks she''s from the secret service. Oh, by the way, her name is Xiaobai now."


    "Xiaobai?"


    "Well, it''s a nickname."


    "Oh..." Junxia nodded. She was as smart as her. Naturally, she immediately found out the situation.


    "You know me, big sister?" Xiaobai just saw Junxia''s expression and heard Junxia''s words. Naturally, she was a little suspicious.


    "Sorry, I made a mistake. I made a mistake between you and a friend of mine. You look like her very much. I thought you were her." smart as Junxia, she naturally obeyed my words, pretended to see Xiaobai for the first time, and went up to say hello to Xiaobai.


    "Oh, that''s right." Xiaobai easily believed Junxia''s words, and then reached out to shake hands with Junxia. "Big sister, you know the master very well. Are you also a friend of the master?"


    "Hehe, yes, he and I are old acquaintances. By the way, my name is Lin Junxia, and you... Are you Xiaobai?"


    "Well, I''m Xiaobai." Xiaobai touched her head and shook hands with Junxia to show her trust. And I also went to Xiaobai and looked at her up and down. When I saw that there were not too many scars on her, I was relieved and asked:


    "Xiaobai, you and aowu... Fell off the cliff that night. Why are you all right?"


    Hearing my question, Xiaobai blinked, thought about it, and then said:


    "Oh, that night, sister aowu and I fell off the cliff. I was so scared that I thought I would never see my master again. I didn''t know anything. When I woke up, I found that I fell down at the bottom of the mountain, and my body was so painful. I saw sister aowu lying next to me and didn''t move. I didn''t wake her up. Then another bandit came down the mountain with a gun Catch us. I was so scared that I ran away with my sister aowu on my back, but those people still chased us, and I kept running... "


    "Later, I saw a valley where I could hide, so I ran down and hid here. But after dawn, I found that there were ferocious crocodiles around. I didn''t dare to go out, and sister aowu had a fever for several days, so we hid here for several days..."

 Chapter 176

    Listening to Xiaobai''s vague memories, I finally understood Xiaobai''s experience these days. It turned out that she and the female wolf head fell off the cliff and didn''t fall to death. Because the valley was trapezoidal, they rolled down the hillside. After waking up, they were chased by the female bandits. In order to avoid the search of the female bandits, Xiaobai hid in the valley, Then I hid until today.


    In other words, the female bandits did come to search the whereabouts of Xiaobai and female wolf head, but I don''t know whether they found Xiaobai and female wolf head. Now, I know the answer.


    "Then you haven''t eaten these days?"


    "Yes! Master, we found a lot of honey in the forest." when I asked, Xiaobai immediately gave me the answer.


    I was stunned, and then I probably understood how this silly girl lived these days.


    At this time, they have tied up all the female bandits. They stack all the female bandits together and put them under the golden city.


    After the obscene girl finished all her work, she clapped her hands comfortably. When I heard the clapping sound of the obscene girl, I shifted my eyes, and then walked towards the obscene girl and the one eyed woman.


    "Master." when I saw the obscene girl, I called out with some respect.


    "Finally, it''s done. I''m tired to death!" the obscene girl gasped and turned to look at me. "How, isn''t the apprentice hurt?"


    "It''s all right, keep your breath." I said to the obscene girl with a bitter smile, and then looked at the female bandits bound under the golden city. Some of them fainted, some looked at us in horror and cursed, while others were injured and frightened.


    "Finally survived... Shifu, if you hadn''t come in time today, i... Junxia and I would have been killed by these female bandits."


    "Hey, are you moved? Don''t forget to pay the tuition. By the way, I''m very satisfied with the acupoint pointing skill of that abnormal woman just now. It''s a bit true."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Obviously, my tutor is good. It seems that I have to consider increasing my tuition..."


    "Master, can you not mention the tuition fees? The golden city is in front of you. Are you still paying the tuition fees?" I said to the obscene girl with a little shame.


    "... no matter how little it is, it''s money." the obscene girl looked at me obliquely, smiled and said.


    "How greedy are you?" I was speechless.


    To get back to business, after a few casual jokes with the obscene girl, I still returned to the subject:


    "Master, how did you find this place?" this is the most confused point in my heart. I really can''t figure out how obscene girls and one eyed women got together and finally found here.


    "It depends on your one eyed Bai believer. If she hadn''t got the information about the Spider Queen''s base from an arms man named fat cat, and finally told the battalion commander, we don''t know the spider woman''s nest. A few days ago, people in our army were ambushed by the spider woman and suffered heavy losses. Now the state has dispatched special departments of three divisions from the capital The team came to eliminate the bandits. It is estimated that the end of the bandits will come in a few days. "


    "..." the words of the obscene girl made me realize suddenly. I immediately understood the reason why the obscene girls were here. It turned out that the one eyed woman learned the location of the queen spider''s base through the arms dealers, then told the hot girl the information, and then the hot girl told the superior. In this way, the people of the military finally determined the trend of the queen spider, Then, after several days of investigation, the location of the queen spider base was determined, and finally ready to launch the second wave of clean-up and suppression operations.


    "How is Lin Yanyan now?"


    "The battalion commander and we entered the base as the vanguard. She said she wanted to save her sister. Now she has sneaked into the base to save people... And we were lurking at the back door of the desert outside the base as backup. Unexpectedly, we suddenly saw you detained by spider girl and came out, so we took the opportunity to grab an SUV, followed it from behind, and then found it I came to this place. I just wanted to investigate the trend of spider girl, but I didn''t expect to find golden city. Hey hey. "The obscene girl smiled.


    While listening to the obscene girl, I was shocked.


    Although the obscene girl said it lightly, her words have vaguely revealed a lot of military information. Moreover, I was also surprised to hear that the hot girl is now sneaking into the Spider Queen''s base.


    "So the government has launched a final attack on the bandit''s base?"


    "Well, the good days of the bandits are over." the obscene girl looked at me and said, "apprentice, your life is really big. To tell you the truth, I can''t believe you can survive in the bandits. You were beaten like this by that spider girl... Hey, it seems that it will take a lot of time to recuperate."


    The wretched girl looked at the scars on me and frowned.


    At this time, female wolf head, Xiaobai, Junxia and others all came over. They all stood beside me and looked at the female bandits bound under the golden city.


    "A lot of bandits ran away just now, and... What about the rest?" I frowned and asked the obscene girl.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll contact the headquarters later, and the headquarters will send someone here to arrest all these female bandits." the obscene girl said frankly. I was a little relieved to hear what the obscene girl said. It seems that the obscene girl also has support.


    "Apprentice, it''s thanks to you and your one eyed Bai believer who can find the base of the queen spider so quickly this time. The one eyed woman named Awaha Yi has always called you my Lord. I admire you very much." the obscene girl smiled and said to me, "where did you catch the beautiful girl?"


    "Master, would you please be serious?" I looked at the obscene girl silently, but I was still a little relieved. It''s not so much my credit as the one eyed woman''s credit. I didn''t expect that she was so pious. In order to find me, she revealed the location of the queen spider''s base.


    The obscene girl smiled. At this time, Junxia came up and met the obscene girl.


    The wretched girl swept her eyes and saw the pale Junxia. She quickly stretched out her hand and came forward with a smile:


    "Hello, beauty, I''m Gao Haixin. I used to be the battalion commander of the cooking battalion of the Yunnan Military sub district. Now, due to the loss of the army a few days ago and the shortage of front-line personnel, I''m temporarily transferred to the advance task force."


    "Ah, hello... I''m Lin Junxia, Lin Yanyan''s sister. She''s also in the cooking camp..."


    "Uh huh, I know. I knew you were the sister of deputy battalion commander Lin when I saw you!"


    "Really, hehe, we look alike." Junxia smiled weakly.


    "No, what I want to say is that your breasts are the same, big." the obscene girl said solemnly.


    "..." hearing the words of the obscene girl, Junxia was stunned and her body was stiff.


    "Oh, Junxia, don''t be surprised. Gao Haixin is the master I worshipped when I was in the army. She''s just like this. She''s not serious." seeing Junxia''s surprised appearance, I hurried forward to make a round.


    "Ha ha, so..." Junxia smiled awkwardly and hit a ha ha.


    "By the way, that... Let me introduce you. This is Xiaobai, this is aowu from Yunnan, this is Tian Xiaoyun, this is Cui Ruoyan, and this is InAs. They are all friends I met in the military camp. And this is Awaha Yi, which I met in Yunnan. Awaha Yi, she is Junxia, and she is my friend."


    "Oh, ah." Junxia nodded and shook hands with everyone present one by one.


    The one eyed woman covered her arm. Her arm seemed to be hurt. She covered it with her hand and shook hands with Junxia.


    "Awaha Yi, are you okay? Are you hurt?" I asked anxiously when I saw the one eyed woman covering her arm in pain.


    "It''s all right... My Lord, I insist. It''s good that you are safe. These bandits have done such disrespectful things to you. I really want to kill them." the one eyed woman said angrily.


    "Avaha Yi, it''s really hard for you. I really... Thank you for being so loyal to me." I looked at the one eyed woman, and I couldn''t say how moved I was. The Bai woman was so pious to me. I think I wouldn''t stand here intact now if it weren''t for her words.


    "No, our people will do anything for our Lord!" said the one eyed woman firmly, biting her teeth.


    Hearing the one eyed woman''s words, Junxia looked at me in surprise. She seemed to doubt the relationship between me and the one eyed woman.


    But Junxia didn''t ask much. She knew I didn''t tell her a lot, and she wasn''t in a hurry, so she went to the one eyed woman and checked the wound on the one eyed woman''s arm:


    "Show me your wound. I learned some basic medical skills from my sister''s doctor." Junxia enthusiastically grabbed the one eyed woman''s bleeding wound. After she checked it, she grabbed a little soil on the ground and applied it to the one eyed woman''s wound. Then she pulled a piece of cloth from her body and made a simple bandage for the one eyed woman.


    "Thank you, thank you, my Lord''s friend..." was bandaged by Junxia, and the one eyed girl was a little flattered.


    Junxia smiled at her. After the one eyed woman temporarily stabilized the situation, I turned my eyes to the golden city rising from the ground behind me with countless reliefs on the surface. Gold city has a history of thousands of years, but gold is the most stable metal. Even the erosion of thousands of years of wind and rain has not changed its appearance much. Before, we had a life and death struggle with female bandits, so we don''t have any time to care about this gold palace almost completely made of gold bricks, But now that the fighting has subsided for the time being, I still see this shocking golden city and am attracted.


    It can be said that this golden city is the beginning of all the plans of the queen spider, and it is also the devil''s eye that leads the queen spider to the abyss of hell.


    "What should we do next? What should we do about this golden city?" looking at the golden city in front of me, I couldn''t help asking. Besides me, Xiaobai and female wolf head also stood beside me and looked at the golden city with a height of two floors above the ground. Although they were very tired, But looking at the solemn and ancient Golden City in front of them, they could not restrain their joy.


    "It''s really the golden city... Before, I always thought it was a joke for the queen spider to find the golden city. Who would say it was a joke in the future, and I... Beat her to death." the thief eyed girl was talking to her, and at this time, Junxia suddenly said:


    "By the way, camera! Which of you has a camera? Take it quickly."


    Hearing Junxia''s reminder, we all turned our eyes to her and looked surprised.


    Junxia looked at our surprised expression and continued:


    "According to the regulations of the United Nations International Association of monuments, as long as the treasures are found in the disputed area, those treasures will be owned by the discoverer... Provided that the person can produce enough evidence!"


    Hearing Junxia''s words, all of us were restless!

 Chapter 177

    As long as there is enough evidence to prove that we are the discoverers of the golden city... The golden city belongs to us?!


    Thinking of the fact that since the Third World War, there has been no unified country in Southeast Asia and belongs to a disputed area, my heart also jumped wildly!


    "Disputed area? Isn''t this it? Then we..."


    "Really, Junxia? Is there such a rule?" I said excitedly. "So, aren''t we... The first discoverers of the golden city?"


    Hearing what I said, even the obscene girl and the thief''s eye girl were restless.


    "If you don''t count the bandits, you can say so."


    Junxia swallowed her mouth. Although her face was still a little tired, the excitement on her face could not be concealed. Before, the queen spider should have found and swallowed the Golden City alone, but now the queen spider is dead, and other female bandits are scattered or controlled by us. It can be said that we are the real winner of the golden city now.


    Junxia mentioned this problem. It was not easy for those who survived the disaster to look at each other. Golden City, let alone hear it with their own eyes, just hearing the name is enough to make people all over the world crazy.


    Golden City, that''s something that can''t be measured by value.


    Not to mention the value of the gold bricks that make up the wall of the Golden City, it is impossible to measure with fixed property just considering the historical and cultural value of the golden city. The historical value of this golden city is equivalent to Angkor Wat or Egyptian pyramids. Thousands of years of history and culture are not what money can do. Moreover, the material used to build this huge building is still gold. Once such news comes out, it must be enough to shake any corner of the world.


    "Junxia, so... This golden city belongs to us?" I asked in some consternation. The excited waves in my heart spread all over my body, and even made me forget my fatigue and pain.


    "It''s reasonable to say that every time... As long as it has been reviewed and identified by the international monuments and Heritage Review Committee, and has enough ability to see and guard the golden city before it is approved, this golden city is even ours." Junxia''s words are more and more exciting. "However, the value of relics such as the golden city is too great. It is no longer what one should possess. It is the cultural treasure of mankind all over the world..."


    I could hear Junxia''s voice trembling. She was an expert in Archaeology and history. Naturally, she knew a lot about monuments. Now she suddenly obtained the ownership of the golden city. Naturally, she was surprised and became a fool.


    "Er... Well, do we have a share?" the thief eyed woman said excitedly, her eyes shining with both excitement and excitement.


    "I, I also have?" the round faced sister is also silly. She can''t seem to imagine that she has suddenly become the owner of the golden city.


    "It''s all part of it. The people who found the relics within six hours after the first discoverer found them are the first discoverers and have the right to possess the treasures... Because in the Third World War and a series of subsequent world disasters, many ancient relics hundreds of years ago were lost, and a large number of historic relics were buried underground and difficult to dig out. Therefore, the International Commission on ancient relics and treasures This provision is to encourage and excavate the lost history. "


    "Then, shoot the video quickly and make records!" although I know that this occasion is not the time to be excited about treasure, the value of golden city is too great. So big that we all temporarily put aside other ideas.


    After all, no matter who is, the deepest part of his heart is greedy for money. In the face of such priceless treasures as the Golden City, it is naturally difficult to restrain himself.


    "Who... Who has a mobile phone? Call the International Association of monuments and heritage, send videos and register your identity. As long as you register, the golden city will be ours!" Junxia was also excited. She turned her head and couldn''t restrain the excitement in her tone.


    "I have..." hearing Junxia''s words, the one eyed woman standing aside took down her watch and mobile phone. She took down her watch and mobile phone and looked at Junxia, but she hesitated in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter, give it to Junxia." seeing the one eyed woman hesitating, I reminded her. Hearing my words, the one eyed woman handed Junxia her watch. Junxia couldn''t help but take over the one eyed woman''s watch and mobile phone, showing gratitude in her eyes.


    "Li Jian''s friends... You saved us today. Without you, we would certainly die in the hands of the bandits. You should also have a share of the golden city. Although I know your intention is not to look for the Golden City, if we can leave here safely today, we will have a history." Junxia smiled shyly, Then he reached out and turned on the video function on the watch and mobile phone.


    "Li Jian, your name is Li Jian? Apprentice, isn''t your name Li Xiaohang?" after hearing Junxia''s words, the obscene girl asked me strangely.


    "Li Jian is my nickname, Shifu. Don''t worry about these at the critical moment. If you don''t want the ownership of the Golden City, you can say it directly, Junxia can skip your lens." I gave a white look at the obscene girl and said.


    "... let''s talk about eggplant!"


    "Er..."


    Hearing what I said, the expression of the obscene girl became faster than turning the book. Unexpectedly, she immediately stretched out her hand and made a V-sign, which surprised people.


    "Hehe, everybody stop moving. This is a historic moment."


    "By the way, Junxia, don''t shoot these female bandits, just shoot us!" the obscene girl didn''t forget to remind.


    Junxia smiled faintly, um, and then she took the watch mobile phone and let the small screen of the watch mobile phone face all of us.


    "Do you want to shoot? Do I have a share?" Xiaobai still couldn''t figure out the situation. She stood beside and stared foolishly, and the female wolf head was completely confused and didn''t understand what we were going to do.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, silly girl, come here soon!" I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head and stood in front of Junxia, while the obscene girl, the thief eyed girl, the round faced girl and the Hui woman hurriedly jumped into the video field of vision. Junxia also wrapped her hands and excitedly took her watch and mobile phone to shoot a video at us. She let us all stand under the steps of the golden city, Let''s shoot together with the golden city. Junxia took a camera and photographed me, Xiaobai, female wolf head, one eyed woman, lewd girl, thief eyed woman, Round faced sister and Hui woman.


    Junxia photographed us and the golden city behind us. However, she didn''t take pictures of the female bandits bound by us. Anyway, these female bandits are estimated to become prisoners of war. It''s impossible to compete with us for the ownership of the golden city.


    Everyone showed a happy smile in front of the video recorder. Although they had just experienced an earth shaking war not long ago, everyone is in high spirits when shooting the video. Junxia adjusted the angle. Finally, she turned the angle and photographed herself. While shooting, she also spoke some live reports in English like a reporter before the video. Junxia is a female doctor and knows the languages of many countries. She explained our discovery of the golden city in English and Chinese at the same time. At the same time, she also introduced all of us. Junxia is a lady of the family, not a cheap woman. After introducing herself, she asked us to introduce ourselves respectively.


    "My name is Cui Ruoyan. I come from Weifang, Shandong Province. I am a soldier. My interest is making big cakes."


    "My name is Tian Xiaoyun. I''m one of the first discoverers of the golden city! Remember me! My sister from Hefei, Anhui Province! Have you seen it? I found the golden city! When I come back, let''s travel around the world!"


    "I''m InAs. I''m... Glad to find the golden city. I hope I can buy more cattle and sheep if I can get part of the gold."


    "Cut!" the ambition of Hui women was despised by everyone. Junxia also smiled. She soon switched to the next person.


    "Hahaha, I''m Gao Haixin! I sent it! We sent it!! hahaha!" the obscene girl put her hands on her hips and laughed. "Cool! Cool!" the obscene girl couldn''t stop laughing.


    "I... let''s call me Xiaobai... Well, i... I don''t know what to say." Xiaobai also nervously looked at the mobile phone screen and didn''t know what to say, "but everyone is very happy and I''m also very happy. We found the golden city!"


    When the mobile phone screen moved to the female wolf head, the female wolf head actually stepped back and was at a loss.


    "Ow?" the female wolf looked at her watch and mobile phone strangely, looking innocent and surprised.


    Seeing the performance of the female wolf head, Junxia was stunned, but I prompted Junxia to change a person, so Junxia changed to a one eyed woman.


    "Thanks to my Lord, we can find the treasure. This is my Lord''s blessing." the one eyed woman said in the astringent Bai dialect.


    Finally, it was my turn. I was also excited. I coughed gently and looked at the expectant eyes of the people around me. I really couldn''t believe that all this was true in front of me. More than ten minutes ago, I was still struggling at the boundary of life and death, but I didn''t expect that now, I was not only safe, but also had the opportunity to become the master of this golden city!!


    I trembled and said to the mobile phone screen in Junxia''s hand:


    "I''m Li Jian, one of the discoverers of the golden city. Now, at 4:15 p.m. on March 24, 2469, I, Lin Junxia, Gao Haixin, Xiaobai, aowu, Tian Xiaoyun, Cui Ruoyan, InAs and Awaha Yi discovered the golden city together. In order to find the Golden City, we have experienced many difficulties and hardships. The final success is not just mine , it belongs to everyone. To tell you the truth, everyone in front of the screen may think we are very beautiful when you see us on the screen. But to tell you the truth, we just broke away from the edge of life and death 10 minutes ago. I''m really glad that I was able to record this video safely under the golden city. "


    "I just want to say that sometimes life is like a feather. You never know where you will fall next. Maybe you are still struggling on the edge of death one second ago, but the next second, you will get out of danger and witness miracles."


    "The world is full of miracles. Please believe in miracles."


    Of course, my eloquence is not so good. I''m talking about the lines in 21st century novels. When she heard me, Junxia gave me a little bit. Then she pressed the Save button, and then turned on the camera button.


    "Stand up and take another picture as a souvenir!"


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I, Xiaobai, lewd girls, female wolf heads and thief eyed women all gathered together, smiled, posed and made a victory gesture.


    "Eggplant!" although we were hurt, exhausted and even just ran back from the gate of death, we still showed our happiest smile in the face of the camera and forgot our past gratitude and resentment in a moment.


    Click.


    The crisp sound of mobile phone shooting fell. Under the Golden City, we finally left the most perfect picture.

 Chapter 178

    Junxia sent videos and photos at the first time, and then called the International Association of monuments to apply to the special committee in the estimation Association for the discovery right of the first discoverer of golden city.


    Mobile phones in this era can transmit photos and videos via WiFi, and because the one eyed woman has done underground transactions with arms elements, her mobile phone has opened an international long-distance service. Junxia is a family of scholars. Naturally, she knows the telephone number of the International Association of monuments and understands the procedures for applying for the first discoverer of monuments and antiquities, So the task of contacting the International Association of monuments was left to her.


    In this era, China is one of the core members of the United Nations and one of the major countries in the world. Naturally, the association of monuments also has Chinese members, so Junxia can also communicate with the people of the association in Chinese.


    "In the Huanglian mountains... Yes, 105 ¡ã 35 east longitude, 22 ¡ã 18 north latitude... In the northwest of the Huanglian mountains, under the rift valley behind the forest... Yes, the evidence is conclusive and true. The photos and videos have been posted to your official website, and you can confirm them. After the 6-hour protection time of the first discoverer, I will send you the second group of photos. OK, that''s it Yes, we are all very happy. This is really a great discovery... Ha ha. "


    Junxia hurriedly told the general story for almost ten minutes, describing the discovery process, members, historic sites and some specific forms of historic sites.


    Ten minutes later, Junxia hung up.


    "How''s it going, Junxia?"


    "Is there a play?"


    After Junxia hung up, all of us couldn''t wait to ask.


    "It has been included in the audit list by the Committee. This is already an international event. The first six hours are the audit time. After that, if no one else has found the gold city, even if we are the first discoverers, we will get the ownership of the gold city."


    Junxia gave us all a beautiful smile. Hearing Junxia''s words, we couldn''t help cheering and cheering.


    "I''m rich! I''m rich!" the obscene girl danced. She suddenly threw her helmet on the ground and shouted, "I''ll go and be a soldier! Go home and have fun!"


    "Hahaha..." everyone laughed together. It seemed that everyone had forgotten the previous tragic battle. Only Xiaobai and the female wolf head were still stunned.


    "Don''t be happy too early. I''m afraid we must stay here for the next six hours. As long as the time passes, we will really be the masters of the golden city." Junxia pressed the fire of joy for us.


    "Six hours is a fart! Even 60 hours doesn''t matter!" cried the thief eyed woman. "By the way, people say, how can we sell this gold city? How can we move such a large gold city with such high historical value? Isn''t it a pity to break it into gold?"


    "Hehe, it depends on the buyer. Generally, private antiquities are resold to some commercial giants or antique collectors through auction or whole marketing. However... I''m afraid that the world-wide ancient buildings such as golden city are not bought by ordinary people or families... I''m afraid only some big country governments or ancient big cities can buy them Families. Like the Rothschild family, they have enough ability to buy this golden city. "


    "Rothschild family?" I was surprised to hear Junxia speak of this familiar name.


    I am too familiar with this family. I have heard of it in the 21st century.


    In the 21st century, it was the richest family in the world. Like the DuPont family and Rockefeller family in the United States, they were supported and expanded by the Rothschild family. The Rothschild family is a well-known financial family in Europe and even the world. At the beginning, they invested in various industries and projects, including finance, light industry, heavy industry, steel and coal, new energy, electronic software, culture and entertainment... Almost no industry is not involved by the Rothschild family.


    But from beginning to end, the Rothschild family invested in only one project, that is gold! The gold market is the largest investment project of the Rothschild family!


    In the 21st century, my roommate who liked watching "currency war" often boasted that the Rothschild family had accumulated a wealth equivalent to $6 billion around 1850. If the Rothschild family did not decline later, at a rate of return of 6%, their family''s assets will exceed $60 trillion at least in the 21st century more than 150 years later. At the beginning of the 21st century, the total GDP of the world was $70 trillion, that is, the assets owned by one family of the Rothschild family were equal to the production value of the whole world in one year. We can imagine how afraid it should be.


    A fraction of the Rothschild family''s assets is enough to start the Third World War.


    When I was in high school, I didn''t know anything about the Rothschild family. I only knew the leaders of business giants such as Bill Gates, Buffett, Bernard and Li Ka Shing. Where did I know the Rothschild family? Until I was laughed by my roommate, I realized that gold is the hard currency in the world. What the top 500 of the world are those bubble economy enterprises that rely on the development of the state, and rely on stock exchanges. Once the war breaks out, all the other basic technologies will basically collapse. In particular, the energy industry is basically certain to be semi forcibly taken over by the state, not even gross.


    At the beginning, the Rothschild family was known as the "sixth Empire" in Europe. In the 21st century, it absorbed more than 200 years of gold, and the price of gold doubled in the 21st century, which is equivalent to nearly doubling the assets of the Rothschild family. At the beginning, the "currency war" pointed out that the world assets controlled by the Rothschild family had reached 50-60 trillion at an annual rate of return of 6%.


    What I didn''t expect is that after more than 400 years, this family still exists!


    How big is my family?


    If we still calculate according to the annual return rate of 6%, I''m afraid that the assets owned by the Rothschild family have even the earth... No, even the whole solar system?!


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian?" it seems that Junxia asked me when she saw my stunned expression.


    "Nothing... I''m just curious about the Rothschild family. How is this family now?"


    "Oh, hehe, this family can be regarded as the oldest family in the world except the royal families of some countries. It is also the richest family in the world. This family is very mysterious, I don''t know much, and no one knows how rich this family is. But some experts calculate that if it is calculated according to the current annual GDP production of 10 trillion in the world If so, the assets of this family are theoretically enough to buy the earth for 130 trillion years. "


    "Uh... 130 trillion years?" I almost fell to the ground.


    "Hehe, it''s just theoretical. How can there be so much gold in reality? Moreover, the calculated ratio is inconsistent with the actual investment risk report, and the family''s rise and fall history and internal disputes are not taken into account. However, I think if the assets of the Rothschild family can be comparable to the sum of several major countries in the world today. After all, all countries in the world Over the past few hundred years, we have experienced a lot of storms. The government and Treasury have been emptied many times because of war and revolution, and the currency has changed for many generations. If you really want to say, now the Rothschild family is the first superpower hidden behind the world. "


    "Shit..." Junxia''s words really shocked me completely. I always thought there were four big countries in the world, but now it seems that in the world 400 years later, sometimes countries are not terrible and powerful.


    Being said by Junxia, I immediately felt that the golden city in front of me seemed nothing.


    It took me a while to recover from my surprise when the obscene girl asked:


    "What snail match line? Don''t worry about it. Battalion commander''s sister, how much do you think this golden city should be worth?"


    Junxia glanced at the obscene girl and said: "I don''t know. According to some data, the outer wall and some internal supporting structures of the gold city are made of gold. There are also treasures stored by King anugaye, such as ivory and gold and silver bracelets. However, the value of King anugaye''s gold city must be higher than the treasures of Sri padmanabaswami temple in Kerala excavated by India Many times, I think, this golden city is worth at least hundreds of billions of P gold. "


    P the currency of the gold and stone beneficiary country, that is, women''s dollars, and Junxia means this golden city, which is equivalent to hundreds of billions of dollars.


    "Hundreds of billions?" my heart jerked.


    "My mom, if we divide it equally... Don''t we all have millions of millionaires?" all of us were silly.


    I''m crazy. My heart can''t stand it. When the money reaches a certain level, it''s just a number.


    However, even numbers are enough to frighten people like ghost stories.


    In the 21st century, I''m just a hanging wire. My family is ordinary. I''m satisfied with the five digit assets in my family. When I heard Bill Gates and Buffett before, they thought they were gods and had nothing to do with me, but now it seems that they are not so far away... Because I will also become a gold and jewelry tycoon in the women''s world, worth 10 billion?!


    "Yes, boss Wang, congratulations." Junxia said to me with a smile.


    "Ha ha, so I''m upgraded to a landlady!" the obscene girl patted her chest and smiled.


    Thief eyed women are almost falling off their chins.


    We all talked about our future life under the golden city. The thief rolled excitedly on the ground, while the female bandits on the side watched us excited and moaned.


    In the next few hours, everyone stopped walking and stayed under the golden city until it was getting dark. Everyone was hungry and refused to go.


    When there were still 10 seconds left before the last time for the protection of historic sites, everyone couldn''t help counting together.


    "Ten!"


    "Nine! Eight! Seven... Two, one!"


    "Ouch!"


    "It''s time, Junxia. Take a video to commemorate it!"


    "OK!" Junxia took a video and sent the evidence to the International Association of monuments for the last time.


    After 20 minutes of long communication, Junxia hung up with a calm face.


    "Tell you a bad news." Junxia turned her face and said to us.


    Hearing Junxia''s words, all of us calmed down, and my letter cooled down.


    "Junxia, what''s the matter?" I asked with a trembling voice, uneasy in my heart.


    Seeing our nervous expressions, Junxia suddenly smiled and said to us:


    "To scare you, the first audit has passed. According to international law, the golden city is now ours."

 Chapter 179

    Hearing Junxia''s words, the original tension and consternation on our faces gradually turned into surprise, joy and ecstasy.,


    "Really?" I still couldn''t help asking.


    "Really, ha ha." Junxia nodded.


    Hearing this, we couldn''t help it any more. It broke out one by one.


    "I... great!"


    "Yeah, Golden City, it''s ours!"


    "Long live!"


    "Mom, Mommy, I must burn 100 incense sticks when I go back. No, it''s 1000 incense sticks, 10000 incense sticks!"


    Everyone jumped up and cheered in unison.


    That night, I, Xiaobai, female wolf head, one eyed woman, Junxia, thief eyed woman, Round faced sister and Hui woman all upgraded to be a billionaire. In this way, an earth shaking turning point has taken place in our life.


    What''s more worth mentioning is that besides me, the actual ownership of the gold city of Xiaobai, female wolf head and one eyed woman still belongs to me. Therefore, in fact, I own more than 50% of the ownership. Coupled with the relationship between Junxia and me, the gold she owns is also equivalent to me. Therefore, I am the real winner in life.


    Although six hours passed, everyone was cold and hungry, but when they learned the news of the ownership of the Golden City, everyone was excited to forget everything.


    Junxia also clapped her hands with us and said:


    "To find the Golden City, I have fulfilled a wish of my family predecessors. My great grandmother and Xuan grandmother have been committed to cracking the codes and codes on the treasure map and materials of the golden city. They haven''t been able to find the golden city until their death. Now that I have found the golden City, I have fulfilled my last wish for them." Junxia smiled happily and tears twinkled in her eyes. Junxia and I hugged each other. I patted her on the back to congratulate her. Although there are still many things waiting for us after today, and the discovery of golden city will certainly attract the covet and conflict of countless people, at least at this moment, the joy in our hearts has reached the peak.


    After celebrating for a while, a shadow was locked on Junxia''s eyebrows.


    "What''s the matter, Junxia?"


    "Happy or not, it''s still very troublesome. Although the Huanglian mountains are now a territory disputed area and are not protected by the domestic antiquities protection law, this area is too close to the battlefield, the pattern is chaotic, and the conflict between nationalities and interests is already fierce. Now golden city has been unearthed, the poor in former Vietnam and some international treasure diggers, as well as some residual bandits Will come to fight... It''s hard to say whether we can hold the city in the end. "


    Junxia''s words reduced the color of joy on everyone''s face.


    "So... What should we do? Junxia, do you have a way?"


    "Yes, it is. Before causing local conflicts, hire a trusted transport team to tear down the golden city into gold bricks and carry them to China, so as to avoid regional risks. Or... Resell the whole golden city in advance, and then divide the funds equally among the eight of us. These two methods are more effective. But both methods will take some time, China The second audit of the International Association of monuments needs to send experts and appraisal scholars to investigate and estimate the value and authenticity, and then audit the identity of our first treasure hunters. It is much stricter than the first audit. Of course, this is on the premise of confirming that we are the first discoverers. Moreover, the second audit is also beneficial, that is, we can report to the state before the audit is completed The International Association of monuments employs a "treasure protection team" of up to 500 people to protect the site from theft and looting by outsiders. "


    "Treasure protection team?"


    "HMM. the condition of inviting the treasure protection team is to give them 1% of the treasure."


    "I''m one percent? If I count it according to the value of the Golden City, isn''t it... Equivalent to 1 billion?"


    Junxia smiled bitterly and said, "there''s no way. After all, we can''t keep the Golden City alone. And one percent of the capital is better than those ancient relics unearthed in China being confiscated by the state."


    Junxia''s is quite reasonable. After thinking for a while, everyone nodded in agreement.


    But at this time, there was a rumble of vibration from the depths of the rift valley, and the whole Rift Valley and the golden city shook.


    "What sound?"


    The sound from the depths of the Rift Valley made everyone raise their heads and look around. The sound seemed to come from behind the mountain. It seemed to be the roar of wild animals and the cry of wronged souls. People would feel creepy from the bottom of their hearts.


    Finally, Junxia returned to her senses:


    "No, it''s the sound of the lake leaking from the top of the mountain! Everybody leave the valley! It''s going to be flooded soon!"


    "Ah?" everyone was stunned.


    "Junxia, didn''t you say that the lake on the top of the mountain dried up? Why is it leaking again now?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know. I think it may be because of the age. The road from the peak reservoir to the bottom of the rift valley was blocked by rocks, but now the rocks may have been washed away by water pressure, so the water leaked again!" Junxia said in a hurry.


    "Go, how can this happen? What about the golden city?"


    "The golden city will also be flooded. But we can send people to salvage it in the future. The golden city still can''t escape. But now, we have to go!"


    As soon as Junxia''s voice fell, we heard the rumbling sound of water from the mountain side of the rift valley, as if the groundwater in the mountain had completely squeezed out the mountain and washed into the rift valley.


    The rumbling sound of water from the mountain hung our hearts.


    "What about these bandits?" Xiaobai looked at us and the female bandits tied in the corner under the golden city.


    We were stunned by Xiaobai''s question. If it was flooded here, I''m afraid these female bandits would have no choice but to die.


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Although bandits are enemies, if we abandon them in the face of death, we will lose our human nature. I wrinkled and said:


    "Give them a knife and let them find a way to escape."


    My proposal stunned everyone a little, but it was finally recognized by everyone. After all, female bandits are our enemies, and it is impossible for us to save them. So the wretched girl picked up a short knife from the ground and threw it in front of the female bandits bound under the golden city. Of course, their other weapons have been confiscated by us.


    Then we picked up the searchlight and tried to escape. The sound of water coming from the mountain is becoming more and more terrible. Although we can''t see the huge flood pouring from the mountain at night, I can conclude from the sound that the scale of the water flow should be no less than a large waterfall. I don''t know how long it will be swallowed up here. Now we must run away quickly.


    The terrain of the Great Rift Valley is similar to an inverted trapezoid. Although the terrain is open, once there is water, the interior of the rift valley is easy to be filled.


    "Let''s get out of here." Junxia said.


    "HMM." without delay, we picked up some personal belongings and took some gold bricks that fell to the ground, so we ran.


    "It''s really unlucky. I finally found the golden city. It has to be flooded!" the obscene girl complained while running.


    "Stop talking. It''s a good thing to be submerged. At least it''s difficult for those thieves and bandits to compete with us for the ownership of the golden city!" the thief eyed woman said optimistically.


    "Hurry up, everyone. From the sound, I''m worried that a big hole has been opened in the mountain wall. I''m afraid all the lake water on the top of the mountain will pour here!"


    Junxia pointed to the road with a searchlight in front, generally urging a group of us to escape. Although the golden city is priceless, you have to enjoy life even if it is priceless. If you lose your life, everything is empty fart.


    Although it is dark all around, there are only one front and one rear road through the rift valley, so it is easy for us to identify the direction.


    However, because it was dark all around, we couldn''t tell where the swamp was where the crocodile was and where the flat was. If we accidentally stepped into the crocodile gathering place, it would be over.


    When we ran to the first swamp, everyone was forced to stop.


    "Wait a minute! There are crocodiles in the crocodile pool ahead... If you are not careful, I''m afraid we will be surrounded by crocodiles..." Junxia stopped and said anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are peeping artifacts. Don''t be afraid of any crocodiles!" the obscene girl dispelled Junxia''s worry. The obscene girl said, took out a helmet from her backpack and put it on her head. I stared and recognized that the helmet was the helmet with infrared perspective function given to us by the hot woman.


    "If it weren''t for this thing, how could we come here with you?"


    By the way, with an infrared fluoroscope, you can really see the surrounding scenery in the dark.


    "Infrared perspective helmet? Great, Gao Haixin, please lead the way."


    "Hey hey, everybody stay close! I''ll let you know where the crocodile is scanned!" the obscene girl turned on the infrared perspective function and took the lead in running in front, reminding us while running.


    "Don''t go to the right. There are three crocodiles over there!"


    "Go left..."


    "Right!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the infrared perspective function of the obscene girl''s "peeping artifact", we easily bypassed the swamp inhabited by crocodiles, and then ran all the way out of the rift valley. But those female bandits don''t have infrared fluoroscopy, so I don''t know what will happen to them.


    When we panted out of the dark forest, the terrible flood had submerged all the flat land in the rift valley, and the constantly filling flood had gone beyond our heels. Before long, I''m afraid the rift valley will really be submerged into a huge underground lake.


    However, when the flood filled the bottom of the rift valley, we finally ran to the end of the rift valley, and then ran all the way up the hillside.


    "Hurry!" I urged everyone. Everyone ran with their legs. I heard the sound of landslide and collapse in the rear. It is estimated that the crack expanded because the mountain wall could not withstand the impact of water pressure.


    A group of us ran out of the rift valley along the slope. When we ran out of the rift valley, we finally stopped, panting and sweating.


    "We... Escaped. Ha ha." the thief eyed woman stood on the edge of the rift valley and smiled happily.


    "Damn, I was scared to death. I almost drowned in it." the wretched girl said bitterly.


    The mountain wind outside the Rift Valley messed up our hair. We stood outside the rift valley together, listening to the roar of water below the rift valley and undulating chest.


    "Now... It''s really over." I stood at the edge of the rift valley, wiping the sweat on my forehead.


    The queen spider, the Golden Lion and the purple scorpion... Everything, the nightmare memories we left behind, was submerged at the bottom of the valley by the flood.


    It will never reproduce nature.


    "It''s over, it''s really over..."

 Chapter 180

    The earth shaking torrent poured into the abyss from the crack of the mountain. The water poured into the black bottomless ravine, overflowing and splashing like boiling water vapor. The continuous green waves poured down like thunder, the thick and shaking water curtain made a sound for a long time, the water splashed upward, and the turbulence and noise made people feel cold. The water waves that scoured the forest at the bottom of the valley made a roaring sound.


    At night, the air in Huanglian mountain is cold. We stand on the edge of the rift valley, listen to the rumbling sound of water from the bottom of the valley, feel the vibration of the mountain, and our hearts swing and gallop.


    The sound of the water in the mountain lasted for dozens of minutes without stopping, and it seemed that it would become more and more intense. From the huge momentum, the lake pouring down the mountain would have to submerge the rift valley for at least ten meters before it could stop.


    "It''s really terrible. It just blew up a sluice. It would turn into such a terrible flood."


    "This is a chain reaction. As long as the water pressure is large enough, as long as a small gap will be infinitely expanded," Junxia said.


    "I don''t know if those bandits have escaped."


    We stayed outside the rift valley for a long time, chanting words. Everyone was shocked by the scene in the rift valley. Although it was very dark at night, we could roughly distinguish the water light in the valley by virtue of the moonlight.


    For me, this is not the biggest scene I have ever seen. When I was in Riyue village, I saw a huge natural disaster like an avalanche, but now I am shocked to witness another heaven and earth disaster.


    After standing outside the valley for almost an hour, we calmed down and thought about the future. The golden city is now flooded. For the time being, you don''t have to worry about being moved by anyone, and the female bandits are desperate and can''t afford big waves. Now we have escaped from the control of the queen spider. What we should do now is to leave here and find a place to recover.


    Just as we were standing on the edge of the Rift Valley considering the next place to go, the obscene girl''s military walkie talkie rang. The obscene girl quickly took over the walkie talkie and answered the military information.


    "Commander Chen has been rescued? Yes, I understand!... report to commander Qin that we followed spider girl into the forest in the northwest of Huanglian mountains, where a fierce battle took place. Now the leader of the bandits, Spider Queen thanhlan, has been killed by explosives in the rift valley of Huanglian mountains. Our advance team has successfully killed 34 bandits, and dozens of other bandits are fleeing around Huanglian mountains. I We have rescued two Chinese hostages held by exile bandits. Their identities are waiting to be confirmed. Our team has been injured. I hope our headquarters will send a car to pick them up! "


    It seems that the obscene girl received the report from her superior. Now she hurriedly reported the news that the queen spider had been killed to her superior. In fact, the obscene girl should have reported the news earlier, but the time of the report was delayed because the golden city was not known in advance.


    After reporting the military information, the obscene girl turned to us and smiled:


    "Everyone can settle down ~ the bandits are out of the game! It''s done. The battalion commander has rescued commander Chen. The troops of the two divisions sent by the central government have surrounded the spider woman''s base. After a few hours of fighting, hundreds of bandits have been killed on the spot. The remaining bandits in the base are turtles in a jar. Damn bandits will not be rampant for long. Hei hei."


    Hearing the report of the obscene girl, the people were naturally very happy, and I was even more surprised. I didn''t expect that when we were entangled with the queen spider at the bottom of the valley, the Chinese * * team also acted quickly, like fire and electricity, and launched encirclement and suppression operations with the bandits. And it was a big victory.


    "The queen spider''s base was captured?" although I had expected this result, I still had a feeling of disbelief when the news reached my ears.


    "It''s more than capture. After rescuing commander Lin''s captives captured by spider girl, now the bandit''s base has been bombed into ruins by the military with high explosive incendiary bombs, and the cave where the main base is located has been blown up. A large number of bandits are trapped in the base cave like mice. Spider girl is very smart to build the base underground, but now spider girl herself is Amen , the rest of the minions can''t make trouble. "


    In fact, I want to say that even if the queen spider is in the base, it is estimated that the outcome of the female bandits will not change much. After all, bandits are still bandits after all. It is impossible for a local group composed of only tens of thousands of people to compete with a powerful country.


    But I didn''t say it after all. My mind is full of the scene that the hot woman rushed into the base to rescue the major general surnamed Chen. Although I don''t know what the hot woman did, I think they shouldn''t be more relaxed than us in the past few hours.


    With the news of her sister, Junxia naturally asked the obscene girl about her sister. When she learned that her sister was not only safe, but also successfully rescued the major general captured by the female bandits, Junxia was also greatly relieved.


    "This is really good news, ha ha." the thief eyed woman couldn''t help saying.


    "Hey, hey, it seems that the bandits are coming to an end, so are we..." the obscene girl looked around us and said, "you can go back to the sanatorium in the military area to recover... I''m starving."


    Go back to the military area.


    The proposal of the obscene girl has slightly set off waves in my heart. In the dark time of the past week, I have had the idea of returning to the military region countless times. I don''t know how many times I pray God to let me leave the shackles of the queen spider and let me return to the Military Region... Unexpectedly, this dream has come true now.


    Thinking of the military region I came out of at the beginning, I really have a dream like feeling.


    Hearing that we could go back, everyone was excited again.


    "Anyway, the golden city is ours. Let''s go back and have a big sleep!"


    Lewd girl''s words were still very provocative. Her optimistic tone kept everyone''s mood high. Under lewd girl''s proposal, we all agreed to go back to the military division to recover.


    Including the one eyed girl also returned to the military region with us. Although the one eyed woman used to be an arms dealer, she received a military pardon on the condition of washing her hands in a golden basin and revealing the location of Queen spider''s military base. She also served as a wartime military intelligence adviser of the military region.


    This is what I learned later. Until then, I didn''t know why the one eyed woman and the obscene girls came to save me. It can be said that the one eyed woman is also a very key move in the military''s plan to eliminate bandits.


    In this way, we crossed the forest outside the rift valley and came to the edge of the forest. At that time, each of us was hungry. However, we were very excited to return to the military region.


    We rested on the off-road vehicle outside the forest for a period of time, because most of the bandits either died in the rift valley or fled in all directions, so their off-road vehicle naturally became our goods. We waited outside the forest for the military to pick them up.


    Almost after a few more hours of rest, three military vehicles finally appeared outside the forest.


    More than a dozen female soldiers came down from the military vehicle, led by a female officer with short red hair and extremely hot figure.


    "Yanyan?" when she saw the people getting off the military car, Junxia standing in place couldn''t help it anymore.


    The hot woman from the military car saw Junxia standing outside the SUV with an excited face. Her originally expressionless face finally showed surprise and moving color.


    "Sister?!"


    Seeing Junxia, the hot girl finally couldn''t help it. She rushed all the way from the front of the military car and ran to Junxia.


    Two sisters with extremely similar faces finally met again on such an occasion.


    Junxia and the hot girl look at each other excitedly. They are close sisters. It goes without saying that they have not seen each other for so long. Naturally, their words in their hearts are as much as the tide. Junxia and the hot girl hug each other tightly. Even if they are as firm as the hot girl, they are excited and almost cry at this moment.


    "Elder sister, why do you have so many injuries? It was the spider woman who hit you?" the hot woman looked at Junxia and asked.


    Junxia smiled bitterly and said, "I''m fine. Go back and talk slowly. Li Jian and I can be saved, thanks to Gao Haixin and them."


    Being said by Junxia, the hot girl looked at us standing behind Junxia, especially at me. A complex color flashed on her face.


    "Elder sister, you have suffered." the hot woman said with some shame.


    "It''s all right. I''m not well now?" Junxia said with a smile. "It doesn''t matter if I have a small skin injury. I can get well when I go back to recuperation."


    The hot girl looked at Junxia and nodded. After the sisters exchanged greetings, she came up to ask the obscene girl about the specific details of the death of the queen spider.


    "As soon as I sent commander Chen back to the garrison, I heard commander Qin''s order that you had killed the queen spider, so I came to meet you... Where''s the queen spider''s body?"


    Asked by the hot woman, the obscene girl touched her head and said with a smile: "well, it''s a long story..."


    Talking about a big fart has always been the strength of the obscene girl. In the next few minutes, the obscene girl told the hot girl the whole process of the tragic death of the Spider Queen like a Hollywood blockbuster. There was no lack of exaggeration and tampering. The obscene girl''s words made the hot girl frown. Fortunately, in the end, The hot girl at least knows that the queen spider was killed by herself and that we found the golden city.


    "You found the Golden City, and the queen spider was killed by her own bomb? Then the scene of the queen spider''s death was submerged by the flood?" the hot woman didn''t seem to believe the obscene girl''s words.


    "Yanyan, what Gao Haixin said is true. After dawn, you can go to the rift valley to verify." fortunately, Junxia came forward to testify, and the hot woman listened to the testimony of the obscene girl. Nevertheless, when the hot girl learned that we had found the Golden City, she was surprised and almost speechless. It seems that in the hot girl''s concept, there is no illusory thing like the golden city in the world. Now she was surprised to hear that we have found the golden city.


    Finally, the hot girl calmed down. She coughed, frowned and said to us:


    "I''ve probably understood. I can''t decide whether it''s the golden city or the queen spider. The military will have special personnel to verify it. Now that you''re injured, I''ll take you back to the Garrison for treatment."


    Adhering to the principle of official business, the hot woman told us her mission requirements, and then she let us put her on the military vehicle.


    Finally get on the bus.


    I was relieved to see the open door of the military vehicle.


    But just as we were about to get on the bus, the hot girl came straight in front of me.


    "I have something to tell you." the hot girl came up to me and said to me.


    "Hmm?" I was stunned when I saw the hot girl looking for me alone.


    The hot girl looked at me and said calmly:


    "Just now I saved commander Chen and other officers and returned to the garrison. They are all waiting for you at the garrison. They want to see you."

 Chapter 181

    Hearing the hot girl''s words, I was stunned again, and ripples appeared in my heart again.


    Major general wants to see me?!


    My heart shrank to a thread when I thought of the scenes in which major generals were forced to kneel down to me by the queen spider.


    It''s over. If I go back to the military region to see the major general now, I''m afraid they will arrest me directly?


    "Hey, Yanyan, that major general Chen, and those commanders and battalion commanders... They all know my identity. If I go to see them..." I''m a little embarrassed.


    The hot girl also looked at me in some embarrassment and said, "this is what commander Chen asked me privately, not the central government or the government. Now I''m under great pressure. I''m afraid you have to meet them. Otherwise, you can''t cross the border and return home, and... If you don''t meet them, I''m afraid we will be very embarrassed."


    "But... When I was in the base, the queen spider once forced me to do some very excessive things to them... If I go back now, it will only be a dead end." I was also a little anxious. When I thought of the scene in the queen spider''s base, the queen spider forced commander Chen to lick my feet and be beaten and insulted by all kinds of flogging, I was creepy, Now the queen spider is dead. I''m afraid they will put all the responsibility on me.


    "No, commander Chen, they don''t seem to want to pursue you... I don''t think they will pursue you for any responsibility. In short, if you want to return home, you must go through the inspection of the border defense military region, and you will inevitably see commander Chen''s people at that time. Commander Chen''s mother is a general of the Central Military Region. If you can tie down the responsibility of commander Chen in that respect, maybe The government won''t dare to touch you too much. "The hot woman looked at me and said to me," if you can''t go back, the choice is in your hand. "


    The words of the hot woman made me nervous. I really don''t want to guess that I just escaped from the tiger and fell into the lion''s claw, but now it seems that if I want to return home, I have to take the military region.


    "Li Jian, go and try..." Junxia reminded me. "Although I don''t know about you and those commanders, Yanyan shouldn''t hurt you."


    I saw Junxia''s expression. Finally, I nodded heavily.


    "Well, let''s go back together."


    Finally, I can only answer in this way. On a certain level, commander Chen and I were once suffering from difficulties. At the beginning, I also helped them beg for mercy from the queen spider. Anyway, commander Chen should not blame me too much as long as he is still a little rational.


    Finally, I promised to go back to the barracks with hot women and others. I just hope that when I return to my garrison, what is waiting for me is not a group of cold-blooded female soldiers with guns and bullets.


    "By the way, I''ve always had a question to ask. Aren''t you the real Li Xiaohang, Zhu Shan and Qiu Le?" just as we were going to get on the bus, the thief eyed woman suddenly couldn''t help asking me and Xiaobai.


    Faced with this problem, the obscene girl smiled and said:


    "People are wandering in the Jianghu. How can they avoid being stabbed? Use trumpets to protect their lives. Names don''t matter. It''s good to be friends if we get to know each other. Like my mother, I have countless trumpets. What h sister, obscene girls, don''t you have a good life if you go more? Don''t be serious."


    "..." the obscene girl''s words made the thief''s eye woman speechless for a while.


    I went up to them and said with a smile, "this is a long story. Now everyone knows it. I''ll tell you when I''m free."


    "Sister h guarantees your character. I still believe you."


    The thief eyed woman stuck out her tongue, smiled like a dirty girl, and then got on the military vehicle.


    Junxia and I still have iron shackles on our hands and feet. Although we had nothing to do for six hours in the rift valley, we had smashed the iron chain with gold bricks, but the shackles on our wrists still couldn''t be opened. The hot woman said that we would have special unlocking experts to help us unlock when we returned to the military region.


    In this way, we got into several hot women''s cars and went to the forward garrison of the March, which is the temporary headquarters for suppressing bandits and the place where the newly dispatched troops from the central government are stationed.


    I almost didn''t sleep when I was in the car because of my injuries and hunger and thirst. However, I endured fatigue and told Junxia all my experiences with Xiaobai and the stories over the past few months. Of course, Xiaobai fell asleep immediately after I told her about Junxia''s identity because she was too tired. This silly girl was very motivated just now, But now he fell without saying a word.


    "Li Jian, you mean that you have been the ''owner'' in Yunnan for a period of time in recent months. You have been in peace with the female beasts secretly escaped from the Government Academy of Social Sciences for several months, and you have also found Baoshi mountain. Finally... The government''s experimental base was buried because of an avalanche?" Junxia was constantly amazed when she heard my legendary story, I couldn''t help covering my mouth.


    "Almost... That''s it." I said to Junxia with some shame. Indeed, no matter who heard my legendary experience, it was like moving out of the novel theory. No one would believe it. But Junxia knows I won''t lie to her.


    "Oh, my God, it''s also... It''s incredible... There should be such a thing..." Junxia kept saying these two words,


    "Junxia, I really didn''t lie to you." I promised Junxia.


    "I know you didn''t lie to me, but I''m afraid not many people will believe your things?"


    "Yes. It''s like a novel, isn''t it?"


    Junxia Meng nodded: "I think your stories in recent months can be made into movies. I think I don''t want to be a doctor. Writing your personal experience into a novel can make more money."


    "Hei hei." I smiled with a fever on my face.


    "It turns out that Qiu Yanran has such amnesia, but you really do. It''s really bad to let others call you master." after a while of surprise, Junxia twisted on my thigh, glanced at Xiaobai who was sleeping on my shoulder in the seat, smiled and scolded.


    "No way. I hated her at that time. I chased me all the way from Santan city to Yunnan and almost caught me back. Unexpectedly, she lost her memory, so I wanted to tease her without thinking about it at that time." I said with a smile.


    "Naughty." Junxia pinched my arm.


    "Ah, it hurts! I hit the wound!" I suddenly closed my eyes and screamed.


    "Where?" hearing my words, Junxia was startled and hurriedly lowered her head to check my arm.


    Seeing Junxia lowering her head, I was happy, and then suddenly put my face together and kissed her on the cheek.


    After being kissed by me, Junxia knew that she had been fooled by me. She stared at me and pursed her lips:


    "You lied to me?"


    "Hey, hey, I suddenly want to kiss you."


    "I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, but I''ve become so bad when I meet you. I''ve learned to cheat girls. I said, in addition to the female orcs, how many ignorant girls have you cheated in the past half a year?" Junxia looked at me with a squint, which made my heart jump. I suddenly felt guilty when I thought of my love with the long month princess, the three saints and those clergy.


    "How dare I! If I had a relationship with other girls and they gave birth to baby boys, wouldn''t it hurt them all their lives?" I was anxious to argue, but I felt a little guilty. After leaving Riyue village for so many days, I don''t know what happened to Princess Changyue and the three saints. If they were really pregnant with my child, I''m afraid I would be really hard to argue.


    "I always think you have a lot to hide from me," said Junxia, gently touching my arm. "Go back and ask you."


    "Go back? Where?"


    "Go back to Santan city." Junxia looked at me and said, "Haven''t you thought about it? You are now the discoverer of the Golden City, the person who killed the queen spider himself, and the owner of gem mountain. You have tens of billions of P gold. As long as you make this news public, you will be a celebrity. As long as you can return to the city safely, you will have the strength to hire enough bodyguards to protect you. You can hide your gender first As a national idol, and then announce your gender. At that time, due to your fame, the government would not dare to move you. Moreover, with Qiu Yanran''s relationship with you now, I''m afraid she will help you get rid of it even if she recovers her memory. "


    Junxia''s words made me enlightened. Indeed, I''m afraid it''s the best way for me to stand in this woman''s world.


    Not avoid, but based on the identity of celebrities, and become world celebrities and national idols.


    For a moment, I felt that my future became very broad and bright


    "Junxia, I really love you. Come on, kiss again, mmda! Ha ha!" thinking of this, I was even more proud. I hugged Junxia directly and kissed wildly.


    "Ao Wu..." a low roar came from the side. When I turned around, I found that the female wolf head sitting on Xiaobai''s left showed an expression of dissatisfaction. Seeing aowu''s unhappy appearance, I quickly stopped my illegal behavior towards Junxia.


    Seeing the female wolf head, I also have some palpitations. This wolf woman has been with me for some time. It''s not a way to deal with it in the future.


    "Junxia, what do you think I should do with aowu?"


    Junxia glanced at the female wolf head and said softly: "This wolf girl has been following you all the time. I''m afraid she thinks you are her lover. The female wolf always has the nature of following the male wolf. She has wolf genes on her body. I''m sure she has inherited this habit to some extent. I think she is likely to follow you all the time. It''s difficult for you to send her back to Yunnan. I suggest you can take her as your personal bodyguard and let her follow you. I think so Come out, aowu, she is actually quite smart and has strong ability to learn and understand. Maybe if she had been educated since childhood, she would be a female doctor with high IQ, maybe even worse than me. "


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I looked at aowu again, and then nodded. Then I turned my head, smiled at aowu, reached out and touched aowu''s face. Aowu was like a dog. I let me touch my face, showing a comfortable and spoiled look on my face.


    In this way, we were relaxed and happy all the way, and just a few hours later, we finally crossed the hillside in the north of the Huanglian mountains and circled to the marching camp in the northeast of the Huanglian mountains.


    The marching tent paved on the field like pebbles appeared in front of us. When the hot girl began to approach, more than a dozen patrolmen came up to check the authenticity of the vehicle and the identity of the hot girl, so as to prevent spies from sneaking in.


    After showing his identity card and passing through various levels of checkpoints, the military vehicle finally stopped at the parking place outside the military camp.


    However, as soon as the military vehicle stopped, it was surrounded by more than a dozen soldiers with machine guns. When the door opened, I was really nervous when I saw the surrounded female soldiers.


    Of course, this tension did not last long and turned into shock.


    Because commander Chen was the leader among the women soldiers who came up.


    As soon as my front foot stepped out of the door, commander Chen''s fierce and deep eyes fell on me.

 Chapter 182

    Being stared at by commander Chen, I felt guilty. As soon as I saw commander Chen, I thought of the dark time in the queen spider base. I don''t know how commander Chen feels when he sees me at the moment, but I always feel like a great disaster is coming.


    However, commander Chen did not trouble me at the first time, but walked up to the obscene girls. In the face of commander Chen, the hot women and obscene girls all stood straight.


    "Commander Chen, we have successfully rescued two Chinese hostages held by the queen spider. The team that the queen spider secretly took people to dig treasure has been dissolved, and the queen spider has died. At the same time, we have found Qiu le and Zhu Shan who have been separated for several days." in front of the commander, the obscene girl still pays more attention to her discretion. "And these two are the hostages we rescued." the obscene girl pointed to me and Junxia.


    This is the plan I discussed with the obscene girls.


    Xiaobai and I came to the military area command with the military certificates of three female soldiers who died in the confrontation with the bandits, Li Xiaohang, Qiu le and Zhu Shan. In the battle on the front line, Xiaobai and I and the female wolf head disappeared as Li Xiaohang, Qiu le and Zhu Shan. Now Xiaobai and aowu are wearing military uniforms, so they can''t hide it, so they can only continue to pretend to be Qiu le and Zhu Shan.


    As for me, now I''m just wrapped in the thinnest rags. I''m hurt all over and look embarrassed. Naturally, no one knows me. In addition, I''ve been tortured and tested physically and mentally in the military region and queen spider base. My body has been much thinner. Now I have nothing to do with fat, and the fat on my stomach has disappeared, The fat of my chin has shrunk, and my figure is medium, which is completely tortured.


    Now I returned to the military region as Li Jian.


    Junxia used her relationship to help me get a fake ID card, and the ID card is temporarily kept by the hot woman. Now she can take out my fake ID card to prove that I am Li Jian rather than Li Xiaohang. As long as the obscene girl, thief eyed woman and Xiaobai plan a rehearsal in advance, I can switch back to Li Jian from Li Xiaohang''s identity.


    To put it bluntly, my disappearance was a drama of identity switching.


    When shooting the video, I also registered in the name of Li Jian. As for Xiaobai and female wolf head, neither of them is their real name, but it doesn''t matter. According to Junxia, because many treasure diggers are afraid of getting into trouble, they always use pseudonyms when registering the names of treasure diggers, and their real names are only known on secret documents, Without the consent of the treasure digger, the International Association of monuments will not publish it, so it doesn''t matter if the pseudonyms such as Xiaobai or aowu are not used on the video. As long as the real name is registered during the second audit.


    "Gao Haixin, Tian Xiaoyun, Cui Ruoyan, InAs, Qiu le and Zhu Shan, I have two things to congratulate you. First of all, I have to say that you did a very good job. The death of Queen spider means that our country''s bandit suppression operation has won the final victory, which will have a far-reaching impact on the whole plan and the future pattern of Southeast Asia. Your success Meritorious service is not only your honor, but also the honor of your country. On behalf of myself and your country, I congratulate you. "


    "Second, I heard that you found the golden city built by King anugaye. I don''t know the details. However, I heard Lin Yanyan report that you were one of the first discoverers and have registered with the International Association of monuments. This matter is very important, but I just ask, it belongs to your private interests."


    Commander Chen said some very official words, "I can see that you are all wounded. Now please go back to the military account in the medical area for cultivation. Later, you need to make a detailed presentation and confession. Once the death of Queen spider is confirmed, our military will report it to the Central Military Commission at the first time, and then announce the news to the world."


    Listening to commander Chen''s words, we looked at each other for a while. It seems that commander Chen is waiting for us to tell us some specific matters.


    "Yes, commander Chen!" the obscene girls saluted commander Chen one after another, and their voices were excited and happy to understand. After commander Chen nodded, he asked the surrounding female soldiers to take us to the military tent where the medical personnel were stationed for disinfection and treatment.


    Junxia and I walked aside and played the role of "Chinese hostage". When I passed commander Chen, I saw that commander Chen was squinting at me. Obviously, she wanted to talk to me alone, but now the occasion is special, so she put the overall military situation first and her personal affairs behind.


    In this way, we were sent to the medical army account for treatment. The previous battle with the queen spider and the female bandits made us all take a lot of injuries, and the one eyed woman lost a lot of blood. What we need most is medical treatment and cultivation at the first time.


    Junxia and I were treated in the name of Chinese hostages.


    Xiaobai, female wolf head, obscene girl, thief eyed woman, Hui woman and round faced sister, all of us who had just experienced a hard struggle were sent to the medical army tent, lying on a stretcher safely, eating the food in the army and receiving the bandage applied by the medical soldiers.


    We''ve been hungry for most of the day, especially Xiaobai and female wolf head. They haven''t eaten regular food for more than a week. According to Xiaobai, when she and female wolf head were trapped in the rift valley, they could only eat honey and some wild fruits in the dark forest every day, Then, some small animals like hamsters were roasted with the igniter carried by the cooking soldiers. They didn''t eat at all. Now they can finally have a nice meal. Naturally, they open their belly and stuff it in as much as their shriveled belly can.


    A group of people who came back from the treasure hunt were like a group of hungry ghosts in the military tent. Of course, in addition to us, there are many female soldiers who have just been rescued from the front line. They are also wounded and are placed in the corner of the military tent for treatment. In the middle of the night, they should have had a good sleep. Now they are awakened by a group of us who devour them, and suddenly there are angry eyes.


    "Eat slowly. What else? You''ve been hungry for many days. Eating too much at once is bad for your stomach."


    The one who said this to me was Xiao Lai, the nurse in charge of giving me medicine. She looked at me, Xiao Bai and the female wolf head sitting cross legged on the bed and swallowing, and couldn''t help laughing and reminding us.


    Before the hot girl set out to pick me up, she made Xiaolai ready. Once I arrived at the military region, she would treat us at the first time. The reason is that if she is responsible for looking after us, she will have more opportunities to help us write a serious injury certificate, so that we can send out of the military region in the name of deterioration of the injury.


    "Thank you." I took the food and water Xiao Lai gave us and ate it. I choked several times in the middle and smiled at Xiao Lai.


    Junxia also sat beside us and watched us eat, but her eating appearance was obviously more gentle. After all, people are self-contained intellectual women.


    Junxia and I left countless wounds because we were abused by the queen spider''s whip. After Xiaolai checked our physical conditions, her eyebrows frowned slightly. Obviously, our situation is not optimistic.


    "Hiss, what a serious injury... Many wounds are festering. Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to hurt internal organs." among all the people, Junxia and I are the most serious. Because they wore bulletproof vests before, the wounds on their bodies are relatively simple and easy to treat, while Junxia and I are in trouble. They are whipped on me and her, There are blue and purple blood stasis marks left. These marks are ugly and many. I''m afraid they will be difficult to eliminate in this life.


    I looked at the wounds on Junxia''s body and the shocking scars on her smooth and snow-white back. I was so angry that I wanted to dig out the crazy woman''s body from the rift valley.


    "Junxia." I stroked the wounds on Junxia, and had an impulse to cry.


    Junxia looked gloomy, and a helpless smile appeared on her face.


    "Li Jian, with so many wounds on my body, you''ll still like me, won''t you?"


    Asked by Junxia, my heart twitched. Then I hugged Junxia and said to her:


    "Of course. No matter what you look like, I will like you as much as before. Your people and your injuries are all part of me."


    Hearing my words, Junxia''s eyes were slightly wet, and tears fell on her cheeks.


    "Li Jian..." Junxia''s voice trembled. Her head was buried in my arms and crying.


    "Hey, go to my mother''s beauty shop for skin grafting?" just as Junxia and I hugged each other, the words of the obscene girl came from the side. As soon as I looked back, I saw the obscene girl standing with a steamed stuffed bun watching us.


    "Skin grafting?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, skin grafting. Apprentice, have you forgotten what master does at home? Hey, our family runs a fitness chain store. Of course, there are beauty and body-building projects. Our beauty shop and beautician are world-class. Although you have many wounds, as long as you use epidermal cell repair technology, you should be able to eliminate traces."


    My heart suddenly rejoiced when I heard the obscene girl''s words:


    "Really, master?"


    "Of course, when did Shifu cheat you? High style beauty and plastic surgery, 100000 facial surgery, 50000 breast augmentation, 200000 whole-body surgery, 150000 member price. Now do the card, 20% discount, pro ~"


    "... well, master, can you be a little more serious?"


    The original formal conversation was stirred by the obscene girl and turned into a joke. However, the obscene girl''s words at least gave me some hope. I don''t want to spend the lower part of my body with scars, especially Junxia. She is still a woman. So many wounds on her body have a great impact on her. Although there are only women in the world, and women don''t need to dress up for men, women''s beauty loving nature still makes them want to have a healthy and beautiful body.


    "Junxia, do you want to go to my master for skin grafting before we leave the military region?" I turned my head and suggested to Junxia.


    Hearing my proposal, Junxia glanced at me, nodded, smiled faintly and said, "well... Gaoshi beauty center is really first-class in China."


    Hearing Junxia''s promise, I felt better. Then I looked up at the obscene girl and asked:


    "Master, when we get back safely, go to your old man''s beauty shop for cosmetic surgery. By the way, master, I forgot to ask you, where is your old man''s hometown?"


    When I asked, the obscene girl raised her eyebrows and said:


    "Do you need to ask? Your master, I have unique skills and martial arts. Of course, I came out of Shaolin Temple, the headquarters of the martial arts league."


    "Shaolin Temple? Master, you are from Henan." I was surprised.


    "Nonsense, Henan Shaolin is the source of martial arts. Your master, I''m a great successor of martial arts. If I don''t come from Henan, do I still come from Holland?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What I didn''t expect at that time was that this calm and casual dialogue with the obscene girl actually opened the prelude to another soul stirring story.

 Chapter 183

    I discussed with the obscene girl about skin grafting in the future. At this time, a large number of female soldiers poured into the military account. Some soldiers also brought some paper and pens, which were obviously literary soldiers who came to take notes.


    A solemn looking female officer came up to me and said to me, "commander Chen wants to see you alone."


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Commander Chen wants to see me alone?


    "If you are in good health, please go to see commander Chen." the female officer still reminded me.


    I frowned. Junxia and obscene girl were also a little depressed.


    "Li Jian..."


    "It''s all right. I''ll always face it." after thinking about it, I calmed Junxia''s mood. Finally, I nodded to the female officer in front of me and stood up. Then, under Junxia''s slightly worried eyes, I followed the female officer out of the medical army account, and then walked all the way to the rear camp account where commander Chen was located.


    The camp where the commander is located is slightly larger than the surrounding camps. After entering the camp, I saw commander Chen sitting cross legged behind a folding table, just like the marshal marching and fighting in the romance of the Three Kingdoms.


    I was a little flustered when I saw the female major general sitting cross legged.


    I felt a cold sweat running down my neck. The female officer pushed me. I entered the camp, and the curtain of the camp door was pulled up.


    "Commander Chen, the person you''re looking for has arrived." the female officer announced to commander Chen. Commander Chen raised his tired face, looked at me and nodded.


    "Go down. I have something to ask him."


    "Yes!" the female officer looked at me and withdrew from the military tent. Suddenly, in the huge circular military tent, only commander Chen and I, who looked dignified and sat behind the folding table, were left.


    Commander Chen sighed. After the female officer withdrew, her slightly deep eyes fell on me.


    "Come and talk."


    I looked around and confirmed that commander Chen was talking to me. I was a little calm and walked forward with some trepidation.


    "Hello, commander Chen."


    Commander Chen Ning stared at me, his thick eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and said:


    "Don''t say anything good or bad. You know why I called you here? I have many questions to ask you. Let me ask you first. Who are you?"


    My body was shocked. Unexpectedly, commander Chen asked me my identity so directly.


    "I... commander Chen, I''m not a spy or an undercover. I''m really sorry about what happened in Queen spider''s base..." I stopped talking. I don''t think commander Chen or other female officers would like to mention that past.


    Hearing that I mentioned it, commander Chen stopped me directly:


    "I don''t want to mention those things again. I only know that I was abused by the bandits. There''s no need to say more about the specific process." commander Chen hit me. Commander Chen obviously wanted to dispel my fear.


    "Your real name. And where are you from?" commander Chen interrupted me and asked me.


    I was stunned. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer. I have crossed this era. It can be said that I have no fixed place at all. How can I answer when I ask where I am from?


    After hesitating for a while, I said, "commander Chen, to tell you the truth, my name is Li Jian. I''m from Santan city."


    "Santan city? So you are really Chinese?" commander Chen looked at me and asked.


    I nodded.


    "Do you know any other men?" commander Chen narrowed his eyes and asked me directly.


    I know. Commander Chen asked me this because he knew my gender. This is not the first time I have faced such a question. Without hesitation, I said:


    "Commander Chen, to tell you the truth, I only know that I am a man."


    "Only you?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s your origin? Where are your parents from? I saw you before when I was training. Later, I checked your military certificate and found that you and Li Xiaohang were not the same person at all. Tell me, how did you enter the army? How did you fall to the queen spider? Tell me who ordered you behind your back. Otherwise, you don''t want to get out of my camp today ¡£¡±


    Hearing commander Chen''s threatening words, I know she misunderstood me. She regarded me as a secret spy or a figure with a great background.


    "Commander Chen, you really misunderstood me. I''m really just an ordinary person. Entering the army is just an accident."


    "Make it clear." commander Chen crossed his hands, dragged his jaw, and stared at me with deep eyes.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I knew that if I made a mistake, I would make a big mistake.


    "Commander Chen, if you ask me a question, I can answer you. But I know you won''t believe me. Just tell me what you want to do with me." I pinched a cold sweat and asked calmly.


    Thinking of my novel like experience, I know that even if I say it, a big man of commander Chen''s level can''t easily believe me.


    "How about you? Your question is direct. Do you know what happens to those who sneak into the army?" commander Chen said coldly. "Espionage is sentenced to decades of fixed-term imprisonment or life imprisonment, including people you know. Don''t want to escape the military investigation."


    Commander Chen''s words were straightforward, which made me feel a little chilly.


    "Commander Chen, I promise you with my head that I am not a spy. Entering the army is just an accident and has nothing to do with anyone."


    "It has nothing to do with Lin Yanyan?" commander Chen narrowed his eyes and asked me.


    Hearing commander Chen''s words, my heart jumped again.


    "You''d better tell me all about you. I just asked someone to check the resume photos of you, Qiu le and Zhu Shan. It was found that the three of you after the bandits stole military pants were not the same as the three of Li Xiaohang before. You three are all fake."


    Hearing this, my heart jumped wildly. Unexpectedly, my secret was known after all. Since I came to the military region, what I was most worried about was the exposure of Xiaobai and me pretending to be the third daughter of Li Xiaohang. I didn''t expect that it was exposed after all.


    "I don''t know what the purpose of the three of you sneaking into the army is, and it seems that Lin Yanyan conceals it well. She doesn''t show her foot in the data for the time being, so that the three of you have been mixed in the army for some time. If I hadn''t found out now, I''m afraid you would have really escaped."


    Every word of commander Chen is like a needle in my heart, which makes me stunned. Unexpectedly, commander Chen is really as meticulous as a needle and has investigated everything the hot woman has done.


    It seems that I really can''t hide it.


    I''m going to tell the truth like this, better than being so oppressed all the time. However, I suddenly thought of another thing... No.


    Yes, if commander Chen really found out everything, why did she only find me in the military account, and why didn''t she ask Xiaobai, female wolf head and hot female?


    "Commander Chen, you just invited me to ask if I was a spy? If that''s the case, I can tell you clearly that I''m not a spy. You can check any information about me. I have nothing to do with the bandits. Moreover, battalion commander Lin and they all had to pretend to be soldiers to enter the military region in order to save the people injured by the bomb at that time. You can cross examine this Something. "


    Commander Chen squinted at me for five seconds. Then she suddenly sighed and said:


    "I''ll ask them at last. Now I''m asking you, what''s the origin? Why are you a man in this world where men shouldn''t appear? How powerful are you?"


    I sighed and said:


    "Commander Chen, you really think too much. You ask me a hundred times, but I still tell you that I''m really just an innocent people, because I joined the army by coincidence and was captured by bandits. I don''t know anything else. I''m a man, that''s right, but I''m just an ordinary civilian. I don''t want to be involved in too many conspiracies."


    "Commander Chen, I can tell you all about my life experience, but please tell me first. If you believe in my life experience, what will you do to me? You are an officer superior of the country, and I am a civilian. It''s as easy for you to crush me as an ant. And I also know that as long as the people of the government know that I am a man, I will not be at ease I just want to live in peace. I don''t want to do anything else. "


    Hearing what I said, commander Chen''s face became more and more ugly. Finally, she put her jaw in her hands and said to me:


    "I probably understand what you mean. It''s a typical idea of avoiding ideas. I can trust you for the moment. After all, when you came to the underground base of bandits, you begged for me and some officers. I can see that your nature should not be bad." she stared into my eyes and said, "But now, what do you think? I''m afraid it''s hard for you to think about a stable life. Now, I... May be pregnant with your child."


    "What?!" I was completely shocked to hear that.


    "This matter is very important, so you can''t get rid of your responsibility."


    Commander Chen looked at me and said coldly.

 Chapter 184

    "How could it be?" commander Chen''s words made me unable to believe. I recalled the picture of that day in my mind.


    I looked at commander Chen and felt uneasy.


    Then I suddenly realized a very important point. By the way, women in this era do not have any experience between men and women. I am afraid Chen commander has no idea that men need to release their essence when they need men.


    "I don''t know if I will have your child. If you are really a man with the ability of men as recorded in ancient books, I''m not a biologist. I don''t know if I will have your child. Maybe not, maybe, yes."


    "..." commander Chen''s words made me silent. It turned out that this was the real reason why she spoke to me alone. She wanted to tell me that her body may have my seed.


    Looking at commander Chen''s nervous look, I really want to tell her no, but I realize that this may be a good way for commander Chen to forgive me. If she thinks she is pregnant with my child, she may not be so strict with me. She should worry about her previous relationship with me.


    "If I''m really pregnant with your child, you can''t escape the responsibility. I don''t want the child''s father to be a military spy or an outlaw with a plot, so can you tell me your life experience? Now I haven''t disclosed the secret of your man coming to our military camp. The female officers who knew you were a man that day don''t know it for the time being You have come to the barracks. I have blocked all these news for the time being. If you trust me enough, tell me your life experience in private. Although I have been a commander for a long time because of the failure of the previous anti bandit operation, my rank is still retained, and I still have a lot of weight in the military. "


    "...." I continued to be silent. I looked into commander Chen''s eyes. From her eyes, I saw a bit of sincerity.


    "If I told you about my life, would you arrest me with the government? To tell you the truth, I have been chased by spies sent by the Government Academy of Social Sciences for thousands of miles, just because... I am a man. They want to arrest me for experiments."


    After listening to me, commander Chen''s eyes moved slightly. She looked at me and said word by word:


    "If you are a normal man, then I may be pregnant with your child now, and there may be a man beginning to take shape in my body. If the people of the government want to hunt down men, I''m afraid I can''t escape the fate of being watched by the government."


    Hearing commander Chen''s words, I was stunned, but when I thought a little, I nodded.


    Indeed, in commander Chen''s eyes, she is now in the same position as me because she is pregnant with my child. If I will be arrested because of a man, she who broke my child and may give birth to a boy is also very dangerous.


    "OK, I can tell you all my life experience."


    After a short period of hesitation, I finally decided to tell commander Chen my story.


    "Sit on the cushion and speak slowly. I know you left a heavy wound in the Spider Queen''s base."


    "OK..." I looked at the cushion on commander Chen''s right, nodded, walked forward with some fear, and then sat down slowly.


    Commander Chen and I are only half a meter apart.


    "If you can sit in this seat, it means that I believe you for the time being." commander Chen looked at me and said, "say it."


    I took a deep breath and started talking from the beginning.


    "It''s a long story about my life experience. If you check on the Internet about the occurrence of men in Santan school, which was very popular last year, you can be sure that I am indeed from Santan city. I escaped from Santan city to Yunnan."


    "Moreover, I can tell you the truth. I came from 400 years ago. I am not a person of this era. I came through."


    Hearing my words, commander Chen contracted his pupils and frowned.


    "You said..."


    "I know it''s hard for you to believe that," I laughed at myself. "This kind of thing would be ridiculous for ordinary people, but what I want to tell you is that what I said is true."


    I don''t know why. I was not a talkative person, but I had a feeling of not speaking out when facing commander Chen.


    "If you don''t believe me, I can give a lot of evidence to prove that I''m not from this era. I came here from the afternoon of October 30, 2012, and I don''t know the reason for coming here. I only know that when I know a few passers-by and know the date and situation of this era from their mouth, I can''t go back to the original world."


    Commander Chen squinted at me: "show me the evidence."


    *** "Beijing Youth" and so on. My home is in the West Lake Park in Hangzhou, Zhejiang Province... "


    Since commander Chen didn''t believe that I was crossing, I told him what I had seen and heard in the 21st century, from the details of social life to the major international events in the 21st century, including the number of gold medals, silver medals and bronze medals of China and the United States at the London Olympic Games, bolt''s 100 meter result, the record breaking event of Sun Yang and ye Shiwen, and the record breaking number of gold medals of Phelps, Say it all.


    At first, commander Chen didn''t believe me very much and thought I was making things up, but when she took the initiative to ask me a few questions and I basically answered them, her expression changed from doubt to surprise, then shock, and finally half faith.


    Almost an hour later, commander Chen finally interrupted my interrogation.


    "You... Your words can be regarded as nonsense," commander Chen summarized to me. "But if your words are true, I''m afraid my scientific knowledge from childhood to university has been wasted."


    She squinted at me. After more than an hour of dialogue, commander Chen has fully known my story, including being chased by the government''s Academy of Social Sciences in Santan City, being regarded as the owner in Riyue village, Yunnan Province, and having to sneak into the military camp because of being involved in the bandit stealing air bomb incident.


    "Among the people I know, you are the 18th one who knows my identity."


    "Hum, so I should be honored?" commander Chen smiled vaguely.


    I smiled:


    "You''re a major general. Now I''m in the military camp and my life is in your hands. With one word, you can let someone catch me, and then give it to the people of the Academy of Social Sciences and say to them, ''I''ve caught a man!'' I think I''ll be caught by them like a monkey."


    "Good idea, why don''t you say I don''t do that?" commander Chen squinted at me and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Hearing commander Chen''s words, my face sank slightly.


    "Of course you don''t. It''s all your will. You can decide whether you want to shoot me or give me to the government in one word. I have no power in this world. You big people can play with me any way you want."


    "It sounds like a bit of a complaint."


    "I dare not." I looked at commander Chen and said coldly.


    Commander Chen was silent for a moment and then said to me:


    "Li Jian, do you know what it means to be a man in this era?"


    I was stunned and said:


    "Someone told me that the emergence of my man in this world means the change of this world."


    Hearing what I said, commander Chen nodded and said:


    "The man who can say this is very smart. Your appearance is indeed a change for the world. The world now is completely different from your world 400 years ago. The pattern and ideas are different, especially because the government''s monopoly on local fertility stations has led to the loss of the ability of many places to resist the central government. Your appearance as a man means the old order Moreover, according to records, men are a better labor force than women. When men were still in the world more than 200 years ago, more than 80% of the material and spiritual civilization in the world were dominated and created by men. In our women''s era, men, it is said, many characters in the men''s era were deified. Including me, I am also interested in the men of that era I admire you very much. "


    "..." I was silent and noncommittal.


    "Although I am from the military and a major general, I am only a major general. My voice is very limited and my intersection with the Academy of social sciences is shallow. I may not be able to help you get rid of anything."


    "I just want to live in peace. If you don''t disclose the secret that I am a man, I will thank you all my life." I interrupted commander Chen.


    Hearing what I said, commander Chen looked away for a while and said:


    "I have two choices now. One is to arrest you in the name of a spy and shoot you. The second is to let you go. Even if you were accidentally involved in the military region, you shouldn''t have anything to do with the military. If you go, we won''t have any relationship. But let you go, it''s a variable. I can''t tell you about you, but you can''t tell the world me Pregnant with your child. Even if you die, you can''t push me out. Which do you choose? "


    Commander Chen actually gave me two choices. Obviously, she was also very surprised by the man who suddenly appeared, so she had to offer this condition to make a deal with me.


    "I won''t tell you that you are pregnant with my child, and it''s not certain whether you are pregnant with my child." I looked at commander Chen and said. "I can promise."


    "But the question is, why should I trust you? What chips should we use to make this agreement?" commander Chen looked at me and asked.


    Commander Chen''s question stunned me. Indeed, now I''m just a short promise, but I don''t have any chips to make commander Chen believe that I won''t tell her about her pregnancy.


    Of course, I soon thought of that chip.


    "1 billion." I looked at commander Chen and offered my chips. "Now I''m one of the discoverers of the golden city. If I shake out your business, I''ll pay you 1 billion."


    This is the cost.


    In a word, I dare to take out 1 billion as chips, which is what I have now.


    The reason why hanging wire is hanging wire is, in the final analysis, because there is no material foundation.


    Once we have a material foundation, let alone hanging silk, even beggars can become powerful local tyrants, rich and handsome.


    Hearing my promise, commander Chen''s face changed greatly, obviously very shocked, but at last, she narrowed her eyes slowly and looked at me. Avenue:


    "That''s what you said. Deal."

 Chapter 185

    In that way, commander Chen and I reached an agreement for the time being. Because I am not a soldier, or even a person of this era, the laws of this era can not bind me at all. In fact, I do not have to obey commander Chen''s orders.


    Commander Chen is very curious about me, just like all women who know I am a man, he is very curious about me instinctively. She asked me a lot of things. I answered her truthfully about some things, but I didn''t tell her some of my little secrets when I was ashamed.


    In a word, commander Chen is more or less familiar with me.


    "You and Lin Junxia are now Chinese hostages captured by the bandits. Now the base of the bandits has been captured, and the war will soon come to an end. At that time, I will send you to the mainland. As for your other two friends, I will send them back to the mainland hospital as wounded soldiers, and you can see what happens later."


    Commander Chen decided the itinerary of Junxia and me in a few words. Commander Chen was still on my side after all, or she was more or less concerned about my intercession for them when she was in the queen spider''s base. At that time, I also received a lot of whips for her. Now I think, those whips are not for nothing. At least commander Chen likes me, Plus what the queen spider forced us to happen, we are now related.


    "How do you plan to develop the golden city?" commander Chen asked me before leaving.


    "I don''t know, but Junxia should understand. At that time, I will find a lawyer as a guarantor in the form of a written contract to keep our agreement. Moreover, if you are really pregnant with my child, I will give you the 1 billion yuan as compensation."


    "You are really rich. You take out 1 billion in one breath in order to guarantee me that it may not come true. Moreover, your children are really expensive. They are worth 1 billion."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. This world is not the world I should come to. I''m just a passer-by in this world. Now I can''t go back. I can live in peace. Whether it''s 1 billion or 10 billion, it doesn''t mean much to me. No matter how much money I have, I can''t go back to the past and find those things I want."


    Probably because of the pressure of being an official, I feel that I have a special level of what I say in front of commander Chen. I feel like a conspirator and philosopher. I think I have some skills.


    After all, the other side is a major general. It is almost impossible for me in the 21st century that I can talk freely.


    "As the discoverer of the Golden City, you, Lin Junxia and Gao Haixin will become world celebrities once they announce their real names. Pay attention. Be low-key."


    This is the advice that commander Chen gave me before I left the military account. I thanked her and finally returned to the medical account safely. Junxia and she had been waiting for me for a long time. I told Junxia and hot girl all the conversations with Commander Chen. Both hot girl and Junxia were relieved to hear what I said. Commander Chen seemed to be on my side, This makes the hot woman who has been worried about helping me hide my identity a sigh of relief. Of course, during this period, I still concealed the 1 billion deposit between commander Chen and me.


    "This is the best result. It seems that commander Chen is still a very sober person who can remember kindness." after listening to my story, Junxia said calmly.


    After receiving commander Chen''s guarantee, everyone''s pressure is much less. Commander Chen is here, Junxia and I, Xiaobai and female wolf head have finally been guaranteed to leave the military region and return to the big city.


    Next, because of fatigue, everyone went to bed after a little discussion. Everyone suffered large and small injuries, and the most important thing is to recover.


    The next day, I didn''t wake up until noon. At that time, there was light in the military tent. Xiaobai and female wolf head woke up in the same time as me. They have been tired for several days. Now it''s not easy to have a place to sleep comfortably.


    The next day, we spent almost all our time in the medical account. We were disabled soldiers and hostages. There was no need to go to the front line. It was just right to stay in the account in the name of wounded soldiers. As for the obscene girls, they were called by Wen Bing to record a lot of testimony and the whole process of the queen spider''s death.


    On that day, Junxia also told the International Association of monuments in further detail about the whole process of looking for the Golden City, and further confirmed to the International Association of monuments that we were the first discoverer.


    The International Association of monuments has recorded our video as evidence in the file, but the specific verification time of the second audit has not been determined. Due to the continuous war in the Huanglian mountains, the International Association of monuments has delayed the specific time of sending personnel to conduct field investigation. Of course, because the golden city is very important, the International Association of monuments will come to investigate and collect evidence as soon as possible.


    The next day, we all spent in the military tent. Moreover, according to the latest bandit suppression information, after a new round of bandit suppression operations, the headquarters of the bandits have been completely destroyed. Most of the bandits have escaped from the underground base near the Huanglian mountains and fled to the former poor settlements in southern Vietnam. It can be said that the bandit suppression operation has won a victory in the first step. The next step is to gradually track down and clean up. These actions are different from large-scale raids. The complete elimination of bandits requires years of investigation and cleaning up. These things don''t really matter much to me.


    Because there are only two things I most want to do now. One is to leave the front line of the war and live a stable life. The second thing is to quickly confirm the ownership of the golden city.


    For this matter, I discussed with Junxia and obscene girls all day.


    Finally, Junxia found a feasible solution for me. If golden city can''t find a buyer, our group will set up a company by ourselves, and then carry out the development and auction of antiquities. Of course, this process is very long and complex, and involves a wide range of contacts. Now we basically have no development conditions and foundation except the right to discover the golden city. Therefore, we also have a great headache for the development of the golden city.


    On the third day, things suddenly took a turn, that is, a private helicopter suddenly landed in the military camp.


    The people who got off the helicopter were actually three archaeologists of the International Association of monuments and a foreign reporter.


    The first thing they did when they came to the military region was to contact Junxia and I. they wanted to investigate our identity and confirm the authenticity of the discovery in golden city. It is said that in order to get to the war-torn border to investigate the Golden City, they spent a lot of effort and went through a lot of channels.


    It was Junxia and lewd Niu who were in charge of the conversation with the people of the antiquities Association. The people of the antiquities Association asked me to meet Junxia and lewd Niu, the first discoverer of their eight monuments, and asked us about the specific process of treasure hunting and some characteristics of the golden city. Junxia knew this best, so she naturally came forward to discuss it.


    The people of the antiquities association first confirmed our identity, so we gave our respective certificates to the people of the antiquities Association. The ID cards of Xiaobai and the female wolf head are naturally the ID cards of Qiu le and Zhu Shan, while my ID card is the ID card forged by Junxia for me. My name on the forged ID card is Li Jian. It is an orphan who lost his mother since childhood and was adopted and raised by the Lin family. This is the identity on paper made by Junxia for me. At first, she spent a lot of effort to help me make this fake ID.


    After confirming our identity and comparing with the characters on the video, the people of the International Association of monuments confirmed the identity of our first discoverer. After confirming that we are all normal citizens, the people of the association of monuments asked to go to the field.


    At that time, the military was about to send personnel to golden city to look for the body of the Spider Queen, so the people of the antiquities association also went there. However, because they didn''t carry diving equipment, they returned empty handed for the first time. After two days, they airlifted several sets of diving equipment and went down to the deep water of the rift valley for investigation, they finally confirmed the existence of the golden city.


    At the same time, the military also found the broken arms and limbs of the queen spider and the bodies of dozens of female bandits in the rift valley. So far, the news that the queen spider is dead has been completely confirmed.


    With Junxia''s permission, the staff of the antiquities Association took a large number of photos underwater as evidence. At the same time, some archaeologists made a preliminary estimate of the value of the golden city according to the photos, some historical documents and the purity of the salvaged gold bricks.


    They believe that if the volume of the gold city exposed to the surface and buried below the surface is calculated at 1:30, the value of the gold city may be more than 100 billion P gold. Moreover, it is only the most conservative estimate. I am afraid the actual value is much higher than this. Moreover, there may be a large number of murals, ivory and ancient cultural relics in the gold city, Those are no less valuable than the BRICs. Some people even high-profile estimate that the golden city is equivalent to an Egyptian pyramid built by the BRICs, with a total value of 200-300 billion.


    After hearing the news, the obscene girl almost fainted on the spot, and the thief eyed women trembled in surprise, as if they were dreaming.


    Of course, the development of the golden city has also been opposed by many people all over the world. Many people believe that the golden city is a common cultural heritage of mankind. It should not be privately owned, let alone sold and split, but should be jointly protected by the whole world. Many people accused the law of the International Association of monuments of having loopholes and should be amended immediately. Many international archaeologists are distressed that the golden city may be broken up and sold. They believe that the value of gold city is higher than that of gold brick.


    For these reasons, the first discoverers of the golden city are also in a dilemma.


    In international law, we do have the right to occupy the Golden City, but the problem is that we should not split and sell the golden city out of our responsibility for the protection of the common cultural heritage of mankind.


    This problem bothered several of us for a long time. However, on the sixth day when the news spread widely in the Golden City, Junxia suddenly received a call from a mysterious customer.


    That phone call finally decided the final fate of the golden city.


    "What, someone offered 250 billion P gold to buy the golden city?!" when Junxia hung up the phone and told us all the news, our chin almost didn''t fall off.


    "Junxia, who is... Who is it? Who is such a big man? It''s 250 billion!"


    Junxia said with her watch and mobile phone in her hand:


    "Luna Rothschild, the 26th heir of the Rothschild family, her Chinese name is LAN Yueer. At the same time, she is also the richest man in the world."

 Chapter 186

    "Luna Rothschild?! the richest man in the world? I''m going to faint. The world''s famous people actually want to buy the golden city we found?" the thief eyed woman chattered. A group of us gathered in the military tent and were shocked by the news we just heard.


    "Junxia, is your news... Credible? It''s not just a prank?" I can''t believe what I heard. 250 billion, what is this concept?


    "No, only the International Association of monuments knows our contact information now. The International Association of monuments will only provide our contact information to some assets and tycoons who have assets and the ability to buy antiquities. If the Rothschild family can contact us, it has proved that they have the strength to buy the golden city."


    "I''ll go... So it''s true." I took a breath of air conditioning. My demacia, it''s a $250 billion asset. 250 billion. What''s the concept? This is equivalent to the total assets or total market value of the world''s top 500 in the 21st century.


    "Sister Junxia, Luna, what did she say?"


    "She said that she was willing to deal with us with the shares of the top ten enterprise groups in the total market value controlled by her family. As long as we agreed to the deal, she could transfer the shares of the top ten beneficial enterprises controlled by her family to us at the limit of 10% for each, that is, if we agreed to the deal, we would almost have a world Ten percent of the shares of each of the ten enterprises in the world... If the total market value of those enterprises is accumulated, it will be about 250 billion... "


    At last, Junxia''s voice trembled with surprise. And we were shocked.


    What is the concept that each of the top ten enterprises in the world gets 10% of the shares?


    Although it''s only 10%, the problem is that it''s the top ten in the world! Let alone an enterprise, even if the shares of any of the top ten enterprises are distributed to anyone by one percent or even one thousandth, it is enough to make that person a billionaire. Now, this limit has risen 100 times!


    "My mother, that big man is really willing to write such a big pen?" the round faced sister''s habitual words expressed her shocked feelings.


    "It seems to be true now. The Rothschild family almost controls the gold market in all countries in the world. Their tentacles are everywhere except the Treasury of some countries. They do not hesitate to buy the gold city by means of share transfer in order to stabilize the price of the gold market. They do not want the price of the gold city market to appear because of the emergence of the gold city Fluctuation, which is very unfavorable for their family. "


    "So they are willing to buy the golden city. And the Rothschild family will contact each of you. I think it''s time for everyone to discuss whether the golden city should change hands. If we agree, the Rothschild family will come to us to sign a contract in the near future, and then the ownership and development right of the golden city will belong to them."


    Hearing Junxia''s words, everyone looked at each other.


    "Junxia, you say that the development right of the golden city also belongs to Rothschild? So we don''t need to hire a mining team for spontaneous mining?"


    "Well, that''s right." Junxia looked at me and nodded, "The Rothschild family has sent experts to review the value of the gold city. They are willing to buy the gold city at a one-time price of 250 billion P gold, which is to buy the ownership and development right of the gold city. The Luo family will organize a mining team to mine and utilize the gold city, that is to say, we don''t need to develop at all. Just take care of the money."


    I''m just making money and saving trouble.


    When Junxia said this, I was really moved. I looked at the obscene girls and thief eyed women, and they seemed to be moved. After all, how to hold on and develop the golden city has always been a headache for us. Now that the Luo family are willing to buy the ownership of the golden city and develop it independently, it really saves a lot of things.


    "Sister h, otherwise, shall we agree?"


    The thief eyed woman couldn''t help it first. She always said something frankly. Before that, she was surprised and trembled. The exchange rate between P gold and Chinese currency was 1:6, and if it was divided into Chinese currency of women''s world at the ratio of 1:6, it would be equivalent to 150000 billion! If we divided it equally among the eight discoverers, almost everyone could get 200 billion Chinese currency!


    In this way, we will become millionaires in China! And you know, the total personal assets of Jin Chengming, CEO of Dalong group, the first group in the world of women, is only 270 billion Chinese dollars. If each of us can get 200 billion, it is equivalent to the emergence of eight domestic richest people in China. What''s the concept? Just think about it I shudder.


    Everyone''s heart did not prepare for this huge asset, and even did not plan to make a life goal. Everything fell in the air, which really made people feel like they were dreaming.


    "Junxia, is that big man serious? Why does she believe that this golden city must be worth 250 billion?" I asked with some guilt.


    Junxia looked at me and said: "The great man named LAN Yueer is also very proficient in history. One of her identities is the honorary consultant of the International Association of monuments. I think she should not lose too much in making this choice. Moreover, although she has the risk of loss, it is also possible to make a profit. 250 billion is only the great man''s preliminary evaluation price of the gold city, and the gold city of King anugaye is possible It is only worth 200 billion, but it may also be worth 300 billion. The big man bought the golden city at a buy it now price, which is not only risky, but also profitable. Whether he is willing to change hands depends on us. "


    Hearing Junxia''s words, everyone gradually understood that the big man was also making investment. No matter how much the actual value of the gold city was, she bought it first. Besides, if the value of the gold city was less than 250 billion, she would lose, but if it was higher than 250 billion, she would make a profit. It was really great for the big man to dare to make such a big gamble.


    Junxia''s words made everyone silent. Everyone fell into a long silence and seemed to be considering whether to accept the big man''s agreement.


    "Why don''t we make statistics? Those who are willing to resell the gold city raise their hands. If they are unwilling, they will retain their part of the ownership, that is, one eighth of the ownership and development right of the gold city."


    The thief eyed woman suggested, I know she can''t help but want to agree.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s say our own views." Junxia also nodded in favor.


    Everyone nodded unanimously, indicating that they had no objection to this method.


    The thief eyed woman raised her hand first and said, "I agree to resell the gold city, because when the money reaches a certain amount, there is no difference between 100 billion and 200 billion. Anyway, I can''t spend all my life. I don''t care if there are tens of billions more."


    "I and I agree. Xiaoyun''s words are reasonable. I only wanted to make big cakes before. I thought I would be satisfied if I could earn millions in my life. There was no difference between 100 million and 1 billion." Round faced sister also raised her hand to agree.


    "I also agree. I have the same idea as Xiaoyun and Ruoyan." the Hui woman also raised her hand to agree.


    Then it''s Junxia''s turn to raise her hand and say, "I agree. Indeed, from all aspects, our transfer of gold city is the best choice, because we don''t have the ability to hold and develop gold city now. Transfer is the best way. It can not only obtain actual benefits, but also avoid development risks. It can be said to be a superior choice. Li Jian, what about you?"


    Junxia still asked for my opinion. I looked at Junxia and said:


    "I agree. The reason is, everyone said that when there is a certain amount of money, it is meaningless. There is no difference between 100 billion and 200 billion, because we can''t spend all our life. What''s more, Junxia makes a lot of sense. We don''t have the ability to develop the gold city now, and we have to hire someone like a treasure guarding team to guard the gold city. It''s really too troublesome. It''s better to change hands as soon as possible. Everyone took the money and enjoyed the day. It''s real. "


    My words were very real. Everyone nodded. Then it was the turn of one eyed woman, Xiaobai, aowu and obscene girl. In fact, there was no need to ask for their opinions.


    The wretched girl raised her hand and said, "you can''t make money unless you''re a fool. I have no problem!"


    Seeing that everyone raised their hands, Xiaobai raised his hands and said, "although I don''t understand, the master and everyone raised their hands. I agree!"


    As for proud dance, I winked at her and asked her to raise her hand. She raised her hand in a daze. The barbarians who came out of the mountain didn''t realize that they had become a billionaire.


    As for the one eyed woman, it''s easier.


    "My Lord, I think it must be your blessing to find gem mountain and golden city. These treasures can appear in the world because of you. We Bai people are all your believers. Your choice is our choice. If you decide to transfer the Golden City, I Awaha Yi won''t have any opinion." the one eyed woman raised her hand.


    Since she found the gem mountain, the one eyed woman has regarded me as a God. Now I have found the golden city. The one eyed woman has regarded me as a super God. Her belief in me has reached an extreme level. She thinks I am a God walking on earth, so naturally she worships me.


    In this way, the eight of us raised our hands together, and no one objected.


    "OK, that''s it. Since everyone agrees to change hands in the Golden City, let''s contact the Rothschild family to sign a contract and transfer the golden city." Junxia was relieved to see everyone raise their hands, and then she dialed the contact number of the Rothschild family contact again.

 Chapter 187

    In the next few hours, Junxia, as the representative, discussed with the contact person of the Rothschild family and specifically negotiated the transfer mode of the golden city.


    This is a very important international * * event, and it is also a very cautious thing for us. This negotiation process needs to be careful step by step and beware of fraud.


    Finally, we all contacted the contact person of the Rothschild family. Junxia determined the specific signing method and share transfer procedure through English communication.


    "The specific date and place of the transaction are up to us, but after the second review by the International Association of monuments. Luna Rothschild said that she would be present in person to sign the contract." Junxia told us. "But before that, we have to wait for the International Association of monuments to pass the second audit, which may take one to two months."


    "No, a month or two? Such a long time?" the thief eyed woman complained, "when the audit is passed, maybe the golden city has been stolen!"


    "There''s no need to worry. Before the review is passed, the International Association of monuments will send a treasure protection team to stay near the golden city to ensure that the monuments will not be stolen. Originally, the fund of the treasure protection team was borne by us, but Luna said that as long as we can agree to the agreement, she is willing to help us reimburse the expenses of employing the treasure protection team."


    "Ha? This big man is so talkative? He also helps us pay for the treasure guards?" I said with some emotion.


    "HMM. obviously, the big man has his own estimate of the value of the golden city. Since we all agree to the transaction, my idea is to sign the contract as soon as possible, so as to avoid future problems." Junxia said, "at that time, the International Association of monuments can act as the witness of the transaction and ensure the normal progress of the transaction."


    "Well, that''s it. As long as we can get the money ~ ~" now all of us have become monetarists. As long as we can get the money, we don''t care.


    On the premise that we are unwilling to publish our names, the International Association of monuments will not publish the list of our discoverers in order to prevent unscrupulous forces from finding treasure hunters and seizing antiquities by threatening us. So although we are now quasi billionaires, no one in society knows our true identity.


    Only the internal senior staff of the International Association of monuments and some large enterprises and antique collectors who promise not to reveal the identity of our seller know our identity.


    For nearly a week, the International Association of monuments has successively sent people to the underwater of the rift valley where the golden city is located for salvage and exploration. The area near the rift valley has been blocked by the members of the conservation team of the International Association of monuments with barbed wire. Only with our permission, some International archaeologists who come from admiration can go into the water to view and take photos.


    In the next few days, we were very busy. We wandered back and forth between the Huanglian mountains and the military camp for several days in order to declare to others that the golden city is the private property of nine of us and is inviolable.


    However, because the golden city is so important, the discovery of the golden city has now caused a sensation all over the world. If it were not for the remoteness of the Huanglian mountains, inconvenient transportation and so close to the front line of the war, I am afraid that the vicinity of the rift valley of the Huanglian mountains would be surrounded by unknown tourists and scholars during this period of time.


    Because of the sensational nature of the Golden City, obscene girls and thief eyed women even have the idea of buying insurance. However, I''m afraid no insurance company in the world has the financial resources to bear the insurance benefits of the golden city. After some discussion, they didn''t come up with a result.


    Because the second review of the international estimation association was delayed, and our group, except Junxia, had little interest in historic sites and history. As a result, we had nothing to do except staying near the golden city like a miser every day.


    Moreover, on the 10th day when the members of the International Association of monuments came to the golden city for a field visit, with the end of the anti bandit operation, the Central Military Commission also began to issue an order to withdraw troops.


    In other words, all barracks stationed on the front line will withdraw to the military region. Together with hot women, obscene girls and Xiaobai, these female soldiers must obey orders and forcibly return to China.


    The order of returning troops to the military division was informed by the hot woman. After learning the news, we were in some trouble.


    Because we are all Chinese and have no visa to go abroad, according to the law, we must return home, and the golden city is not in China, so all of us must return home to go through the formalities to go abroad before we can go abroad again.


    "Must go back? Then can''t we stay outside the golden city? What if the golden city is stolen?"


    When the news came that we were going to be repatriated, the most excited was the thief eyed women. We stayed outside the golden city for so many days in order to wait until the second review by the International Association of monuments was passed, but now we have to return home. Of course, this makes us feel very difficult.


    Because once we return home, it means that we can''t stay near the golden city. Although there is a treasure protection team, we are still worried about it.


    After all, it''s better to keep the baby where you can see it at any time.


    "It doesn''t matter. After we return home, we can still go abroad as long as we apply for a visa. However, the visa process may take about half a month, that is, we can''t see the golden city again until half a month later." after receiving the news of repatriation, Junxia was also a little helpless, "But with the treasure protection team, we still don''t need to worry too much that the golden city will fall into the hands of others. What''s more, the golden city has a huge area. Even if someone wants to steal it, they can''t move away."


    "That''s what I said, but when I think about it, I really feel a little uneasy." the obscene girl touched her chin and said.


    "Don''t worry, you have to worry. We must return home now. Otherwise, the military will directly arrest people." Junxia dispelled her doubts about the obscene girl, then looked at me and said, "Li Jian, we are now ordinary people. When we return home, let''s apply for a visa together, so that we can go abroad to check the golden city. As for Gao Haixin, you are all people in the army. You have military affairs and military posts. You can''t leave the army at will. I''m afraid you have to find a way by yourself."


    "Go, what else can I do? After returning to the military division, I''ll directly apply for retirement. There are hundreds of billions of people. I''m still a soldier. I''ll go home and live a good life." the obscene girl said.


    "Master, are you... Going to retire?" I was surprised to hear that the obscene girl said she was going to retire.


    "Nonsense, apprentice, I ask you, have you ever seen a big boss with a fortune of tens of billions in the army?"


    "Well, that''s... No."


    "That''s right. Remember, we''re different now. Losing a hair is worth thousands of gold." the obscene girl said triumphantly.


    "Hey, hey, that''s true."


    "After returning home, I must buy more insurance." the obscene girl clapped her hands and smiled, which made me sweat.


    "My master, you are so shameless! I want to buy it too, hehe."


    Over the past few days, our mood can be said to be both nervous and cheerful. On the one hand, we are worried that we will not get the ownership of the Golden City, on the other hand, we are excited about the bright future we may have. These two emotions torture us, and we can''t sleep well every day.


    On the 11th day of the visit, we finally began to return home. According to the plan in advance, the female nurse Xiaolai gave Xiaobai and the female wolf head a certificate that they need long-term rehabilitation, so that Xiaobai and the female wolf head can retire from the army due to injury.


    Junxia and I were sent back as hostages kidnapped by the bandits. A few days before returning home, many war reporters came to visit us. As a result, I refused the reporters'' visit. Junxia told us about our experience in the queen spider base. The reason why I didn''t show up was that I was a man and the risk of showing my face was too great.


    In the evening of that day, the female soldiers in the military camp began to put away their tents one after another, and one after another transport military vehicles began to return to and from the military sub district and field military camp in Wenshan county to send some female soldiers.


    Commander Chen also personally met Junxia and me and pretended to condone our "Chinese hostages" in public. These were all for the state and society. The real situation is that commander Chen came to help me deal with the matter of returning Xiaobai and female wolf head to China as wounded soldiers. At the same time, she also reminded me not to forget my agreement with her.


    After all the matters have been explained, we can finally follow the troops home.


    Returning home is really a distant word for me. When I was tortured in the queen spider base, I don''t know how many times I expected to return home safely. Unexpectedly, I could really live one day.


    Although China in this era has no direct local contact with me, I really have an unspeakable sense of happiness when I think of returning home.


    On the evening of returning to the camp, the fiery red sunset shone on the sky above the tropical forest. The dusk was heavy. The vast mountains and cloudless sky were covered with endless red light, just like the blood flowing on the front line of the military region.


    The manned military vehicles began to transport the female soldiers of the Hui army sub district. The female soldiers who could go home alive to see their relatives and friends celebrated the rest of their lives and congratulated the victory of this small war. A faint military song sounded and floated over the military camp. The setting sun was like blood, reflecting the green fields and rivers. The giant tires of the transport vehicles slowly rolled over the earth washed by the rain a few days ago and left a trail Deep tire marks.


    "Li Jian, give this back to you." Junxia and I waited outside the barracks. When we lined up to get on the bus, the hot woman came out with a green marching backpack in her hand.


    "Yanyan, this is..."


    "This is your luggage when you came to the military region, your ID card, your gem, your watch and mobile phone... All in it." the hot woman carefully gave me the bag.


    I paused for a moment, then took the bag from the hot girl and gently unzipped it.


    It contained a leather bag, my ID, mobile phone, bank card, and the precious stones brought back from Yunnan.


    There''s nothing missing.


    "Thank you, Lin Yanyan. You saved it for me for so long." looking at nothing in the bag, I looked at the hot woman in front of me gratefully.


    The hot female figure is still hot. In the gradual evening wind of Xu Lai, the short red hair flows, mixed with the red clouds and clouds in the sky.


    The hot girl''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything, but she was silent for a long time.


    I was carrying the heavy marching bag in my hand. I knew what it meant to return to my hand at the moment.


    This means that the most wonderful and difficult period of my life has come to an end.


    My military career is over.


    The hot girl looked at me silently, her complexion slightly complicated.


    After a while, she suddenly frowned, looked at me brightly and said:


    "Li Jian, can you finally call me battalion commander Lin?"

 Chapter 188

    The hot girl''s words gave me a slight shock.


    Hot girl asked me to call her battalion commander? I don''t know why the hot girl suddenly asked me this question, but I did. I put down my bag and deeply saluted the hot girl.


    "Yes, battalion commander Lin!"


    Seeing my salute, the hot girl smiled.


    "Stand at attention! Cross the column!"


    I made the corresponding posture according to the order of the hot woman. The hot girl looked at my military posture. There was a microwave in her eyes. She seemed to want to say something, but she finally hid it deeply.


    "... that''s it. You''re still the same as when I brought you into the army. You don''t look like a soldier. You''re the worst soldier I''ve ever seen!" the hot woman smiled at me, which made me feel lost. I seldom see hot women show such a smile. It shows that hot women are really relaxed at the moment.


    When I came to the military region before, I was worried that Xiaobai and I would show their feet. In addition, I was worried about the upcoming bandit suppression action and the whereabouts of my sister. The hot woman''s face was always dignified and her temper was very grumpy. But now, we are about to leave safely, Junxia has returned safely, and the bandit suppression action has been successful, The burden on the shoulders of hot women has naturally been lightened.


    I smiled when I saw the smile on the hot girl''s face.


    "Lin Yanyan, I don''t know whether to call you Lieutenant Colonel Lin or battalion commander Lin, but I really thank you for taking care of our three living treasures in the military region. It has caused you a lot of trouble." I said shyly while touching my head.


    "It''s all over! Just leave early!" the hot woman looked away and sighed heavily. At this time, the female nurse Xiao Lai also came out with medical insurance. When I saw Xiao Lai, I thanked her.


    "Xiao Lai, you''re here at the right time. Thank you for your care during this time."


    I know that without this female nurse, I would have been exposed as a man.


    "Nothing. You are all Lin Yanyan''s friends. I should help you." the female nurse smiled at me sweetly, "Your wounds have almost healed after several days of cultivation, but after you leave the military region, I hope you can go to a large hospital for examination to avoid internal injuries. In case you leave sequelae, it will be bad. Junxia and Li Jian, your scars are difficult to remove. I''m afraid you must do some skin cosmetic repair surgery. I recommend you to go to the skin beauty salon at Gao Haixin''s house Rong center, her beauty salon is first-class in China, and the rehabilitation effect is the best. "


    "Well, thank you for reminding me, Xiaolai. We''ll try it." Junxia thanked Xiaolai, a caring nurse.


    In fact, obscene Niu has already reminded us of going to her house for skin repair surgery. Junxia and I have also discussed that skin surgery just takes about half a month. In this half a month, we can apply for an overseas visa as an archaeologist assistant, and then return to the Huanglian mountains to meet with the people of the International Association of monuments to guard Huang Jincheng.


    "Yanyan, do you have any plans in the future?"


    Junxia looked at the hot girl and asked, "why don''t you quit the army and come home?"


    Hearing Junxia''s words, the hot goddess fainted slightly and said, "not yet. In another year, I will be old enough to accept government implantation. At that time, I will retire from the army and take care of Xiaolai."


    "Really. It will take more than a year." Junxia looked at the hot girl and said.


    The hot girl looked at Junxia, moved her lips and said:


    "Sister, when I was a child, my ambition was to be a soldier to guard the territory of the country, guard the border and win glory for the country. But after so many years of training, especially this bandit suppression operation, I saw too many deaths and too many sacrifices. I understand that a real soldier should guard not only the territory and the border, but also his own body People on the other side. "


    The words of the hot woman stunned Junxia slightly, and Junxia''s red lips smiled a little.


    "Yanyan, you''ve grown up."


    Junxia hugged the hot girl and kissed her gently on her forehead. When Junxia left the hot girl, a very light cloud flashed on her face.


    "Sister..."


    "No matter what you think, I support you, sister. Yanyan, you should take care of yourself and Xiaolai. My sister is always proud of you." Junxia smiled at the hot girl, then turned her face and gave me a smile.


    The hot girl looked at her sister''s back. Then she suddenly turned around and looked at me with a solemn face:


    "Li Jian, you owe my sister a lot! Don''t think I''ll spare you!"


    The hot girl''s words stunned me. I saw her show a rare friendly appearance just now. I thought she had improved her attitude towards me. I didn''t expect it to be the same.


    The hot girl looked at me, the waves in her eyes flowed, she suddenly clenched her fists, stared at me, and shouted to me sonorously and forcefully:


    "Take care of my sister!"


    When I heard the hot girl''s words, my heart jumped slightly. At that moment, I understood what the hot girl really wanted to convey to me. I suddenly felt a warm current surging in my heart.


    At that moment, I stood in awe and shouted in my loudest voice:


    "Yes, battalion commander!"


    ¡­¡­


    The sun was setting and the sky was red. In the afterglow of the sunset, I, Junxia, one eyed woman, and "wounded soldier" Xiaobai and female wolf head all got on the same manned military vehicle and boarded the way home to the military division.


    They took another military vehicle back as healthy soldiers. Lewd Niu is also the battalion commander of the cooking camp. Of course, she also has her busy affairs. She can''t be with us all day.


    The car bumps and winds in the mountains. Every time I turn the mountain, I''m on my way home.


    When I think of that bustling metropolis, I always feel like a separated world. Although I have been in the army for less than a month, I always feel as long as a century.


    Sitting in the bumpy manned military vehicle, I held a military backpack. There was a long silence.


    With the border closer and closer to the country, I began to miss the girls in Santan city.


    Unconsciously, I haven''t contacted the swallows for another month. How are they now?


    Thinking of the swallow, I unconsciously took out the watch and mobile phone I hadn''t used for a long time from my bag. The mobile phone hasn''t been turned on for a long time. I tried to press the switch button. The mobile phone screen came on. Unexpectedly, there was still electricity.


    Looking at the open mobile phone screen, I am a little happy. A month has passed, and I don''t know if swallows have left me a message.


    Although my relationship with Junxia is really established now, I always have a complex feeling for swallow and her several people. After all, they are the first women I met after I came to this women''s world and the first people who led me into this women''s world.


    Is my most unforgettable friend.


    Didi Didi.


    As soon as the watch and mobile phone were turned on, there was a prompt tone of SMS. I looked down and found that it was indeed the swallows. They sent me sms. I didn''t contact them for a month. I actually didn''t read more than 30 SMS.


    Seeing the name of "swallow" written on the sender of the short message, my heart showed some nostalgia.


    I opened the text messages sent to me by the swallow. Looking at the words of doubt or worry, I couldn''t express my feelings.


    "Li Jian, where are you now?"


    "Li Jian, why don''t you answer the phone?"


    "Li Jian, have you found Lin Junxia?"


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong? Why don''t you answer the phone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Li Jian, I don''t know why you don''t answer the phone. I really hope you''re safe. We''re all waiting for you to come back and see us."


    "Li Jian, you should come back safely. We''ve been waiting for you."


    One message after another, like a warm current flowing through the bottom of my heart.


    I saw a slight sour feeling in the corners of my eyes. In the days when I was missing and didn''t contact them, they asked me about my whereabouts every day, and they were worried about my safety every day.


    Swallows, they must think I''m dead. Do they already think I''m dead?


    Have they been sad or lost for me?


    I don''t know. But when I saw a recent reply message 10 days ago, I knew that swallows and them had given up contacting me again.


    Maybe they already think I left the world just like when I came to the world.


    However, looking at the messages of concern and greetings, I still feel unspeakable warmth and moved.


    After I quickly browsed all the SMS, I sighed a long sigh, and then clicked the SMS reply button.


    "Sorry, I haven''t contacted you for so long. I''m fine. I''m fine. And I found Junxia."


    I gently typed out the words one by one on my watch and mobile phone, and then looked around at the situation in the military car.


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head lean against each other and fall asleep. Junxia leaned on my shoulder and closed her eyes to sleep. One eyed women close their eyes. The long journey back to the military region, coupled with the busy affairs in recent days, has already made everyone tired.


    For a time, I was the only one awake in the dark carriage.


    I looked at the three words "I''m fine" on the mobile phone screen. I was silent and thought for a while. I didn''t know what to reply.


    After a little hesitation, I knocked on my watch and mobile phone and added four words:


    "I''m back."


    Then I pressed the send button without hesitation.

 Chapter 189

    The military vehicle crossed Liushu village in the north of the Huanglian mountains and chased the stars month by month. It was almost midnight that we arrived at the military sub district of Wenshan County.


    However, Junxia and I didn''t stay there for long, so we changed the car and were directly sent to the "Medal of honor" of Kunming by the special car responsible for transporting the wounded in the military division. It sounds like a great thing. "


    "..." Junxia and Xiaobai''s knowledge is not at the same level at all. Now Xiaobai''s knowledge basically stays at the level of a 19-year-old child. It''s really difficult for Junxia to communicate with her.


    "It''s very powerful. By the way, Xiaobai, you don''t have relatives and don''t know who you are. Have you ever thought about what to do in the future?" after pondering for a moment, Junxia asked Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai blinked and said with a dim look in her eyes: "I''ve thought about it too. Sometimes I want to try to remember who I am, but I just can''t remember. I don''t know what to do. But when I''m with my master, he''s still very kind to me and taught me a lot of things. If the master doesn''t think I''m troublesome, I want to continue to be with my master and everyone. I''m very stupid. I often don''t know the situation, and I have a lot of problems Things are all in clouds. They often cause trouble to the master and everyone... Please don''t despise me. "


    Hearing Xiaobai''s confession, Junxia glanced at me with a clear look in her eyes.


    "How can I dislike you? Hehe, Xiaobai, we sympathize with your experience. We all don''t mean to dislike you. You are so clever, sensible and lovely. We all like it very much." Junxia smiled and comforted Xiaobai for a while, but her eyes kept moving towards me.


    Junxia shifted her angle and said, "let''s discuss the future. Xiaobai, you and aowu will continue to follow Li Jian, won''t you?"


    "Well, I have no relatives now. The master is my most trusted person... Of course, sister Junxia, you are also very good..."


    "I see. You continue to follow us on the road. What about Awaha clothes?" everyone''s eyes fell on the one eyed woman.


    The one eyed woman looked at me with her only eye and said:


    "My lord commands me to go or stay."


    I was a little stunned when I heard what the one eyed woman said. I didn''t expect that the one eyed woman had no idea. She was originally a Bai nationality and a figure in the underworld. Although she is now in the transfer stage, she is still a capable and influential elder sister. It''s really not suitable to follow me.


    I coughed and said, "in that case, before the golden city was sold to the Rothschild family, avaha clothes, please follow me. It''s convenient for us, the first batch of people who found the Golden City, to discuss future affairs."


    "Yes, my Lord, I will always follow you." the one eyed woman is very loyal to me. She naturally has no objection when she hears that I let her follow me.


    "Well, since everyone has decided to be together, it''s better. In a few days, we''ll go to apply for a visa and discuss the specific matters after solving the golden city." Junxia suggested.


    "Well." Junxia''s proposal, everyone has no opinion.


    In this way, the ward became a brief silence. Xiaobai was not good at words. The one eyed woman had no common language, and the female wolf head couldn''t speak at all. We had nothing to say, so we had to rest in the ward.


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom first."


    After resting in the ward for a while, Junxia got up and said she wanted to go to the bathroom. When Junxia said so, I also felt pressure on my bladder, so I followed her and turned out of the door and walked towards the toilet at the end of the hospital corridor.


    I didn''t realize until I entered the door of the toilet. By the way, it''s not much time for me and Junxia to be alone. There is no one else in the toilet


    "What''s the matter?" Junxia asked me strangely when she saw me stunned at the door.


    I looked at Junxia and blushed. Although Junxia was haggard, she still had a beautiful face. I was a little restless.


    "Junxia..." looking at Junxia in front of me, my heart beat a little faster. Before, because there were many people, I didn''t mean to be too intimate with Junxia. Now I have a chance to be alone with her. I suddenly want to express my love and apology for her.


    "Junxia, you''ve really suffered these days." I suddenly stepped forward and hugged Junxia from my side.


    Suddenly she was hugged by me. Junxia''s body was slightly shocked. She seemed to see through my mind, smiled and looked at me and said:


    "You are. It hurts me to see you like this. You are the last man in the world, and you have the identity you crossed 400 years ago... You should care more about yourself than about me. Fool."


    I held Junxia tightly. Junxia didn''t resist and let me hold her. Although I haven''t taken a bath for two days, Junxia still came a faint fragrance, which stimulated my nasal mucosa and made me feel relaxed and happy.


    "Junxia, I still remember that day you sent me a text message saying that if I could come back safely, you would give birth to the second man in the world for me."


    Hearing my words, Junxia''s delicate body was slightly shocked, and her face was a little red.


    "Do you remember?" Junxia lowered her head shyly.


    "Junxia, were your words serious at that time?" I asked when I saw Junxia''s shy face.


    "I......" Junxia looked up at me and stopped talking. Finally, she nodded her head. "Li Jian, I want to have a baby for you, if I can."


    Seeing Junxia nodding, my heart was inexplicably moved and excited.


    I hugged Junxia tightly and kissed her scarlet and shiny lips.


    "You can." after more than half a year of missing and depression, I finally couldn''t restrain my feelings for Junxia. Although the toilet was not a good occasion, I couldn''t help kissing Junxia''s clear and moving eyes.


    "Hmm..." Junxia said with a little resistance, but she didn''t resist after I kissed her lips. Anyway, there was no one else in the toilet. It wouldn''t matter if she kissed for a while.


    However, what Junxia didn''t expect was that this time I kissed for a long time.


    "Well, Li Jian, someone will come in..." Junxia reminded me.


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I was stunned, and then I had to plan to let go awkwardly.

 Chapter 190

    On the way back to the ward, Junxia and I simply discussed the fund allocation after the transfer of gold city. This problem was also the most frequently discussed with her during this period. In principle, if the situation is normal, Junxia and I can get nearly 30 billion P gold shares, and that part of the shares still come from the world''s top ten enterprise groups with the best operation in the world. Those enterprises have existed for decades, and there is basically no possibility of stock fluctuation.


    So Junxia and Xiaobai and I hold huge shares. Having the shares of the enterprises under the Rothschild family not only means that we have become shareholders and rich people, but also means that the people we will contact in the future will not be ordinary people. Because we have the shares of the top ten in the world, our value has soared, But also attend the general meeting of shareholders and assume a series of responsibilities.


    Of course, we can resell that part of the shares through trading, and then find a large bank to exchange it for the actual amount. In a word, we can basically get the money.


    "Li Jian, you said that now that we have so much money, what should we do in the future? Continue to hold Luo''s shares, or invest, or start a foundation? Or start our own company?"


    "Hehe, don''t ask me. I didn''t know where I had so much money in the 21st century. If you asked me so..." I said with some difficulty, "tens of billions of assets are still p gold. If we put them in the bank, the interest rate of the Bank alone will be enough to make us spend more in our life."


    "Yes." Junxia is also a little embarrassed, "too much money is also trouble. These days, I have refused several calls that want to pull us as investment partners. I don''t know how those people know our contact number. In this way, I have to change my mobile phone, ha ha."


    "Well..." I thought, "why don''t we start a company?"


    "Do you want to start a company, Li Jian?"


    "HMM... I just thought that now avaha clothing is engaged in jewelry business. Although it is not very big, if we invest, we can make her bigger, and then we will be the chairman, and then let avaha clothing''s subordinates be the company''s managers, such as president, general manager, Department Manager and personnel director. We might as well engage in jewelry business Come on. "


    Hearing my suggestion, Junxia''s eyes lit up slightly:


    "In the jewelry business?"


    "Yes, what do you think of my idea? I don''t know much about starting a company and have little experience. But I think we can do jewelry business. After all, I''ve found gem mountain, which can be developed by Awaha clothes people." I said with some uncertainty. "And the female orcs listen to me very much. I can hire the female orcs as my labor and pay them wages and allowances."


    "Well... That''s a good idea! Li Jian, I really have you." unexpectedly, Junxia agreed with me, "Li Jian, you know, jewelry and gold are very marketable in our women''s world. Because we women love beauty very much."


    When Junxia said this, I was a little chilly, and then realized that Junxia was right.


    What kind of creature is a woman? Naturally beautiful creatures, of course. In the 21st century, women like to pester their boyfriend to buy jewelry, buy necklaces, sell jewelry and buy bracelets, let Gao Fu Shuai empty his wallet and make hanging silk burst into tears.


    It can be said that in the 21st century, the jewelry business all over the world can develop only with the support of women.


    In this world with only women, the jewelry market has naturally expanded several times. Women all over the world like jewelry. It can be said that as long as they have money, every woman will go to the jewelry store.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to lose money when opening a jewelry store in the women''s world.


    "That''s right. Then Junxia, if we don''t wait to get the money, we''ll open our own jewelry company and invest in the development of Baoshi mountain?" I suggested.


    Junxia''s eyes twinkled and said, "OK, why don''t we bring Gao Haixin and Xiaoyun into the Partnership..."


    "Good idea, and then I''ll be the boss and you''ll be the boss''s wife?" I happily proposed to Junxia.


    "Go! What boss''s wife, it''s a meaning in our time!" Junxia glanced at me obliquely, blushed and said.


    "By the way, Li Jian, what are you going to do about Xiaobai''s shares? Have you asked their opinions?"


    "This should be no problem. Xiaobai and aowu don''t even know that they have been sold. Their shares can be said to be my shares. Avaha Yi is very loyal to me, and her shares are equivalent to mine. Now, in fact, I have five shares alone."


    "Five? Xiaobai, aowu, Awaha Yi, you are only four. Where are the five?" Junxia asked puzzled.


    "Don''t you still have you, my wife?... all your people are mine, and your shares are not mine?" I looked at Junxia unkindly and raised her eyebrows. Junxia blushed and punched me,


    "Think beautiful. I own my shares, so I won''t give them to you." Junxia bumped my thigh with her hips, and then showed a wicked smile.


    I haven''t seen Junxia''s evil smile for a long time, which shows that Junxia''s heart is really happy.


    "It''s up to you... Hey hey." I hugged Junxia.


    "Hmm ~ ~ hum! Men are really bad. No wonder they want to be extinct!"


    "Men are not bad, how can women love? Hey, hey..."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Junxia and I stayed in the hospital in Kunming for nearly three days. Everyone has repaired, and our physical condition has basically recovered. It won''t be long before we can open a certificate and leave the hospital.


    However, on the afternoon of the third day, an old acquaintance came to the hospital in Kunming and found us.


    "Master?"


    "Sister Haixin? Why are you here?"


    We were watching TV in the ward at that time. We were all stunned when the obscene girl pushed open the door of the ward and walked in.


    "Hi, hi, Hello, everyone. I didn''t expect it was my mother?" the obscene girl wore a blue leather jacket and coquettish sea blue hair. When she saw us, the obscene girl showed her usual funny smile, "I''ve resigned from the position of cooking battalion commander, and the battalion commander has replaced me. I''m free now! So I''ll come from the military area to see you! How''s it going? Are you moved?"


    We were stunned to see the obscene girl standing at the door.


    "Well, are you interested in going to Zhengzhou for cosmetic surgery? The four-year ''Wulin conference'' is also held there. Now you can book tickets by my mother''s relationship." when you see our silly appearance, the obscene girl added.


    "Wulin meeting?!" the news suddenly brought by the obscene girl shocked my ears.

 Chapter 191

    "Hey, hey, how''s it going? Are you interested? This is a four-year meeting of the Wumeng to select a new leader. Famous Wushu experts from all over the country will participate. Some factions within the Wumeng will also conduct fierce competition to select a new generation of Wumeng leaders."


    "Why is it like a TV play?" I''m afraid this kind of thing can only appear in the martial arts films of my time. I didn''t expect that there will be competition to choose the leader in this woman''s world.


    "Hey, hey, this also inherits the tradition of the times when men were still alive. It has never changed." the obscene girl said with a smile, "And there is still the biggest temple fair in the country. It happens that we have not applied for visas to go abroad. During the period of waiting for visas, we can go to Zhengzhou and solve your job of skin grafting. Kill three birds with one stone."


    "And the temple fair? It sounds very lively."


    "Hey, hey, what''s up? I can be your guide. Apprentice, Shifu is still very kind." the obscene girl said with a smile.


    "Sounds good. Let''s go and have a look, Li Jian?" after listening to the explanation of the obscene girl, Junxia suggested to me, "The temple fair in Shaolin Temple is indeed the biggest temple fair in China. At that time, there will be many mobile commodity trading markets, and businessmen and celebrities from all regions will be there. Moreover, this time, there will be a four-year martial arts conference, which will be very lively. Although I only know some self-defense skills, not martial arts, it''s good to see the excitement. We can also do it Skin grafting. "


    "Hey, it sounds really good. And it''s going to take a while to apply for a visa. Let''s take advantage of this time to relax."


    After weighing, it was found that after Junxia and I came out of the army, the army had decided to send special delivery personnel to send our two hostages back to their hometown, and Xiaobai and female wolf head were female soldiers who were discharged due to injury and did nothing. As for the one eyed woman, she was originally a wartime military intelligence consultant. Now the bandits have suffered an extermination blow, and she also withdrew from the front line due to injury , I''m also an idle person. In a word, we are all a group of idle people. Now we are completely free.


    "Hehe, let''s make a decision like this? Go to Zhengzhou, Henan? Watch the Wulin conference and participate in the temple fair? Xiaobai, do you want to go?"


    "HMM... Wulin Congress, are the people there fighting around? Very fierce?" Xiaobai asked blankly.


    "Don''t you want to go?"


    "Well, it sounds scary and dangerous. What''s good?" Xiaobai said with her fingers against her lips.


    "Hehe, in addition to the Wulin convention, there are also temple fairs. At that time, there will be a food festival. You can eat delicious food all over the country at the temple fair." although Xiaobai is good at fighting, she is not a person who likes fighting, so Junxia told her another advantage of going to the martial arts convention.


    "Delicious food?" hearing the word, Xiaobai''s eyes lit up. The silly girl''s biggest hobby is eating. Obviously, she has too much nutrition in her chest, but she still yearns for delicious food. When she hears delicious wine, she is excited.


    "How about going?"


    "I''m going!" the light in Xiaobai''s clear eyes flickered. Just from her expression, I could see what was thinking in the silly girl''s mind.


    "OK, let''s make a decision. The next stop is Henan." I looked around the ward and found that no one had any objection, so I decided our itinerary as a voter.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, the hospital issued a discharge certificate for us. In fact, Xiaobai and female wolf heads were not injured. The hospital could have issued a discharge certificate for them long ago. Living in the hospital a few days ago, they were just observing the situation.


    Because Junxia and I are rescued hostages, the military has people who are specially responsible for and look after us, and the train tickets to Henan are naturally bought by the military. According to the military regulations, the injured female soldiers can choose to retire home, so the day Xiaobai and female wolf head chose to retire, they got the military''s notice and were commended as soldiers However, the names of the military to commend Xiaobai and the female wolf head are Qiu le and Zhu Shan. In addition, the military also announced a list of female soldiers who died in the bandit suppression operation, including Li Xiaohang.


    When Xiaobai and the female wolf head received the military medal of honor and wore it on their chest, the two silly girls looked very funny. The female wolf head regarded the medal as a useless toy, while Xiaobai showed it to us as an ornament.


    "Master, how''s it? It''s shiny and beautiful!" Xiaobai wore a silver five pointed star medal on her chest and turned around like jewelry to show me her charm.


    "Yes, you silly girl. Why don''t you put away the medal quickly? Do you want people all over the street to know that you are a soldier and look at you one after another?" seeing Xiaobai''s silly appearance, I directly confiscated her Medal of honor. I wear such a conspicuous thing on my body. At that time, people all over the street will know our identity, so we will be too eye-catching.


    I confiscated the medal. Xiaobai was a little disappointed, but she was happy to think about her next trip to Henan.


    Naturally, the female wolf head is a person without complaints. She has no complaints except following me like a shadow. As long as she eats and drinks, she has no complaints.


    Of course, looking at the little white and female wolf head wearing medals in the name of Qiu le and Zhu Shan, the obscene girl looks a little gloomy, because she knows that, in fact, it is her former subordinates who should wear these medals


    Now, in order to help us, her former subordinates are buried in unknown places. Xiaobai and female wolf head inherit their names and continue to live in this world.


    The medal of honor is over, and other trivial things, such as applying for a visa, will be a little more troublesome. According to the general procedure, if you want to go abroad, you must go to some embassies to go through the formalities for going abroad. However, there is no unified country in Southeast Asia, which belongs to the disputed area. Naturally, there are no embassies. If we want to go abroad to Southeast Asia, we can only find some agencies.


    However, this is not a big trouble. After all, Junxia is a person with family background. She can have my ID card forged, let alone a small visa. On the day of discharge, Junxia contacted the museum staff she knew and asked them to go through the formalities of going abroad by joining the archaeological team. Because of the discovery of the Golden City, many archaeological institutions are willing to help us apply for overseas visas on the condition that they can follow us to investigate the golden city.


    As the first discoverer, we have the right to refuse the investigation of archaeologists.


    Of course, although it is not a problem to apply for a visa, it still takes a lot of time to apply for a visa. The world is probably a help month, so in this half month, we can just go to Henan to participate in the temple fair and watch the Wulin competition. This is really a great arrangement.


    "By the way, master, since you resigned as battalion commander, why did you join the army?" when I was discharged from the hospital, I couldn''t help asking the obscene girl curiously.


    "Hey, our family has always had this rule. Every successor of the Martial Arts League must have at least three years of experience in joining the army. Your master and I joined the army were forced by my second mother. Otherwise, your master and I joined the army for what? There are no delicious food and no beautiful girls in the army. Even playing games are scolded by the battalion commander. I''m free when you are a master."


    "Well, everyone is almost ready? Well, let''s go. If we delay any more, we''ll miss the train!" the obscene girl has always been careless and straightforward. Seeing that a group of us are almost ready, she urges us to hurry up.


    Our group of people don''t have much luggage. Basically, there''s nothing to carry except my leather bag. As for clothing, as long as there is a bank card, you can withdraw money and buy it wherever you go, which is also very convenient.


    "I see, silly girl, hurry up, or we''ll miss the train!"


    "Know, know, master!" at my urging, Xiaobai, a silly girl carrying her luggage, slowly ran out of the ward, while I held the female wolf head in my hand, with my left hand holding the female wolf head and my right hand holding Junxia,


    The obscene girl, like a leading figure, forked her waist, pulled her blue hair and urged us, while the one eyed woman followed us slowly behind us.


    With golden sunshine and bright spring, Kunming, which gradually came out of the shadow of war and riots, began to recover its former prosperity and noise.


    In this sunny day, the six of us embarked on the journey to Henan.


    At that time, I did not expect what an unforgettable journey was waiting for me in front.


    "Swallow, Junxia and I are going to Henan to watch the Wulin competition. I will tell you the grand occasion there. When I come back, I will give you the biggest surprise."


    Two hours later, we finally set foot on the train to Henan. At the moment of setting foot on the train, I sent a text message to swallow them again to tell them my latest trip.


    Swallow, they don''t know that Junxia and I found the Golden City, so I plan to keep this secret before I return to Santan city and appear in front of them. At that time, I''ll give them a big surprise.


    The golden spring lights up the red train carriage, and the black track extends to the endless front, turning into a small point of nothingness at the junction of the blue sky and the black earth.


    When I got on the train with Xiaobai, female wolf head and Junxia, I didn''t know what kind of unforgettable journey the granddaughter of the president of women''s world, the devil little princess, would give me.

 Chapter 192

    Rumbling, the train rolled forward on the track, and the surrounding scenery retreated rapidly on both sides, turning into fuzzy colors. When I first came to Kunming, I fled alone for two years, but this time the situation is really very different. I have been missing for more than half a year, and the government has long stopped tracking me. I am already a legal citizen with identity documents. In the future, as long as I don''t feel free to take off my pants in front of others, I basically don''t have to worry about big trouble.


    It can be said that we were at ease along the way. Traveling with beautiful women is probably the most enjoyable thing in the world. Even the honeymoon trip between husband and wife is just for two people, but now I am accompanied by five beautiful women. Xiaobai, female wolf head, obscene girl and Junxia are all great beauties. Although the one eyed woman is relatively inferior, her appearance full of ethnic customs, coupled with the chivalrous dress, still gives people a calm and handsome feeling.


    It can be said that there are indeed five beautiful women around me, and the female wolf head and Junxia are women who have had a relationship with me. Although Xiaobai and obscene girls have nothing to do with me, there is no big passion and little ambiguity. There are so many women around me, and they are all centered on me. I really feel very satisfied when I think about it.


    When I stayed in the train with Xiaobai, I slept in the middle bunk, while the female wolf head slept in the lower bunk, the obscene girl slept in the upper bunk, Xiaobai slept opposite the female wolf head, Junxia slept opposite me, and the one eyed woman slept on the top floor. At that time, there were beautiful women in front of and behind me. When I went to bed at night, as soon as I turned around, I could see the sleeping positions of all the beautiful women and turn my head, I can see Junxia winking and winking at me. If I put my head out again, I can see the female wolf sleeping on the bed with her head crossed her legs. Every detail of her body is exposed to my eyes. The slender legs, the straight body, and the longer hands than normal people are all in my eyes.


    That''s great.


    Because of the relationship between me and these beauties, I can look at every part of them unscrupulously, and when I look at them, every girl''s expression response is different. The female wolf head said she didn''t mind. Junxia was shy and provocative, while Xiaobai was shy. Then she was confused and asked me what I was looking at. The one eyed woman is puzzled. As for the obscene girl


    "I lost a lot of money sleeping in the upper bunk!"


    One day, the most important thing for the girls to make complaints about is sleeping on the upper berth. Every time she climbs the ladder of the bed, her beautiful legs will lie on the bed and I will be in the fundus. The obscene girl chose to sleep on the upper bunk because she wanted to massage and practice at night for fear of being disturbed, so the angle of appreciation is naturally not as good as me.


    "Hey, Shifu, who let you buy a ticket for the upper berth for massage practice in the evening? You deserve it! Wahaha."


    "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry. I''m not happy! The upper bunk is not good for peeping!!" although the obscene girl is not gay, one of her hobbies is peeping at other people''s beautiful women. When she was in the military region, her nature was exposed, but she was a little restrained due to her position. Now her bad hobby has naturally intensified after she resigned and retired from the army.


    "Cool, really cool! Junxia, you have a good figure. The sleeping position of proud dance is really attractive. Master, shall I describe it to you?"


    "Ah, stop talking, I can''t stand it!"


    The obscene girl tangled her hair and turned over and over regretfully in bed, which made everyone laugh.


    This short episode on the train is a rare happy trip for me for a long time, and the feelings between the six of us have deepened a lot through the life of everyone crowded in the narrow carriage on the train.


    What happened one day and one night on the train makes me very unforgettable. Every time I recall that I can freely enjoy the enchanting demeanor of the beautiful women around me when I sleep in the middle berth, I will feel surging. I really hope this train doesn''t stop too early, so that I can observe the lives of these beautiful women more closely for a few days.


    Unfortunately, one day and one night later, the train arrived in Zhengzhou and we had to get off.


    After getting off, we were shocked by the bustling scene in Zhengzhou. Zhengzhou is a central city. Although it is not as rich and extravagant as Santan city and high-rise buildings, the flow of people is more than that of Santan city. Compared with the cold and depressed Kunming City, the bustling scene of Zhengzhou city is really an extreme opposite.


    "Wow, there are so many people. It''s so lively." when she walked out of the railway station and saw a large number of people outside the station, Xiaobai couldn''t help shouting, and the female wolf head was a little nervous. It can be said that the female wolf head has never seen so many people.


    There are many mobile stalls on both sides of the street, including barbecue stalls, clothes, antiques and accessories. All kinds of stalls are full of eyeballs.


    "Oh, of course. Zhengzhou is a hub city for material exchange in the central and western regions. In addition, Dengfeng city near Zhengzhou will hold the world''s largest temple fair and Wulin conference three days later. The flow of people here will naturally increase."


    I nodded clearly and looked at the flow of people and vehicles in front of me. It was really very emotional, and all the people walking on the street were women. Because of the man''s instinct, I unconsciously searched for beautiful women in the flow of people. Hey, hey, people don''t know I''m a man anyway. It''s just right to look at me casually.


    If it is in the 21st century, many couples can certainly be seen in places with a large flow of people like this, but now it is a women''s world, there are no men, so naturally there are no lovers. Looking around, the women on the street either walk alone or go shopping in groups with their friends.


    Those women who walk alone in the street let people see a sense of pity. In particular, there are several pretty little beauties. If they were placed in the 21st century, they would be surrounded by a tall, rich and handsome, but in this era, they can only walk in the street in a single shadow.


    Hey, hey, if only I had the art of separation... I couldn''t help thinking like this at that time. I''m afraid what men want most is that there are no competitors.


    "Hey, it''s nothing. When you get to Songshan Mountain, you''ll know what a sea of people is." the obscene girl smiled. "Hurry up. You''ll miss the bus to Dengfeng later. If you go earlier, you can catch the night market over there."


    At the suggestion of obscene girl, we went to the passenger transport center near the railway station, where we took a bus to Dengfeng City.


    Dengfeng is less than an hour away from Zhengzhou. An hour later, we finally arrived at the destination of this tour. Dengfeng is also the city where Shaolin Temple is located.


    Around 7 pm, we finally arrived in Dengfeng. When we walked out of the passenger transport center, we were really shocked. God, can you walk on the city streets here?


    Night stalls are everywhere in the streets and alleys, and the whole city is filled with stalls. Zhengzhou is the capital city of Henan Province, so the control in the city is relatively strict. There are not stalls in every corner. However, after Dengfeng City, where the control is relatively loose, the stalls here can be described as dense with stars. Every place within sight is occupied by stalls.


    The shops on both sides of the noisy street are decorated with red lanterns, which are red, just like every new year and festival, full of a festive atmosphere. And there are women beating gongs and drums on the street, shouting along the street, as if they were promoting their products. The noisy and festive Dengfeng city is like the Chinese city in the 21st century.


    It is worthy of being a national grand temple fair. I estimate that vendors all over the country have come here to communicate these days. Just a glance, I estimate that there should be hundreds of thousands of tourists and pedestrians on the streets.


    "Ha ha, how''s it going? Let''s have fun. We''re tired. Let''s stay in the hotel. Tomorrow I''ll take you to see my mother." the obscene girl patted us on the shoulder and motioned us to move freely.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be so many people." Junxia was also shocked by the noisy scene in the city. It took them a while to get back to their senses and said firmly, "there are so many people. Please follow closely, but don''t leave!"


    Next, we tasted all kinds of street vendors, from local snacks to ethnic minority delicacies. Xinjiang mutton kebabs, Lanzhou ramen, Beijing roast duck and Zhengzhou Royal cake have become the contents of our hungry food on the train.


    In particular, the female wolf head was the most popular. At the beginning, she didn''t dare to eat because she had never eaten some local specialties. However, driven by us, she also ate them. As a result, she ate more than 30 Royal cakes at one go. The Royal cake shop was just doing a big stomach King competition. As a result, the female wolf head easily won the championship, The competitors were stunned and their eyes almost burst out.


    In addition to eating, we naturally have other activities, such as buying local style clothes.


    "Li Jian, you see, how about I wear this cheongsam?" women like to wear it in addition to eating. When passing through the clothing store, Xiaobai and Junxia are also attracted by the colorful, silky and soft cheongsam and shawl inside. Xiaobai and Junxia play a show in the clothing store.


    When Xiaobai in fire red cheongsam and Junxia in black cheongsam came out of the dressing room and appeared, my eyes lit up.


    "Master, how''s my cheongsam?" Xiaobai, a silly girl, was also rare to care about her dress. She was a little shy and looked forward to asking me how my dress was.


    "Er..."


    I can''t find an adjective at the moment, so I can only praise it in my mouth.


    The curvilinear and complex patterns on the bordered Phnom Penh cheongsam and cheongsam skirt are adding the charm of Xiaobai and Junxia. It has to be said that Xiaobai and Junxia, who changed into cheongsam, have greatly increased their charm value. There is no doubt that the slightly restrained femininity of wearing military leather clothes appears against the background of cheongsam.


    "OK! That''s great!" I clapped my hands while drooling.

 Chapter 193

    People really want clothes. Wearing military uniforms in the military region before really ruined Xiaobai''s beauty. In other words, Xiaobai seems to have not put on any formal clothes since I knew Xiaobai. At first, she wore the clothes of people from the secret service bureau, then put on the God robe of Riyue village, and then put on the military uniform, Her clothes will basically change with the place I go.


    Because I applauded, as a result, Xiaobai and Junxia kept changing their clothes to show me. Obviously, the two women who were sworn enemies more than half a year ago have now changed their clothes together like sisters.


    However, I have to say that Xiaobai is really a natural beauty. No matter what clothes she wears, she fits very well. She is formal, enchanting, elegant and pure. Xiaobai''s temperament changes with her changing clothes, which fills my eyes.


    And the advantage of the exchange meeting is that the clothes here are particularly cheap. Unlike the clothes in the exclusive store, they are sky high and expensive.


    After more than an hour, Xiaobai and Junxia bought a lot of clothes. In the end, we couldn''t take them with us. Junxia asked someone to pack them and send them back to Santan city by air. In addition, Junxia also helped me find a dress suitable for me, a Taoist robe. Since I came out of the military region, I basically wore a military uniform or the simplest casual clothes prepared by hot women for me. My clothes should have been changed long ago. Now Junxia seized the opportunity to help us choose clothes.


    However, there are really not many clothes suitable for me. Cheongsam is definitely not suitable for me, leather clothes are not fit, and now the weather is getting warmer, coats and suits are not suitable. As a result, Junxia had an idea and helped me find a Taoist robe. During the martial arts conference, Taoist robes are also popular. Many tourists wear Taoist robes or sportswear similar to judo clothes to cater to the atmosphere.


    "Hoo, Li Jian, you are a man. Your skeleton is much bigger than that of our women. Now there are stalls and fairs everywhere. There are no formal stores. You can only make do with this Taoist robe first. I''ll buy you one when I get back to Zhengzhou." Junxia said reluctantly after changing me into a Taoist robe.


    In fact, in the 21st century, my skeleton is not too big, but it can only be regarded as a little strong. However, in this women''s world, it seems relatively large. In addition, women''s clothes are relatively tight at the waist. Although I can''t be regarded as a fat man, ordinary women''s clothes are still a little small for me, only some loose clothes, Something like a Taoist robe suits me.


    "Nothing, just make do." I don''t care much about my clothes. Men''s demand for clothes is much smaller.


    Then we went to many night stalls, and there were even temporary amusement parks on the streets. There were many little Lori and little girls playing in the amusement park. Xiaobai was a little eager to try to see those amusement facilities, but she gave up after looking at her height and age.


    Then we played with air guns, fishing for goldfish and other activities. Xiaobai, a silly girl, can''t do anything else. She actually has two hands in fishing for goldfish. She can''t tell whether she''s lucky or what. As for me, I couldn''t get a goldfish in the end. Looking at the full goldfish in Junxia''s and obscene girl''s hands and the goldfish that Xiaobai couldn''t fit in both bags, I had to give up.


    "Master, I''ll give you my goldfish. You didn''t catch any!" Xiaobai said to me by grasping the plastic bag containing the goldfish.


    "Go, what''s the use of that kind of thing for children to play!" I pretended not to be interested. In fact, I was still a little unhappy. Why is my character so bad?


    I was a little upset and walked away. Xiaobai stood behind me with a bag of goldfish and blinked.


    I searched around in the crowd, looking for some interesting stalls. However, I found that apart from some food and game stalls, there were not many things that attracted my attention. They were all accessories, dolls and clothes that girls liked. I just looked and appreciated them, but I didn''t buy them.


    In fact, in the 21st century, there were temple fairs in my hometown every year. Although the scale could not be compared with that now, the commodities sold during the exchange of temple fairs at that time were for men and women at the same time, so some things were also suitable for men like me. For example, some toy guns, nunchakus, humanoid simulation toys and so on, but it seems that there are relatively few in the women''s world.


    I looked around. The freshness at the beginning gradually became a little boring. They had a good time. I saw that the obscene girl was wearing a cloak and taking strange steps to show Junxia. The ass shook and posed a bit like Chaplin, which made Junxia laugh.


    I also wanted to laugh, but at this time, my eyes turned slightly and saw a stall at the entrance of a small alley next to the street.


    It was a long table. Behind the table sat a strange woman wearing a black cloak. The woman was wearing a purple and black skirt. The black cloak and hat covered the woman''s face, making her face invisible.


    However, on the left side of the mysterious woman''s long table, there was a flagpole with a sign of "Yamei butterfly fortune telling".


    Yamei butterfly fortune teller?


    I was stunned when I heard this fortune telling sign, and then I felt a little ridiculous. It''s really hard to make people think about it.


    I was immediately attracted by the fortune teller sign, and there were signs of "measuring feelings", "measuring career", "measuring health" and "measuring fertility" next to the sign. It seems that there are many kinds of fortune tellers.


    I''m not a superstitious person. I always think fortune tellers cheat people''s wallets and take advantage of people''s psychology of believing in others or not.


    But it was probably the attractive brand that attracted me. I went up while Junxia and her children were looking at the pearl necklace.


    "Hello, are you a fortune teller here?" I went to the fortune teller''s table and asked casually.


    Hearing my voice, the girl under the cloak raised her head slightly. When her white jade like face fell in front of me, my heart beat slightly. What a beautiful girl.


    Under the black cloak is a melon seed face as white as snow. The long eyelashes seem to have been brushed with eyelashes and tilt up slightly. Under the long eyelashes, there are a pair of beautiful eyes as clear as diamonds.


    Originally, I thought all the people who looked at me should be middle-aged women or a large number of old people. Unexpectedly, such a young girl came out to tell fortune, and she was so beautiful. It was somewhat beyond my expectation.


    The girl in the cloak looked up at me and blinked. There was some doubt in her eyes, but she smiled professionally and elegantly.


    "This guest, what do you want to measure?"


    The girl looks no more than 20 years old. I''m a little nervous about her beautiful face.


    "I said, is your fortune teller working?" I asked casually, my eyes flickering.


    "Guest, our family has a fortune telling history for hundreds of years, and countless guests have been counted. My ancestors even counted the lives of the founding fathers hundreds of years ago! How can we cheat and cheat?"


    "Oh, have you seen the photos of the founding fathers?" I almost didn''t laugh. Who are you kidding? When I am the fool of this era? I''m from the 21st century. My IQ is not comparable to that of your time.


    "Oh, you can calculate it for me." after all, people are beautiful, and fortune telling is not credible. I''ll ask casually.


    "What do you want? Emotion, career or life?" the girl in the cloak asked me.


    "Well..." I was a little stunned, and then said, "you can calculate it for me." in fact, after coming to this world, I still don''t know what my future will be, so I''m also a little curious about what kind of future the fortune teller girl will give me.


    "OK, please stretch out your right hand. Let me see your palm and face." the cloak girl grabbed my right hand and looked at it carefully with her head down. At first, I was curious, but after waiting for a long time, the fortune teller didn''t look up, but the show eyebrows on her forehead were getting tighter and tighter.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    When I saw the Cape girl with her head down and her eyebrows frowning tighter and tighter, my eyebrows frowned.


    "Guest, your palms... Are so special. I''ve followed my mother to look at the palms of people for so many years. I''ve never seen such strange palms and palms as you. Your fingers are very thick and powerful. Your bones are much thicker than ordinary people, and your palms are also very strange. The antenna and ground wire are very rough... I really have never encountered a situation like you."


    The fortune teller looked at my hand with a look of amazement in her eyes.


    Then suddenly she looked up at me and said:


    "Guest, your palm is a male photo recorded in the photo book!"

 Chapter 194

    "Oh?"


    This fortune teller girl has amazing eyesight. Originally, I thought this woman was just fooling around and cheating some money. Unexpectedly, she could still see my man''s palms.,


    "It''s really strange. This kind of palm is the most rare one. I''ve never seen it with my own eyes except in the photo book. Your lifeline is very long, and you will be happy and healthy. Your silent career line is very clear. Obviously, you have a smooth career. The most strange thing is that your emotional line is not only strong, but also forked. It seems that your emotional object is not single, which means you will be with many people Live together with friends. "


    The words of the fortune teller girl have made some changes in my heart. My career is open and my emotional object is not single? This seems to correspond to my current situation.


    "Let me see your face again." the fortune teller raised her head, looked at me with black eyes and said, "look at your face. The eyebrow arch is prominent, the nose root is slightly concave, the forehead is inclined, the cheekbones are protruding, the mastoid process is developed, the orbit is deep and the skull is long. It''s really a man''s face. It''s a pure Yang body with great wealth and great value."


    I feel guilty. I thought the fortune teller had seen through my gender, but now it seems that she hasn''t found out that I am a man, but just thinks my appearance is biased towards men.


    "Er... Great wealth?" I withdrew my hand and asked.


    "That''s right. Guest, your face and body are very similar to those of men hundreds of years ago. Your bones are broad and your face is broad. Even your voice is strong and rough, and you are full of middle spirit. You have masculine characteristics. You must have a strong attraction to ordinary women in your work and career. Therefore, you will have many relatives and friends in the future, and you will gain something in your career and be appreciated by others."


    Yo, what this chick said is still pleasant to listen to, ha ha.


    Indeed, the so-called attraction of the opposite sex is reasonable. In a world of women who have not seen a man, when a woman sees the only man, she will certainly take that man as the standard. Therefore, no matter what the man''s appearance is, as long as he has male characteristics, she will naturally have a certain attraction to women.


    This is like if there is only one woman left in the world, even if the woman is an ugly woman, countless men will pursue her. Because the so-called beauty and ugliness are obtained by comparison.


    The reason why beautiful women are beautiful and ugly women are ugly is that they have standards by comparing with other women. If there is only one woman left in the world, then that woman itself is the standard, regardless of beauty and ugliness. To put it bluntly, as long as the woman has a woman''s chest and reproductive organs and a little woman''s physiological characteristics, she will have a strong attraction to men.


    Now it''s the same reason to replace that woman with me.


    Although I don''t dare say I''m a handsome man with heroic spirit, my male characteristics are still very obvious. According to the principle of attraction of the opposite sex, I naturally have certain attraction to women with male characteristics, such as Junxia and female wolf head. They all surround me because of my male attraction. Female wolf head is particularly obvious. When she grabbed me for the first time, It is also because of my masculinity that inspired her animal nature.


    The words of the fortune teller made me feel comfortable, but soon I was stunned by what she said next


    "However, although you have the appearance of wealth, honor and harmony, I think there is a faint black air in the Yintang between your eyebrows. It is estimated that there will be disasters recently. If you encounter an accident, please remember to bear it. A small loss of money will not be a big problem. If you can put it down, you don''t have to investigate too much. As long as the time passes, it will be safe."


    "I will have disaster? What disaster?" I was stunned.


    "Well, hehe, we don''t know, but the guests may lose some money, but as long as they don''t make a sound and bear the past, they will be safe." the fortune teller girl''s clear eyes look at me and her calm and happy expression, which really makes people want to believe.


    Although I am not a superstitious person, I have some doubts when I hear the words of the fortune teller. I will lose money and have disasters. What does this mean?


    "Guest, what else do you want to know?" the fortune teller looked at me and asked.


    "Oh, No." I looked back, frowned and thought. I didn''t know whether the fortune teller was right or not, but after listening to her, I still felt a little level. At least she noticed that I had male characteristics, which surprised me.


    "HMM. face and palm, a total of 30 yuan." hearing that I had no other questions, the fortune teller asked me for money directly. After all, no matter how good the fortune teller is, she also has to eat and spend money. For her sake, I''ll pay her for knowing that I''m a man.


    "OK." I quickly took out my wallet and took the money. My money was withdrawn from Junxia''s bank card. Before getting on the train, I went to the bank near the railway station with Junxia to withdraw money. Now I still have more than 5000 cash and a bank card.


    Because my paper money was in my wallet, I took out my wallet and wanted to draw some 10 yuan pieces from it to the fortune teller, but when I was about to take out my paper money to pay, the fortune teller girl sitting behind the table opposite me suddenly brightened her eyes!


    The fortune teller suddenly overturned her desk with her hand!


    "Sorry!"


    After the fortune teller said these words, her slender jade hand suddenly stretched out to me, grabbed the black leather wallet in my hand, and then turned and ran. The speed was fast!


    At that time, I saw her suddenly overturn the table. I didn''t know why, but when she grabbed the note from my hand and turned to run away, I realized that I had been robbed!!


    "Stop!!" because the fortune teller set up a stall at the corner of the street. She lifted the table and robbed my wallet. Then she turned and ran back into the dark alley. Her black cloak and the darkness in the alley were integrated together, making it difficult to detect her whereabouts. Obviously, the fortune teller''s actions had been premeditated.


    I thought I was a good fortune teller. Unexpectedly, I was a liar and a thief. I''m really unlucky today!


    You know, in that wallet, in addition to nearly 5000 Chinese coins, there is my ID card. Junxia spent a lot of effort and energy to help me do these things. If I was robbed, I would be in great trouble. Not only can I not buy train tickets, but even the ownership of Golden City can not be proved. It can be said that the female thief robbed my wallet, It''s like robbing me of a golden city!


    I looked at the back. Junxia and her family were still helping aowu in the dressing room of the store. They didn''t change their clothes. They didn''t notice that I was robbed of my wallet. But I had to rush into the alley alone. I''m also a man who has learned some Kung Fu and joined the army. I''m still an old man. If I can''t catch up with a female thief, isn''t it a joke?


    I bit my teeth and rushed into the dark alley. In the unclear light of the fire, I saw the fortune teller walking fast, tightening her hips and running desperately.


    The female thief runs very fast. It seems that this is not the first time to commit a crime. If I catch her, I must punish her!


    "Stop, do you hear me!!" I shouted and chased, but the female thief just ran and didn''t mean to stop at all. Along the way, she deliberately put down several large garbage cans in the alley to stop me. This scene is like the chase scene in Hong Kong action films.


    I jumped over the trash can several times in succession. When the female thief saw me chasing after me, she didn''t intend to return my things. Instead, she ran faster and faster. Finally, she ran out of the alley and into another block.


    However, it''s too whimsical for her to want to get rid of me like this. I''m a man anyway. I must run much faster than most women. After the development period, the physical qualities of women and men are basically not comparable. In addition, the physical strength and body I exercised during my days in Riyue village and joining the army are better than me in the 21st century, How can I improve my running speed now? Although the female thief is fast, she is only a female thief after all. I don''t believe she can become a 100m runner.


    The female thief looked back at me and saw me chasing closer and closer. She was also impatient, panting, and ran wherever she saw remote places.


    In this way, she ran after the female thief for several minutes. She tried to get rid of me several times, but I caught up with her again. As a result, she had to keep running. Her black cloak fluttered up and down and hardly stopped. If I were an ordinary person, I''m afraid I would give up after a while, but I''m not an ordinary person, and the female thief shot my certificate is very important to me, and I can''t give up halfway.


    I chased several alleys in a row until I came to a big hotel with golden tiles and magnificent walls. I saw that I was about to catch up with her, but she rushed in directly from a path next to the hotel and kept running along the iron fence outside the hotel.


    And I was about to catch up with the female thief, so I followed her.


    In the end, we chased the female thief around the iron fence outside the hotel. Unconsciously, I chased the female thief around the rear of the hotel. Behind the hotel is a parking lot, but the parking lot has only one entrance and no exit. If the female thief runs into the parking lot, she will have no way out.


    "You run again?" I shouted angrily. I chased the female thief all the way and was about to drive her to a dead corner.


    The female thief turned her face. Her white face under the black cloak showed a look of panic. Her beautiful black eyes also scanned around, looking for a way to get rid of me. Unfortunately, she couldn''t get rid of me at all unless she climbed over the iron fence at the edge of the parking lot behind the hotel and climbed into the hotel.


    "Isn''t it just a wallet? As for chasing so tightly?" the female thief saw that there were high walls on three sides and iron fences on one side. She knew it was difficult to escape, so she had to turn around, frown and look at me bitterly.


    "Oh, you still have to take care of my things? Don''t give me nonsense and give me back the things!" I said fiercely, approaching the female thief step by step, and finally forced her back to the corner.


    The female thief looked at me nervously, her lips were a little white, and her delicate body was hidden under the black cloak. Her beautiful legs kept retreating, like a lamb forced into the corner by the big gray wolf.


    Seeing the appearance of the female thief, I couldn''t help laughing, and my claws also extended towards the female thief bit by bit

 Chapter 195

    "Run, you keep running?" I clenched my hands and walked towards the female thief in front of me step by step. I didn''t mean to panic about the female thief. First, it was because the female thief was too handsome and soft and had no deterrent. Second, I had some confidence in my skills. If I had to deal with a group of female soldiers, I would feel a little pressure, If I''m afraid of dealing with a weak woman, I''ll laugh off my big teeth.


    "Wait a minute... I beg you. This money is very important to me." the female thief couldn''t retreat. She pretended to be pathetic with me. Her face was sad and her eyes glittered. She looked pathetic, obviously trying to win my sympathy.


    "Don''t talk about these useless things. You can explain them when you arrive at the police station!" I puffed up my chest and strode towards the female thief. When I saw my stern appearance, the female thief showed an angry expression. She suddenly snorted coldly, then suddenly stuffed her wallet into the bag of her cloak skirt, then turned around and began to climb the iron fence behind her.


    I''ll pull my leg. The female thief still wants to climb over the wall and escape into the hotel?


    As soon as the female thief''s cloak turned, she grabbed the horizontal bar on the iron fence with both hands, and then jumped with her beautiful legs, straightened her delicate body, and quickly climbed towards the iron fence with her hands and feet. Her slender willow waist and elastic buttocks shook and swung at a glance, just like a beautiful snake.


    "Oh, do you still want to climb the wall? You think you''re spider man?" when I saw that the female thief wanted to climb over the iron fence to escape, I was in a hurry. I rushed up with an arrow. Before the female thief completely climbed the iron fence, I held out my hand and grabbed her two beautiful legs.


    "Run, you run again?" I grabbed the two legs of the female thief and pulled her down.


    The two beautiful legs in black boots were caught in my palm. Not many women in this era wear silk stockings. I caught the two feet of the female thief and naturally grabbed her elastic and warm calf meat. The slightly elastic feel made me feel comfortable.


    The little female thief''s character is a little bad, but the feel of her calf skin is really good.


    "Let go, let go!" I grabbed my legs, and the female thief cried out in a hurry.


    "Let go? Just let go, you think I''m an idiot?" I grabbed the female thief''s calf with both hands and pulled her down from the wall. After all, the female thief was a woman, light and weak, and she was hung on the iron fence. I pulled her down gently, and then her body was unstable when she landed, and suddenly hit me, And she stumbled and fell into my arms.


    The female thief suddenly fell into my arms. Naturally, I couldn''t let her escape. I quickly stretched out my hand, and then held her waist tightly, so that she couldn''t resist and break free. At that time, what I thought in my mind was not so complicated. The only purpose was to clamp down the female thief so that she wouldn''t run away again.


    The female thief didn''t have much strength, but the resistance was very fierce. I hugged her in my arms with both hands. The female thief couldn''t move, so she had to swing her body against my body and try to escape.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" the female thief kept shouting. Her slender arm was against my wrist. The crisp female voice penetrated into my ears, making me have an inexplicable sense of stimulation. If the female thief in front of me is a man, I certainly can''t have this strange feeling. However, the female thief is a beautiful woman, and my embrace of her is really enough to make any man fantasize


    "Give me my things!" I said calmly, embracing the female thief on my back, so that she could not escape my control,


    "No... return!" the female thief was very stubborn. She didn''t want to return things when she was dying. I guess it was the female thief who saw the stack of banknotes in my wallet, so she bit her teeth and refused to pay me back.


    "Bitch, do you want to die?" I put one hand around the female thief, and then my free right hand touched it directly along the female thief''s waist. Of course, my purpose is to find the wallet from her.


    My money and ID card are on this woman. If I don''t get it back, I''ll be in trouble.


    I put my hand into the pocket of the thief''s skirt and began to take out my wallet.


    The female thief knew I was going to take out my wallet. Her resistance became more intense. She laboriously stretched out her hand and wanted to cover her pocket from me.


    "Let go!"


    "No... don''t let go!" the female thief was very tenacious. She was holding her pocket and refused to let go. My left hand restrained her waist. Only one right hand could take out her wallet. The female thief used both hands to stop me and refused to let me dig out the money in her bag. As a result, my hand was stuck in her bottom skirt pocket. It''s easy for me to pull it out, but it''s difficult for me to pull out the wine with my wallet. The volume of the wallet is relatively large, so it''s not easy to pull it out of her pocket.


    "..." my hand groped in the female thief''s skirt. I couldn''t take out my wallet several times. I was a little angry. The female thief is not a good person, but I''m not a good person. At least I''m a criminal on the government''s wanted list. I couldn''t pull my hand out of the female thief''s skirt for a while. On the contrary, my heart moved and acted in the opposite way.


    You won''t let me take my hand out, will you? Then I''ll take off your skirt!


    Thinking of this, I directly pulled the female thief''s skirt and then pulled it down!


    I only heard a hiss. Instead of pulling off the bottom skirt of the female thief, I actually tore off a large piece of it!


    "Ah!" the skirt was suddenly torn by me. The female thief screamed, and I was stupid. Let me go. What kind of garbage skirt is this? It breaks when you pull it.


    I looked down at the train of the female thief pulled by me, and the movement on my hand stopped suddenly.


    I suddenly tore my skirt, and the female thief was also anxious. Although women in this world have no sense of shame or violation, they will be angry when they see their skirt torn.


    I tore my skirt, and the female thief''s resistance suddenly became fierce. In a hurry, the female thief directly stretched out her fist and punched me hard.


    "Ah!" I cried in pain. This woman is dying!


    The pain immediately made me instinctively let go of my hand holding the female thief.


    I looked angrily at the female thief in front of me. It was not easy to break free from my bondage and escape from my control.


    However, because of the large range of action, when the female thief broke away from my arms, her cloak and hat also fell down. For a moment, a black waterfall hair spread out in the wind, and a beautiful face full of Jiangnan beauty charm was completely displayed in front of me.


    The elegant and beautiful face full of talented women''s characteristics, with the gentle and gentle temperament of Jiangnan women, and a long black and elegant hair, brightened my eyes.


    Beauty.


    Unexpectedly, after the hat pocket fell off, the female thief''s beauty was so amazing. A picture with a little ancient charm, like the charming face painted with smoke and ink, made me lose my mind in an instant.


    But at that time, I was in pain. I didn''t have the heart to watch the thief''s face in time. I was just amazed at her charming face.


    "Give me my wallet back... Do you hear me?" I said, gnashing my teeth.


    "Return it to you? Hum, don''t think about it. Even if you accompany me with my skirt money!" the female thief looked at me with angry eyes.


    "Dead bitch, do you really think I can''t play with you?!" I''m really angry. I didn''t want to lay a heavy hand when I saw her a little beautiful, but now she dares to be so shameless. I''m really angry.


    When the female thief saw the anger on my face, she also showed some vigilance. Then she turned around again and climbed up towards the iron fence again!


    I wanted to pull her back again, but the female thief kicked me in the chest, then slipped over the iron fence and climbed into the hotel!


    If the female thief runs away, I won''t want to catch her again.


    When I saw the female thief climb over the iron fence and jump into the hotel, I had to endure the pain in my crotch. Then I reached out and grabbed the horizontal bar of the iron fence. I climbed in with my hands and feet.


    The iron fence is not high, and my strength is not small. It''s easy to climb over the iron fence. I don''t believe where the female thief can climb!


    After climbing over the iron fence, my body fell into the courtyard behind the hotel. The hotel seemed very luxurious, and there was a small artificial bamboo forest behind it.


    The female thief ran ahead. She was a little surprised to see that I followed her over the iron fence and jumped into the hotel. It seemed that I didn''t expect that I wouldn''t give up at this point.


    The female thief looked nervous. After scanning around, she ran into the bamboo forest. It seemed that she wanted to run into the bamboo forest to hide her figure.


    "I don''t believe I can''t catch you today!" I was so angry that I followed the female thief into the bamboo forest.


    The bamboo forest is not big or small. After shuttling through the bamboo forest for a minute, I ran to the end of the bamboo forest.


    But when I stopped, I was stupid.


    At the end of the bamboo forest, there was a bath similar to a hot spring. The white mist came out of the bamboo forest. In the middle of the bath, a girl with long pink hair was bathing in the water with her back to me. Her snow-white body loomed in the mist.


    The sight in front of me made my heart jump. I pulled my leg and accidentally ran into someone else''s open-air bath. I was a little ashamed.


    But just then, a female thief''s cry suddenly came to my ear:


    "There''s a thief!" turning around, I saw the female thief in front of me, pretending to shout. Then, she suddenly threw her wallet at my feet, and she ran away


    Hearing the cry of the female thief, the girl who was soaking in the bath and had long cherry pink hair turned her head slowly.


    I''ll pull it. Now I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River!

 Chapter 196

    I was stunned when I picked up my wallet from the ground.


    The girl with long cherry pink hair lifted her hand across the water and splashed some water. She turned her face and looked at me. A pair of pupils like black pearls looked at me straight.


    The bath was not deep, only about one meter deep, and the clear water just didn''t cross the girl''s hip. However, when I saw the moving "Er" shaped curve at her slender waist, I was still excited. What a slender waist. This is probably the most slender waist I have ever seen in my life. The legendary willow waist is like this.


    For a moment, the verses in the book of songs and Luoshen Fu flashed through my brain: hands like catkins and skin like coagulated fat. The collar is like a printer, and the teeth are like a bottle rhinoceros. She has a beautiful head and a moth''s eyebrow. She smiles and looks forward to it. She turns her eyes to shed essence and moisturizes her jade face. With words without spitting out, the Qi is like a orchid. The graceful appearance made me forget my meal


    The appearance of the female thief just now was already quite beautiful, but when I saw the girl in the bath like a lotus in the water, I still couldn''t control my heart, because the girl in front of me had surpassed the female thief, and even could be comparable to Xiaobai and obscene girls.


    At that moment, I was amazed by the girl''s face, and then I almost cried out.


    "Willow floating?!"


    When I saw the woman in front of me, time seemed to go back, and another girl with almost exactly the same appearance emerged in my mind. As like as two peas, the girl is really the same as her.


    That is a goddess I pursued and secretly loved in the 21st century. The goddess''s name is Liu Piao.


    There is an unknown feeling in everyone''s heart that only belongs to themselves. I''m no exception.


    When I was in primary school, junior middle school or high school, I had girls I liked or even secretly loved. Of course, my secret love can only be regarded as the most common favor for the opposite sex. When I was young, people judged their love and dislike for others by their looks.


    In primary school, I liked a beautiful girl named Wang Mengting in my class. In junior middle school, I also liked a girl named Li Qianqian in my class. In high school, I liked a class flower named Liu Wenwen... But my love for those girls is pure because they are beautiful, not because of their personality or other aspects.


    In high school, I would also look at those class flowers or beautiful girls in my class and have love. However, the girl I really like in my life is Liu Piaoping, the sister I met in the freshman editorial department.


    In fashionable words, she is my goddess.


    In my freshman year, I was just a freshman and didn''t understand anything. Holding the longing for love and a bright future, I reported to the editorial department of the student union with complacency.


    At that time, the sky was still blue. Birds were flying in the sky and the sun was bright. I didn''t spend all day in my bedroom and sitting in front of the computer. At that time, I was not an otaku addicted to computers all day, but Xiao Wenqing who was interested in literary novels.


    At that time, I met the favorite girl in my life. That was the director of the editorial department and my sister, Liu Piao.


    Although she is my sister, she is younger than most girls of her age. In fact, she is two months younger than me. In a sense, I am her senior.


    She is really the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in the 21st century.


    I came to the editorial department. Liu Piaoping and I are people valued by the minister. Therefore, we were assigned to work in a group. We worked together for the editorial department and made magazine columns. I had no experience in magazine production, so I asked Liu Piao for advice. Liu Piao''s personality is very consistent. Every time I ask her, she will patiently explain to me and give me a friendly and encouraging smile. Every time I make a new page, she will patiently review and modify it for me.


    Those days were really the happiest for me. It was really a very happy thing that a beautiful woman was willing to work hard with you and even help you check your work results.


    Because of Liu Piao, I have made a lot of efforts for the editorial department.


    I am usually a very lazy person, but when I have a whim and make up my mind to do it, what I do will be better for most people.


    Just to relieve Liu Piao''s pressure to revise for me, I revised my magazine layout repeatedly until it was flawless.


    Just to make Liu Piao smile when she sees the beautiful magazine template I made, I would stay up all night in front of the computer, smile foolishly at the computer, and search the Internet for girls'' favorite landscape illustrations.


    When a person likes a person, there will be endless exuberant energy. Maybe people who don''t really like a person can''t feel that feeling.


    Working in the editorial department was really the most brilliant and proud time in my life. Because of my hard work and efforts, the magazine of the editorial department has achieved success, and the number of readers I like exceeds that of previous years. Also because of my creativity, our editorial department was praised by the school leaders at the student conference. At that time, I really thought I would succeed in whatever I did.


    And the relationship between Liu Piao and me has become very close. I don''t know how to describe that feeling. Maybe we''re just the relationship between brother and sister, but the topic we communicate is really not like brother and sister. I am not a person who is good at communication and has excellent eloquence, but when I call and send text messages to my sister, I can always make up some strange words to make her feel good. At that time, I really felt that my spring was coming.


    Sometimes, I will happily announce with those single roommates in my bedroom that I must confess to my sister and marry her. Although I thought I was crazy, I had an inexplicable confidence in myself at that time.


    I frequently send text messages with Liu Piao. I often sneak into her space to step on it. When I see the group photo of her and her roommate at the barbecue in the wild, I will secretly right-click to save it and hide it in my folder.


    With the passage of time, Liu Piaoping and I are getting closer. In the name of departmental activities, we went hiking together, we went to Xitang together, and we went for a picnic together


    One day, on the broken bridge of the West Lake, we took a photo under the pretext of Department commemoration. At that time, I inadvertently asked Liu Piao if she had a boyfriend. Liu Piao told me shyly that she had not


    Just because of that sentence, I made up my mind. I decided to confess to Liu Piao on her birthday in October. Therefore, I even searched the Internet for girls'' favorite birthday gifts for several days. I bought an LED lantern and planned to give it to Liu Piao. I know she will like it. Maybe someone will laugh at me for falling in love with my schoolsister, saying that I was controlled by the imperial sister and that we were impossible, but at that time, I really naive thought I could.


    Once a man has made up his mind, the hurdles all over the world can''t be stopped.


    Because the express was late, I was late for Liu Piao''s birthday party that day. When I walked into the restaurant with colorful LED lights, I was silly.


    Liu Piao Piao was sitting in his seat, kissing a handsome man in a white suit. Their lips were close and their arms hugged each other. The surrounding department personnel were screaming, cheering and clapping.


    And I stand at the door of the cold restaurant, turning into eternity.


    That''s a scene I''ll never forget. I can''t forget it until today.


    Later, I learned that the boy was Liu Piao''s classmate. They had been dating since their freshman year. They even planned to go abroad for a master''s degree after graduation. They had long planned for the future.


    Everyone in the Department knows this, except me, a fool who only knows to stay up late for the magazine in the editorial department and never cares about the gossip inside the Department members.


    At that time, I finally realized that Liu Piao had never taken me seriously.


    What? I don''t have a boyfriend. Liu Piao lied to me for so long.


    Everything is my own love.


    I''m really a hopeless fool.


    After that, I gradually began to avoid some work in the editorial department on the grounds of heavy study. Until the end of that semester, I quit the editorial department. Because I can''t stand the sight of Liu Piao''s boyfriend hugging and kissing her when he comes to the classroom to pick her up at the end of each department meeting.


    Since then, I have rarely contacted Liu Piao. With the passage of time, I have never contacted Liu Piao again. In my junior year, I accidentally learned that she had gone to the United States, while I was still alone in the cold university like a prison. I was confused all day and lost the focus of my life.


    The LED lamp I bought for her was put in the corner of the cabinet forever. After a long time, I didn''t move it. Finally, it was gradually blinded by dust and couldn''t send out beautiful colors any more.


    Since then, I don''t care about any editorial department, community, or even life and study. I began to look for my personal world on the Internet. I began to indulge in all kinds of online games and stand-alone games. Gradually, due to lack of activities, my stomach sagged, my ass relaxed, my life was lazy, and gradually, I became a hanging wire, An otaku, in the end, became a pudgy man.


    Perhaps compared with the earth shaking and vigorous life and death love, my little emotional history is nothing, but that experience has really engraved a deep brand in my heart and will never be forgotten.


    It''s a story of a hanging wire and a goddess.


    A story destined to have no results at the beginning.

 Chapter 197

    Seeing the girl in front of me, I couldn''t help but recall my schoolsister, Liu Piao, who I had a crush on. For a moment, the hateful female thief ran towards the other end of the bamboo forest.


    "Thief?" the girl soaked in the water looked soft, but her willow eyebrows frowned when she saw that I was her.


    It''s as like as two peas. It''s even the same. How can there be such a coincidence in the world? Liu Piao Piao was a person more than 400 years ago, but why is this girl so similar to her?


    After a while, I recovered. Instead of looking at the girl in the bath, I opened the wallet that the female thief threw me.


    Let me go... All the money in it is gone, leaving only ID cards and bank cards. However, having an ID card is enough. At least I can save a lot of things. As for the 5000 yuan ocean robbed, I can only think I''m unlucky.


    I opened my wallet and frowned to check, but the girl in the bath suddenly rowed the water with her hand and ran towards me quickly!


    Wow, the girl with long cherry pink hair swam quickly in the water. When I heard the sound of water and looked up, I was surprised to see that the girl had jumped out of the water!


    "Damn thief, don''t hand over the things quickly!" the pink haired girl glared at me and rushed towards me naked. The not full bare crisp chest made my nose congested.


    "Hey, wait, you''re wrong!"


    Before I could explain, the pink haired girl suddenly took off. Then she raised her right foot high and hit me hard on the head!


    In the whole process, the girl didn''t wear clothes. Every part of her body was exposed in my vision, including hairy and hairless places. However, her action was so fast that I just raised my hand to resist, and my head was split by her heel!


    I''ll lift my legs. This woman has practiced gymnastics or jujitsu. She can lift her feet so high!


    "Scum! Thief! Scum! I let you steal! I let you steal! Hum!" it''s not enough to kick me on the forehead. The pink haired girl kept raising her feet and kicked me in the chest. It hurts. This woman wants my life.


    "Miss, it''s a misunderstanding... HMM..." people misunderstood me, and I can''t resist. If I resist, it''s easier to cause misunderstanding. Moreover, people''s looks are so similar to the goddess Liu Piao I used to like... So at the beginning, I forbear and didn''t fight back, but when I saw that I didn''t fight back, the woman didn''t stop even more, He kicked me back and forth in a row.


    "Scum! Smelly thief! Hum!"


    "This is a misunderstanding..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, smelly thief, steal other people''s things, and disturb the princess to take a bath. See if the princess doesn''t strip your skin, take your tendons, and dismantle your bones, hum!"


    Princess? What is this woman talking about? What''s the age now, and the princess? What''s the origin of this woman?


    "Oh, don''t kick..." I couldn''t beg for mercy and put my hand on my head. "You really misunderstood!"


    "I misunderstand you! You stinky thief, princess, I''ll kill you!" the pink haired woman who claimed to be the little princess kept holding my head with her feet. When my eyes saw the plush area between her legs, the desire in my body really ignited in an instant.


    "You''re crazy enough! Hit me again, and the real female thief will run away!" I stretched out my book, grabbed the little princess and kicked my little foot.


    I''m afraid if this woman who calls herself a little princess lives in the 21st century and knows I''m a man, she''ll be naked by her grandmother. She''ll want to find a seam to get in. She must have thought I was a woman, so she dared to teach me a lesson, but she didn''t know that I had taken advantage of her.


    I grabbed the little princess''s high kicked ankle and tried to stop her from kicking me, but just when I grabbed the woman''s right ankle, the little princess''s slender and soft body suddenly fell back, like a gymnast, the whole body turned into a crescent moon, her head down, her slender and snow-white jade hands supported the ground, and then, Her left foot was also raised and kicked directly on my neck!


    This series of actions of the little princess was completed only between lightning and flint. The action process was quite skilled, as smooth as clouds and flowing water. The grasp was startled.


    God, is this woman still human? The body can turn into a half moon like a bow of an arrow. Shouldn''t she know jujitsu?


    My hand had caught her right foot, but her body suddenly fell towards the rear, and then my left foot kicked my neck, which led to my left hand being pulled up by her. It was like carrying a burden, putting my hand on my shoulder and pushing it up to reduce the pressure.


    But the little princess''s two legs were on my shoulder, and I had no time to push her feet away. Her two legs on my shoulder suddenly closed like scissors and clamped my neck! Suddenly I felt my neck tight and almost out of breath!


    Let me go. Has the little princess practiced? Why is she so fierce!


    The little princess put her hands on the ground with her head down and leaned tightly against her two legs, which clamped my neck and restrained my movement. I instinctively wanted to reach out and push away her hands on my neck, but at this time


    "Dead smelly thief, the princess fell and killed you! Hey!" a disgusting voice came from under me. Then, the little princess with her legs around my neck suddenly pushed her hands in my direction. By pushing, her feet around my neck suddenly threw forward, and my whole body tilted forward, driven by her feet and fell forward!


    Thump!


    My body was pulled forward and my face fell firmly to the ground, while the little princess rolled out at the moment when I reached the end.


    How fierce.


    This woman is too fierce. I don''t know whether she has learned jujitsu or something. Her body is so sensitive and soft, like a spring or noodles.


    My chin hit the ground and it hurt so much that I was black in front of my eyes. I clenched my teeth and was ready to get up, but I was just going to get up. There were two smooth legs in front of me. Facing me, the little princess''s beautiful face was completely displayed in front of me, but I didn''t have a chance to appreciate it. She suddenly raised her right foot and stepped on my head, Then she jumped on my back, fell down, clamped my neck with her two feet, then grabbed my legs with her two hands, and suddenly pulled my feet up.


    My neck was clamped by her two feet, and my two feet were pulled by her hands. For a time, my whole person was like a banana on the ground, which was restrained by her, especially the bones all over my body. My body was down close to the ground, while the little princess lay naked on my back, holding my head and legs. My neck was strangled by her legs, and my neck was almost broken.


    Let me go. What a deadly skill it is.


    "Hey... You... Let me go..." I stretched out my hand to break off her legs clamped on my neck, but the crazy girl''s leg strength is really not small. Her legs clamped my neck like being cut by scissors. Yes, she just can''t pull it open. Moreover, she clamped my neck. I also had difficulty breathing and almost suffocated.


    "You... Take away..." I twisted and tried to get rid of the crazy girl.


    "Smelly thief, don''t give in quickly!"


    "... I said you misunderstood... The one who ran away just now is the thief... I... I was framed..."


    "Smelly thief! Dare you argue?!"


    The little princess seems to really think I''m a thief. No matter how hard I try, she won''t let go. It''s really troublesome to go on like this.


    Just as I was thinking about how to break free, there were bursts of rapid footsteps in the bamboo forest at the end of the bath, followed by clear and serious cries.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t move!"


    A harsh voice came, and I turned my head hard. I saw seven or eight people in black uniforms, solemn and sharp eyed, like security guards running in. Everyone was holding guns in their hands.


    Why are the police here? What''s the speed?


    Seeing the black muzzle of the gun, I had to stop resisting and lay on the ground with my head in my hands.


    Seeing that I no longer resisted, the naked little princess jumped away from me.


    "Hum, why did you come?" the little princess''s shrill voice sounded.


    "I''m sorry, miss. We didn''t hear the sound inside, so we''re late..."


    "Well, stop talking. Catch the thief and don''t let her run away! I dare to steal things in my territory. I''ll interrogate her. Hum!" the voice of the little princess Jiao didi reached my ears and made me blush.


    Just this conversation, I heard that this proud pink haired girl is definitely not a simple character.


    I''m really unlucky tonight

 Chapter 198

    A group of bodyguards who didn''t know whether they were crazy girls or bodyguards put a gun on my head. I didn''t dare to move. Finally, the group of security guards pressed me on the ground and detained me with their backhand. These women are very fierce. They all look a little military. They have a murderous look on their faces and are full of strength holding my hand.


    I shouted that you had caught the wrong person, but the bodyguards ignored me at all. They not only confiscated my wallet, but also restrained me like a prisoner. I''m so lucky today. First, he was robbed of his wallet by a fake fortune teller, then taught a lesson by a strange woman who claimed to be the princess, and now he is in danger of being detained. What the hell is going on?


    I said screenwriter, is the script mixed up?


    "Drag this smelly thief over to me."


    The little princess was sharp and thin, but her voice sounded with a delicate smell. My heart jumped. Then I felt my arm pulled by someone, and then dragged it all the way like a mop until it was in front of the little princess.


    The little princess just took advantage of the time when the bodyguards caught me, lifted a pink gauze skirt on the edge of the bath and wrapped it around her at will. The thin gauze covered her graceful face.


    Just now I didn''t look at the little princess''s appearance too carefully, but now when I see her, my heart beats. It''s really beautiful. It seems that she should be about 18 years old and her face is still a little childish.


    At the moment, the long wet hair was draped over the shoulders, and the jade like face was stained with water, emitting charming luster, smart eyes, long eyelashes, straight nose, Yan red cherry mouth was slightly pouted, with a bit of willfulness. On the whole, she seemed like a lovely little angel or a strange and naughty elf.


    Although the appearance is very similar to that of Liu Piao, the little princess should be an eccentric, unruly and capricious type. If you score, this woman should also be able to score 9 points, which can be regarded as the level of female star, which is at the same level as female wolf head and obscene girl.


    The little princess looked at me up and down with smart eyes, as if she felt strange about my appearance.


    "It looks strange. It looks like a smelly thief. Hum!" the difference between men and women''s appearance made the little princess make me spit blood after seeing my appearance.


    Darling, isn''t it because my masculine appearance is weird that she thinks I''m a thief and then teaches me a lesson? If so, I''ll really smoke.


    As she spoke, the little princess took my wallet from her guard and shook it in front of me.


    "I want this very much, don''t I? Hum. Smelly thief, you''re arrogant because you''ve got stolen goods." the little princess shook my wallet with a look of complacency.


    "Miss, this is really a misunderstanding! The woman who escaped into the bamboo forest just now is the real thief. She stole my wallet and framed me as a thief. I was framed by her. If you don''t believe you check my wallet, all the documents in it are mine!" I explained impatiently.


    "Oh, huh?" hearing what I said, the little princess narrowed her eyes and looked at me, provoked by a thin and long eyebrow. She opened my wallet and checked the contents. All my documents, ID cards and other things were found out. When the little princess saw my ID card, she narrowed her smart eyes again, "Li... Jian? Is this your ID card?"


    "Yes, it''s my ID card!" I said without hesitation. There was my head picture on the ID card, which was taken when I was at Junxia''s house. Although I lost a lot in the past six months, I could still recognize that I was the same person as the person on the ID card through head picture comparison.


    The little princess frowned, looked at my ID card inside and outside, and then casually looked at other documents.


    "Well, am I right? This bag is mine. There was a lot of money in it, but it was stolen by the female thief just now!" although the ID card is forged, as long as it is not checked too carefully as a spy, it is basically impossible to find out my false identity. I don''t believe I have an ID card. This crazy girl will doubt me.


    After reading my ID card, the little princess''s face changed again and again, flashing a shadow.


    "Ah, is there really a mistake? What should I do now?" the little princess said to herself in situ with my certificate.


    "Madam, this man''s origin is unknown. Normally, outsiders in your hotel are not allowed to break in, but he sneaked in. His behavior is strange and his identity is very suspicious..." a bodyguard pointed a gun at me and said.


    Originally, the little princess had to believe me. As a result, the damned bodyguard said so, the little princess''s eyes lit up again, and then from the beginning, her skeptical eyes turned back to firmness.


    "Yes, lock her up first and ask slowly!" said the little princess with a frown.


    When I heard the little princess''s words, I was angry on the spot. I looked at the little princess in front of me and shouted angrily:


    "Lock me up? What are you going to do, you brain cripple? I said you caught the wrong person. Are you deaf or stupid? Now that the female thief who stole my money ran away, you came to catch me? Did your brain grow on your ass or put your ass on your head? Your mother lost someone when she gave birth to you and raised the placenta?"


    "What, how dare you insult me?" hearing my words, the little princess immediately frowned and showed her angry face. She put her hands on her hips and suddenly kicked my calf. Then she pouted and stared at me and said to other bodyguards, "hit her, hit her hard! She can''t take care of herself!"


    What, I can''t take care of myself because I scolded her?


    "How dare you! What are you!"


    I suddenly shook my hand and pushed away the two bodyguards holding my arms. The tiger didn''t get angry. I really thought I was a sick cat and my wallet was stolen. I was extremely unhappy. Now this little devil like woman provoked me, which just aroused my anger. I pushed away the two bodyguards holding me with my strength as a man, and then made a big hand, He grabbed it at the crazy girl in front of him.


    But the crazy girl''s reaction speed was faster than I thought. I just wanted to reach out to catch her, but she suddenly fell back, and then her body turned back two times in a row, avoiding my raid. The little princess''s soft body, like noodles, easily turned back two somersaults. Her body was bent and slender like a hula hoop.


    Seeing me attacking the little princess, the bodyguards around were frightened and shouted one after another.


    "Don''t move! I''ll shoot you again!"


    A sonorous and powerful voice came from my ear. Then my temple was pasted by a cold metal object. I glanced slightly and saw a bodyguard with a semi-automatic pistol against my temple.


    Being held against my temple with a gun, I had to stop temporarily, but I was still unconvinced.


    "Shoot me? Why? I''m not a thief, not a robber. Why do you shoot me?"


    "Hum, shut up! Be honest!"


    "Do you know who is standing in front of you? If you want to die, you can move and see again." cold threats kept coming into my ears, and every word made me feel bad.


    But my brain calmed down a little bit. Listening to the bodyguard, I vaguely felt that the little princess in front of me was really not simple. Shouldn''t it really have a big background? At least, ordinary bodyguards can''t carry guns with them.


    I was unwilling to look at the crazy girl in front of me and said nothing, while the voice of the bodyguard was so annoying that it itched my teeth:


    "She is Zheng chengshuang''s daughter and Zheng HongMian''s granddaughter!"


    I don''t know who Zheng chengshuang is, but I''ve heard the name of Zheng HongMian from Junxia''s mouth.


    Because she is the candidate for the next president and the current Vice President!


    My mom, is this crazy girl in front of me the granddaughter of the president of the state?


    My body suddenly trembled, but the next second I was pressed on the ground, and then I was detained by several bodyguards. My eyes fell on the little princess in front of me, and there was a feeling of disbelief in my mind.


    Are you kidding? The granddaughter of the president?


    That''s not a joke. But the serious faces and cold guns around me made me realize that the identity of the girl in front of me was really not simple.


    No, it''s really in big trouble.


    "Er, Miss Zheng, I think it''s really a misunderstanding. I didn''t mean to offend you just now..."


    "Shut up!" the little princess patted her arm and came up with her pouted mouth. She could almost spray fire in her eyes. She raised her little foot and kicked me hard. She was not strong enough, but I made a painful cry on purpose, "hum, do you know that the princess can''t provoke me? You are a rude thief who dares to insult me. I don''t know how high and generous it is!"


    The little princess said proudly, and then ordered the other bodyguards,


    "Take her down first and make it clear!"


    "Know!" at the little princess''s command, the bodyguards did not dare to neglect me. They directly took me all the way to the bamboo forest, but my brain never turned around.


    Oh, my God. I peeped into the body of the granddaughter of the next president? My mom

 Chapter 199

    Bad luck can''t be solved even if the lucky star comes. First, I was cheated by the fortune teller to empty my wallet, but then I fell into the hands of a young lady by mistake. Moreover, the mentally handicapped young lady who came from a very big source was actually the granddaughter of the vice president of the state. A large number of bodyguards followed me 24 hours, and I, a thief with unknown origin and strange whereabouts, naturally came to a miserable end.


    A large group of bodyguards "detained" me out of the bamboo garden where the bath was located and took me to the square of the hotel.


    At this time, I found that the hotel where the little princess is located is indeed quite high-end and luxurious. It is built in the most prosperous area of Dengfeng City, with a very wide area. Extending from the main gate to the entrance of the revolving door of the hotel, two rows of towering trees with a height of more than ten meters are set off by human shaped jade carvings. On both sides of the flower column of the jade carvings are giant flower beds surrounded by layers of peaks. The flower beds are full of flowers and strange fragrance, which can be described as a spring festival feast with hundreds of flowers in full bloom. In the center of the college is a white fountain, in which the clear spring shoots up to the sky and the water drops splash everywhere. Several humanoid statues stand around the pool.


    It is worthy of being a hotel that rich and noble can afford. When I stand in this open hotel square, I feel that my proportion has been reduced countless times. The visual impact and noble and magnificent feeling brought by the layout of the hotel are instinctive reactions. I didn''t notice the luxury of this hotel when I ran after the female thief just now.


    "Take her to the wine cellar, and I''ll ask her well! Hum!" the little princess''s voice came, like pouring cold water on my head.


    However, the luxurious layout has nothing to do with me, because I was escorted all the way back to the hotel by the unruly and wayward little princess, and then locked up in the underground wine cellar of the hotel. In the name of breaking into government territory, I was suspicious.


    At that time, I knew that the hotel I worked in was packed by big people of the government during the temple fair. Ordinary people can''t enter it without permission. A man with unknown identity and suspicious origin suddenly jumped over the wall and ran into the hotel. Naturally, he was detained.


    "Lock her up! Maybe she''s from the lotus Gang to frame me. Check this thief carefully to see if there''s a black lotus tattoo on her! If she''s from the lotus Gang, I''ll make a great contribution!"


    The little princess looks like a pure fairy, but her character is like a little devil. The little princess asked her bodyguards to lock me in the wine cellar in the basement of the hotel.


    Although I don''t know what the lotus Gang means in the little princess''s mouth, I also realize that the little princess may mistakenly think I''m a big man because of some coincidence.


    "Please, you''ve really made a mistake. What lotus Gang? I''m really just an ordinary citizen." I''ve been imprisoned in the wine cellar by a group of women. I''m really complaining. Now I''m really giving me a hundred mouths. I can''t explain clearly.


    "Don''t be wordy, squat down for me!" the little princess kicked me with her beautiful legs and made me squat on the edge of the wine jar in the wine cellar. The pungent wine gas filled my nose, which made me very uncomfortable.


    "OK, miss, I''ll squat well, I''ll squat well." in the face of such strength, I have to admit that I''m unlucky to squat in the corner. It seems that the little princess really won''t let me go.


    Seeing me squatting honestly in the corner of the wine cellar, the little princess walked towards me with her hands on her hips.


    "Quite honest. I ask you, where are you from? Be honest!"


    "Elder sister, is this necessary? I''m really just an ordinary person. I came here to attend the temple fair. As a result, my wallet was stolen by a female thief. I chased it to the hotel and was hit by you."


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. How could there be such a coincidence? You must have planned it? Say! What''s your idea?"


    "I, ah... I''m really an ordinary citizen. Do you want me to say what lotus Gang I am to frame you as an assassin?" I was annoyed by this unreasonable little princess and didn''t bother to explain.


    "That''s what you said! Hum, I knew you were from the lotus sect!"


    "... can''t you say such a brain crippled dialogue? Is your IQ negative?" I''m really desperate for the intelligence of this little princess. Even if I''m naive and ignorant, I won''t reach this point. I''m afraid only Xiaobai can match her in such intelligence.


    "The smelly thief scolded me and wanted to die, didn''t he?! hit her!" unexpectedly, my words annoyed the little princess again. Suddenly, the little princess sent her minions to punch and kick me. I got several beautiful punches on my chest and arm, and my bones were crying with pain.


    "Well, do you know the pain? Hum, come on, who ordered you?" as she said, the little princess winked at me, looking full of confidence.


    I really don''t want to waste more saliva. Anyway, I will only be suspected. Now I don''t know where the female thief ran. The little princess didn''t see her clearly when the female thief ran just now. I only saw my figure. No wonder the little princess pointed the only suspect at me.


    The little princess is only a girl of about 16 or 17 years old, but she interrogates me like an interrogator and asks me where I come from. Who is my mother? It gives me a headache. My identity is a little unclear. After all, I came to this world. I''m not a native of this world. I don''t have any relatives at all. My identity is hard to tell. Now I can''t answer such a question by the little princess. As soon as I couldn''t answer, it exacerbated the little princess''s doubt about me.


    "Hum, you really don''t know? Dead smelly thief, I made you dare to throw yourself into the net. Now you can''t fly!" the little princess said proudly, and then ordered other bodyguards, "Come on, check to see if she has the tattoo of the lotus gang. If so, she can''t escape! The people of the lotus Gang sent a threatening letter to my mother saying they wanted to assassinate my mother. Now I can catch it! Ha, dead thief..."


    From the words of the little princess, I vaguely understood that there seems to be an organization called lotus gang who wants to persecute the little princess''s mother. Although I don''t know the identity of the little princess''s mother, since the little princess''s grandmother is the vice president of the state, the little princess''s mother should also have some identity background.


    No matter what era, the descendants of officials are popular. Although they may not be able to fully inherit the glory of the previous generation, at least they will not be bad. Just like in the 21st century, most of the children of national leaders are basically the president of XX college, the president of XX Association and the senior management of XX enterprise


    Under the order of the little princess, the bodyguards immediately came up, pulled out my clothes and wanted to check my tattoo.


    I''m going to pull out my clothes again? How many times is this?


    "Hey, I''m really not from the lotus Gang!" I explained calmly for the last time, but the female bodyguards had pulled up my sleeve to check whether I had tattoos.


    Soon, they were shocked, because they didn''t find any tattoos on me, but found one whip mark after another whipped by the queen spider!


    "Why are there so many scars? It''s scary." seeing the scars on my body, the little princess''s face was full of surprise. But soon her expression became firm,


    "With so many scars on my body, I''m sure it''s not a good thing! I''m right. Smelly thief, dare to pretend with me! Hum!" After a short period of complacency, the little princess actually became complacent and seemed to be more sure of my identity. I know that after this repeated doubt, I have been firmly covered with the aura of an assassin. I''m afraid I really can''t take it off


    "Do you believe if I say that the scars on my body were punched out?" I looked up at the little County Lord.


    "Believe it." the little princess pouted, then showed her white teeth and said, "the devil believes it!"


    The female bodyguards opened my clothes and trousers one by one and checked whether there were the damn lotus Gang Patterns on my objects. Originally, it''s nothing. It''s not a big deal to check my male body for beautiful women, but the problem is that if they know I''m a man, it''s over. These people are all government people. If they know I''m a man, isn''t it Totally caught?


    As my clothes were lifted by female bodyguards, I was a little anxious. Sister, it''s really bad to go on like this. Is my identity going to be exposed again?


    I began to sweat on my forehead. At last, when a female bodyguard closest to me reached out to my belt, I squeezed a sweat fiercely, and then a strong sense of crisis flashed in my heart.


    No, it really has to be exposed.


    Looking at the faces of the two female bodyguards closest to me and the semi-automatic pistols in their hands, my mind flashed emergency countermeasures.


    At the moment, two female bodyguards just bent over to check my tattoo. They are so close to me. Maybe I can


    Although I don''t know whether it works or not, at least I have succeeded in the queen spider once. Maybe I can succeed


    Holding the psychology of the last resistance, I took a deep breath, then suddenly stretched out my hands, and then heavily placed on the air sea hole below the navel of the two female bodyguards!


    My move can be said to be very sudden. Before, I was still an ordinary citizen. I was submissive and didn''t look like a person with unique skills. Therefore, my sudden move now naturally surprised both female bodyguards.


    My acupoint pointing technique hasn''t been completed yet, but the two female bodyguards were so close to me just now, and their lower abdomen shook under my eyes. After observing for so long, I should find the position of Qihai acupoint.


    I suddenly hit the Qihai acupoint. The two female bodyguards were surprised and retreated half a step vigilantly, but they couldn''t retreat any more. Because the Qihai acupoint can block the blood flow around the abdomen of people''s body, paralyze people''s thighs temporarily, and work very fast.


    Moreover, because the air sea hole was blocked, people''s hands would instinctively hold their lower abdomen, so they gave me a chance to escape.


    Just when two female bodyguards were ordered by me to take a step back, I clenched my teeth, suddenly grabbed a pistol, and then suddenly stood up and hugged the little princess standing in front of me.


    "You...!" seeing my sudden outburst, the little princess was also shocked. Although her reaction was different from that of ordinary people, she was hugged by me when my weakness made her unprepared.


    And at the moment when I suddenly hugged the little princess, I heard the sound of bullets loaded, and the female bodyguards were going to shoot me!


    "Don''t move!"


    The sound of pistol loading around me made my heart tighten. I quickly turned around behind the little princess and asked her to turn her back to several pistols. Then, I held the little princess''s head with a semi-automatic pistol, just like a gangster on TV, and took the little princess as an arrow guard.


    "Move again and I''ll blow her head off!"

 Chapter 200

    I know my actions are very bold and crazy at the moment, but I chose to take the risk rather than being known by them as a man.


    "Don''t move, I won''t shoot her! I repeat, I''m not from the lotus Gang!" I put the key words in the front and put a semi-automatic pistol against the little princess''s head.


    Seeing my action, the bodyguards were a little alarmed. First, they are worried that they will shoot the small and medium-sized princess. Second, they are also worried that if they shoot, I will shoot madly.


    So for a moment, none of them dared to shoot, but pointed their guns at me.


    "Put the guns on the ground! Let''s talk!" seeing several female bodyguards hesitating, I made an offer. When I heard my words, the female bodyguards looked at each other, but finally they squatted down slowly and put the guns on the ground. Of course, their eyes never left me.


    I was also a little relieved to see the female bodyguards put down their guns one after another.


    But at this time, the little princess who was put against my head with a pistol suddenly opened her mouth, revealed a snow-white shell tooth, and then bit it on my wrist!


    My hand hurt, my fingers trembled, and I almost shot. If I move my finger a little, I''m afraid the little princess''s head will blossom.


    "You!"


    "Go to hell, smelly thief! There''s no way to take the princess as a hostage!"


    The little princess bit my mouth, then her left foot stood on the ground, her right leg suddenly lifted, her body fell slightly towards the rear, and her legs almost became a straight line.


    The little princess''s legs straightened up and fell on my jaw. The hard wooden clogs pressed against my jaw, which made me ache.


    I''ll strangle. This woman is really fierce. She dares to resist when I threaten her with a gun.


    But to be honest, I didn''t want to kill her. She should have seen that I didn''t want to kill her, so she dared to resist me so boldly.


    I was also very upset when the crazy girl bit my wrist and pressed my jaw with the sole of her foot. However, I still had a left hand. In a hurry, I stretched out my left hand and subconsciously pointed to the Zhishi acupoint of the little princess. That was where the laughter acupoint of the human body was. I clicked the laughter acupoint, and the little princess''s body stagnated, Then the whole person trembled violently.


    As long as the point is accurate, the effect is generally very significant and rapid. Just after clicking, I knew that my character broke out and pointed to the point again.


    "Hahaha, hahaha!" the little princess suddenly smiled with a spasm in her lower abdomen, and her body fell back slightly. Seeing that she was about to fall, I quickly stretched out my left hand and grabbed her slender willow waist. The little princess''s waist is the thinnest I''ve ever seen. Her waist is like a jujitsu performer. It''s extremely thin. I can pull her over and hold her in my hand with a gentle hug. And really speaking, the little princess''s body is also very light. The body of women who can jujitsu is generally not heavy.


    "Ha ha, ha ha!" the little princess laughed and spattered all over my face, but I seized the opportunity to hold her waist and keep retreating away from the wine cellar.


    Although the little princess smiled, she still clenched her teeth and tried to push me away. However, I was a man with infinite strength, and she was unable to smile. Naturally, she couldn''t push it away. She had to let me pull her back.


    Moreover, I also sat on a more crazy thing, that is, when the little princess laughed and opened her mouth, I directly put the muzzle of the gun into her mouth!


    I did this because the little princess was not afraid of me putting the muzzle of the gun on her temple, so she had to put it in her mouth. Otherwise, I dare not do such a dangerous thing idle and bored.


    "Uh huh... You scum... Uh huh ha..." although the little princess was frightened by my dangerous move, she still couldn''t resist the impulse to laugh because I ordered a smile. Taking it, the muzzle of the gun I put in her mouth was shaking constantly, It can be said that if she has been a little angry at this time, the little princess''s brain will be shot by me!


    Next, the little princess could be said to be in pain. On the one hand, she wanted to laugh. On the other hand, because she had a gun in her mouth, she didn''t dare to laugh too fiercely, so she had to bear it. The direct result was that her whole tears were laughing and trembling.


    And because of my dangerous move, those female bodyguards are even more afraid to do something.


    "Don''t hurt the eldest lady! Let''s discuss it! Don''t do anything stupid! If we really misunderstand, we won''t embarrass you!" a female bodyguard standing in the front couldn''t help seeing such a dangerous situation, and flustered advised me to go astray.


    Unfortunately, I have threatened the little princess with a pistol. According to the little princess''s temper, I estimate that once I put down the gun, she will make me miserable. This woman is unruly and willful. It''s strange that she doesn''t skin me and cramp me when I treat her like this!


    "When I get out of the hotel, I''ll let her go! I do what I say!" countless thoughts flashed in my mind and countless struggles were made in my heart. Finally, I planned to wait until I left the hotel safely. Hearing my cry, the female bodyguards hesitated, but did not dare to do anything. And I took the little princess as a hostage and smoothly withdrew from the wine cellar.


    Outside the wine cellar is the underground garage of the hotel. There are two channels: Elevator and safety stairs. Naturally, I retreated towards the elevator, because the elevator stopped on the first floor at that time.


    I rushed into the elevator as fast as I could, then closed the elevator door and went all the way to the first floor. At this time, the poor little princess had been filled with tears and saliva by me.


    The crystal clear saliva flowed out of the little princess''s cherry like mouth, slowly slid down the gun body and stuck to my fingers. I felt greasy and slippery. These glittering and translucent liquids were laughed by the little princess, and at the same time, she was full of tears because she couldn''t bear to laugh too much.


    "Smelly thief... I can''t spare you... Wuwuhaha..." the little princess uttered a low cry, but it was useless. At that time, I was also full of panic. I didn''t listen to the little princess at all. When the elevator stopped on the first floor, I directly forced her to go outside.


    At this point, it can be said that I''m really playing big. I don''t know whether there is a camera in the hotel. If so, I''m afraid that the scene of me holding the vice chairman''s granddaughter will be spread by major networks and become the front page news tomorrow.


    However, the moment the elevator door opened, the alarm sounded in the hotel. I was surprised, and then I was silly, because there were a row of guards outside the elevator corridor. At a glance, there were more than a dozen people, all of whom were serious.


    "Stop, don''t move!"


    "Put people down!" seeing me and the little princess, the policewomen ran towards me with wide eyes.


    Obviously, the bodyguards just informed the security personnel of the hotel, so they all gathered here.


    The guards outside the elevator corridor all surrounded me, and it seems that they are all armed with guns. Can''t I really escape today?


    I''m afraid the crime of holding the granddaughter of the vice president of the state is enough to drag me to the execution ground and shoot me into a pile of mud? And you can shoot dozens of times at least.


    "... uh huh... Smelly thief... Dare to treat me like this... Uh huh... I can''t spare you..." the little princess was shot by me in her mouth. She was dishonest and threatened me.


    "Shut up!" I hugged the little princess''s slender willow waist and threatened with anger. Although the little princess''s slender waist feels good, I didn''t want to suffer.


    As the guards pushed in, I glanced around and saw a back door at the end of the hotel corridor. There seemed to be an exit. So I took the little princess and ran over there.


    "Run again and we''ll shoot!"


    "Let go! You won''t have a good result!"


    The sound of advice and threats made me secrete a lot of adrenal hormones. It seems that I''m really unlucky today.


    I hugged the little princess and ran to the back door of the hotel, while the guards came after me with electric sticks and guns. This scene really made me very helpless. I didn''t expect things to come to this inexplicably. It''s all caused by the female thief. I don''t know where the female thief is hiding now. If I meet her, I have to strip off her clothes and beat her severely with a whip!


    I took the little princess and stumbled back to the back door of the hotel, all the way out of the back door, but I was stunned when I ran to the back door, because I found that there was an artificial farm of the hotel, and several square pools were placed there, just like several acres of fields, covering a large area.


    The problem is that although the site is empty, I don''t have a way to escape. There is an iron fence behind the hotel. If I can climb over the wall and escape, it would be better. However, there is a garage behind the hotel, with only an entrance and no exit. If I escape to the garage behind the hotel, I will be blocked in the alley outside the garage.


    "Don''t run away, let people go!" the threatening voice came again, and I was sweating like rain. It would be really troublesome if it went on like this.


    "Don''t come!"


    I hugged the little princess and retreated step by step. I really felt that I was no different from a kidnapper. First, I was named a thief, and now I was named a kidnapper. My reputation has been completely destroyed!


    Seeing the guards in front of me getting closer and closer, I also retreated nervously. In the face of more than a dozen guns, no matter how hard I tried to calm down, there would still be a sense of tension in my heart.


    In this way, I retreated step by step. Finally, I retreated to the side of the storage pool.


    "Don''t come here! Come here and she''ll be dead!" behind me is the storage pond. I have no way out, so I have to stand by the side of the storage pond and take the little princess as a hostage for a while to find a way out.


    Lovely I stood on the edge of the pond. After a little hesitation, the guards slowly approached me.


    But in the face of my threat, the guards were not afraid at all.


    "You have to think clearly. If she dies, you, your relatives and friends will end up ugly!"


    I dare to threaten me like this, but I have to say that the words of the guards still made me a little shaken. Sister, if it weren''t for me, I wouldn''t be unlucky today.


    I hugged the little princess and hesitated in my heart, but at this time, the little princess in my arms suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed her hands on my chest!


    "Go to hell! Smelly thief!" the angry voice of the little princess caught me off guard.


    At that time, I was standing on the edge of the pond. As a result, the little princess pushed me so hard. Naturally, one didn''t stand firm and fell into the pond!


    But before falling in, I instinctively pulled and just grabbed the little princess''s arm. As a result, she and I both fell into the water!


    Hua La, the water splashed everywhere, and the little princess and I became drowned!

 Chapter 201

    "Wow..." the little princess and I fell into the pond together. We were fluttering in the water. The little princess''s resistance was particularly fierce. I held her little willow waist with one hand and slid on the water. The water in the reservoir is quite deep, more than two meters. If we don''t swim hard, I''m afraid we''ll drown. Because my hand was going to be used for swimming, I naturally pulled out the gun stuffed in the little princess''s mouth and swam hard in the water.


    "Dead... Gollum... Smelly thief! I... Gollum... I can''t spare you... Gollum... Ah, save me!" because the effect of laughing acupoint hasn''t been eliminated, the little princess choked several mouthfuls of water. She slapped me with her hands and choked several mouthfuls of water, and I''m not comfortable, especially the bodyguards surrounding us, which makes me nervous. If I go ashore, they will catch me, but I can''t stay in the water like this, can I?


    I hugged the little princess and swam in the water. In fact, my swimming skills are still OK. The main reason is that my body is fat and buoyant, so it''s easy to swim. Although I''m thin now, my basic swimming skills are still there. It''s no problem to swim for a while.


    "Don''t move, you''ll shoot if you move again!" cried the guards on the shore in a thousand year old clich ¨¦. Why don''t I move? Now that I am in the water and listen to you, won''t I drown?


    I turned around and saw a guard on the shore with a pistol at me. The guy seemed to want to shoot me, which startled me. It was really over. Now I fell into the pool, a turtle in a jar, and there was no escape at all.


    But perhaps there was no way out. Just when I was surrounded by guards and in despair, my eyes suddenly lit up and fixed my sight at a dark hole by the side of the storage pool.


    It seems to be a sewage discharge pipe. The pipe is large and can be passed by people. It seems that the pipe can lead to the outside of the hotel.


    Seeing the drainage pipe, I swam with the little princess regardless of March 21. The little princess was choked with water, but the situation was urgent. I had no time to take care of her situation and had to pull her to swim towards the drainage pipe.


    "They''re going to run, hurry up!" when I swam into the drainage pipe with the little princess, I heard the cry of the guard, and my heart was even more nervous. I grabbed the little princess with my arm and swam forward all the way.


    In the dark narrow drain, I can''t see anything clearly. I only know that there should be a path in front.


    I''m so sad today. I don''t know what will happen to me. I''m afraid it''s hard to calm down now that I''ve done such extraordinary things. I can only run as far as I can.


    The water in the drain pipe was half a man high and flooded my chest, while the little princess had a head shorter than me, and her chin was soaked in the water.


    "Dead smelly thief, let me go... Wow..." the little princess was pinched by me because I lit a hole and choked water. Now she has no resistance and can only let me pull her forward.


    "Let you go? You crazy woman, I was badly hurt by you today, sister!"


    I cursed and dragged the little princess forward, and my left hand dragged the little princess, but I groped in front. The drainage pipe was dark, except for darkness.


    I heard the sound of diving from behind. I knew that the guards jumped down with me. Now I was even more nervous. I stepped hard backward at the bottom of the water pipe and slid forward with the reverse thrust. It seemed that the little princess was choked by the water. She was soft and could only let me pull her away.


    In fact, I don''t know where this drain will lead, but at least it looks very deep. There seem to be many branches and twists and turns in it. I may have a chance to escape. While I was paddling in the pipeline, I couldn''t help thinking that what I encountered tonight could be made into an action blockbuster.


    "Come back! Don''t move!" the cry of the guard came from the outside of the pipe, and I pulled the little princess to run forward desperately. The reason why I pulled her together was that I wanted to take her as a hostage, otherwise if I lost the little princess''s amulet, I might be shot dead by a bullet.


    "Let''s go!"


    "The thief let me go... Ah... I''m so cold..."


    I pulled the little princess through the dark pipe. This scene is like the scene of Harry Potter being chased by snakes in the pipe of the secret room in Harry Potter 2. However, there was no water in the pipe where Harry Potter Ran, and now the water in the pipe I shuttle has flooded my chest, so it''s very difficult to move.


    The pipeline was very narrow and it was difficult to move. I walked about ten meters, and the guards behind me ran in after me. I had to speed up my pace.


    Just when I walked a few tens of meters and thought the pipe would lead to the front, the front suddenly became wide. A horizontal pipe appeared in front of me. I thought there was an exit, but when I pulled the little princess forward, I was stupid.


    Boom!


    The huge sound of water flow sounded in front. It seemed that there was a very fierce water flow in front of me. However, because it was too dark in the pipe, I couldn''t see how much water was. I had to pull the little princess forward with fear.


    But I just stepped on one foot and suddenly stepped on an empty space. The whole person fell down in the air.


    I was shocked and hurried to hold the little princess''s hand, but the little princess was also fascinated and choked by the water. It was impossible for her to have the strength to pull me up. As a result, I fell down from the end of the pipe, and she was pulled down by me.


    Plop!


    The two of us fell into the water at the same time, and at the moment I fell into the water, the terrible turbulent current suddenly washed me, and I rushed towards the end of the pipe like a float.


    God, what a big current!


    At that time, I suddenly realized that the reservoir was connected with the underground river, and now I fell into the underground river!


    "Whoa! Cough!" the suddenly strong water made the little princess cry in panic, and I was also surprised, but the water was so fast that we two were easily rushed forward by the water.


    "Grab my hand!"


    I didn''t mean to frame the little princess at all. I hijacked her to create opportunities for myself to escape. I didn''t expect that now we all fell into the underground undercurrent. It''s really doomed.


    "HMM... cough! I''m choking... You... You smelly thief... I... I''m going to be drowned!" the river was so fast that both of us were washed forward quickly. When I heard my cry, the little princess grabbed my arm. When people fall into the water, even if they encounter a straw, they will fight to catch it. What''s more, my strong arm is next to the little princess. It''s strange that she doesn''t hold me.


    But the little princess pulled too tight. I sank under her pull and was almost choked by the water. Even if I could swim, the water was so fast and the water was so large that it was useless for me to swim again.


    Am I really going to drown?


    At that time, the idea of despair flashed in my mind. I pulled my leg and finally came to the women''s world. Is it absurd that I ended up drowning in the dark underground river?


    My hand kept beating the water surface, trying to catch the protruding rocks or vines on both sides to save myself, but this is underground. There is no moss, let alone vines. Naturally, I can''t catch anything that can save my life. I can only be washed all the way by the underground water, meandering and turning, and constantly rush to the front of the unknown destination.


    In the process of my being washed away, the little princess''s left hand tightly grasped my left hand, and her right hand tightly hugged my waist,


    His eyes closed nervously and his lips closed tightly.


    "Hey, don''t hold on so tightly... I can''t swim..." I shook my left hand to let the little princess hold my hand a little loose, but the little princess didn''t listen to me at all. She shook her head and said in panic:


    "Smelly thief... Please... Don''t... Don''t let go of me... Otherwise I won''t let you go as a ghost! Hum......" the little princess''s voice trembled with fear. The more I dumped her, the tighter she pulled me. In the end, she actually stuck the whole person on me.


    Her soft, slender, curvilinear legs shrunk tightly and stuck to my side legs, while her head stuck tightly to my shoulder


    But now my life is hard to protect. Where can I have time to taste the wonderful touch of the little princess''s body?


    I could only reluctantly hold the little devil''s hand, and then my head tried to drill into the water and keep breathing, hoping that the rushing underground river would suddenly stop at the next moment


    However, the fact is not as smooth as I thought. The relentless rapids rolled me and the little princess forward in the dark underground corridor. We turned seven crooked and eight turns all the way, and I don''t know where we rushed. I only know that the river took us forward for more than ten minutes and several kilometers ago, but there is no sign of weakening


    In the end, the little princess seemed to be in a semi coma. She leaned against my shoulder, her wet hair fluttering in the water, and her mouth was still saying:


    "HMM... it''s over... Smelly thief... Scum... I''ve been killed... I''ll cut you thousands of times... Cut your fingers and feet... Cramp and skin..."


    "Oh... Mom..."

 Chapter 202

    In the dark underground cave, I can''t see the surrounding scenery and don''t know where I am., There was only a cumbersome little princess around me. She clung to me like a sloth, so that I couldn''t get rid of her.


    If I can, I really want to leave her like this and get out of here myself.


    The terrain of the underground river is complex, high and low, winding, and there are countless bifurcations. After drifting in the winding underground river for more than ten minutes, I was dizzy. I couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest. Moreover, I choked several mouthfuls of water. If there were not a few sections of the road, the water bottom suddenly became shallow enough to make me breathe, I''m afraid I would have been drowned.


    It has been washed by the underground river. After drifting for several kilometers, my whole person is almost numb. I have prepared for the worst in my mind.


    Because I know that if this underground river finally flows into the great lakes or rivers, there is only a dead end waiting for us.


    When people are in despair, even if there is an enemy around them, it is very gratifying, and I am lucky to have a little princess who I pulled as a cushion. The little princess held me in her arms, her tender body was close to me, and drifted in the water with me, which made me not too desperate.


    I also held the little princess tightly, and my arm was deeply trapped in the tender meat of the little princess''s waist. I could even feel her not hard bones. She was my only comfort when I was desperate.


    In the end, my hands have been completely numb. Now it''s spring. The underground river is not very cold, but it''s also lower than the general tap water temperature. After soaking for more than ten minutes, I almost didn''t feel it. The little princess closed her eyes and didn''t say a word. I don''t know whether she was unconscious or weak.


    I thought I would drift down endlessly, crossing dozens or hundreds of kilometers, and then become a floating corpse... At that time, I even wanted to give up. There was endless darkness around. I''m afraid that''s the most desperate scene in the world.


    But at the next moment, the flow rate of the river suddenly slowed down, and then the width of the underground river also increased suddenly. I seemed to enter a main channel, but the river that could barely touch the foot plate became deeper in vain. I know the situation is bad. I''m afraid the river ahead will become deeper and we will all be drowned.


    Thinking that I might be drowned, I was very anxious. I thought of Junxia, Xiaobai, and the female wolf heads who were still waiting for me. They might be looking for me everywhere. Strong reluctance and fear rose in my heart. I don''t know where the strength came from, or I accumulated a little strength after drifting for so long. My arm waved around and my body swam towards one side of the river. My hand splashed in the water six times, until the seventh time, my hand slapped on a wet soil!


    There is a highland beside the river! I was overjoyed and hurried to lie on the shore with both hands, but stabilized my body, and then climbed up bit by bit.


    "Hey, hurry ashore, we''re saved..." I shouted to the little princess who grabbed me, but the little princess didn''t move.


    "..." the little princess didn''t say a word. It really scared me. I''ll go. She''s already


    Thinking that the little princess may have drowned, my scalp is numb. Was it a female corpse that held me just now?


    "Hey, are you ok?" I shook my almost paralyzed hand again, but the little princess still didn''t move, and my brain was in chaos. Are you really dead?


    I was shocked to know that I had made a big mistake. If the little princess really died, I''m afraid I''ll end my life. Thinking of this, I clenched my teeth, took the little princess in one hand, supported the water bank with the other hand, then moved my feet up like spider man, and finally moved up towards the shore bit by bit.


    A turn over, I finally landed on the shore, and my left hand still took the little princess''s hand. Her body was still in the water, motionless, and I didn''t know if she choked to death.


    I took a breath and pulled her to the shore. The little princess''s body is the lightest and softest girl I''ve ever held. It''s like a spring. When I hold her armpit and pull it to the shore, I even have a little fantasy. The little princess''s soft body was laid flat on the shore by me like a Barbie doll, but she didn''t move. I was a little anxious. I reached out and felt it in her nostrils, but I found that she had no breath! Not a trace!


    I''ll choke, won''t I?


    "Don''t die..." I was a little overwhelmed. Then I pulled the little princess''s slender hand and found that she was cold and had no temperature, just like a corpse carried out from the coffin.


    "Won''t you really die?" I took the little princess''s arm and patted her face, but she still didn''t move. The situation of the little princess really knocked me out of my mind. I shook her body. She still had no reaction. Her hands and feet were cold and had no breath. She was completely dead.


    Thinking that the little princess robbed so much saliva just now, I was worried that she was really out of breath and drowned.


    What should I do?


    I feel a little cold. This is the granddaughter of the vice chairman. If I kill her, I will be charged with a big crime and become the enemy of the public at that time.


    No, she can''t die. I slapped myself hard to calm myself down.


    By the way, artificial respiration!


    This is what I can think of for the first time. Although I haven''t learned the technique of artificial respiration at all, I can see more and more pictures of sweeping the street on TV and movies. When I think of artificial respiration, I quickly crossed my hands and pressed them on the little princess''s chest.


    I pressed the little princess''s chest again and again and tried to squeeze out all the water in her lungs.


    "Gudu..." I tried my best to squeeze the little princess''s chest, once, twice, three times... Finally, under my squeeze, the little princess who was unconscious and lying on the ground suddenly opened her mouth, gudu, and a small mass of water gushed out of her mouth.


    "Cough..." the unconscious little princess coughed. I was overjoyed to hear her cough. I was still alive. It seems that my chest pressure has an effect.


    So I squeezed the little princess''s chest again and again


    "Ah cough... Ah cough..." the little princess spit out bubbles one after another, but after spitting several times, she didn''t say a word again. No matter how hard she squeezed, she was unmoved.


    I''m in real trouble. I don''t know how this happened, but I guess it may be that the spitting water formed bubbles and blocked the little princess''s respiratory tract.


    The little princess struggled to open her mouth, but she couldn''t spit out her breath. It looked very uncomfortable.


    Although I can''t see the little princess, I can imagine her very painful expression. Helpless, my heart must have taken a deep breath, and then lowered my lips to make my lips closely fit with her cherry mouth


    I held the little princess''s nostril in my right hand, then my mouth turned to her small mouth and exhaled hard.


    "Hoo!" I blew repeatedly into the little princess''s mouth to open her respiratory tract.


    "Ah poof!" under my strong breath, the little princess''s body suddenly shook. Then, she pooped and ejected a large mass of water


    I was surprised and hurried away from her lips.


    Seeing the effect of artificial respiration, I put my head together again


    The little princess kept coughing up water, and gradually her breathing calmed down. However, my artificial respiration has not stopped. In order to ensure the little princess''s complete recovery, I "kissed" her again and again. The times are so many that I can''t remember clearly. In short, that time, in the underground river, I created the record of "kissing" when I came to this female world


    "Enough... Cough... You stinky thief... Bad breath... Cough..."


    It was not until I kissed the little princess under me for a few times that I made a faint complaint.

 Chapter 203

    The little princess stretched out her soft catkin and pushed my face away.


    "Stay away from me, smelly thief. Your bad breath is smoking me." the little princess said impolitely. She moved her body and looked at it and then retreated. Unfortunately, a small highland in the water was not large. After retreating for two or three meters, the little princess found that she could not retreat. Behind her was an underground river. If she retreated again, I''m afraid she would have to fall into the river and continue drinking water.


    "At least I woke you up. Would you speak human words, you brain cripple." although it was a little embarrassing to be smelly by the little princess, I was still very upset to hear that. "If I hadn''t pulled you up just now, you would have been flooded."


    "Hum, don''t confuse black and white and gossip! Would I come here if you didn''t pull me down?" the little princess scolded me. "By the way, smelly thief, where is this? Where did you take me?"


    "How do I know? It''s probably a section of the underground river. We''re lucky to find a highland, or none of us will survive." I said with some displeasure. Now I''m full of water, wet and cold. Even people are shivering. Although the wind in the underground river is not strong, there are still some, The wind blew on me and made me tremble.


    "It''s so cold." the little princess also shivered, "Damn it, I was rushed to this place. Smelly thief, you smelly thief, scum, scum, bastard, tortoise bastard..."


    "Do you believe me to push you into the water again?" I know something about the little princess''s temper, so I have been tolerating her, but now I finally saved her, but she keeps scolding me, which makes me unbearable.


    "Hum, who''s afraid of who, smelly thief, if it weren''t for me... I''d be afraid of you if you ordered me to laugh!" I suddenly felt a cool wind blowing towards me, and then I felt that my hands were locked by a pair of soft hands. I know the little princess jumped on me and wanted to revenge me.


    "What do you crazy woman want?"


    "Hum, you hurt me so badly, I can''t spare you! Go to hell!" the little princess''s voice came from me. Then I felt that I had been punched heavily in the face. I strangled. Even if the crazy girl didn''t appreciate it, she dared to hit me. It''s really impossible without training.


    I tried to open my hands to get rid of the little princess''s bondage to me, although my strength was much greater than the little princess, and I learned a little reaction when I was overwhelmed when I was trained by fierce women, that is, the person who pressed me with his knees.


    So without saying a word, I put my knee on the inside of the little princess''s thigh to let her go because of the pain. But the little princess seemed to have noticed my action in advance. Her legs attached to me suddenly lifted. Then she turned over from me in a forward turn. Finally, her feet fell in front of my head, and her two hands twisted my hands like a knot, causing me a sharp pain, I almost thought my hands were broken.


    "Crazy woman, let go!"


    "Hum, smelly thief, if you provoke me, the princess will kill you! Ah! Deadly scissors feet!" the little princess''s voice rang, and suddenly I felt a strong force coming from my neck. My neck was like being pressed by a guillotine knife, and I couldn''t move.


    "Ah!"


    "Ah! Pinch you!"


    "Ah!"


    The little princess kicked me fiercely with her feet, which made my whole body twitch. What a fierce girl, her feet are really fierce. If you fight alone, I''m afraid this crazy girl''s skill is not inferior to that of an obscene girl. This crazy girl''s jujitsu is really terrible. I don''t know where she learned it. Obviously, he is a man with great background. It''s unreasonable to learn such good self-defense skills.


    If I had some physical strength, maybe I could spend some time with this silly girl, but I spent a little energy when I saved this silly girl just now. In addition, I didn''t have a way to contact jujitsu. Finally, I could only be clamped by this crazy girl''s fresh thighs and couldn''t move.


    "You... Crazy enough... No..." I took the little princess''s legs and said angrily.


    "Hum, smelly thief, you can''t do it now? I thought you had two skills!" the little princess''s voice came, with some anger and some pride.


    "No... I can''t breathe... I''m dying..." I said hard, and then my body suddenly fell to the ground motionless.


    "Ha, you deserve to die! Who told you to kill me? Dare you put the gun in my mouth!"


    "My gun isn''t loaded at all... It won''t kill you if you put it in your mouth..." I struggled to explain.


    "Who believes your nonsense and kills you scum!"


    "I''m serious... If I want to hurt you... Why save you..."


    "Shut up!"


    "Ah... No... I''m really dying..."


    Xiaojun shouted angrily, but I still didn''t answer her. In fact, I was not in a coma at that time. I just pretended to be in a coma and didn''t move.


    I felt that I didn''t resist, and the strength of the little princess''s leg holding my head was also reduced by three points, but I knew she was just testing me. Once I moved, she would clamp me again, so I simply didn''t move, lying on the ground and pretending to be dead.


    "Hey, you..." the little princess waited for a long time. As a result, she felt a little flustered after I didn''t move at all. She loosened her legs holding my head and squatted down, but I still didn''t move. I knew she was still testing me. I had to keep quiet.


    "Don''t pretend to be a thief. I only used four points of strength. If you die like this, I may not be too powerful!"


    The little princess laughed loudly in my ear, and then she stopped at my nostrils with her hand to feel my breath. But I held my breath and pretended to be dead.


    "Hey, you''re talking! Are you dumb or dead?"


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    The little princess kicked me with her feet to wake me up, but I still didn''t move. It seems that the crazy girl still didn''t want to kill me. After all, it''s dark, empty and lonely here. If the crazy girl killed me, she would have to stay here alone, so she shouldn''t dare to kill me for the time being.


    "Hey, are you going to be all right?" the little princess didn''t feel anything about me after kicking me for a long time. She seemed a little guilty. She asked me in a low voice. But I just didn''t answer her and let her go in a hurry.


    "Smelly thief? Scum? Why don''t you speak? Hey! I told you to speak!" the little princess whispered in my ear, and her voice became more and more urgent. Her clear treble was repeated in the open underground cave, and the echo of the cave turned into a ghost like cry, which looked very grand and terrible, which made her a little panic.


    For a while, I heard the cry of the little princess.


    "All right, smelly thief, I know. I''ll spare you first. Get up and say a word!"


    But I didn''t move.


    In the end, the little princess seemed to be a little flustered, especially the gloomy situation around magnified her terrible psychology.


    "Forget it, smelly thief, it''s yours!" the little princess''s voice suddenly rang again after a long silence, and seemed a little hesitant.


    But then, I suddenly felt a pair of warm lips on my lips, and then I felt a fragrant and fragrant orchid breath blowing into my mouth.


    This crazy girl is giving me artificial respiration?!


    I was surprised and opened my eyes, but then I hurried to close them. Fortunately, it was dark everywhere. The little princess didn''t find me pretending to be dead. Her lips were still close to me, kept blowing, and then she pressed my chest like I did before.


    Seeing her like this, I couldn''t help it. I gasped and "woke up".


    "Ah, dead smelly thief, you finally wake up?" the little princess was a little happy to hear my voice.


    "I... is this hell?" although I couldn''t help waking up, I still pretended to be confused.


    "What hell? The princess saved you!" the little princess whispered in my ear, but there was a little ecstasy in her voice. "All right, all right, get up quickly, and find a way to get out of here!"


    I scratched my scalp and pretended to struggle to get up, but it was funny in my heart. Is this little princess really the daughter of national leaders? Why is it so easy to cheat? It feels like a child? I can''t help feeling a little funny.


    After groping on me for a while and making sure I got up, the little princess was relieved.


    "Smelly thief, you brought me here. Find a way to get me out!" the little county director''s reckless voice sounded in my ear, and her voice like a yellow warbler hurt my eardrum.


    "OK, calm down first! You let me be quiet for a while. We can''t escape here if the quarrel goes on. It''s a pure waste of time!" I stopped the little princess''s vexatious, and then began to grope on my wrist. I have a watch mobile phone. If the watch mobile phone can be turned on, I can borrow some light for illumination.


    I turned on my watch and mobile phone. Sure enough, the light was on, but when I looked, I found that there was only half a grid left. I didn''t charge electricity on the train before, and I didn''t find a hotel to supplement electricity after I came to Dengfeng. Now it''s almost dry.


    With a little weak mobile phone light, we can barely see each other. I see the little princess''s pale jade face in front of me. A pair of smart and clear black eyes reflect the light of the mobile phone, which is very moving like bright stars.


    Looking at the little princess, I couldn''t help thinking of the girl I once admired in the 21st century, Liu Piao, and I felt a burst of disappointment. The little princess blinked, and her white face was bright blue by the light of her mobile phone.


    I used the light of my mobile phone to explore the surrounding scene and found myself on the convex bank at the edge of a river. The area of this water highland is about the size of two double beds. Further away, there was a dark river with no end in sight.


    "See? We''re trapped underground now. Unless you''re a flying fish and can fly back from the old way, don''t chirp and ask me to take you out, because I can''t go out either."


    The little princess also saw the surrounding scene clearly. After looking left and right, she suddenly said, "give me your cell phone! I''ll call my people and let them save me!"


    Hearing this, I was surprised. The little princess said "save me", not "save us". These two words are one word different, but the meaning is quite different. I guess if the little princess''s people arrive, I''ll be the one who died the first time. I''ll give her my cell phone.


    "Just to save you, what about me? Do you think I''m a fool? If your people arrive, I can still live?"

 Chapter 204

    "You!... are you going to give or not?" the little princess was so angry that she went through a tunnel with two smelly forks. "Smelly thief, do you know my identity?"


    "I know you are the granddaughter of the vice president of the state. You are the apple of your eye. You have unparalleled power and a huge family. The people all over the country listen to you. You can crush me with your fingers. But don''t scare me with this. Now we are all trapped here. We can either die together or live together!"


    "Scum, you!... give it to me!" the little princess suddenly burst into a rage and rushed over to snatch my watch and mobile phone. I quickly withdrew my hand and my body to avoid being touched by her. However, when I stepped back a little, the watch and mobile phone sounded the promotion of power depletion. After flashing a few times, the light on the mobile phone screen suddenly disappeared!


    In an instant, the whole underground cave turned back to its original darkness.


    Endless darkness.


    "Why is it dark?"


    "There''s no electricity!" I''m also a little anxious. I didn''t expect that there was no electricity at this point. It''s really unlucky. I desperately pressed the switch of the mobile phone and tried to turn it on again. However, no matter how I pressed the switch, the mobile phone didn''t respond at all.


    "How could this happen? Why don''t you charge!" the little princess stamped her feet anxiously.


    "How did I know this would happen?" I pressed the mobile phone switch dozens of times and couldn''t turn on the mobile phone. My heart was cold, and a trace of cold came up. If I didn''t have a mobile phone, I couldn''t contact Junxia them. I couldn''t tell them my current situation. Naturally, I couldn''t let outsiders come to the rescue. Sister, it''s really troublesome.


    "You''re lying to me, I''ll try!" I pressed it for a long time and couldn''t turn on my mobile phone. The little princess grabbed my mobile phone and pressed it several times, but it still didn''t work. "Ah, there''s really no power... What shit!" the little princess angrily threw my mobile phone on the ground. She seems to have determined that my mobile phone is really dead.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings became dark and cold again, like the abyss of hell, which was creepy.


    Because there was no electricity, we simply stopped making noise. Both of us sat down and sat on the wet land.


    "How to do? How to do? It''s really over now..." the little princess''s voice took a trace of cry, "smelly thief, we can''t get out. I''m going to die with you... No."


    "Just as I beg you, can you stop yelling?" I''m getting a headache from this noisy little princess. How can I say that I''m also the granddaughter of the national leader. At least I''m a little dignified. What''s it like to cry like this now?


    "It''s not all you smelly thief! Why pull me when you want to jump into the river!"


    "Shut up!"


    "I said!"


    We were on the fence tonight. After a scolding, we fought again. As a result, I was restrained by her jujitsu. But the main reason is that I stopped after a while. Because I don''t have the strength to spend with her, she can fight if she wants. Anyway, she doesn''t dare to really kill me now. At most, she is venting.


    In fact, when you think about it, I''m really bold. Who am I facing now? She is the granddaughter of the national leader and vice president. Although the little princess has no status, the energy of her previous generation is really terrible. If I offend her like this, I''m afraid it will be a dead end if it falls into the hands of her people. But I have been chased and killed by the government for many times. Moreover, I have no feelings for the world. Even if she is a national leader, I dare to talk on an equal footing.


    Because we both looked at each other and didn''t like each other, we did it several times that night after repeated quarrels. Generally speaking, we had a win or lose for each other, and no one took advantage of it. I have learned some self-defense skills and acupoints. I have great strength, and the little princess can jujitsu. We both have some skills. No one can do anything if we start.


    "Forget it, I won''t fight you! You''ll be finished when golden mice come!" golden mouse seems to be one of the little princess''s bodyguards. It''s not the first time that the little princess threatened me with her bodyguard. I ignored her at all. The little princess''s mouth Kung Fu is much better than her feet Kung Fu, although her feet Kung Fu is also good.


    "..." I can only keep silent about the threat of the little princess. I am naturally very worried about my future. If I were not an optimistic person on the whole, I would have collapsed long ago.


    So we fell into a long silence again. I don''t know how many times it was.


    The temperature in the cave was not high, only more than ten degrees, and there was a lot of water in the air, so it was a little cold. At first, the little princess and I had the strength to quarrel, but a few hours later, we were also a little cold. We all shrunk our backs against the cave wall and remained silent.


    "It''s so cold... It''s so cold in this damn place..." the little princess shivered against the cave wall.


    "Not really? It''s not an ice cellar here. Even if it''s a little cold, it won''t shiver. Are you so angry?"


    "Less... Less nonsense... You pig skin is so thick. Of course, you''re not afraid of cold. I''m so cold..." the little princess kept shouting cold, and her voice was shaking. I was speechless, but I thought that maybe I was stronger and had more fat than her, so I was more resistant to cold than her.


    "OK, stop yelling. I''ll cover my clothes for you first, OK?" the little princess shouted coldly, which annoyed me. Finally, after hesitating, I took off my Taoist robe and gave it to the little princess. Although my clothes were wet, the two clothes covered my body and warmed a little.


    "Smelly thief! Who... Who wants your smelly clothes... Think I can spare you..."


    "OK, you think I''m too hot to wear clothes?" I said impatiently. After taking off my coat, I only had one underwear left. It was a little cold. In fact, if I could, I really didn''t want to give my clothes to the little princess who had caused me such a tragedy. However, after some hesitation, the male chauvinism spirit of the 21st century still made me reluctantly give my clothes to the little princess. Moreover, in doing so, I have more or less scruples about her being the granddaughter of the vice president of the state. Maybe she can say a few good words to me for my sake of taking care of her. Although this possibility is as low as Mars hitting Venus.


    After I threw my clothes to the little princess, I leaned against the corner of the cave wall and stopped talking. I know that with the character of this little princess, no matter what I do, she will scold me bloody.


    "Sneeze! Sneeze!" the little princess wanted to answer back, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she sneezed twice. It seemed that she was really frozen. After sneezing a few times, the little princess stopped talking. She was probably really cold and didn''t want to refuse me. It''s just right for me that she hasn''t moved. I also shrink in the corner to sleep. I''m tired after making trouble for so long just now. And the little princess and I can also be said to be people from two worlds. There is no common language to communicate.


    Now the only thing we can do is wait for the capable hands of the little princess to come down and rescue.


    I fell asleep with my arms in my arms. I don''t know how long I slept. It was about 4 or 5 hours.


    I didn''t wake up until I suddenly felt something heavy on my shoulder.


    Instinctively, I reached out and touched a long soft hair. Then I realized that the little princess''s head was resting on my shoulder.


    "You... What are you doing?" the little princess suddenly leaned against me, and I was surprised.


    "Cold... So cold... Smelly thief, let me lean..." the little princess said with a trembling voice, weak and weak, like somniloquy. Her hand grabbed her arm and her head rested on my shoulder. Moreover, I found that her little princess''s body was indeed trembling.


    I frowned. Although the temperature in the cave was not high, it wouldn''t be so cold, would it?


    I suddenly realized something. I reached out and touched the little princess''s forehead, but I was startled.


    What a high temperature! The little princess has a fever?! But that''s right. She''s been soaking in the water for so long just now, and she''s fighting and making noise. It''s strange that she doesn''t have a fever now.


    "Hey, you have a fever!" I shook the little princess''s body and said to her, "cheer up. Wake up."


    "Don''t move, smelly thief, let me lean... I... I''m so cold... Then I... I can''t let my people shoot you..."


    The little princess''s words were very weak and a little vain, like a sick man talking. I''m really in trouble. She and I are trapped under the ground now. There is neither quilt nor first aid kit. What should I do?


    "You have a fever, damn it, what should I do?"


    I covered the little princess''s forehead, but I was burning with anxiety. I didn''t expect that this man would be useless even if he was as strong as a cow. The little princess who dared to quarrel and fight with me just now had a high fever in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Smelly thief, please don''t move and let me lean... I have a headache..." the little princess begged me, then her head leaned against my arm and her body was close to me. She didn''t do this because she was close to me, but because she had a fever and was too cold. The little princess''s fever really messed me up. Now I''m trapped underground and I can''t protect myself, but she still has a fever. What should I do? Will she and I die here?


    I''ll die here?


    Will I really die here?


    My brain is very nervous and awake. I know that if the little princess dies, I must be the next to die, because I can''t last long alone in the dark.


    And if the little princess''s people come and find the little princess dead, I will also be whipped.


    Thinking of this, I was so anxious that I had to let the little princess''s head lean on my thigh, her body lay on my legs, and I pulled the next clothes, covered her, and then hugged her tightly. Anyway, to be honest, I was a little cold. Two people stick together, which is the best way to keep warm


    The little princess trembled with fever. Her delicate body was hot and held in my arms. I felt like holding a heater. However, the hotter the little princess''s body is, the colder my heart is.

 Chapter 205

    Although the little princess has a distinguished life experience and is proud, she is spoiled and pampered. She has never been exposed to such a bad environment. Now she falls into the water and drifts. After some tossing, she is also exhausted. Her body is weak. The cold drives into her body, and it is inevitable to have a fever.


    I held the little princess''s body, meat to meat, skin to skin, passing the temperature to each other.


    The sound of water was ringing in the cave, and I held the little princess like that. I don''t know how long later, there was a gentle snoring in my arms. I felt the hot air blowing from my chest. I knew that it was the breath of the little princess.


    Now the little princess dares to sleep in my arms, which shows that she still trusts me. This trace of trust was also obtained by saving her with artificial respiration.


    If only she were a girl with ordinary life experience... I don''t know why, such an idea flashed through my mind.


    Everything tonight, all kinds of pictures are reappeared in my mind. What happened tonight is really too coincidental, as if there was a hit arrangement.


    Suddenly, I thought, maybe I came to this world after more than 400 years, just to meet the girl lying in my arms now?


    More than 400 years ago, I lost the girl I loved so much because I was a little late, so God gave me a second chance to create a world without competitors and let me find my happiness again?


    How could it be... I gave up this boring idea myself.


    "Cold..." the faint voice sounded in my arms, which made me recover from my endless reverie. It was the little princess who trembled in my arms and gave her her her coat. Unexpectedly, she was still cold. I felt a little bitter in my heart. After a little hesitation, I took off my underwear, wrung it dry, gently wrapped it around the little princess, and then let her stick to my body.


    At that time, my idea was very simple, that is, I didn''t want the little princess to die. I don''t know why I think so. Maybe it''s out of men''s desire to protect women, or with the bad idea of increasing the little princess''s favor for me. I did.


    I held the little princess in my arms. After covering her with two coats and one underwear, the little princess was more or less warm. Although she was still cold, she was not so frequent and loud at the beginning. Snoring continued. And I also held the little princess and continued to fall into a deep sleep.


    After a while, I opened my eyes. I found that the little princess was still lying in my arms and sleeping peacefully... Ah, no, how can I see the little princess?


    The sense of surprise flashed in my mind. I blinked and found that there seemed to be a bright light above my head, which fell on me and the little princess.


    I raised my head in disbelief, and then I was surprised to see that there was a circular gap more than ten meters above the cave top directly above our heads, from which the sun was attracted.


    It turned out that the place where the little princess and I were located was under a deep well, but the water level of the well fell, so there was a small highland enough for us.


    The wellhead above my head made me happy, but soon I realized that it was impossible for me to climb out of the wellhead, because the wellhead was too high, with a drop of more than ten meters. Unless there was a rope, it was impossible to climb out of here.


    Looking at the unattainable well top, I was a little desperate. It took me a while to get back to my senses. I felt the heat in my arms and calmed down. The little princess was still sleeping. I reached out and touched her forehead. I found that her forehead was even hotter than last night!


    It looks like a high fever.


    "Hey, wake up. Wake up."


    "Oh... Thirsty... I want to drink water..." the little princess moaned vaguely and continued to sleep. Her condition is really not optimistic. It seems that she is really in danger.


    I bit my teeth, squared off the little princess, then tore a small piece of cloth from her clothes, and then sucked some water in the underground river. These groundwater is still clean. Although it is not comparable to pure water, it can barely quench thirst.


    After the cloth sucked the water, I ran to the side of the little princess. Under the dim light projected from the cave top, the little princess''s face was slightly red. I gently broke off her cherry lips, and then squeezed the clear water into her mouth bit by bit.


    "Yes... I want to..." the little princess groaned. This little water was not enough, so I played water three times in a row to let the little princess drink enough. After quenching her thirst, I wet the cloth and pasted it on the little princess''s forehead to cool her down.


    "Are you better?" I asked after feeding water to the little princess.


    "Uncomfortable..." the little princess said faintly, with a little coquettish feeling in her voice. Her words sank my heart to the bottom of the valley. Now I don''t have any medical measures, I can only do so much.


    "Bear it and sleep for a while." I put my hand on the little princess''s forehead and gently stroked her, so I could only comfort her.


    The hot temperature of the little princess passed to my fingertips, which made me feel very heavy. I looked at the cell phone that I had dropped, but there was still no electricity, and my mood was more complicated.


    My palm gently pressed against the little princess''s forehead. At that moment, I had a strange feeling that I had known the little princess for a long time, and we had been together for a long time. It''s ridiculous. She hurt me so badly last night. I didn''t expect that she was in danger now, and her life was under my control.


    "It''s so bright. How can there be light on it..."


    "We are at the bottom of a well. There is an exit above, but it is more than ten meters high. We can''t climb out."


    "Ah... Well..." the little princess opened her eyes, and then her face showed a desperate expression, "why... Um..." when she saw the unattainable wellhead on the top of the cave, the little princess closed her eyes again. For a long time, the little princess was quiet, but there were bursts of groans in her nose.


    My hand rested on the little princess''s forehead. Suddenly, the little princess raised her hands and gently grabbed my wrist. The little princess''s behavior surprised me. I thought she recovered her strength and wanted to do something to me, but soon I calmed down. The little princess just grabbed my hand and didn''t hit me or bite me. She probably had no strength.


    "Smelly thief... Am I... Dying?" the little princess grabbed my hand and suddenly asked me in a weak voice.


    I was surprised by the little princess''s words.


    "Don''t talk, you have a good rest first." that''s all I can say.


    Hearing what I said, the little princess suddenly cried sadly. She actually sobbed a few times and sucked a few mouthfuls of snot in Xiu''s nose.


    "Smelly thief... My back is so sour..." the little princess groaned, and her body struggled to move, but she didn''t have the strength to get up.


    "OK, I''ll rub it for you." when I heard the little princess''s words, I was in a bad mood. The little princess seemed to have prepared for the worst. She seemed to know that we were doomed to escape. I sighed, then reached out and massaged the little princess''s soft body. I learned some massage skills from the obscene girl. Now I just use it to alleviate the pain of the body. The effect is still good.


    "Is it here? Or here?"


    "It hurts everywhere..."


    "..." I was speechless for a while, but I massaged her, from the waist to the back, up and down.


    "HMM... HMM... unexpectedly... You smelly thief, the massage is quite comfortable... You can compare with my jujitsu coach..." the little princess didn''t accept my massage at first, and she resisted, but she also hummed under my massage. I remember the obscene girl said that massaging some acupoints such as Yangxi acupoints can relieve pain, clear heat and relax tendons. Although I have forgotten 70% of the contents she taught me, I can barely help the little princess massage and dissipate heat with the rest of my knowledge.


    "Smelly thief, where did you learn massage?"


    "My master taught me," I replied honestly.


    "Shifu? Your Shifu is also from the lotus sect?" the little princess sneered.


    "I told you, I have nothing to do with the lotus Gang, but you have the wrong person." I said while massaging the temple of the little princess.


    "I don''t want to admit it yet... You smelly thief has a hard mouth." the little princess leaned her head on my lap and said faintly.


    "But I''m not really. What exactly is the lotus gang you said?" I asked with some doubt.


    Hearing what I said, the little princess seemed stunned and said to herself, "it''s not the lotus Gang? Is it really wrong... Since you''re not the lotus Gang, why were you so nervous when we checked you just now?"


    I was stunned again, which is really difficult to explain. I said calmly:


    "It''s really a matter of my privacy not to let you check, but I''m really not from the lotus gang. Forget it, I won''t explain it to you. Do you believe it or not?"


    "..." the little princess was quiet for a while, and then she leaned her head on my lap and said, "where are you from?"


    "Me? I''m from Santan city."


    "Who came here to travel?"


    "Yes. Thank God, you''ve finally thought about this road." I massaged the little princess and replied. Under my massage, the little princess''s spirit seems to recover. It seems that my massage is still a little effective.


    "Well... That''s strange..." the little princess said to herself. Seeing her like this, I continued:


    "By the way, what''s the lotus Gang? You''ve been saying that the people of the lotus Gang want to assassinate your mother. What''s the matter? Is that an underworld or something?"


    "...." the little princess didn''t answer me directly. She sighed on the ground. It seems that from my words, she is certain that I''m not from the lotus gang. "Why do you ask, smelly thief?"


    "I just want to ask what the bullshit gang who brought me back so badly is. Can you tell me?"


    "HMM... I really don''t know whether you are true or false. Forget it, it''s nothing to tell you. The lotus Gang is the largest cultural relics smuggling gang in Henan Province and is notorious."


    "Smuggling cultural relics?"


    "Yes. My mother, you know? Zheng chengshuang, governor of Henan Province?"


    "Er, then what?" the little princess''s mother is the governor of Henan Province? To tell you the truth, I don''t know, but the little princess''s grandmother is the vice president of the country, and her status is naturally not low.


    "My mother has been tracking down the evidence of cultural relics smuggled by the lotus gang. The lotus Gang is a big gang under the martial arts league. It is arrogant and domineering. It steals cultural relics, but there is no trace. Damn it! The martial arts league wants to get rid of the name of the Lotus Gang, but the lotus Gang controls many gangs in the martial arts league, so the upper echelons of the martial arts league dare not move, so they want to win contacts and suppress lotus through this martial arts competition Hua Gang. "


    "The martial arts league is a martial arts competition to select the leader of the alliance, which is also controlled by the leader. It is said that the lotus Gang found a very powerful disciple to challenge the position of the leader of the martial arts league, Gao Tielin. It is said that the man has been closed for more than ten years and has strong Kung Fu. Moreover, some people say that he is the only man in the world today."


    "Man?!"


    I was surprised to hear that.

 Chapter 206

    "How could it be? The lotus sect disciple... Is a man?" I was really stunned, and then I lowered my voice, "how could there be a man?"


    "How do I know? Anyway, the news was released by the lotus gang. It''s probably hype. Now my mother is investigating them... By the way, you should know the news when you come to this competition? Many people come to this martial arts competition to see the man of the lotus gang. Don''t you know?"


    I was stunned: "I... Haven''t heard of it. I just came to travel and didn''t inquire about the martial arts conference." I said, but I was very surprised. It seemed that the obscene girl didn''t mention it to me, and I didn''t know whether she didn''t know it or deliberately kept it from me. But I''ve come to understand that the reason why this martial arts conference is so popular is not related to the man of the lotus Gang, right?


    The little princess frowned: "Hey, the lotus gang does everything to smuggle drugs, arms and antiques! The hateful lotus Gang is arrogant and rampant. My mother has been trying to get rid of this cancer growing in Henan Province for many years, but she hasn''t been able to remove them for many years because she can''t find evidence."


    "Black Lotus, the leader of the lotus sect, also sent a letter to threaten my mother, saying that she wanted my mother not to interfere in this martial arts league competition, or she would start against my mother. It''s hateful, hateful!"


    "Er... Why don''t you arrest the Black Lotus leader in the name of intimidation?"


    "I can''t arrest her. The leader of the Black Lotus sect, whose identity is mysterious and whose whereabouts are uncertain, hasn''t appeared in public for more than ten years. She hasn''t even appeared in previous martial arts conferences. Apart from knowing that there is such a person in the lotus Gang, we don''t know what she is. We can''t even find her ID card. How can we catch her?"


    "So..." after listening to the little princess''s words, I gradually understood that the lotus Gang is an organization similar to a local gang, but this organization is legalized in the open, and the old black lotus sect leader of the lotus Gang is haunted. He never shows up except hiding behind the scenes and making plans and some sinister activities, So even the little princess''s mother can''t start.


    "There are ten big gangs in the Wumeng, such as Shaolin, Wudang, moth eyebrow, etc. the leader of the Wumeng is selected from those ten big gangs. Those who can participate in the competition of the Wumeng are the core disciples of the inner gangs of the Wumeng, including those who are related by blood and those who are not related by blood. Only the leader has more than 50% of the shares. The leader of heilian sect has secretly bought shares from China at a low price recently The tomb robbing groups outside China buy a large number of antiquities. They need to raise quantitative funds for risk procurement under the banner of Wumeng, and change hands to rich overseas businessmen and consortia. That''s why they want to be the leader of the alliance. "


    The little princess said gnashing her teeth, her voice was urgent and angry. Unexpectedly, the little princess''s mother is in a high position, but she still can''t eradicate the lotus gang. The power of the lotus Gang is too big.


    Until I continued to listen to the little princess, I didn''t know that the influence of Wumeng in China was still great, even up to the political level. Because women''s labor force is weaker than men, coupled with the decline of the world''s population, this will inevitably lead to the decline of social labor force. Especially in some heavy industries, women have little strength and relatively poor physical strength, so they will lack labor force.


    In order to make up for the fact that women are inferior to men in physical strength, it has become a national policy to encourage people to practice martial arts and exercise. The state even has a martial arts training assessment. Major companies will give priority to women who have practiced martial arts and passed the assessment when recruiting employees, just like CET, TOEFL and IELTS certificates. Therefore, as a Martial Arts Alliance, On the one hand, it is the inheritance and development of Chinese traditional martial arts. At the same time, it is also a symbol of the national policy of encouraging martial arts practice. It is extremely important and has a high status.


    The leader of the Wu League is actually equivalent to the director of the National Sports Bureau. Moreover, the "director" is also the CEO of large enterprise groups such as beauty, health equipment and medicine, and has the power to control the shares of Wumeng. In this women''s world, the financial resources of beauty and health care groups are different from those in the 21st century. Women pay more attention to beauty and health care than men. Therefore, in this era, the financial resources of enterprises in the field of beauty medicine have always been relatively high, especially the enterprise groups tied together by religion and enterprises, such as Wumeng, are so large that even local governments dare not shake them.


    Wu Meng is a special organization. The money raised by the top ten Gang families of Wu Meng for hundreds of years constitutes a special quantitative fund organization. One gang leader of the leader of Wu Meng can control 50% of the fund shares, while other gangs add up to only 50%, The leader of the Wumeng alliance has decisive control over all the enterprises under the Wumeng alliance.


    Every four years, there will be a martial arts competition within the Wu League to select the leader of the alliance. This system has been handed down for more than a hundred years. Although the system itself is imperfect, it has its own meaning of existence if it can last for so long. Today, the leader of the martial arts league is Gao Tielin, the leader of the Gao family among the top ten gangs of the martial arts league. She is not only the winner of the competition, but also the leader of the Gao family. It can be said that she is a very strong woman.


    What the little princess told me has gone beyond my acceptance. Indeed, as soon as it involves business and politics, things are complicated. Originally, a simple martial arts competition in the martial arts league actually involves open and secret struggles within the martial arts league. It seems that the obscene girl is not easy. No wonder she was forced to become a soldier. To put it bluntly, she was trying to win honor for her family.


    "So it is..."


    After the little princess told me all this, I understood that although these things may have something to do with me, in general, they have little to do with me. After all, I''m not from the Wu League. I''m more concerned about the man of the lotus Gang mentioned by the little princess. What''s the identity of that man? Is there really a second man besides me in this world? I can''t help thinking of the scene in Riyue village in Yunnan a few months ago


    If the mysterious disciple of Lianhua Gang is really a man, I''m afraid it will be very interesting. However, now we are trapped underground and can''t go out, let alone watch the Wulin conference.


    "Smelly thief, tell me your origin?" the little princess leaned in my arms, enjoying my massage and asked me.


    "My origin? There''s nothing to say... Anyway, you won''t believe it."


    "Do you say it or not?! I finally believe you!" the little princess frowned and said.


    "Wait until your fever goes down. You have a rest first. I have something to think about."


    Before the little princess asked me, I fell into silence. Under my massage, the little princess''s high fever seemed to ease a little. I changed her cloth strips several times. When the little princess saw that I wouldn''t say my origin, she fell asleep. Her forehead was still slightly hot, and she said a lot of words, which improved her physical strength.


    The little princess settled down temporarily. I began to look at the hole above my head and want to find a way to climb out from it, but after looking around, I was still desperate, because the cave wall was arc-shaped and very smooth. It was impossible for me to climb up along the cave wall. Except that I was Spider-Man, I could shoot endless hanging silk into the sky


    I think if the female wolf head is here, maybe she can climb up with her sharp nails, but I''m a mortal, I really can''t.


    After several attempts failed, I gave up and had to squat next to the cave wall to doze off and wait for rescue.


    Waiting is the most torture, especially waiting for death.


    Now I can''t go back along the original road at all. I have only two choices now. One is to wait here to die, and the other is to jump into the river and be carried deeper underground by underground water and drown.


    Which one is not a good choice. I''m really anxious. It''s like a fire burning, but there''s no other way. I can only shout "help" or "is there anyone" at the top of the cave. I hope someone can hear my cry and come to save us. Unfortunately, I called dozens or hundreds of times. In the end, my throat was hoarse and no one answered. I had no choice but to wait for rescue safely.


    As time went by, the sun outside the bottom of the well gradually sank to the west, and the light in the bottom of the well became darker and darker. Almost in the evening, the little princess woke up vaguely.


    "Oh, my head hurts..." the little princess let out a coquettish groan, covered her forehead and sat up. Seeing her sit up, I came forward and took the cloth on her forehead, and then touched her forehead. I was surprised to find that the little princess''s fever had subsided a little. It seems that she has passed the most difficult period. It gives me some comfort.


    "Shall I rub it for you?" seeing the little princess rubbing her temples, I took the initiative to meet her and rub her temples.


    "Hum, smelly thief, you flatter me and want to please me?" the little princess suddenly said when she saw that I took the initiative to rub her acupoints.


    "Then rub it yourself!" my face sank.


    "Forget it, you can rub it for me. You''ve learned." listen to me, the little princess''s voice is a little softer. I knead her acupoints with a calm face. I did this because the little princess has accepted the fact that I''m not from the lotus gang. After all, if I''m from the lotus Gang, there''s no need to hide my identity in this desperate situation.


    I knelt on the ground, and the little princess''s back was close to my chest. Her delicate, delicate, boneless body was close to me, which made me have the impulse to hold her in my arms and squeeze her.


    Squeeze her waist hard, maybe it can be squeezed into noodles... Such a boring idea flashed through my mind.


    "Goo Goo" a strange voice came from the little princess, which immediately stunned me.


    It''s the little princess''s stomach barking.


    My head shook at the sound.


    Hunger.


    Finally, we still have to face the cruelest and most desperate reality.

 Chapter 207

    "Hungry?" I asked when I heard the cry of the little princess''s stomach.


    The little princess turned her back to me and gently nodded her head: "smelly thief, I''m hungry."


    The little princess''s answer made me feel complicated. This is the most troublesome situation. Now we''re under the ground. Where can we find food?


    "Bear it again. Maybe your people will come to save us."


    In a desperate situation, I have no other way but to persuade the little princess.


    "But my stomach kept crying..." the little princess said, and her stomach cried again, "I want to eat Phoenix Tail shark fin, red plum pearl fragrance, Kung Pao hare..."


    "Don''t be ridiculous, do you think I can change magic?" I said silently.


    "Can''t you just let me read it? Damn thief." the little princess snorted.


    "Don''t call me smelly thief. My name is Li Jian. I have a name!"


    "I''m glad to call you smelly thief. What''s the matter? Smelly thief, smelly thief, smelly thief..."


    "You...!" I was angry, but I didn''t bother to quarrel with her. After all, the little princess is five years younger than me. I don''t blame her for her childish temper.


    Finally, I found some underground water for the little princess. There was no food. We could only drink some water first.


    The two of us made a temporary agreement. The two people shouted for help at the top of the wellhead in turn. Each shouted 100 times, and then took turns to the next person.


    Our hope is that someone will pass by from above and hear our cry and find us.


    However, we kept calling for hours, but no one passed by


    "No, I have a sore throat. Call me, smelly thief."


    "Why should I?"


    "Who told you to bring me here? Cough... My throat hurts." the little princess coughed a few times, then sat down on the ground and gasped. For the sake of the little princess''s fever, after hesitating for a while, I still didn''t blame her, but shouted for help at the wellhead alone.


    But


    After three days, no one came to save us.


    On the third day, both of us were hungry and hoarse. We didn''t have the strength to shout at all. On the first day, there was a little fire of hope, which was completely extinguished on the third day.


    On the third day, when the last ray of sunlight above the bottom of the well disappeared, I had to accept a cruel fact.


    That is, I''m afraid no one will come to save us.


    We will be trapped here until we starve to death.


    I was terrified at the thought that we would be trapped here and starve to death. I could barely calm down a few days ago, but with the passage of time, the hunger in my stomach has made me lose myself and even a little crazy.


    When people only drink water without eating, they can only live for 7-10 days at most. I know very well that if there is no food, I''m afraid I and the little princess will starve to death in a few days.


    "Smelly thief, we can''t get out... Right?" the little princess asked me this question for the first time. After starving for a few days, her mental state has reached the lowest point. Sometimes she leans on my shoulder for a long time and doesn''t move.


    "I... don''t know. Didn''t you say your bodyguards would come to save us?"


    "Where can they find it here..." the little princess said weakly, "I''m so hungry... I have no strength."


    "Drink more water?" the little princess''s words made me very helpless. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope, and there is no difference in identity and status. We should die together if we want to die, and live together if we want to live.


    "Drink water again... I don''t want to drink water... I want to eat hairy crab, palace castle, golden crispy pig..." the little princess talked like a spoiled girl, her eyelids were swollen, and her spirit was really going to the limit.


    "You''d better make less noise. Be quiet, build up your strength and last a few more days. Maybe someone will come to save us."


    "Smelly thief, you bastard, brought me here. I hate you..." the little princess fell into my arms and said angrily, "we''re all going to starve here... HMM..." then the little princess burst into tears. She hasn''t cried for the first time in these three days. Every time she cries, she will hit me while crying, which makes me angry, but there''s nothing I can do.


    It''s been three days. I don''t have the spirit and mental strength to quarrel with the little princess. If she wants to scold me, she can''t change the fact that we can''t get out anyway.


    These days, I also tried to climb the unattainable wellhead. Unfortunately, I came down several times without any results. The highest time, I climbed almost three meters, slipped down, fell heavily to the ground, hurt my whole body, and my bones seemed to be broken.


    After falling several times, I also gave up and didn''t try to climb again. The situation of both of us is getting worse day by day.


    In order to keep each other warm, the little princess shrank in my arms almost all day, ridiculed me, or complained to me, cursed me, and sometimes cried, while I kept silent. With the passage of time, she cried less.


    Both of us were hungry. Our stomachs were shriveled into empty balloons. We had nothing to eat except water.


    The last sunset on the third day turned into darkness on the well top. We were about to usher in the torture and suffering on the fourth day. We didn''t eat for three days, and we didn''t have much strength to move. Both of us were soft. I was a little better, while the little princess couldn''t stand up like adhesive tape because she was ill.


    On the third night, the little princess snuggled up to me, put her head on my shoulder and said faintly:


    "Smelly thief, are we... Starving to death? Just like the people in the coal mine collapse accident, they were found dozens of days later. They were already cold bodies."


    "..." I was silent. It was not the first time I thought about such a picture. To be honest, I thought about the scene of myself becoming a corpse every day in the past few days.


    "Smelly thief, you don''t say a word. You don''t want to eat me?" the little princess''s sweet and greasy voice suddenly surprised me.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Many people in movies are hungry and will eat people. If you are hungry and crazy, you won''t... Eat me?"


    "How could it be... Don''t talk nonsense." the little princess''s words made me tremble. Cannibalism. The word is shocking enough to hear, not to mention the blood type and cruel scene.


    Can I eat people? Will I eat the little princess as food?


    "You smelly thief, you will certainly eat me. I have no strength now... If you eat me, I have no strength to resist..." the little princess''s thin voice made my heart jump. There was a deep sadness in her words. Obviously, the little princess had made the worst plan. As the two of us become more and more hungry, our reason will indeed gradually lose.


    "You think too much. I''m not a beast. Why did I eat you? Think happily."


    "Hum, you''ll be hungry at that time. You''ll certainly do that. I''m really unlucky to die in this place with you..." the little princess sighed faintly. She had no strength to scold me for a long time and could only lament the fate that was hard to escape.


    "I won''t eat you." I patted the little princess gently with my hand and said, "even if I starve, I won''t eat people. Besides, maybe I''ll starve before you. Maybe you''ll eat my meat."


    "It''s impossible... You''re so strong that you can last a few more days than me." the little princess said to me about cannibalism. At the moment, the atmosphere between us is really strange. I didn''t think that two people could discuss the problem of eating each other so calmly.


    "Don''t be silly, OK? Even if I eat you, I''ll last a few more days. Won''t I have to starve to death? Even if I go out alive and meet your bodyguards, I''ll die." I said reluctantly.


    "However, the book says that when people are hungry and crazy, they will become irrational beasts and can do anything." the little princess said angrily in my arms, but her tone was bitter and sarcastic.


    "...." I was speechless again, and the hunger in my stomach made me very uncomfortable.


    "You think too much. I won''t eat you. If I''m really hungry, I''ll immediately jump into the river and drown, and I won''t eat you, okay?"


    Hearing my words, the body of the little princess lying in my arms trembled slightly.


    "Smelly thief, I can really say... I''m delicate and tender. Don''t you want to eat me?" the little princess seemed to tease and ridicule in her tone.


    "You''re forcing me to eat you, aren''t you? How about I bite you first?" I said calmly.


    "Smelly thief, you really want to eat me. If you eat me, I won''t let you go!" hearing my words, the little princess struggled in my arms and scolded.


    "Well, I really won''t do that." I hugged the little princess. "If you starve to death, I''ll jump into the river and die together."


    "You die, I die."


    I gave the little princess the final answer. Maybe I thought it was a little great afterwards, but when I said these words, I really didn''t think much, because I knew I wasn''t the kind of creature that would lose humanity when I was forced to the extreme, and I always had a shadow in my heart. When I see the little princess, the shadow will appear in my mind. I know that even if I am really hungry, I will not do anything to the little princess.


    I will jump into the river without hesitation.


    Drowning is better than starving.


    Hearing my words, the little princess seems to be a little touched. Maybe it''s easier to impress girls. In fact, in the 21st century, I don''t know how to please and move girls. Now God has given me a chance, but I''m not in that mood. After all, people are starving to death. Where can we spare no time to please girls?


    "Hum, dead smelly thief, you... You can really talk." the little princess''s head shrank in my arms, and she hugged me more tightly, not because of the cold, but a kind of cuddle similar to the nature of pettish.


    "Smelly thief, tell me your story. Anyway, we''re starving here. There''s nothing to hide." after a long time of silence in my arms, the little princess suddenly said to me. Her tone seemed to soften a little. Maybe she has relaxed her vigilance towards me in the past three days. After all, if I want to kill her, I have plenty of opportunities to do it when she sleeps these days.


    When the little princess said so, I was a little bitter. My shrinking stomach made me very uncomfortable. Junxia and Xiaobai appeared in my mind. Thinking of them, I was a burst of regret and despair. I''m afraid I''ll never see them again.


    "Hey, tell me... Tell me, smelly thief." the little princess urged me.


    At her urging, I hesitated for a while and leaned against the cave wall. I sighed. Finally, I opened my mouth.


    Indeed, they are almost dead. It''s meaningless for me to hide my identity.


    "Well, I''ll tell you about me. But if you have a chance to leave here, can you hide it from me? Although I''m not from the lotus Gang, my identity is still very troublesome," I said.


    "... go ahead. I''m listening, smelly thief. I''m very strict." said the little County Lord.


    Hearing the little princess''s promise, I bowed my head and said after a moment of silence:


    "I''m a man."

 Chapter 208

    "Ah... Ah?" the little princess, who lay soft in my arms, exclaimed at my words., "What are you talking about, smelly thief?"


    "Smelly thief, you... Are you the disciple of the lotus sect? You are indeed a member of the lotus sect. I still believe you!"


    "No, I''m just an ordinary man. I have nothing to do with the lotus gang." I grabbed the little princess''s wrist and said softly, "do you want to know my story?"


    I whispered in the little princess''s ear. The little princess seemed very shocked and stammered a little. But at last she gave a "um" and nodded.


    "Speak quickly, smelly thief."


    "Ha ha," I smiled weakly and said, "let me introduce you again. Now we are all trapped here. It doesn''t matter who we are. My name is Li Jian... By the way, you haven''t told me your name. What''s your name?"


    "Me? Zheng Mengmeng..."


    "Zheng Mengmeng? Hey, what a good name." I heard the little princess say her name and smiled.


    "Stink... Li Jian, hurry up. Are you really a man? It''s incredible. Where are you from?" hearing me say my identity, the originally depressed little princess finally got up a little spirit and asked me my identity eagerly.


    I smiled, sighed and said to the little princess:


    "You won''t believe me... I came 400 years ago."


    "What are you talking about? I told you to tell the truth. Are you kidding me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. Listen to me slowly. You''ll understand."


    Now that I''ve opened the conversation, I have nothing to hide.


    In the dark cave, you can''t see any light. All you can hear is the gurgling sound of the underground river. All you can see is the warm body temperature of the little princess. I held the little princess and told her my story bit by bit.


    I know this may be the last time in my life to tell my experience, so I have nothing to hide and tell the little princess all my experience. I have told the little princess all the experiences I have encountered in the world since the 21st century, one after another, and even my experiences in the 21st century, without any reservation.


    "Are you... A novelist?" naturally, most people can''t believe my words, and the little princess is no exception. After listening to my statement, the little princess said this.


    "It''s up to you whether you want to believe it or not. But what I said is true. We''re all trapped here. We''ll die sooner or later. Is it fun for me to lie to you again?"


    "But... This is too strange?" the little princess still couldn''t believe it. "Hey, you mean you ran into my hotel after the thief and were hit by me... How could such a coincidence happen?"


    "How do I know. But it''s such a coincidence. Just because my things are too strange, you won''t believe them, so I don''t have to answer you how you asked me before."


    "But if what you said is true... So you were chased by the secret service, climbed to Yunnan, found Baoshi mountain, and then found the golden city of former Vietnam?"


    "Almost... That''s it. If you''re willing to believe me and don''t tell these things, I can take you to go and see after you leave here." I said faintly.


    "I... I still don''t believe it! Tell me you''re lying to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you. What I said is absolutely true. If you don''t believe it, I have nothing to tell you. Even if we starve here, that''s all I''ll tell you."


    "But... By the way, you said you were a man 400 years ago. You always know the songs 400 years ago. Sing some songs for me!" the little princess is smart after all. The culture of an era is the best evidence to prove which era I am.


    I laughed when the little princess said so. I really have a lot of songs in the 21st century. Although my own singing voice is not good, but in the 21st century, I was a typical otaku. I stayed in my room all day listening to songs, and there were not a few songs. I can sing a lot of songs by singers such as Xu Song, Jay Chou, Wang Feng, Liu Huan and Faye Wong. It''s too simple to sing a few as evidence.


    At the request of the little princess, I hummed more than ten songs of my time. After listening to them, the little princess said she was very shocked, because she had never heard the songs I sang or the lyrics I sang. Therefore, after I sang more than ten songs, she finally believed my identity.


    "Are you really a man? Smelly thief, are you really a man?"


    "What else do you want to ask? Just ask me. I''m really not from this era. I''m the man who came to this era 400 years ago. As for why I came here, I don''t know." I gently stroked the little princess''s bangs and said.


    The little county director let me touch her face without a trace of resistance.


    "No wonder your voice is so special and looks different from ordinary people..." the little princess murmured.


    "God, smelly thief, if you can go out alive, it will be great... My mother and my grandmother... I''m afraid they will be crazy." the little princess sighed. "Man, I''ve only seen it in the library before. I didn''t expect you to be a man. Ha. The smelly thief is a man."


    "Don''t mention it. If I go out and know my identity, I''m afraid I can''t escape being chased and killed. In order to catch me, the people of the government have branded me a criminal." I said reluctantly.


    "Really? That''s the message from the Central Academy of social sciences to the secret service bureau. The secret service bureau is a special organization under the central court. Xiao Chenchen, President of the Academy of Social Sciences, is a member of the Party group under the Central Standing Committee. So the order to arrest you should be issued by the central committee member. It is estimated that it is the instruction issued by Guo Meimei, general secretary of the Central Committee..."


    "Guo Meimei?" I was slightly sure when I heard the name. The general secretary of the Central Committee in the women''s world was called Guo Meimei. So she should have a share in ordering me to be pursued.


    "Yes. That''s her. That''s right."


    Unexpectedly, the top level of the party Council directly ordered me to hunt down. It seems that I am really valued by the people above. Guo Meimei... Is this guy my biggest enemy?


    The president and vice president of the state are elected by the Central Committee. The president is only the symbol of the state. In a sense, the great man behind the scenes who really controls the country is the lower record.


    "Forget it, they are all big people. They can crush me one by one. I know what''s the use. Now I''m trapped underground. It''s meaningless to know more."


    After listening to the little princess mumbling a lot, I was silent for a while and said, "I told you my story. Can you tell me about you?"


    Listen to me, the little princess leaned against my chest, sighed faintly and said:


    "Smelly man, it''s nothing to tell you," said the little princess.


    "Although my grandmother is the vice president of the state and my mother is the governor of Henan Province, they are busy with politics all the year round and rarely care about me. Although I say I am the only child, my mother works hard for the country and works in the provincial government. I can''t see her several times a year. Since I was born, I have a large group of bodyguards around me all day. They don''t want to protect my safety It''s to protect me, but to supervise me. My mother knows that I have a bad temper since I was a child, bad character, disobedient, and unwilling to study seriously. She doesn''t want me to commit crimes and tarnish her reputation, so she let people supervise me. I hate her very much. "


    Listening to the little princess, I was also a little moved. I didn''t expect that the little princess was beautiful on the surface, but it didn''t look so free and happy. Is this the sorrow of the second generation of officials?


    "I''m a mutant with poor health. I didn''t go to primary school until I was 10, so I..."


    "Wait! What are you talking about? Are you... A mutant?!"


    I was shocked to hear the little princess say so.


    "Don''t be surprised, smelly man! I''m a mutant. What''s the matter?... when my mother was pregnant with me for five months, she went to Henan nuclear power plant for investigation. At that time, the nuclear leak was still embryonic. I was exposed to nuclear radiation. After I was born, my bones were soft, just like chondrosis. It was difficult to take care of myself. I couldn''t walk until I was five years old, and I received treatment when I was six years old To have a healthy body. "


    "But when I got well, my body became very soft and flexible. Because of my health, I couldn''t go to school like others, let alone take over my class. My mother invited me a tutor and coach to teach me academic knowledge and jujitsu. I practiced jujitsu since I was a child. My mother''s idea in the future is to support me to work in the Provincial Culture Bureau."

 Chapter 209

    I didn''t expect the little princess to have such a tragic past. Now I finally understand why the little princess''s character is so strange, and why her elders are high-ranking people, but she herself is so proud and charming, even a little naive and capricious. It turned out that it was because of her life experience. At the beginning, I thought the little princess had some problems. Her mind was not very mature. It turned out that it was because she was physically restricted, went out less and received education late, so she was a little natural.


    "No wonder your body is so soft, just like a water snake, so pestering..."


    Holding the little princess and feeling her delicate body, I have some feelings.


    The little princess twisted her body and pestered me tightly.


    "Hum. I''m very thin. Don''t touch my smelly man. I''m ticklish." the little princess took my hand away. I had to withdraw my hand.


    "Yes. Why do you call yourself princess?"


    "Why, I like it. And it''s fun to tease those bodyguards who follow me like flies all day." the little princess said in my arms.


    I smiled. At this moment, I suddenly no longer felt that the little princess was arrogant and willful. I suddenly felt that the little princess was very cute and liked. I suddenly thought that if the little princess was a mortal and I could leave here safely, I might be able to pursue the little princess.


    Although it is impossible to pursue a big beauty like a little princess in the 21st century, in this era, I am the only man, rich and powerful. It is too easy to pursue some ordinary girls.


    Unfortunately... All the premises are to leave here.


    The little princess told me her experience tirelessly. She told me how boring and dull her childhood was, how strict and rigid her teachers were, and how honest her bodyguards were. Of course, there are a lot of official knowledge, but I don''t know much about me, a man who is not the world.


    The little princess was very interested in my time. Just like the swallows, the little princess also asked a lot about my time. She asked me what the social situation was like, what fun, what kind of people and what kind of life I could tell her. It was like telling a story and told her one by one.


    "Hello, Li Jian, what is your occupation in your world?"


    "I''m just an ordinary college student."


    "How do you men live? Women are at home, and men go out to work?"


    "Some families do this, and some men and women work."


    "What about the child?"


    "Well... Sometimes ask for hourly work or let the children''s grandparents take care of them."


    Like this, the little princess asked a lot of seemingly idiot questions, but for the people of the whole era, it can be said to be very novel.


    "Hello, Li Jian, man, do you really have the ability to let women have children?" after listening to many of my complaints, the little princess suddenly asked me.


    "Well... Of course."


    "I''ve always been curious about how men make women pregnant? It''s amazing that they can have children without government cell culture and implantation." the little princess said curiously.


    "Er..." it seems that many women in the world will be curious about this problem, and the little princess is no exception. "Of course there is a way. But generally speaking, in our era, only couples can have children. That''s legal."


    "Husband and wife? That is, men and women living together?"


    "Well, it''s just living together, but it''s different. In our time, it was called marriage." I said patiently.


    "Hey, it''s fun. I really want to go to your era. If I can casually cross into the past and future.


    "Maybe when we''re starving and wake up, we''ll go to another era," I said to the little princess with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, Li Jian, are there any conditions for men and women to be together in your time?" the little princess suddenly asked me.


    "Well... It doesn''t have to be any condition. As long as two people like each other, then their parents have no opinion, and then there is no financial problem, they can basically be together." I thought about it and said.


    "So every woman in that era could have a man to accompany her all her life, right?" the little princess asked me.


    I was stunned and said:


    "Well, that''s right."


    "Did you have a companion girl in your time?" the little princess asked me again. Hearing her question, my heart was sad, because I thought of a very distant and misty figure, which once made me miss very much. Now, it was clear again in my mind.


    "No," I replied softly, "I haven''t found a marriage partner yet. But..."


    As like as two peas, I told you the truth. In my day, I used to love a girl whose name was Liu Yu floats. Her appearance is exactly the same as yours, except that her hair is black and yours is pink.


    "The more you say, the more outrageous it is."


    "What I said is true. When I saw you before, I really couldn''t believe that there would be someone who looks like her." I smiled. "It''s incredible to think about it myself."


    "Really... False? Then you were going to marry her?" the little princess asked me.


    "Hehe, I like her, but she likes other men. She left."


    "Why... Then you three can live together."


    "Er... How can it be? A man can only be with one woman. Where are three people married?"


    "Why not? It''s common for three people, even large families, to live in our world." the little princess said puzzled. "Won''t it be OK to let the girl you like have children for you in turn?"


    "Er..."


    The little princess''s words really stopped me. Indeed, it can be said in theory. Yes, but


    "Cough, anyway, our traditional habit is that a man can only match one woman, and every man is selfish, and it is impossible to share his wife with other men. A person can only like one opposite sex in his life, and the feelings between the same sex and the opposite sex are also different. How can he get married?"


    "The feelings of the same sex and the opposite sex are different? What''s the difference? Why can''t three people be together? I can''t figure it out... Are people in your time so selfish?"


    I''m really speechless. How can I explain love to women who face men haven''t touched?


    "In short, it''s not the same. The emotion between the same sex is called friendship, and the emotion between the opposite sex is called love... The difference is very big." I don''t know how to explain.


    "How big? I don''t understand." the little princess was still curious about this.


    "Well... It''s hard to tell. I''m afraid it''s hard for you in this era to feel that feeling. In this era, I''m afraid there''s no life-long, solemn and vigorous love."


    "Grow old together, vow? What do you mean?" the little princess asked me.


    I smiled and explained the meaning of these words to her. I told her that two men and women liked each other to the extreme. They were willing to stay with each other all their life and prove their love for each other until death with heaven and earth as evidence.


    After listening to me, the little princess also expressed a little longing.


    "There''s still such a thing... Is it really so powerful. What an exaggeration." the little princess was surprised and yearned for it.


    "Of course there is. The love between men and women is still great." I explained to the little princess. However, the little princess has never been to that world after all. No matter how she listens to me, she can''t feel that feeling.


    I told the little princess about the love stories of my time, such as Titanic, the girl I chased together in those years, ghost love, twilight City, etc. The more I heard it, the little princess was even more surprised. She seemed to be really surprised at the complex, profound and touching feelings between men and women. It can even transcend time and space, race, life and death, age and family background. It''s really incredible.


    "It''s really interesting. I really want to experience that feeling..." the little princess said with some envy, while I held her and didn''t know what to say. What I said were representative stories and the most touching classic stories, so the little princess was naturally moved and surprised.


    After a long dialogue, we fell into silence because of temporary fatigue and every common topic. Our mouths rested, but our stomachs kept shouting, which was like our stomachs were contracting.


    "Hello, Li Jian." after a long silence, the little princess suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Huh?"


    "Men can make women pregnant, right?" the little princess hesitated for a moment and asked me.


    "Yes."


    "Li Jian, I''m afraid we may all starve here. If no one comes to save us, can you... Let me experience that feeling? Even if I die, I don''t regret it." the little princess''s words seemed to pour a basin of cold water on my head, which surprised me.


    "How does it feel?"


    "Just... What you said, the feeling of the combination of men and women." the little princess was really amazing. Her words really surprised me.


    "What are you talking about?" I held the little princess in my arms, full of amazement.


    "Smelly thief, can you?" there was a trace of shyness in the little princess''s voice. "I... I''m dying, too. I want to feel that feeling, can''t I?"


    The meaning of the little princess''s words is very clear, but I still can''t believe that she will put forward such a request to me. We didn''t realize it for four days. We can even say that it was a hostile relationship at the beginning, but she asked me


    The little princess trembled in my arms, and I was a little stunned.


    "OK..." I hugged the little princess and said softly. "If we really want to die here, I promise you."

 Chapter 210

    After that, I told the little princess the story of my time. I didn''t stop until there was a gentle snoring in my arms. Hungry for so long, the little princess is also very weak and sleepy. So that night, we hugged each other to sleep.


    When I woke up the next day, the light from the cave top lit up a corner of the dark underground river. I got up earlier than the little princess.


    It''s been four days since we were trapped in the cave. We''re so hungry that we have almost no strength, and even our shouts are weak.


    That morning, we all spent in drowsiness. The longer the time, the stronger our hunger.


    At noon that day, we woke up hungry and couldn''t sleep at all.


    And the people who came to rescue us never arrived. At that time, I was almost convinced that no one would save us if we waited.


    I''m afraid we''ll really die.


    "Smelly thief, while you still have strength... Can you let me experience it?" the little princess in my arms asked me in a weak voice, which made my faint mind wake up slightly.


    "Do you really understand? What if we are saved and you are pregnant with my child?"


    "Smelly thief... Don''t beat around the bush. If it goes on like this, I''ll lose my strength..." the little princess said weakly, "hurry up, I beg you, OK?"


    This seems to be the last wish of the little princess, and I really have no reason to refuse.


    However, perhaps when people reach the peak of despair, they will gradually stop being afraid, and even find all kinds of things to escape death and fear. At present, it may be the only way to let us forget the fear of death for a while.


    "You have to think clearly."


    "I know... Smelly thief..." the little princess moved her delicate body in my body and said weakly.


    Hearing her voice, I finally took a deep breath. Once upon a time, it was my biggest dream to be with a girl like the little princess. Now, although I have the opportunity, I''m not very excited. Instead, there is a kind of fatigue and loss. What I have is just sadness and silence like the last dinner.


    At that time, I never thought that the girl who had a relationship for the last time in my life was the granddaughter of the vice president of the state and a little princess with a face very similar to the girl I used to like.


    Perhaps, this is really death without regret.


    We still hugged each other tightly. The little princess and I were wet and dirty with soil, and the two snow-white bodies were full of soil.


    The cool moonlight projected from the top of the well and shone on both of us. The white moonlight pasted on us like a layer of jade, dyeing our bodies flawless white.


    In the cold cave, the black river is still flowing, like the surging song of life.


    It takes a lot of effort to do that, so after I got involved with the little princess, the two of us who didn''t have much strength could only fall on the ground with each other.


    At that time, I was depressed and tired. I even thought that maybe it was a good choice for me to die with the little princess in my arms.


    The fourth day passed.


    Next, it was the most difficult fifth day.


    What''s it like not eating for 5 days? I''m afraid people who have no experience can realize that if they don''t eat for five days, the whole person will almost lose his mind. The meat and living objects that can be seen in the field of vision will make you drool and have the idea of swallowing. That day, I hugged the little princess, her delicate body was held in my arms, and I was confused, On several occasions, he even took the little princess''s white body as a lamb and had an illusion. There was an impulse to bite it down, tear her skin and flesh, and swallow her blood and meat. If I didn''t have a little sense, I think I would really do the craziest and most immoral things.


    Listening to the sound of water in the hole, I knew I was dying. My limbs were soft and weak, my body was stiff and sore, my stomach acid churned, and my stomach bag was contracting violently.


    The little princess is even worse than me. Her lingering last night made her exhausted all her strength. She was thinner than me and couldn''t match my fat consumption. As a result, the little princess could hardly wake up on the fifth day.


    "Hey, wake up." seeing the little princess lying on the ground with her eyes closed, I was anxious and shook her body to try to wake her up.


    But the little princess lay there motionless.


    "Wake up... Wake up..." the little princess''s motionless and cold appearance made me anxious. I shook the little princess desperately to try to wake her up. In the underground cave these days, the little princess''s company is the only belief that supports me to survive, because there is a person accompanying me in the most desperate time, so I can support so many days. If she dies before me, I will have a mental breakdown and follow.


    The little princess was still motionless. My heart suddenly cooled.


    "Wake up..." I shook the little princess again and again, and then I found myself crying, even with a trace of crying in my voice.


    Why did I cry?


    The little princess and I have known each other for less than a week. I can''t talk much with her, but why do I cry for her now?


    At that time, I realized that when people are most desperate and lonely, even a mouse and a bug can become your spiritual dependence. What''s more, he is a living person.


    My tears flowed slowly. Under my shaking, the little princess finally had a little movement.


    "Stop quarreling with me, smelly thief... I can''t do it. It''s so cold. I want to sleep..."


    "No, Mengmeng, don''t sleep over, hold on! Don''t die before me!" I shook the little princess''s body and gently hugged her.


    The dim sunlight lit up a circle of light and fell on the little princess''s white jade face. A trace of sadness appeared on the little princess''s tired face.


    "Smelly thief... Why are you crying?" the little princess looked at me with a sad look in her dark, clear and moving eyes.


    Hearing the little princess Jiao Didi''s words, my tears couldn''t stop flowing down. The little county chief is dead, and so am I.


    "Don''t give up, Mengmeng. Say a few more words to me. It doesn''t matter to scold me as a thief or a scum! Don''t sleep without saying a word..." I held the little princess and choked.


    Hearing my words, the little princess suddenly cried, but her voice was filled with endless helplessness.


    "Smelly thief..." the little princess choked and smiled sadly. "I can''t... smelly thief, I hate you so much. I brought me here... Killed me here... But... I''m dying now... But I''m a little reluctant to give you up... What a strange feeling... Smelly thief, leave me alone, okay? Let me sleep..."


    Listening to the little princess''s words, my tears were like two warm streams, dripping on my chin, drop by drop, on the little princess''s haggard and bright face.


    Looking at my weeping face, the little princess''s voice became thinner and thinner. She leaned against my arms, and her silky hair was pasted on my chest. The faint warmth and fragrance were like wild lilies blooming in spring.


    "Smelly thief, thank you for letting me experience the feeling of being a woman... The love between men and women... It''s good..."


    The little princess''s voice gradually fell down. Finally, it disappeared into the darkness like a faint breeze blowing in the void space.


    Only the sound of trickling water plays the same song for thousands of years.

 Chapter 211

    "Meng Meng?"


    "Meng Meng!?"


    "Meng Meng!!"


    The little princess fell weakly into my arms.


    Trembling and embracing the paralytic little princess, my heart was like a knife, bleeding bit by bit. Finally, I couldn''t bear it any longer and gave out the most heartbreaking cry.


    Boom


    The shrill and sad cry echoed in the endless cave.


    The little princess can''t support it, and I''m going to die... I''m deeply aware of this.


    I hugged the little princess tightly and bumped my back against the wall of the cave, ready to wait for death.


    Long


    I don''t know what I hit. My back was leaning against the cave wall, but at the moment I leaned heavily, I felt that the cave wall behind me turned towards the rear for a few minutes, and even I almost fell in.


    What''s going on?


    The suddenly sunken cave wall behind me cleared my mind. I slowly turned my head, and then I was stunned.


    Because, on the cave wall behind me, there was a rotating stone gate.


    Shimen City turnstile structure. Just now I bumped into the door of this Shimen. As a result, I bumped the Shimen into it.


    "Door?" I turned and looked at the hidden stone door behind me. I was really stupid.


    The little princess and I stayed on this highland in the groundwater for five days, but we didn''t find a stone gate behind us!


    At that time, I looked at the dark stone gate behind me, and even thought I was hungry and had an illusion, but when I stretched out my hand and touched it, I found that behind me, there was really an artificially built stone gate, and inside, it seemed to be an artificially built secret room.


    The sudden scene really overwhelmed me and couldn''t believe my eyes.


    But soon, my heart jumped wildly, because I suddenly realized that I was saved!


    Although I had no strength, I still took the little princess in my arms and struggled to stand up. The little princess didn''t know whether she was in a coma or really dead. There was no movement. Seeing her appearance, I bit my teeth. Anyway, I went to the darkroom to see if there was any food, and then to see if there was an exit to climb out.


    Thinking of this, I put the little princess gently on the ground, then turned around, propped up my soft body, and staggered into the dark room behind me.


    There must be an exit


    At that time, I bit my teeth and went into the dark room. There is a dark room at the bottom of the well. It''s really mysterious and incredible. Although my heart is full of questions, the instinct of survival makes me have no mind to guess the origin of this dark room. My only idea is to find an exit.


    After entering the darkroom, it was dark. I couldn''t see anything at all, but the inner space of the darkroom seemed very large, and it was very cold here. I swallowed my saliva and walked in the dark room. I couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest. I only knew to go forward.


    After walking a few steps, my knee suddenly hit something. It seemed to be a table, very hard. After hitting the table, I seemed to overturn something. I heard a bang. Something similar to porcelain glass fell to the ground and broke. The crisp sound of breaking scared me.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no other sound in the dark room, so I was bold for a few minutes, then stretched out my hand and continued to grope forward like a blind man. As a result, I touched more bottles and cans. From the hand feeling, it seemed to be vases and statues.


    Let me go... This place is not an antique storeroom, is it?


    Such an idea flashed through my mind, because I touched a lot of porcelain bowls, pots and cans, and even things similar to paintings. Even if I don''t understand ancient relics and encounter these things, I also understand that this place is really not simple. I just don''t know whether this is an ancient tomb or a secret basement for storing ancient relics.


    Of course, I''m not interested in the origin of this darkroom. I care if I can find something to eat.


    But to my despair, I groped in this empty basement for a long time and didn''t find anything to eat.


    The underground darkroom is very deep, just like a tunnel straight to the front. Although the horizontal distance is not spacious, the length is amazing. I have walked hundreds of meters without reaching the end.


    When I came to the end of this strange underground tunnel, I suddenly ran into a stone gate. I groped for it. Then I seemed to touch a button like a switch.


    At that time, I was surprised, but I still pressed the switch.


    With a thud, at the moment I pressed the switch, the lights directly above the whole tunnel turned on!


    Hundreds of high brightness chandeliers hung above the tunnel. When the strong white light lit up, I couldn''t open my eyes.


    It was not until a few seconds later that I could barely see the scene in the tunnel. When I saw the scene in the tunnel, I was completely shocked.


    What do I see?


    It''s hard for me to describe the mood at the moment. Is it exciting, shocking or complex?


    I saw a room full of antiquities.


    Dozens of Golden Buddha statues, seated Buddha, reclining Buddha, or arhat statues with different expressions are arranged in front. Hundreds of jade statues stand in the corner of the darkroom, each with a height of more than 225cm. In the middle of the dark room, there are long red sandalwood relief tables carved with dragons and phoenixes, foxes, deer, toads and turtles.


    On the long table, there are countless porcelain and jade articles. The simple and steady Shang blue glazed porcelain statue has a pure and bright glaze, a glittering and Yurun song Tianlan glazed porcelain bowl, a Sui blue glazed four series porcelain pot with parallel straight ears on the shoulder, a Ming Xuande blue and white lotus porcelain plate with open round lips, and a rare purple clay pot with blue and white porcelain carvings. And stone carvings, calligraphy and painting. After opening it, I know that there are Gong Xian''s painting of autumn cottage and Qi Baishi''s painting of pine and cypress standing high


    In the corner of the darkroom, there are hundreds of gold cabinets, each of which is more than 4 meters high, and there are an amazing number of ancient relics on it. Although I am not an archaeologist, I have also seen some TV programs such as national treasure archives. I have a little vision. When I see the ancient relics placed in those cabinets, I am completely stupid.


    The bronze statues of the Chinese zodiac, bone bead necklaces, antler hammers... Shocking antiquities appeared in front of me. Moreover, the distance between each cultural relic was very narrow and closely placed. Obviously, it was crowded because of the limited space. God, dozens of museums can be opened for the antiquities in this secret underground tunnel. A large number of antiquities have an impulse to suffocate me.


    I''m afraid one of these antiquities can be auctioned to a sky high price?


    At that moment, I suddenly realized that I was afraid that this hidden place was built to hide ancient relics.


    Thinking that the little princess said that the lotus gang smuggled antiquities but could not find evidence, an idea flashed through my mind: this place should not be used by the lotus Gang to secretly store smuggled cultural relics?


    The countless jewels in the tunnel made me wonder if I was dreaming. After wiping my eyes hard, I was sure I wasn''t dreaming.


    The hunger in my stomach soon made me recover from the full range of antiquities. After all, I can''t eat the previous things. I don''t want to be a miser who starves to death with antiques. It''s important to find food or export first.


    I turned my head and looked at the stone gate at the end of the darkroom. It seemed that it could be opened, so I calmed down and pushed hard.


    Boom


    With the heavy sound of the stone gate turning, the stone gate was pushed open by me. I narrowed my eyes and looked carefully. I found that there was a narrower corridor outside, and there was a dark door opening on one side of the corridor.


    I calmed down, and then walked into the door. As soon as I entered, I smelled a smell of wine and a smell of bacon. There was also a light in the door hole. When I pressed the switch of the light in the door hole, the scene in front of me made my heart beat faster. Because I saw several strings of bacon hanging above the door opening, and in the corner of the door opening, there was a wine jar piled as high as a hill.


    It''s like a small room for storing food.


    "Saved..."


    Seeing these cured meat, my saliva was almost flowing down. I took care of it. I grabbed a string directly, took it in my hand and wolfed it down. Although bacon is extremely salty and dry, I am very satisfied with it. People who have been hungry for 5 days ignore everything when they eat.


    I ate a big pig''s hoof three times, five times and two. I almost choked at last!


    God treated me well and let me meet Jedi. I thought that the little princess and I were waiting to die at the bottom of the well in the past few days, but I didn''t expect that there was a secret door at the cave wall behind us to escape. It really made me feel extremely ironic!


    Hungry for too long, eating too much will damage my stomach, so I didn''t eat much after eating more than half of the pig''s hoof. Instead, I burped and found another pig''s hoof to feed the little princess.


    When I got back to the bottom of the well, the little princess was still in a coma and didn''t move. I was very worried.


    I softened the bacon with underground blisters, then tore it up bit by bit and stuffed it into the little princess''s mouth in the hope that she could eat it.


    "Mengmeng, get up and eat quickly. I found something to eat." I shook the little princess, but the little princess was still in a coma. But I had to find a blue and white porcelain bowl filled with water, put bacon foam in the water and make soup, and then stuck my finger in the little princess''s mouth and poured it down to her bit by bit


    But the little princess didn''t move, and the broth was stuck in her throat and couldn''t swallow it. Helpless, I had to bend down, and then put the broth in her mouth in a mouth to mouth way, and then spit it into her mouth for her to eat


    While pouring, I prayed in my heart that the little princess would wake up. Even if she had a bite, as long as she had the strength to eat, she would have hope to live.


    However, even if I spit the soup into the little princess''s mouth and blow it down, the little princess still didn''t move.


    The soup filled her mouth and never swallowed.


    Seeing this scene, I was desperate and my eyes were a little sour again.


    But just then.


    "Cough... Cough... Wow... Smelly thief... What can you fill me... It smells good..." the little princess''s faint voice came, and she was choked.


    Wake up!


    Hearing the voice of the little princess, my heart suddenly burst into gold!

 Chapter 212

    I was very glad to hear the little princess''s voice. I picked her up, patted her on the back and asked her to drink all the soup.


    "Gudu, gudu... Delicious..." under my irrigation, the little princess drank a bowl of broth soaked with bacon. After drinking the broth, the little princess barely opened her eyes.


    "I found a dark room and found bacon in it. Eat it quickly." I comforted the little princess and asked her to eat all the remaining bacon.


    "Dark room?" after drinking some broth, the little princess barely had some strength. She raised her head and looked at the dark door behind me. Her weak eyes showed consternation.


    "Why is there a door here?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be a secret underground storage room, which contains a lot of Antiquities and some food."


    "... antiquities?"


    The little princess was even more surprised. There was a trace of surprise in the dark eyes.


    "Well, don''t worry about this. You can eat until you get full and recover your strength." now that the little princess wakes up, she can eat by herself. I broke off the bacon with my hand, and then stuffed the meat strips into the little princess to let her eat bit by bit. At first, the little princess needed me to feed her, but after eating three meat kebabs, her saliva flowed. Finally, she couldn''t help it. She raised her trembling hand and took the initiative to eat the bacon in my hand.


    "Smelly... Smelly thief, give me more..."


    I smiled knowingly and gave the bacon to the little princess. Looking at the little princess''s small hand one size smaller than me, holding the bacon, I felt that the little princess was really cute. In particular, her appearance of showing eyebrows and frowning made me a little distracted and moved.


    Li Jian, you fool, what are you thinking? What''s her identity and what''s yours? There was a voice in my heart warning me, but looking at the little princess eating bacon with her head down, I still couldn''t help but want to see more. This feeling is like raising a beautiful bird of paradise. I can''t appreciate it enough.


    "Smelly thief, why don''t you eat?" the little princess looked up at me and asked when she saw that I just watched her eat but didn''t eat herself.


    I was stunned and said, "I was full just now."


    The little princess narrowed her eyes slightly: "is there not enough bacon?"


    "No, there are many in the storeroom. I''m really full."


    "Go, I thought of me when I was full. Selfish guy." the little princess pouted.


    "Go, I''m not full. I don''t have the strength to wake you up. Eat quickly and cheer up. Then we''ll look inside. Maybe we can find the way up the channel. If that''s convenient."


    Hearing my words, the little princess was silent. Then she grew up with a small mouth, showed her white teeth, tore up the dried bacon and swallowed it bit by bit.


    "Hey, smelly thief."


    "Huh?"


    "How did you find the basement?"


    "I... I accidentally bumped into the stone door and fell in. Unexpectedly, it was empty and there was such a large storage room. Then I found food in it. We were really lucky."


    "Yeah. Then our luck is really good. Hey, why are you staring at me? I can''t eat when you look at me!" the little princess frowned discontentedly when she found me staring at her closely.


    "Oh, then I don''t look at you." I turned my head quickly,


    The little princess looked at me, and then ate a palm sized bacon. After eating it, she took my bowl, drank the water in it, and finally burped.


    At that moment, I looked at the little princess with oil and water on her mouth. I couldn''t help feeling very cute. At that moment, the cute degree of the little princess with small mouth even exceeded that silly girl Xiaobai.


    Looking at her fine eyelashes and bright black eyes, I was a little dull.


    "How beautiful..." I couldn''t help muttering.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hehe, I say you are so beautiful. You are so beautiful." I praised.


    Hearing what I said, the little princess almost choked. She patted her chest before eating the bacon in her throat.


    "Really... I''m very comfortable. Hum, how can this princess not be beautiful?" the little princess said with a little pride. Her black eyes looked at me and said. "By the way, smelly thief, am I the most beautiful girl you meet?"


    I was stunned to hear the question of the little princess.


    In terms of eyebrow level, among the girls I have met, the little princess is definitely first-class. If the beauty is also graded, then, in my aesthetic view, in the beauty Li I have met, Xiaobai can give 9.1 points, 0.1 points more because her milk melon is bigger than anyone and is not inferior to any woman''s face.


    Next, long month princess, female wolf head and obscene girl are all first-class beauties, with about 9.0 points. If they are more beautiful, the little princess with star appearance and temperament must be at the same level, with 9.0 points. The three saints are a little less dusty than the long month princess, but they are also extremely beautiful, with more than 8.5 points. As for Junxia and swallow, they also have more than 7 points to 8 points. However, in terms of temperament, Junxia are not inferior to Xiaobai and xiaoprincess, and even surpass Xiaobai and xiaoprincess.


    Iceberg beauty is sitting 8 points, because of her unique temperament. As for Junxia''s three sisters, they are almost the same as Junxia, and they are naturally of the same level. One eyed women are slightly worse, but they also have a score of 6 to 7. The Spider Queen is about 7.5 points. It can be said that there is no shortage of beautiful women around me. Beautiful women are big black holes that can attract countless high, rich and handsome in the 21st century.


    "Well, you are almost the most beautiful." I nodded.


    "Just about?" the little princess raised an eyebrow.


    "Ha ha, because there is no specific reference standard for such things as beauty, it''s not easy to score and evaluate, but let me tell you the truth. Among the women I''ve seen, you are really among the best."


    My answer didn''t seem to satisfy the little princess very much.


    She suddenly grabbed my hand, showed her little tiger teeth, took a bite and said:


    "It''s boring. I really want to eat your pig''s hoof!"


    The little princess bit me hard before she let me go. I looked at her with a bitter smile, leaving her lovely tooth marks on the back of my hand. She licked her lips, breathed for a while, looked at me and said:


    "I want to eat."


    "Let''s go to the storeroom. The bacon there is enough for us to eat for several weeks." the little princess said she still wanted to eat. I was stunned, so I grabbed her hand and prepared to pull her up. Under my pull, the little princess stood up. After all, the temptation of food is still huge. But the little princess doesn''t walk very steadily. She needs my help.


    When I took the little princess into the dark room, the little princess stood where she was.


    She looked at the dazzling array of ancient artifacts and jade pendants and seals in the dark room.


    "This... Day, cloisonne, blue and white porcelain, glazed beads, Bodhisattva, gold eighteen Arhats..." the little princess covered her mouth with surprise and joy. At that moment, she seemed to forget her fatigue and hunger, and was surprised to go into the dark room and linger on one cultural relic after another.


    "The white jade immortal Cup... The painting of Chinese fir wrapped in bamboo... The blue and white phoenix holding the pot with peony pattern... The lotus leaf style six legged incense table with yellow flowers and pears... Liu Bingsen''s calligraphy, Yang Weizhen''s new year''s Eve and women''s drink, Kun can''s secluded residence, Wang''s shade of summer trees, and Qi Baishi''s more than three." ... Qing Qianlong''s Qing Dynasty''s jade carving, imperial poetry, Huangshan''s thirty-six peak patterns, and the lost animal heads of the twelve zodiac animals in the Old Summer Palace?! "after all, the little princess is a famous family, and there are many antiques in her family. I can''t understand the ancient famous objects better than ordinary people like me.


    "These are ancient relics smuggled by the lotus Gang! My mother and the people of Henan provincial police department have been tracking down for a long time!" the little princess stared at almond eyes. "It turns out that the people of the lotus sect hid all the cultural relics underground. No wonder my mother couldn''t find them all the time! It''s really broken iron shoes. Looking at the cultural relics in the room, the little princess was surprised and happy. She touched them here and there, and almost touched all the ancient relics.


    "Damn lotus Gang, the evidence is conclusive. They can''t escape, hum!" the little princess said proudly.


    Looking at the little princess with a complacent look, I interrupted: "OK, what lotus Gang? Let''s talk about it at that time. It''s important for us to escape here first. I don''t want to intervene in other things. By the way, are you full?"


    When I asked, the little princess regained her consciousness, lowered her head, touched her belly, and said:


    "Well, I''m not full, smelly thief. Where''s the food?"


    Seeing that the little princess returned to eating nature, I smiled, and then took her to the storage room at the end of the tunnel to find food for her.


    When she arrived at the storeroom and saw the strings of bacon hanging in the storeroom, the little princess showed a very surprised and greedy look. She came forward impolitely, picked up two strings of bacon, and then ate them. It was obvious that she was hungry.


    "Hmmm... It''s so delicious... I''ve never eaten such delicious bacon before." the little princess gulped at the bacon with a happy smile on her face. Seeing her look, I felt warm in my heart.


    The little princess had been eating two strings of bacon before she lay on the ground and stretched herself. Then she suddenly began to cry for no reason.


    "Ah, what are you crying for?" I wondered when I saw the little princess crying on the ground.


    "Smelly thief... I think I''m so happy... I thought I was dead... HMM... it''s good to have something to eat." the little princess sobbed intermittently, "In the past, when I was at home, servants, housekeepers and bodyguards were obedient to me. They gave me whatever I wanted. I think it''s a matter of course, but now I think it''s really rare to have something to eat..."


    It really surprised me that the little princess would say such words of repentance. It''s really difficult for a young lady like her to realize this.


    "Smelly thief, if I can go out safely, I must eat all the delicious food... And I won''t waste food anymore." the little princess said, wiping tears on her face.


    "Great enlightenment." I said with a smile. Then I took a piece of bacon and ate it slowly. Although I was full, I couldn''t help but want to eat more.


    "I''ll watch it for you. Take a rest first. When we digest and have strength, we''ll find a way to get out of here." I said to the little princess while eating bacon.


    "HMM." the little princess nodded. She patted her obviously bulging belly, blinked, and then leaned against a wine jar and slept happily. Within a few minutes, she remembered the satisfied snoring. This is the most relaxed and happy snoring I have heard since I met the little princess.


    Under the light, I quietly looked at the little princess''s sleeping position, looked at her long eyelashes covered with eyelids, her long pink hair falling on her shoulders, and her cherry red, oily honey lips, and felt very lovable.


    When you wake up, you are unruly and willful, but when you fall asleep, you are so quiet and peaceful.


    What a living treasure.

 Chapter 213

    After she was full, the little princess patted her stomach and slept for four hours before she woke up. She wiped her eyes vaguely and was sleepy, but from the color of her eyes, her mental condition was much better.


    "Wake up? How do you feel?"


    "It''s so comfortable... I feel like I''m reborn. Hey hey." the little princess gave me a naughty smile, and she stretched herself comfortably. "Smelly thief, I found that eating and sleeping is the best thing in the world."


    When I heard the little princess''s words, I was slightly stunned, and then asked with an unkind smile:


    "Well... What happened to us last night, wasn''t it beautiful?"


    Hearing what I said, the little princess looked stiff, then suddenly stretched out her legs and kicked me, saying:


    "Beauty, you big head ghost, you are very proud, smelly thief!"


    I ate and hugged the thigh kicked by the little princess. Some innocently stepped back and bowed my way:


    "But that''s what you said!"


    "Go, don''t mention it to me again!" the little princess gave me a white look, and then she suddenly stagnated in her eyes and said to herself, "by the way, I was with you yesterday. Will I... Will I be pregnant with your child?"


    Hearing this, I was also stunned, and my heart was a little heavy.


    "This... It''s hard to say. It may or may not... No."


    Hearing what I said, the little princess turned blue with fear:


    "What if I''m pregnant with your child?"


    At a loss, I scratched my scalp and said:


    "Maybe... It depends on yourself. If you don''t want children, you can find a way to kill them. In our 21st century, there are institutions to kill children."


    "Oh, dead smelly thief, you should be responsible. I want to say what to do when you are pregnant? What to do?!"


    "I... but you begged me at that time." I said reluctantly.


    Hearing what I said, the little princess bit her lips and frowned tightly. It seems that the main reason for remembering this is not me.


    "Ah, I''m so bored... What if I''m really pregnant? What should I do?! what if I give birth to a boy?" the little princess asked me on her own initiative before, but now she''s worried about pregnancy. Now I can''t do anything, and I can''t turn back the clock to save everything.


    "Er... Even if you have a baby, no one dares to touch you. Your grandmother is the vice president of the state, and your mother is also the governor of Henan Province. Who dares to touch you? Like me, I am chased to the ends of the earth and worried all day."


    Hearing what I said, the little princess''s face calmed a little, but she still looked very anxious: "it''s not that simple. If I really had a boy... If I did... It would affect my family''s reputation in politics. At that time, I will become a sinner of our family, alas!"


    Listening to the little princess''s anxious tone, I''m also a little nervous. Indeed, anything will be much more complicated once it is involved in the high level. But the problem is that now I have a relationship with the little princess. I can''t escape. No matter how nervous, the worst result is still possible.


    "Forget it, don''t think so much. Let''s find an exit and leave here. If we can go out alive, we can think of something else." I finally used the most commonly used word stripping magic skill. No matter how much trouble we have, we can wait until we can wait. The future is not certain.


    Under my proposal, although the little princess''s mood is still complex and contradictory, she also agrees to put aside these tangled past events between us and find an exit first.


    It''s just that it''s much easier than I thought.


    Since this underground darkroom can hold so many jewelry and cultural relics, there must be a very large entrance. It''s easy to find such an entrance.


    When we were full, we left the storeroom and looked for a place like an exit in the corridor outside.


    I got a bit of saliva on my fingers. In movies, I often feel the flow of the wind through wet fingers to find a way to export, so I learned to use it. However, this move was not very effective. When the saliva on my finger dried up, I still didn''t find any exit. In the end, the little princess had bright eyes and found the most critical exit gate.


    "Look, smelly thief." the little princess pointed to her head with her slender index finger.


    I looked up in the direction the little princess pointed out. I saw a long rope hanging down at the top of the corridor, and there was a wooden door on the vault of the corridor. The surface of the wooden door was divided into many layers, like a wooden ladder.


    "It''s like pulling the ladder down with a rope." the little princess reminded me.


    "Well, I''ll try." when I saw the wooden ladder above my head, I nodded, then walked forward and grabbed the thick hemp rope hanging down.


    "Stay away first. Since this place is where the lotus Gang hide ancient relics, I''m afraid the door is opened and there are all the lotus Gang outside. In that case, I''m afraid we''ll still have to die."


    "HMM... OK. Be careful, smelly thief. If the lotus Gang is outside, we''ll run quickly."


    Hearing my words, the little princess looked dignified. She nodded, then stepped back more than ten steps to the door of the storage room where the bacon was hidden.


    Seeing the little princess hiding, I grabbed the long rope with both hands and pulled it!


    Kaka


    As I struggled to pull the long rope, the wooden ladder on the top of the corridor was finally tilted down by me. The wooden ladder is similar to the spring structure of a mouse trap and must be pulled to sag.


    As I pulled the wooden ladder, a rectangular exit appeared above the corridor, and there was a faint light outside the exit.


    Throughout the process, I held my breath tightly and dared not make a little noise. I''m worried that the lotus Gang might just come in from outside the secret door. If they bump into me, I''m afraid I''ll really be guilty.


    Fortunately, until I pulled down the wooden ladder and touched the bottom of the wooden ladder, there were no greedy lotus Gang as in the TV series. Although the light above was not enough, it seemed that there was really no one.


    "Come on, there seems to be no one up there." after pulling down the wooden ladder, my heart raised my throat. I kept looking up in front of the bottom step of the wooden ladder. After I was sure there was no one, I gently shouted to the little princess in front.


    Hearing my soft cry, the little princess finally let go of her courage, and then she slowly walked towards me.


    "There''s really no one up there?"


    "There seems to be no one. Let''s go quickly." I tied the rope at one end of the wooden ladder to an iron hook on the floor directly below the corridor, and then said to the little princess.


    "OK, let''s go. Ha ha, we can really go out." the little princess said nervously and happily. Then the two of us ran up the wooden ladder with a 45 degree angle and ran out of the dark underground world.


    Up the wooden ladder, we finally ran out of the underground dark room. When the little princess and I stopped, we found ourselves in a room similar to a wing room.


    The wing room is antique, surrounded by red pillars, with tables and several Buddha statues sitting on the Buddha, and the exit where we are now is in front of the Buddha statues in the wing room. The little princess and I were surprised by the scene for a while. We never thought that we would be in such a quiet and peaceful room after escaping from the underground world. The doors and windows of the room are carved out of wooden frames common in temples or ancient houses.


    The little princess and I were shocked by the surrounding scene for a moment.


    "Ah, what a familiar feeling... I''ve been here." the little princess''s bright eyes deflected a few times, and she said so.


    "Have you been here?"


    "Well... It seems to be... Zhongyue temple." the little princess looked around and said, "my mother, she used to meditate here. She worshipped the host here as a teacher."


    "Zhongyue temple?" for Dengfeng City, I only know a Shaolin Temple. I don''t know what Zhongyue temple is.


    "HMM. the most famous temple in Dengfeng is Shaolin Temple. Besides Shaolin Temple, there are eight scenic spots, namely, three Que''s, one tower, one temple, one set and one academy. Three Que''s refer to Taishi que, Shaoshi Que and Qimu que. One tower refers to Songyue temple tower, one temple refers to Huishan temple, one temple refers to Zhongyue temple, one Taiwan refers to star viewing platform, and one academy refers to Songyang Academy. Each At the end of the year, my mother will bring me here to burn incense and worship Buddha, and sometimes hold charity activities. Zhongyue temple is the largest Taoist temple in China and the place where the lotus Gang practice martial arts. "


    "Well... It seems that it''s really the ghost of the lotus gang. Unexpectedly, the temple looks quiet and sacred, but there are so many ancient relics hidden underground. Alas, it''s really humiliating to Buddhism."


    "Yes!" the little princess agreed with me very much.


    "Anyway, let''s go out first. The door of the wing room doesn''t seem to be closed." I suggested to the little princess, who nodded. After that, I closed the wooden ladder door. I''m not as stupid as the people on TV. I sneaked into other places and forgot to close the back door to let others know that you came in. After all, the lotus Gang is a criminal gang. If they know that I and the little princess have known about their private cultural relics, it will be a big trouble.


    The little princess and I looked at the outside scene from the hollowed out and carved gap of the wooden door of the wing room. As a result, we found that there was a relatively quiet Dojo outside, and there was no shadow. Therefore, after hesitation, I and the little princess secretly pushed open the door of the wing room, and then walked out with a cat''s waist and a thief''s head.


    "There seems to be no one." the little princess looked left and right.


    "Let''s go quickly. You''re familiar with this place. Lead the way," I said.


    "HMM." because both of us were a little nervous, we held hands and walked secretly on the ashram paved with green stones outside the wing room.


    This temple is a "Hui" shaped structure, and where we come out is the northernmost wing of the Hui shape. There is a main hall in front of the wing. If we want to bypass the main hall to the front door, we must go around from both sides to the front.


    For fear of being discovered, the little princess and I were always vigilant when we slipped away, nervously observed the surrounding situation, and determined that no one dared to move on.


    On the left side of the main hall of the temple, there is a green bamboo forest, and the little princess and I also intend to go around the bamboo forest on the left to the front main gate.


    However, just as we came out from the corner of the main hall and planned to go to the emerald bamboo forest, I suddenly heard the voice of a woman communicating.


    "Wait a minute, someone." at the moment of turning the corner, I grabbed the little princess and didn''t let her go on. The little princess looked at me and nodded. Then we held our breath and listened quietly to the human voice from the bamboo forest.


    The voice didn''t seem big, but the little princess and I heard it really.


    "Lan Lan, remember, you are different from others. In this women''s world, you are a man. Unless there are other men in this world, no woman is your opponent. You should keep this in mind."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Those are the voices of two women. The former looks like a middle-aged woman and the latter looks like a young woman.

 Chapter 214

    "The leader?" I clearly heard the young woman call the middle-aged woman the leader. At present, Zhongyue temple is the territory of the lotus sect. I''m afraid there is only one person who can be called the leader of the sect on the territory of the lotus sect.


    "It''s the Black Lotus sect leader." the little princess leaned behind me. Holding the wall, she poked out her pink hair drooping head, almond eyes wide, and looked at the figure in the bamboo forest ahead. "It''s strange that the voice of the Black Lotus sect leader is so familiar to me?"


    "Familiar? But didn''t you say that leader heilian''s whereabouts are uncertain and rarely seen?"


    "I don''t know... Maybe it''s an illusion. Shh, listen to what they''re saying."


    I also narrowed my eyes, peeped out my head secretly and looked at the figure in the bamboo forest ahead.


    But just after spring, with dense bamboo forests and hidden bamboo leaves, I couldn''t see the two women standing in the depths of the bamboo forest clearly.


    I can only vaguely see the figure of a tall woman in a blue robe and a middle-aged woman in a black dress. The woman''s figure is very thin, just like that of the little princess.


    I was also surprised by what the two women said. Women have no rivals in the world? Only a man can beat her? what do you mean? Hearing the conversation between the middle-aged woman in black and the young woman in blue, I had some doubts in my heart.


    Because of the obstruction of bamboo leaves, I can''t see the head and face of the woman in black. I can only see the body below her chest. On the contrary, the young woman in blue really sees it. The woman clearly looks strong and tall. She is about 1.88 meters tall. She is a bit like a female basketball player. She also has short blue and black hair and a pointed cone-shaped face, The whole body exudes the temperament of a Wulin expert.


    What''s the matter? It''s like making a martial arts movie


    Whispering in such a sneaky place, we all know that the leader must have a conspiracy.


    The middle-aged leader said:


    "Lan Lan, your competition is related to the power of our lotus gang in the next four years. If you lose to the high-speed railway forest or other factions, our lotus gang will miss a great opportunity to rise and lose its reputation in the auction house of ancient cultural relics in western countries... So you must show me your best strength in this martial arts conference."


    "Don''t worry, sect leader. I''m sure I''ll live up to your expectations. No one can surpass me in martial arts." the woman named Lan Lan was complacent and full of pride in her tone.


    "Well, I believe you... By the way, I heard that Gao Haixin, the daughter of Gao Tielin, also joined the army from Yunnan army. That woman is also a good seedling for practicing kung fu. Her bones and physique have surpassed ordinary people since childhood. The war in Yunnan ended earlier than I thought. That woman also came back early. I think she may go to war on behalf of her mother. If you meet her ¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry, no matter how powerful it is, it''s just a woman. Religious leader, I''m naturally superior to women."


    Lan Lan said proudly.


    "Who!?"


    You have good ear power. You really deserve to practice martial arts. I didn''t expect that they could still hear me whispering with the little princess after a distance of more than ten meters.


    "Let''s go."


    Hearing the cheering in the bamboo forest, I quickly took the little princess and ran away!


    "Who?!" two angry shouts rang out in the bamboo forest, and then the rustling sound of bamboo leaves came from the bamboo forest. I know which Black Lotus sect leader and bisexual women came after me.


    "Where to go?" I took the little princess and ran wildly. Although we were both very weak, we ran desperately at the moment.


    "I... I don''t know. If you go to the main gate, there must be their guards. The lotus Gang is very strict, and they all know some kung fu..." the little princess was pulled by me and ran with me quickly.


    "Is there a back door?"


    "No!" the little princess hurriedly said.


    When I heard her words, my eyebrows burned. But then my eyes suddenly lit up. I saw a table under the high wall of the temple yard in front. As long as we stepped on the table, we could climb out of the yard.


    Seeing the front table, I quickened my pace and ran up, then grabbed the corner of the table and pulled it under the corner of the wall.


    "I push, hurry up!" I asked the little princess to jump on the table and climb out of the fence.


    The little princess closed her mouth nervously and climbed up the table without saying a word. She had eaten so much dry meat and rested for a long time. She had recovered her strength and could barely run for a short time.


    The little princess climbed to the table, then grabbed the height of the temple wall with both hands, pulled her body and climbed up easily. After all, the little princess is a person who has studied jujitsu. This skill is too easy for her.


    But just as the little princess climbed up the wall and jumped out, the Black Lotus leader and bisexual women behind me also chased after me. When I looked back, I saw the black gauze wrapped on the Black Lotus leader''s face, a mysterious appearance, and the bisexual woman was cold and angry, and rushed directly at me. The speed of her feet was quite amazing.


    Although I have some Kung Fu under my hands, I haven''t had the strength to fight with these Kung Fu women for so many days. Looking at their menacing appearance, I hurried to the table, then turned and reached out to hook the wall, and then twisted my body to climb up.


    Pop!


    As soon as my foot left the table, the table was kicked away by the woman of both sexes. Then I felt that my legs were suddenly tightly grasped by someone. As soon as I looked back, I saw that the female and male were glaring at me and holding my legs with both hands.


    I''m in trouble.


    "Don''t let her escape!" the little princess and I suddenly ran away. Naturally, the Black Lotus sect leader thought that we might know about her hiding antiques, so she must want to catch me and the little princess and not let us escape.


    The bisexual woman grabbed my legs and wanted to pull me down. This woman had practiced Kung Fu. She was really careless. I would have been pulled down by her. I''m afraid I would have been pulled down if I hadn''t grabbed the edge of the wall. My feet kicked desperately, and at this time, a "hiss" sound sounded, and my loose pants were pulled off directly by both sexes!


    Golden cicada shelled successfully!


    My pants were suddenly pulled down, and the female and male were stunned. She looked up at me, but at that time, I had raised my legs and sat on the wall.


    The woman of both sexes held my pants in her hands, her eyes slightly enlarged, and the next second, her eyes changed again.


    "Man!"


    I heard the female scream, but when she screamed, I jumped out of the wall.


    "Smelly thief, your pants..."


    "Run!"


    As soon as my feet landed, I stood up directly, and then took the little princess and began to run.


    There is also a bamboo forest outside the wall of Zhongyue temple. I took the little princess and ran in the bamboo forest. Because my pants were pulled away by the woman of both sexes, for a time, I had only one pair of underwear left.


    Wearing a Taoist robe, I took the little princess under my feet and ran away regardless of my life. We found the secret of the lotus gang. If the lotus Gang killed us, we would be in trouble. We fought hard to shuttle through the bamboo forest.


    Our feet rattled on the dead leaves in the bamboo forest. The slender bamboo leaves hit me in the face and hurt me so much that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    I don''t know how long we ran. We saw a slope outside the bamboo forest. On one side of the slope was a row of antique residential houses with countless alleys in the middle. So we ran in from the alleys of residential houses to avoid the pursuit of the Black Lotus sect leader behind us.


    After walking through several alleys, we finally stopped under the locust tree at the door of a family. Behind us, there was finally no figure of Black Lotus sect leader and bisexual women.


    "I finally escaped," I said fluently, looking at the open alley behind me with sweat.

 Chapter 215

    "Smelly thief, they pulled your pants away?"


    "Well..."


    "Do they know you are a man? I heard the man named Lan Lan shouting just now," said the little princess.


    "I guess so, but as long as we get out of here, we''ll be fine."


    "But don''t you look more conspicuous in the street like this?" the little princess looked at my bare legs with some leg hair. I also lowered my head and looked at my two men''s legs, which are much stronger than women and have some fine hair. I was helpless.


    "Hey, I can''t help it. I''ll find a way to get one at that time. It would be much easier if my wallet was still there. I can withdraw money from the bank. But now my wallet..."


    "Here, take it." before I finished, the little princess suddenly patted me on the cheek with a black thing. She glanced sideways, her nose wrinkled slightly, and a proud smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    I took a closer look. Isn''t it my wallet that the little princess used to pat me on the face?


    "Why are you here?" I was surprised and stunned.


    "After I confiscated your wallet that night, I kept it in the inner bag. Didn''t you find it?" the little princess smiled, and the playful and lovely style on her face made me palpitate. I took the little princess''s bank card and looked at it carefully. ID cards and bank cards are all there, and there is no shortage of them. It''s a great relief. It''s much more convenient to have these things.


    "See if there''s anything missing. I''ve been washing in the river for so long before. I''m afraid there''s something missing."


    "No less, I have my ID card and bank card... Just withdraw money from any bank. But... I may have to trouble you to buy me a pair of pants." I said awkwardly. Seeing that I was wearing only one pair of underwear, the little princess finally couldn''t help laughing. She covered her mouth and smiled, and then said:


    "Smelly thief, aren''t you very good?" the little princess smiled like a prank, and the sinister degree of the smile went straight after the original cold and arrogant woman.


    "Hei hei, Hei hei." I held out my hand and grabbed the little princess''s hand. Then I jerked her body and asked her to take a flawless melon seed face to me. At that moment, I saw the little princess''s red lips like strawberries. Looking at her fresh and delicious lips, I couldn''t help but put my mouth together and kissed her hard.


    "You, you... Smelly thief, you want to die! Who allows you to kiss me?" I kissed. The little princess was very angry and kicked me. I kissed successfully, ran and jumped, avoided her attack with fear, and begged for mercy.


    "You are so beautiful, I can''t help but... I''m sorry... Forgive me, my lord... Forgive me, little princess..." I nodded and bowed down, showing a look of begging for mercy.


    "Hum, smelly thief, don''t beat me!" the little princess pouted and kicked my ass with only one pair of underwear. I pretended to "scream" for a few times. However, I found that although the little princess was angry, her expression was not really angry, but a little shy.


    "Let''s go, smelly thief! Let''s go to the city and I''ll buy you clothes!" after all, the little princess hasn''t recovered her strength. After kicking me a few feet, she has no strength. She gasps for breath. Finally, she urges me to hurry and leave the range that the claws of the lotus gang can reach.


    "Yes, yes, I listen to the princess," I said jokingly, and then followed the little princess all the way through twists and turns, seven crooked alleys, down the hillside outside Zhongyue temple, and then walked into the urban area from a small alley.


    Standing in the alley, I saw the people coming and going outside and the stalls everywhere. I stood behind a trash can in the alley and asked the little princess to take my bank card and withdraw money from the nearest bank. Junxia gave me the bank card. There are hundreds of thousands of money in it. Everything is enough. There are many people selling cheap clothes in the bustling streets outside. After collecting the money, the little princess helped me buy a pair of large trousers at the stall outside the alley, and then came back to me.


    "Here, take it. The card and the money are in the pants." the little princess handed me a pair of blue thin pants. I took my pants gratefully and put them on quickly.


    "You left without my card?" I put on my pants and said.


    "Do you want me to leave?" the little princess glared at me. Hearing what the little princess said, I was stunned. Then I quickly lowered my head and looked away. In fact, when I was waiting for the little princess to withdraw money to buy pants just now, I was a little worried that the little princess would save such a walk away. After all, she and I are people from two worlds. Before I was so close to her, it was entirely because she and I were in a desperate situation and had to rely on each other. However, now we have escaped from danger. It can be said that there is no intersection between us.


    Who am I and who is she?


    I''m just an ordinary people who have no foundation in this world. Even if I found gem mountain and golden city, I still don''t have ownership. As for the little princess, her family is famous and her elders are big people with great power and power. I''m really too small by comparison.


    After leaving the underground tunnel, my relationship with her is actually a period.


    I put on the pants selected by the little princess for me. In the dirty and dirty alley, I stood next to the trash can, unkempt and looking at the little princess quietly. The little princess''s face was also tired and haggard. On her head, the not bright sun shone through the gap between the houses.


    The uncertain sun shone on us. We looked at each other. For a time, we were silent.


    After five days, even in the most extreme environment, we kept bickering, but now when we have a bulging belly, put on new clothes and breathe fresh air, we can''t find a common topic,


    I looked at the little princess at a loss. The little princess also looked at me up and down. Her black eyes were shining. Her pink messy hair was close to her forehead like a snowy mountain slope, with a trace of mischief and innocence. The little princess has realized that after leaving the underground world, we will face separation. If we had separated five days ago, we would have separated, but five days later, we were already dependent on each other. We were indeed much closer emotionally.


    We just looked at each other for a while.


    Finally, I spoke first.


    "Mengmeng, what are you going to do next...?"


    When I asked, the little princess''s eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes swept over the dirty ground, then looked at me and said:


    "You''re leaving, aren''t you, smelly thief?"


    Facing the little princess, I nodded and said:


    "Well, I''m leaving. I came to Dengfeng with my friends. I''ve been missing for so many days. They must be worried. I should contact them as soon as possible. People in your family may have gone crazy looking for you. Go back quickly. And you''ve also found the lotus Gang''s stronghold for privately storing ancient relics. You can break through the lotus Gang''s plot."


    Hearing my story, the little princess''s face did flash a trace of perseverance. She nodded, but soon shook her head and said:


    "Then we won''t meet again, will we?"


    Hearing the little princess''s words, I felt a little sad. I frowned and said with a bitter smile:


    "We... Don''t know each other very well? Besides, if your bodyguards catch me, I''ll be finished."


    "But..." the little princess''s face was covered with haze. She bit her lips and couldn''t say what she wanted to say. For a long time, she stared at the ground with her feet, then looked up at me and said:


    "I''ll explain for you. I can tell my mother that I misunderstood you and you won''t be investigated..."


    My heart really jumped when I heard the little princess say so. I didn''t expect that the little princess didn''t intend to pursue me after all. She finally forgave me.


    However, I sighed and said with a smile:


    "Forget it. Even if you clarify that I''m not a robber of the lotus Gang, I''ll still be in trouble if your mother checks my life experience. That''s it. Mengmeng, i... let''s go. You continue to be your happy little princess, I''d better go back to my day and continue to be a man chased and killed by people all over the world, ha ha."


    Hearing my words, the little princess''s body was shocked. My plain words seemed to set off a huge wave in her heart.


    "Smelly thief, I won''t let you go!" suddenly, the little princess raised her head, grabbed my sleeve with her slender fingers, and then a pile of tearful eyes looked at me. I was surprised by her shining eyes.


    I was really surprised.


    I didn''t expect the little princess to say such words suddenly.


    The little princess cried.


    On the pretty face, faint tears slipped quietly.


    I can suddenly feel the feeling in the little princess''s heart at the moment.


    For five days, in the worst and most desperate situation, the two people who help each other and depend on each other will have a wonderful feeling of indescribable and unknown.


    Especially between men and women.


    That feeling is very wonderful.


    And very wonderful.


    The little princess, with tears in her eyes, grabbed my clothes, and her face was full of sadness.


    At that moment, I didn''t know what to do.


    "Mengmeng, i... let''s separate here. I''m sorry to hurt you so badly these days. It''s all my fault to make you suffer. I''m sorry for you..."


    "Smelly thief, stop talking..." the little princess sniffed and said with red eyes, "smelly thief, I know we can''t be together. Smelly thief."


    The little princess looked underground, thought about it, then looked at me squarely and said:


    "Smelly thief, there should be four days left for the Wulin Convention and temple fair. Will you play with me for another four days?"


    "Four days with you?" I was a little stunned.


    "Well, the last four days." the little princess smiled through tears.


    "Okay?"

 Chapter 216

    Looking at my face at a loss, the little princess continued: "I can''t come out alone. In the past, there were bodyguards around me. I''m uncomfortable everywhere. Now I can''t come out easily. I''d better play for a few more days. There are so many cultural relics in the lotus Gang that I can''t move them in four days. I''ll tell my mother when the Wulin conference is over."


    "But, it''s not..." the little princess made a decision without authorization, which made me a little abrupt. What''s the identity of the little princess? It''s too unsafe for me to take her with me.


    "Shut up! The princess has decided to let you be my bodyguard for four days!" the little princess suddenly kicked me, which made me cry. "Do you hear me?"


    I held my legs and stomach in pain, but said:


    "Well, whatever you want."


    Seeing that I finally compromised, the little princess smiled with her hands on her hips:


    "That''s good. Thief, take me to meet your friends."


    "Do you want to see my... Friend?"


    "Well, you told me before. Your friends, one is a female orc, one is a girl with amnesia, one is a doctor from the Archives Bureau, one is Gao Haixin, the daughter of the leader of the Wumeng alliance, and another is your loyal servant with only one eye. I''m very curious!"


    "Er... This..."


    "Stop dawdling, let''s go ~!" the little princess took my hand and pulled me out of the alley. Seeing her strong and high-profile appearance, I finally suppressed some concerns in my heart.


    Forget it, since the little princess asked me to play with her, I''ll play with her.


    Looking at the little princess''s figure that is very similar to Liu Piao, and recalling the beauty of being with the little princess that night, my heart can''t help a burst of sweetness.


    Next, the little princess took me almost all over the busy street. The stalls on both sides of the street, food, clothes, and even dolls loved by children, the little princess turned around one by one. This play, that look, it''s like a little farmer who has never seen the world. Although I ate a lot of cured meat underground to satisfy my hunger, how could the cold cured meat be compared with the delicious food on the street? In the next period of time, I was responsible for paying, and the little princess tasted all the delicious food on half the street.


    Roasted chicken legs, roasted chicken wings, mutton kebabs, fried noodles with sauce, four hi balls, oil mushrooms... She took me to all the delicious food she saw that was more quick and harsh than thieves, and then swept away the delicious food. Finally, the little princess stopped outside a large open-air stall and asked me to invite her to ramen.


    "What, you haven''t eaten enough?!" when the little princess said with a smile that she wanted to eat authentic beef noodles with green onion and pepper, I almost didn''t collapse.


    You can''t understand my feelings because I didn''t describe the situation of the little princess at the moment:


    She held ten mutton kebabs in her left hand and a large tube of ice cream in her right hand. She also chewed the ice sugar gourd kebabs she had just swallowed, while on the table, there was half a bowl of Kanto cooking left


    "I''m hungry. Buy it for me quickly, smelly thief."


    "It''s bad for your stomach to eat like this!"


    "It''s all right. I know, smelly thief, do you want to buy it?" the little princess saw my hesitation, frowned a light dark eyebrow, pouted a small mouth, and then kicked the foot of the table with two small feet, attracting the eyes of the surrounding female customers.


    "I''m really afraid of you. I find it unnecessary for you to return the wallet to me." looking at the apparently empty wallet, I felt a burst of grief. Although I now have a gold city and a gem mountain behind me, the hanging wire thinking of the 21st century still affects me all the time, making me subconsciously grieve for the withered wallet.


    Of course, in the end, I met the little devil''s requirements and bought her all the things she wanted to eat. When I saw the delicious beef noodles in an authentic porcelain bowl, the little princess gave a burst of cheers, directly threw the remaining one-third of the ice cream aside, and then began to eat the beef in the bowl.


    "Eat slowly, sometimes cold and sometimes hot. I''ll have diarrhea at that time." although I don''t feel very comfortable with the little princess''s extravagant behavior, it''s not easy for us to see the sun again and regain a new life. It''s also good to celebrate with a little extravagance.


    "Come, smelly thief, wish us a new life, ha." the little princess directly ordered a glass of high-purity red wine and met me.


    "Can you still drink?"


    "Of course, I often have to socialize. The provincial Party committee, the mayor, the director of the electric power bureau and the land administration..." the little princess filled her mouth with red wine and stained her cherry mouth with honey red. Through the little princess''s words, I realized that socializing is also needed in this women''s world. It seems that the custom of negotiating at the dinner table has not changed much even after 400 years.


    Of course, for the next trip, we didn''t drink too much wine, just a little celebration.


    After we had enough to eat and drink, the little princess and I were content to lie on the plastic stool and thrust out our stomach. After a long breath, I began to find a way to talk to Junxia. It happened that there was a mobile phone battery monopoly booth on the street stall. After spending 60 yuan to buy a suitable electric board, I was finally able to turn on my watch and mobile phone again.


    After turning on the mobile phone, I got through Junxia''s phone without hesitation. The advantage of the watch mobile phone is that the speed of answering the phone is very good. I just dialed Junxia''s number and the phone was connected in a few seconds.


    "Junxia?"


    "Li Jian... God, are you okay? Where have you been these days? We have searched the whole Dengfeng City!" Junxia''s tone was excited and complained, and she was relieved and relieved several times.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve encountered a very incredible thing these days. It''s hard to say. Now I''m fine. Where are you now? I''ll come right away."


    "You come here?... no, you tell me where you are and I''ll be there right away." Junxia''s figure is very eager and seems to want to see me soon.


    "I''m in the street outside Zhongyue temple now. What about you?" I thought a little and told Junxia my address.


    "We''re at Gao Haixin''s home. Gao Haixin has asked people in her family to help find you for a long time these days, but you haven''t heard from me. Well, do you have any landmark buildings? Let''s talk about it. We''ll pick you up now."


    "OK... It''s at the big stall at the intersection." I told Junxia the address where I and the little princess were. After hearing my return, I heard a little change. Junxia was excited to tell others my address.


    Hearing Junxia''s excited voice, I was also excited and warm. After Junxia answered the phone, I continued to ask:


    "Junxia, how are you these days? Are Xiaobai, aowu and Awaha clothes all right?"


    "You said! You disappeared for no reason. Aowu has been making trouble for a long time. If Gao Haixin hadn''t ordered her acupoints, we couldn''t stop her. She screwed up several shops... Xiaobai, they''re all fine. They''re in Gao Haixin''s house. But Gao Haixin has a little trouble..."


    "My master, she''s in trouble?"


    "HMM... almost. Gao Haixin''s mother, the leader of the Wumeng alliance, was stabbed by someone breaking into the house a few days ago."


    "The leader of Wumeng alliance was stabbed?" I couldn''t hide my surprise at the news of Ao Junxia.


    "Well, fortunately, it''s not serious... Forget it, let''s talk about other things. We''re coming right now. Don''t walk around. We''ll be there in about 30 minutes." Junxia said hurriedly. At the moment, her anxious tone was a bit like a hot girl.


    "Then come quickly. By the way, you''d better not bring people you don''t know. Now I have a great big man around me, a noble man. If others know, it will be troublesome." I glanced at the little princess lying on her back on the plastic stool patting her belly and added a sentence to Junxia.


    "Big man? Li Jian, what happened to you these days?" Junxia was even more puzzled when she heard my words.


    "Oh, I can''t tell. It''s an unexpected big man anyway. You''ll know when you come. I''ll wait for you at the stall."


    "Well, here we are. I borrowed a car from Gao Haixin to pick you up... Guys." Junxia didn''t know what I said, so she didn''t ask much. I''ve been missing for five days. I think she must be anxious and almost crazy. Now she can''t wait to see me with my news.


    "Finished?" the little princess lay on the stool, narrowed her eyes and looked at me lazily. "Your friends, they''ll all come?"


    "Well, they will come in half an hour. Junxia has been looking for me for several days." I looked at the watch and mobile phone on my wrist and said with some happiness and guilt.


    "Is that the female doctor?" the little princess looked at me with her chin in her hand with great interest.


    "Yes, it''s her."


    "Really?" the little princess looked at me with slightly complicated eyes. She took another sip of juice, stuck out her tongue and smiled at me, "what about the amnesic spy, the dumb female Orc and the natural Kung Fu Master Gao Haixin?"


    "Ha ha, they will all come." I looked at the little princess obliquely and smiled.


    "Well, I''m looking forward to it, smelly thief. I''ve always wanted to see them. The little princess looked up at me and said.


    "Well, you''ll find them very interesting. They... Are the most important people in the world." I sighed, then looked at my watch. After the time, I stood up and paced around the chair for a few times. Finally, I sat back in my seat and shook my legs.


    Looking at the little princess''s two big eyes, I can guess the excitement in her heart.


    Indeed, the story of a mutant, a female orc, a kung fu master, a doctor, a amnesia female spy, and a one eyed minority woman can collide is very exciting just thinking about it.

 Chapter 217

    The little princess and I waited in the block for almost 20 minutes, and a convertible blue sports car stopped at the intersection.


    "Li Jian!" the door opened, and there was no doubt that the person who got off the car was Junxia. She was carrying a shoulder bag, wearing a long black shirt and a high neckline.


    "Master. Master, we can find you." Xiaobai also ran out of the car, and there are female wolf head and one eyed woman behind Xiaobai. These beauties must have been crazy during my disappearance.


    "Junxia." seeing Junxia running all the way, I pulled over the little princess standing under the street lamp and asked her to come to me.


    "I found you, Li Jian. Where have you been these days? What happened?" Junxia asked me with her eyebrows. But as soon as she spoke, the female wolf rushed over and picked me up. Her strong hands directly lifted me off the ground, and then turned around excitedly.


    "OK, OK, aowu, I''m back. I know you''re happy." the female wolf head was obviously worried about my disappearance for several days. Now that I''m back, she naturally hugged me. Although the female wolf head can''t speak, her emotion is more delicate and direct than educated human beings.


    The female wolf head held me and turned around for several times, which attracted passers-by to look at us with strange eyes. Under my comfort, the female wolf head gradually quieted down.


    "Junxia, I''m sorry to let you find me for so many days. I''ve also encountered a lot of trouble these days." I said to Junxia and Xiaobai with some guilt. Then, I looked at the little princess standing next to me, gave her a wink, and then took the little princess''s hand and let her come to me.


    "She is..." when she saw the little princess, Junxia was a little stunned. She didn''t understand why there was a beautiful girl around me after I hadn''t seen her for only five days.


    "Junxia, do you know who she is? Let me give you a hint. Her last name is Zheng."


    I took the little princess''s small hand like catkin and let her show it to Junxia.


    "Surname Zheng?" Junxia looked at the little princess and put out her tongue. At first, she was a little confused, but soon she suddenly became Qingming. "Li Jian, is she... Zheng chengshuang''s daughter?"


    Junxia lowered her voice and asked me. Her eyes were full of surprise and shock.


    "Yes, her name is Zheng Mengmeng, the daughter of Zheng chengshuang, governor of Henan Province, and the granddaughter of Zheng HongMian, now vice president of the state." I nodded and said.


    Junxia''s face is more depressed. Ordinary people suddenly hear that such a big figure standing in front of them will not calm down.


    "Hello. The smelly thief is right. I''m Zheng Mengmeng, sprouting Meng." the little princess carelessly stretched out her hand and asked Lin Junxia to hold it. Junxia quickly stretched out her hand and held it with the little princess. The two beauties exchanged eyes with each other.


    "Hehe, Hello, I''m Lin Junxia. I''m Li Jian''s... Friend. I''m also a caregiver."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of you. Are you the eldest miss of the Lin family?"


    "Er... Li Jian told you about me?" Junxia''s eyes stagnated.


    "Well, I know your story. The famous Dr. Lin."


    The little princess nodded. Then, with Junxia''s surprised eyes, the little princess''s eyes fell on Xiaobai behind Junxia. She saw Xiaobai and the female wolf head, and her eyes showed some interest. These days, I told the little princess all my artifact experiences. After the little princess heard the story about Xiaobai and the female wolf head, Very interested in them.


    "Mengmeng, she is Xiaobai I told you, and she is aowu and she is Awaha Yi." I introduced them one by one. The little princess nodded her head and came forward to shake hands with Xiaobai.


    "Hello. I''m Zheng Mengmeng. I''ve heard the thief talk about you."


    "You, hello. Sister Meng... Ah, no, it''s Meng." Xiaobai looked at the little princess and seemed a little afraid. She couldn''t even speak clearly.


    "Well, don''t embarrass Xiaobai. She''s very shy." I stopped the little princess and said to Junxia, "it was really a big accident that I met Mengmeng. I was robbed of my wallet when I was shopping with you that night. As a result, I chased her alone and went to the hotel where Mengmeng is located. As a result, I met her..."


    "Mengmeng misunderstood me and chased me as a thief. Later, we were trapped at the bottom of the well and managed to escape from the secret way. So we haven''t been able to contact you these days." I tried to tell Junxia and Awaha Yi what happened to me these days. Their expressions can be imagined. They looked at each other, His face was full of four incredible words.


    "Wallet stolen? Trapped in the well...?" Junxia looked at me and at the little princess, looking silly. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Elder sister Lin, don''t ask me first. Let me sit down with you. Let me tell you something about me and Li Jian these days. If Li Jian hadn''t saved me, I would have died." the little princess took my arm and said with a smile. I looked at the little devil strangely. I didn''t expect that the little devil would say good things about me. It''s incredible. Is this the legendary rivalry between women?


    Yes, I''m jealous of the little princess''s personality. I think too much.


    "Junxia, Mengmeng and I have met a lot of things these days. We are very tired. Let''s go to my master''s house first? Mengmeng said that she could come out without being watched by her family and wanted to play with us for a few days." I told Junxia what the little princess meant.


    Although Junxia still couldn''t accept the complex story we encountered these days, she nodded first:


    "Hehe, I''m really confused to hear you say so much at once... Since everyone is a friend, let''s get on the bus and go to Gaofu first."


    Although she was still confused, Junxia let me get on the car with the little princess first. She was responsible for driving, and I crowded into the back seat with the little princess, Xiaobai and the female wolf head. I sat in the middle, with the * * sister Xiaobai on the left and the strange little princess on the right. Because the seats were crowded, the two standard beauties leaned against me, The soft shoulder is close to my chest, which really makes me feel incomparable enjoyment.


    After getting on the bus, Junxia didn''t hesitate to drive with a car of five women and one man towards the residence where the obscene girl was located. Along the way, the little princess and I naturally told the story of the past few days. Of course, our story mainly focuses on the victims at the bottom of the well, and omits the details of our lingering underground. That detail is a secret between me and the little princess. We can''t tell Junxia for the time being.


    "Master, we''ve really been looking for you for a long time. Sister Junxia cried. It turned out that you had encountered such a dangerous thing." since I was safe, Xiaobai was also relieved. Her eyes didn''t leave my face. She seemed to listen to a story. After listening to me and the little princess, she naturally screamed again and again.


    "Yes, it''s the damned female thief who caused us so much trouble." after talking about our experience of escaping from the ground, I scolded the female thief who hurt us.


    "It''s incredible. Li Jian, you dare to do such a bold thing... The people behind Mengmeng are all big people in politics. I can''t believe you can be safe. Alas." Junxia naturally expressed great emotion about my soul stirring speech. Fortunately, I didn''t lack arms and legs, otherwise she would die of heartache now.


    "Hehe, I''m really lucky. Unexpectedly, there is an underground tunnel under the Zhongyue temple. If we hadn''t found the tunnel, I''m afraid we wouldn''t have come out."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that there would be such a deep tunnel under the ground of Zhongyue temple..."


    "It''s more than a tunnel. It''s actually a dark room rebuilt by a tunnel. Junxia, do you know what Mengmeng and I found in the underground dark room?"


    "Where... What''s there?" Junxia couldn''t help asking us when she heard my mysterious words.


    "Hey, I can''t believe it. We found a large number of ancient relics hidden by the lotus Gang under the ground of Zhongyue temple. The lotus gang used to be a large criminal gang smuggling cultural relics. This time, all the evidence of their crimes fell into our hands." I said with a smile.


    "Antiques?" Junxia''s voice increased ten decibels.


    "Yes, the ancient relics purchased by the lotus Gang all over the country are concentrated there." the little princess smiled. "My mother used to track down the lotus Gang''s smuggling of ancient relics, but it didn''t work. Now she can finally catch them."


    "The lotus Gang is actually a cultural relics smuggling group..." every news that the little princess and I told Junxia was like a heavy bomb, which made Junxia almost out of breath.


    "Well, Junxia, isn''t our experience incredible?" now the little princess and I are safe. There is only a sense of comfort and aftertaste of returning from adventure, so we are interested in joking with Junxia.


    "It''s more than incredible... Li Jian, now I think I won''t doubt you if you tell me anything strange." after too much stimulation, Junxia calmed down, which made me really marvel at her determination.


    "By the way, if the lotus Gang is found out about smuggling, I''m afraid your master Gao Haixin should be happy."


    "What do you say?"


    "Four days ago, Gaofu was attacked by a group of unidentified people at night. Many of the participating disciples in Gaofu were either poisoned or injured. Even Gao Tielin, the leader of the Gaojia family and the current leader of the Wumeng alliance, was injured. The Gaojia people suspected that it was the lotus Gang, but there was no evidence. Now it seems that they are right." Junxia said faintly.


    "Unexpectedly, it was the lotus Gang again. No wonder master didn''t come to pick me up with you today. Is she waiting for us at home now?"


    "Well, Haixin''s mother and her grandmother were injured in the sneak attack a few days ago and are now in hospital, so she is busy taking care of her family''s affairs."


    "Master''s... Grandma? Who?"


    "Once the leader of the military alliance."

 Chapter 218

    "Er... I didn''t ask." my waterfall sweat came down again, and I decided not to ask more. I''m afraid my fragile nerves can''t afford it. Now I finally understand how the obscene character of the obscene girl came from. It was genetically determined.


    Hearing my words, Junxia also chuckled. The voice was as good as a silver bell. After a while, Junxia asked the little princess in a normal voice:


    "Mengmeng, you come out with us like this. Won''t your family look for you? You''ve been missing for so long, aren''t they in a hurry to find you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll call my housekeeper and tell them not to worry. My family is in Zhengzhou. I was originally traveling in Dengfeng. Now I''m more happy and comfortable alone. If I let a group of boring bodyguards follow me, I''ll suffocate."


    The little princess dispels the key to Junxia''s anxiety. At this point, although Junxia is not very relieved, she can only go with the little princess. After all, Junxia is much more complicated than I thought. I guess she has been thinking about how to use the identity of a little princess to strengthen my background, and then let me get rid of the government''s pursuit. Although I didn''t say it clearly because of the occasion, I can guess her mind from my understanding of Junxia. Of course, the thinking ability of aowu, Xiaobai and the one eyed woman can be ignored.


    Half an hour later, we finally arrived at the wretched girl''s house. The wretched girl''s home is on the edge of Dengfeng City, covering a huge area. It is a big mansion similar to a manor. Red tiles, green bricks, four doors and walls, simple style, pool water and evergreen trees are arranged inside, the outside is serious and solemn, but the internal layout is fresh and natural, which has the feeling of a big family''s big house in the period of the Republic of China.


    I didn''t expect that the obscene girl has such a hanging silk character. She lives in a luxurious mansion that can only be enjoyed by Bai Fumei. It really makes me ashamed.


    When we arrived at the door of the obscene girl''s house, an old woman sweeping the floor stopped us. The old woman seemed to be a guard. After checking our identity, she let us in.


    It seems that because the lotus Gang broke into Gao''s house a few days ago, Gao''s house has also entered a state of strict security.


    "Hey, here, here! Ha." after entering the small park like house, I saw the obscene girl waving to us. She looked fresh and simple in a blue robe.


    After Junxia parked her car in the garage, we got out of the car.


    "Well, it''s a nice house. The Gao family''s house has a history of hundreds of years. It''s one of the historic sites in Dengfeng." after getting off the bus, the little princess looked around at the scene of the house. She looked at some fitness equipment and some simple decorations in the house with interest, but when she saw several large water tanks in the corner of the yard, Her eyes lingered a little longer.


    "Apprentice, you''re back. I thought you were back home." the obscene girl came up with a smile, gave me a big bear hug, and then patted me on the shoulder. Her eyes showed comfort and kindness. "Oh, is this chick?" the wretched girl turned her eyes and saw the little princess standing aside. She suddenly showed her color Mimi expression. From her eyes, I supported the wretched girl. She must be thinking of some bad ideas again.


    "Master, this is my friend. She is Zheng Mengmeng, the daughter of the governor of Henan Province. I advise you not to make her mind." I said something to the obscene girl first. A short sentence suddenly changed her face.


    "Aha, apprentice, what did I say just now? Did you forget? Ah, I forgot too!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The obscene girl changes her face faster than her face makeup. It''s not the first time I''ve realized her amazing speed.


    "Mengmeng, this is Gao Haixin, the master who taught me Kung Fu, and also the daughter of the leader of the martial arts league." I introduced the obscene girl to the little princess.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of the next generation of the famous Gao family!" the little princess glanced at me, and then came forward to shake hands with the obscene girl.


    "Nice to meet you, beauty!"


    The wretched girl was flattered and held her hands with the little princess. She smiled, touched her face, turned her head and looked at me and said, "apprentice, when did you say that Shifu was so famous? Even the daughter of the governor of Henan province came all the way to see me? Am I beautiful again?"


    "Go, Shifu, don''t be so smelly. People came here to play because they met me by chance. Shifu, don''t invite people in?" I rolled my eyes and looked at the obscene girl. The obscene girl regained consciousness, took me and the little princess by the hand and said:


    "Yes, come in and drink your teeth... Oh, no, brush tea... Oh, no, drink tea! That''s right this time. Go inside and tell the master where you''ve been romantic and happy these days. Even the master doesn''t want it."


    "...." the wretched girl was still as wretched and immoral as ever. Driven by her, I followed the little princess and Junxia into the lobby of their house for a rest.


    There was a four character plaque with "auspicious stars shining" hanging in the lobby. After entering the threshold of the lobby of the obscene girl''s house, I was stunned because I saw that the lobby of the obscene girl''s house was full of people, most of them middle-aged women, and several elderly women. At a rough glance, there were at least 20 people. They were gathered together and discussed something solemnly.


    I was thrilled to see that. In the middle of the lobby, there was a middle-aged woman whose face was 90% similar to that of the obscene girl. She was wearing a simple robe, with a plain belt at her waist and two legs crossed. She looked very heroic and natural. However, a white gauze wrapped around the middle-aged woman''s right arm seemed to be injured.


    Seeing the middle-aged woman sitting in the main hall, I immediately recognized that this woman should be the obscene girl''s mother, because Junxia told me that the obscene girl''s mother was stabbed by the lotus gang.


    "Mom, there are distinguished guests at home, and my apprentice is back." the obscene girl took me into the lobby. In a moment, dozens of eyes fell on me.


    Both of them were full of heroism. If there were real eyes on me and the little princess, my heart beat rapidly and was a little uneasy.


    "Oh? Unfilial girl, please show me what your apprentice looks like." hearing the voice of the obscene girl, the woman who was sitting in the middle of the lobby with a solemn face suddenly became immoral. She jumped out of the high chair and walked towards me with her hands behind her.


    Seeing the obscene girl''s mother approaching step by step, I was a little ashamed, but Junxia pushed me and said with a smile:


    "Don''t worry, aunt. She''s very friendly."


    "Er..." since Junxia said, I''m also a little less wary, but looking at Junxia, the leader of the martial alliance in front of me seems to know my identity as a man?


    "Hello, aunt." out of politeness, the little princess and I said hello to the middle-aged woman in front of us.


    "Welcome to come. You are my unfilial daughter''s... Male apprentice?"


    The leader of the Wu League showed a dignified and friendly appearance and asked us. The more I looked at the leader of the martial arts league, the more I felt something wrong, because I found that the beautiful woman''s eyes kept moving towards me, as if she was guessing my identity. Let me go... The truth has finally come to light. With such a glib old woman, it''s no wonder there will be such an indecent and obscene girl.


    "Yes. Gao Hai''s mental arithmetic is my master... I learned some Kung Fu from her." I replied truthfully.


    "Yes, yes, yes. She has broad bones, a heroic face and strong limbs. She is a good seedling. Yes, yes, yes." the leader of the military alliance nodded with satisfaction, showing a kind and friendly color on her face, but the next second, her face suddenly turned and said:


    "Hey, hey, by the way, are you really a man?"


    "Poof!"


    I heard the sound of rice spraying around, and I almost fell.


    Let me go. Do all the people present already know my identity as a man?


    I took a nervous look at Junxia and obscene girls. There are at least 20 people in the lobby. I''ll go. Don''t they all know I''m a man?


    "Junxia, how... This..." I don''t know who told the secret that I was a man during my disappearance, but now it seems that the situation is really a little beyond my expectation. I basically don''t know the obscene girl''s family. If they know that I am a man, wouldn''t it be a big trouble.


    "Li Jian..." Junxia patted me on the shoulder and said awkwardly, "Wu Meng has a rule that men have the right to become the core disciples of Wu Meng and are qualified to be the best candidate for the leader of Wu Meng. As long as you let them confirm that you are a man, Li Jian, according to the rules of Wu Meng, you are the best candidate for the leader of Wu Meng. Now you worship Gao Haixin as a teacher, and they... Will be responsible for protecting you. If you become the leader of Wu Meng, the government I may not dare to touch you. Gao Haixin and I have discussed with them these days. "

 Chapter 219

    "Shit." I almost didn''t scold. Unexpectedly, during the days when I disappeared, the Gao family actually knew that I was a man.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, these people are from the Gao family, and they won''t leak the secret." Junxia gave me a reassurance again. "The Gao family has always convinced people with prestige and sincerity in the Wu League." seeing that I''m still not reassured, Junxia gave me a reassurance again.


    Junxia winked at me, which made me a little relieved, but she was still a little uneasy.


    The obscene girl came over and patted me on the shoulder, sighed, but she was a little embarrassed on her face.


    "Apprentice, it''s strange that master didn''t tell you clearly this time."


    "Master, how do you all know my identity?" although I have proved my identity and got some explanations from Junxia, on the whole, I am still very puzzled. I don''t know why the obscene girl did this.


    "Disciple, our Martial Arts League has a rule that every family disciple can only accept one disciple, and you are my disciple now, so I can''t accept other disciples in the future."


    "Ah? Shifu, why didn''t you tell me this at the beginning? Doesn''t that mean I have to be a member of your high family?" I looked at the obscene girl with a little sweat and thought that she suddenly wanted to take me as an apprentice in the military camp. At that time, the obscene girl gave me a vague explanation. Now I finally understand.


    Now I have become a disciple of the obscene girl, which means that I am a member of the Gao family, and the Wu League has provisions that let men give priority to becoming the leader of the Wu League, that is, as long as I live one day, I can be the leader of the Wu League One day, and the position of the Gao family in the first family of the Wu league can be preserved.


    The Gao family can at least be the first family of the Wu League for decades, right... It can even be said that if the Gao family conceives my child and gives birth to a baby boy, the Gao family''s position as the largest gang of the Wu league can continue. As long as the Wu League exists, their position will not be shaken!


    "Hey, hey, that''s not what you mean. Whether you want to be a member of our family depends on you. If you don''t want to be an apprentice, we certainly won''t force you, but apprentice, you are a man. If you join our high family, our family can still protect you. At least the people of the government don''t dare to directly move our military alliance. The military alliance is all the people in China The biggest organizations in the world, unless the government completely pulls us out, they can''t break in and do something to us. "


    The obscene girl said carelessly and asked me not to be nervous, but I still had a little difficulty accepting this situation for the moment.


    Want me to be a member of the Gao family? How could I accept such a thing right away?


    "Shifu, can we talk about it then? I really can''t turn around." it happened so suddenly that no one could accept it in a twinkling of an eye.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sit down and talk slowly." the obscene girl nodded and invited us all to the lobby, and the eyes of the women in the lobby moved with me. The people of the Gao family gave up their seats for me and Junxia''s successor and let us sit down.


    It''s really unnatural for me to be stared at by so many people.


    "Smelly thief, what''s going on? Do they want to win you over?" the little princess looked silly from the beginning. Now she sat next to me and naturally kept asking me by pulling my sleeve.


    "I don''t know. Sit down and listen to them first." I sat down somewhat restrained, while Junxia was next to my author, and some servant girls of the Gao family were responsible for making tea and pouring water for us.


    "By the way, is this little girl your servant girl?" after paying attention to me for a long time, Gao Tielin noticed the little princess next to me and asked casually.


    "What servant girl? I''m Zheng Mengmeng, Zheng chengshuang''s daughter!" hearing that she was called a servant girl, the little princess was angry on the spot, stood up with her waist crossed and announced her identity.


    Hearing the little princess''s self-report, Gao Tielin was shocked and couldn''t sit still.


    "Are you Zheng chengshuang''s daughter?" Gao Tielin seemed to doubt that he had heard wrong. "So, you are Zheng HongMian''s......"


    "Zheng HongMian is my grandmother!" the little princess said impolitely.


    "Oh? Oh, I''m really impolite! I''m impolite!" Gao Tielin was shocked to hear that the little princess claimed to be Zheng chengshuang''s daughter. He hurried to bring tea and pour water in person, and all the people present showed surprised expressions.


    "Hey, hey, no wonder I think you look so familiar. Hello, Miss Zheng." Gao Tielin smiled and hurriedly poured tea for the little princess. Their Gao family is also from Henan Province, and the little princess''s mother is the governor of Henan Province. She attracted the little princess, so they consolidated their position in the province, so they naturally dare not neglect the little princess.


    "Miss Zheng, you come to our residence without notice. It really makes us shine." Gao Tielin said with a smile, "Miss Zheng, you come to our house. Ha ha, I don''t know what you can do."


    "I came out to play with Li Jian. I''m Li Jian''s friend." the little princess pretended to be quite decent in front of strangers.


    I was really surprised to hear the little princess say that I was her friend. I looked at the little princess, but found that she winked at me and winked at me, obviously asking me to cooperate with her.


    After learning that I was a friend of the little princess, Gao Tielin''s hand shook slightly, and the pottery pot in his hand almost poured out of the water.


    "So you are Li Jian''s friend, ha, ha." Gao Tielin smiled three times, but it can be seen that she was very surprised, and the Gao women present in the lobby were also shocked and talked about it one after another. No one expected that I would have a relationship with the Zheng family. It is estimated that the accident somewhat disrupted their pace.


    "When the Martial Arts Conference opened four days ago, your mother came in person. I had an exchange with her," Gao Tielin said with a smile. "But she looks anxious. She seems to be asking for someone''s whereabouts."


    Hearing what Gao Tielin said, the little princess''s face changed. The little princess disappeared for no reason that night. Naturally, her mother inquired and looked for her everywhere, so she looked anxious.


    "Yes..." the little princess hugged her chest, frowned and lowered her head, as if she were thinking about something.


    Seeing the little princess frowning, Gao Tielin smiled, then turned to me and said, "Li Jian, I''m really sorry just now."


    "Nothing. You are all my master''s parents. I believe you."


    When he heard what I said, the High-speed Railway Lin pulled at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile:


    "Li Jian, it''s like this. Just as Xin''er said, our Wu League does have a rule, that is, if there is only one man in our Wu League, that man has the priority to be elected as the leader of the alliance. This rule is protected by the will of the foundation. If there is no man, we must hold a martial arts conference to elect the leader of the alliance, and if there is more than one If you are a male member, you should vote among the male members. "


    "Miss Lin told me something about you these days. I know you are wanted by some government personnel. It''s not convenient to show your face, but you have a good relationship with xiner, so I think you can join our Gaojia family if you like. In the future, you will change your name to Gao and become a member of our Gaojia family."


    "Do you want me... To be your Gao family?" I leaned back against the rattan chair and rubbed my fingers back and forth on the rattan chair.


    "Hei hei, this is just a request. It''s up to you whether you want it or not. If you don''t want it, we won''t force it or reveal your identity. But if you like, we can protect you, bear the risk of being investigated by the state, and strive to make you a legal citizen... At least in this area of Henan Province, so that you don''t have to risk your life Insurance. "


    Gao Tielin''s meaning is very clear. She just wants to cover me with the power of Wu Meng and her own family and let me become a member of their high family. On the one hand, I can protect myself, on the other hand, it is also very good for the development of their high family.


    Should I accept this condition?


    I hesitated.


    If you want to say trust, of course I trust the obscene girl. After all, the obscene girl once saved me in my most difficult time, and I also believe in her character.


    But


    "Well, Shiniang, if I become a member of your high family, can''t I... Leave again?" I asked tentatively, staring nervously at the burning eyes of the high-speed railway forest.


    "Of course!" before Gao Tielin spoke, an old woman''s voice sounded. Gao Tielin and I looked sideways and saw a 60 year old Huajia old woman standing up from the rattan chair, with a firm and serious face.

 Chapter 220

    "If you enter the Gaojia''s door, you are the Gaojia''s people. You are the Gaojia''s people one day and you are the Gaojia''s people all your life!" the old woman didn''t know whether she was funny or not. She actually spoke to me in a firm and decisive tone.


    "Grandma Hua, sit down. Don''t get excited. Look at you. The denture fell out again." seeing the old lady in Huajia standing up, the obscene girl quickly pulled her down, and then grinned at me, revealing a mouth of white teeth.


    "Er..." seeing this scene, I was speechless. Being proposed by gaotielin, I also fell into a dilemma. Let me become a member of the Gao family? This incident really came too suddenly. I didn''t have any psychological preparation at all and didn''t know how to face it.


    What will happen if I become a member of the Gao family?


    Will I have a new life, a new life? I looked at these elders in the lobby. They also looked at me. They looked at me in different looks, with doubts, eagerness, curiosity and expectations. I didn''t know how to face their emotions.


    I looked at the high-speed railway forest, stammered for a while, and then said, "if I become a member of your family, will I not be able to go out at will, and you will send someone to follow me?"


    "Well... Hehe, you are a man after all. If you are willing to be a member of our family, we will ensure your safety, so someone will follow you. You can''t go out without our permission... Of course, if you really want to go out, as long as you discuss with us, we will find a way to meet you."


    After listening to me, Gao Tielin told me the answer in some embarrassment.


    Although the answer is vague and reluctant, I know that this is the biggest concession made by gaotielin. After all, I have a special identity. I am a man. I must pay attention to life safety wherever I go. If I am targeted by state organs or other organizations and personal forces with ulterior motives, I will certainly have a lot of trouble.


    "In other words, I can''t be completely free?" this matter is related to my lifelong freedom. Naturally, I have to ask clearly.


    "Just to a certain extent." the wretched girl came over and robbed her mother''s words and said to me, "apprentice, if you are really from our family, we will certainly support you like a golden monkey. If you join our family, we, hey hey, are also a family."


    Obscene girls seldom ask or advocate me to do anything, but now my identity has been related to the prosperity of their family, so she will come forward and say some superior conditions so that I can join their family.


    But should I join their family?


    If I join the obscene girls'' family, it means that I will be a big man in the future. The leader of the Wu League, who is also an influential big man, is enough to call the wind and rain in the society. More importantly, at that time, my identity as a man will be completely exposed.


    At that time, I will certainly face a lot of trouble. And I will certainly be limited by the people of Wu Meng and Gao family, and I can''t go out casually, or even at home. I am like an image ambassador, which will become a symbol and a representative. Even worse... Become a tool.


    Although the obscene girl and gaotielin will be friendly to me. However, the Gao family is not only the two of them, but also some older elders and other core family members. In order to protect the interests of the Gao family, I''m worried that they will drive me to become their money cow.


    Just now, Gao Tielin said that I want to go out and discuss with them. In fact, it is already a relatively optimistic situation.


    Imagine that a national leader with affairs is exposed to the media every day. Is it possible to act at will? Nature is impossible.


    Although the Gao family will offer me the most satisfactory conditions, but... I will lose my most precious wealth, that is freedom.


    I, how should I choose?


    Did you choose to be a member of the Gao family and live in this house in the future? Still like now, there are a group of confidants, Xiaobai, female wolf head, one eyed woman, and even little princess... As well as swallows, iceberg beauties, little Taimei, Princess Longyue and three saints far away. I can wander around the world, travel everywhere, see different scenery of women''s world, and feel free and unrestrained.


    Which one should I choose?


    This is one of the most difficult choices in my life.


    The reason why it is difficult is not because it will affect my life. It''s about my freedom.


    I''m really in a dilemma.


    Suddenly there was a thin touch on my back. I looked back and saw Junxia standing on me with her fingers on my back and looking at me gently and calmly. Her eyes were ancient and without a trace of impurities. I knew that she was waiting for me to make her own choice.


    My eyes moved slowly, and I saw that I was wearing white clothes and biting my fingers. The milk melon was rich and small white; I saw the female wolf head with red cheongsam, long hair and wrinkled eyebrows. I saw the one eyed woman with an shoubenfen and ready-made clothes. They all looked at me quietly, waiting for my reply.


    What should I choose?


    Which option is better?


    I''m confused.


    These girls around me, one after another, have accompanied me through difficulties and obstacles again and again. They have been with me for so long and have so many common memories with me.


    I really... Hate them.


    I want to travel around with them like me now, and then start my own big company, find a land with beautiful scenery and far away from the noise and disputes of the world, build my own house and live my own life


    This is my choice.


    The consciousness in my mind gradually became clear, and I finally knew my choice.


    It''s best to hold your own freedom and life in your own hands.


    I smiled at Xiaobai, female wolf head and one eyed woman, then turned my head and said to Gao Tielin:


    "I''m really sorry, senior Gao Tielin. I think I''ll decide my own way. I thank you for taking me in, but I still want to go to my own day and be with the girl I like."


    With that, I arched my hands, just like the ancients, and made a courtesy.


    "Hey, apprentice, don''t make a decision so quickly! I......" seeing that I made a decision, the obscene girl was a little disappointed and panicked. She wanted to stop me and let me rethink.


    "Forget it, my heart, I can see that Li Jian really wants to understand. It''s no use for us to stay." Gao Tielin also took a long breath. She touched her injured right arm, smiled at me, and then said:


    "Oh, no such luck! In that case, Li Jian, can I ask you one more thing?"


    "What''s the matter?" I withdrew my hand, looked at the high-speed railway forest and asked.


    Gao Tielin stood with a negative hand, a little more vicissitudes than the obscene girl, and an embarrassing smile flashed in his eyes, and then said:


    "If you want to go... Can you give us a male in the Gao family?"


    "Ah?!" hearing this, not only me, but also obscene girl and Junxia, all screamed.


    Gao Tielin smiled, then stroked her bangs and said:


    "Li Jian, I beg you for the sake of the Gao family. Now it is said that there is a man in the lotus gang. If so, I''m afraid our Gao family will be suppressed by them. For the sake of my unfilial daughter''s friendship with you, can you meet my request? If you like, you can choose our young women of the Gao family as long as you can let them Pregnant with a man... How''s your heart? This girl looks good. I can give her to you... "At first, the high-speed railway forest was very serious, but when she said it, her face showed a bad smile. What she said also made me scared and sweating.


    "Mom, you''re crazy!" when she heard her mother shaking out her little secret, the obscene girl was also angry. As soon as her pupils opened, her lips blocked her mother''s loose mouth.


    "Don''t talk, I''m your mother! Do you still want to listen to me?" the obscene mother scolded the obscene girl. The powerful momentum made the obscene girl speechless, and I was confused by the living treasure mother and daughter.


    However, the condition put forward by Gao Tielin really makes me feel a little excited. As a man, when I hear that a woman wants you to help keep the seed, it is basically impossible to refuse as long as it is not the kind of pretending to force the youth with awe inspiring righteousness. Gao Tielin would ask me so, also considering that in order to expand their family.


    However, I know that if I agree, it means that there will be men other than me in the world in the future.


    If I did that, I would no longer be the last man in the world.


    I know this very well.


    "Senior, it''s too sudden for me. Can you slow down?" dozens of eyes in full view of the public really make me uncomfortable. I''m a relatively low-key person. Exposing my identity is the last thing I want. After all, everyone wants to live a free life. Becoming a celebrity is certainly a beautiful thing, But the problem is that after my identity is exposed, I will not just become a celebrity. At that time, the problems involved will be very complex. I don''t want to become the bull''s-eye of countless guns.


    "To be honest, Gao Haixin and I are friends. I came to Dengfeng just to travel and have skin grafting. I didn''t think about so many problems. I also hope I can live a peaceful life as much as possible."


    My words made Gao Tielin look a little disappointed, because she already knew that I didn''t want to be a member of their high family.


    Although Gao Tielin showed a little vicissitudes of life, he still looked at me brightly. Two seconds later, a relieved smile appeared in those eyes.


    "It''s all right. Just think about it slowly. If you like it here, you can stay a few more days. It''s not like a family. Ha ha." Gao Tielin patted me on the shoulder and smiled brightly. She couldn''t win me over to become a member of their family. Finally, she had to use this to trap me. At least the affection is still there.


    I smiled, scratched my head and thanked her again. But I was a little ashamed and relieved.


    Originally, the relationship between me and the Gao family had eased down temporarily. I was still free, but at this time, a middle-aged woman aged about 50 who had been sitting in the middle of the lobby suddenly stood up. Her face was solemn and gloomy. Her short hair was very distinctive. The left half was white and the right half was black. She pointed to me and said loudly:


    "Gao Tielin, what are you doing? Just let him go? He must become a member of our Gao family!"


    The middle-aged man''s words made Gao Tielin look gloomy.


    "Second sister, stop talking. I have my own opinion on this. Li Jian should have made his own decision. We shouldn''t embarrass him."


    "Then we''ll wait for the lotus Gang to grow up? The lotus Gang already has a man! Now it''s 99% of them to become the leader of the alliance! Without this child, what can we compete with the lotus Gang?" the middle-aged woman roared at Gao Tielin with a red face.


    Hearing this, gaotielin narrowed his eyelids and was silent.

 Chapter 221

    However, Gao Tielin was silent because she didn''t know about the smuggling of cultural relics by the lotus Gang, but I did.


    "Elder, don''t worry about the lotus gang. I have hard evidence of the lotus Gang smuggling cultural relics. As long as I announce it, the lotus gang will not escape the law."


    I said this. After hearing this, the lobby was quiet, even... Dead silence.


    "Li Jian, what are you talking about?!" Gao Tielin stood with his hands down, his eyes wide open, his two cigarette eyebrows slowly frowned, and looked at me with surprise.


    "Senior Gao Tielin, don''t worry. Li Jian and I found the cultural relics smuggled by the lotus Gang under the Zhongyue temple. We haven''t announced it yet. As long as it is spread, the lotus gang can only wait to be investigated and dealt with as soon as the government takes action."


    The little princess took the initiative to come forward and explained it to me. After all, the little princess is a person with a background. Although she is a little immature in age and mind, she speaks more clearly, methodically and persuasively than me in some aspects.


    Next, the little princess explained what happened to me and her underground these days. Although there were tampered parts, such as the reason for falling underground, which was changed from catching a thief to accidentally falling into the water and vaguely mentioned, the little princess said very clearly about the underground ancient cultural relics of Zhongyue temple.


    With the little princess''s complaint, the people in the lobby also changed their faces, and their eyes kept passing on. Of course, most people are still happy. After all, the lotus gang and the Gao family have the same relationship with water and fire. Although they are all under the Wu League, there are many forces within the Wu League. The lotus Gang''s desire to shake the Gao family''s dominant position in the Wu League is naturally the biggest threat to the Gao family. Now we hear that we have found evidence of the lotus Gang''s smuggling of ancient relics, Naturally, they are overjoyed. For the Gaojia people, it is undoubtedly a beautiful thing like a big pie.


    "What you said is true? Didn''t you make a mistake?" Gao Tielin began to pace in the lobby with some excitement.


    "It''s true." this time it''s my turn to say, "we saw the underground cultural relics of Zhongyue temple with our own eyes. We just came out of Zhongyue Temple less than two hours ago. Those ancient relics should still be in Zhongyue temple, and none of them can escape."


    "OK, that''s great." Gao Tielin walked back and forth with a smile in his eyebrows. "The lotus gang can''t escape this time. Li Jian, Zheng Mengmeng, thank you for the news. This is the fixed number, the fixed number of the lotus gang."


    The elders of the Gao family in the lobby also discussed the news. The weight of the news is too big. It is a heavy bomb for the Gao family, the lotus gang or the Wu League, which is enough to control the future.


    "Senior Gao, what are you going to do about the lotus Gang?" I asked.


    Gao Tielin sat back on the rattan chair, crossed his legs, picked up the white porcelain cup and took a sip of tea. Then he calmed down a little and said: "Although I still don''t believe it, as long as it is confirmed to be true, I can hold a martial arts league meeting as the leader of the martial arts league, and remove the lotus gang from the martial arts league meeting on the grounds that illegal operation has tarnished the reputation of the martial arts league. At that time, all the shares and assets of the lotus gang will be fully public. Although the martial League will lose some shares, the lotus gang will not threaten the martial League in the future Any force. "


    "So, are you going to call the police now?"


    "Well, the sooner the better. The woman of the lotus Gang is not a fool. The secret collection of cultural relics has been leaked, and the lotus gang will certainly transfer that batch of ancient relics in the shortest event. It will be troublesome to verify it at that time." Gao Tielin said while drinking tea, but in her tone, she was a little high pitched and positive. Obviously, she has a little chance of winning.


    "Didi didi..." but just then, the cell phone of gaotielin rang. Gaotielin''s hand holding the porcelain cup suddenly stopped. She frowned, then raised her hand and put it in her ear.


    "Found cultural relics? Reported by Lotus Gang? This...!"


    I don''t know what call Gao Tielin received, but after receiving the call, Gao Tielin''s face suddenly became heavy. He even threw the porcelain cup in his hand to the ground, full of anger.


    "What''s the matter, Tielin?" when Gao Tielin hung up the phone, all the people in the lobby looked at her in amazement.


    Gao Tielin bit his teeth angrily and sat down on the rattan chair, saying:


    "We''re a little late. The people of the lotus gang are so smart that they know that the secret collection of cultural relics has leaked. Just now, they have reported the ancient relics under the Zhongyue Temple by themselves. They said it was an accident and put the blame on them."


    "What?!"


    "How could this happen?"


    Gao Tielin''s words were like thunder, which made everyone present look frightened


    "Li Qinglian is a good one. She is resolute and decisive. Sure enough, she has two skills. If the secret is leaked, she will expose herself and unload her responsibility. This is the smartest way. Although the lotus gang has lost a lot of money, she has at least kept her reputation and foundation." the old woman in Huajia narrowed her old eyes slightly and resented in her mouth. "This move is firm and beautiful enough."


    With the old woman''s words, the lobby became silent again.


    "I didn''t expect that crazy woman to do things so directly!" Gao Tielin glared angrily and slapped heavily on the mahogany table. Gao Tielin was a kung fu man with full strength. In her anger, she slapped her hand on the mahogany table. Unexpectedly, all the cups and plates on the table were turned over, and suddenly the noisy tea tilted out.


    "However, at least Lianhua Gang lost at least tens of billions this time. After those antiquities were confiscated, Lianhua Gang couldn''t get a penny. They were bleeding this time." a hair pulling woman younger than gaotielin in the corner of the lobby said optimistically.


    "It''s not like that. Since the lotus Gang dare to bleed so easily, it must mean that they have other details." the High-speed Railway Lin said with a headache on his forehead, "they must have something else to rely on."


    Although Gao Tielin is straightforward and open-minded, after all, she is also the leader of the martial arts league. She must have a careful mind and a wide vision. Now she must have some doubts when she heard the news that the lotus gang has revealed her background.


    "Does the Henan government have an affair with her?" guessed an old woman with white hair and wrinkles.


    "Nonsense! My mother has investigated the people of the lotus gang for more than ten years. How can she collude with the people of the lotus Gang?!" when she heard the old woman''s words, the little princess immediately spoke.


    Hearing the little princess''s words, other people here immediately dared not speak up. After all, the daughter of the governor of Henan Province is here, and she personally exposed the antique. Her daughter can''t destroy her mother''s good deeds, can she?


    So for a time, there was a long silence in the lobby.


    "It should be a martial arts conference." finally, Gao Tielin thought of the key point, "the lotus Gang must be confident to win the championship and get the 50% share, so they dare to report themselves. It is estimated that they also admit it."


    Hearing this, everyone here also nodded one by one.


    "It''s possible that Li Mulan, the closing disciple of the lotus sect, is really capable. It is said that the disciple has a man''s body and is born with divine power. She has practiced Kung Fu since childhood. Few people in the martial arts league can fight with her. Last time, she successfully challenged ten disciples of other martial arts leagues for the reason of competition." cangfa old woman sighed.


    "If she is really a man and her Kung Fu is excellent, I''m afraid the lotus Gang is really sure to be the leader of this alliance. If they secretly resell their shares at that time, they may not only fill the gap of cultural relics, but also tarnish the reputation of the military alliance."


    "Man... It''s another man. How did the man of lotus Gang find them?" the older generation of Gao family in the lobby sighed. Listening to their feelings, I didn''t care much, because I knew that the lotus sect disciple in their mouth was not a real woman, but a fake bisexual.


    "Don''t worry, elders. The disciple of the lotus sect you mentioned saw Mengmeng and I just before we ran out of the Zhongyue temple, so I can be sure that the closed disciple of the lotus sect is still a woman in the final analysis."


    "Oh? What else? What a coincidence?"


    "Yes, I saw it with Li Jian..." the little princess grabbed my little hand and helped me as a commentator again to improve the credibility of my words.


    I looked at the little princess with gratitude. The little princess spit out her tender tongue at me, and then squeezed her eyebrows at me.


    "If that''s the case, you''re lucky enough to break through the secrets of the lotus Gang this time." Gao Tielin squinted and smiled, but then her expression calmed down again.


    "Unfortunately, even if that Li Mulan is not a real man, she still has a good Kung Fu foundation. This time she competed on behalf of the lotus Gang, and the chance of winning is still very high... If only my hand hadn''t been hurt this time, the rogue of the lotus Gang stabbed me on the competition field that day when I wasn''t paying attention..."


    From Lin Junxia''s mouth, I probably know what happened to the leader of the martial alliance a few days ago.


    It is said that in the middle of the martial arts conference four days ago, a fan of an alliance leader approached gaotielin by asking for signature, and then stabbed her three times when gaotielin signed. If gaotielin hadn''t reacted quickly and protected his body with his arm at that time, he might have been stabbed into fatal injuries by that crazy "fan".


    Although the fan was soon subdued by the High-speed Railway Lin, the High-speed Railway Lin was also injured. Her right hand could not recover in a short time, and her side waist was inconvenient, so it had a great impact on her playing. Although there is no evidence, the Gao family is very suspicious that the fan was arranged by the lotus gang.


    "It doesn''t matter, mom. I''ll go for you this time. I promise to beat that guy black and blue!"


    When the high-speed railway forest was in trouble, the obscene girl stood up and vowed.

 Chapter 222

    "Hey, hey, I know you have backbone, but I still have to go this time. My mother is still young and can survive the injury. It''s OK to play a few games." Gao Tielin smiled at the obscene girl, then turned his head and said to us, "Li Jian, thank you so much for telling us so much news. Let''s go to the inner room and have a rest first. Let Xin''er accompany you for a while. We still have some internal affairs of the Wu League to discuss. We may not be able to accompany you..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, elder. You''re too polite. We''re disturbing you." Gao Tielin''s identity is the leader of the martial arts league after all. Now she''s involved in everything, and she''s also injured, so it''s impossible to receive us for a long time. She can''t have too much time to accompany us before dealing with some things in the martial arts league.


    "By the way, please keep it a secret about me being a man."


    "Don''t worry, this is also the biggest secret of our Gao family, and we will strictly keep it." Gao Tielin is also a person who pays great attention to credibility. The most important thing is that she doesn''t need me to worry about it.


    After telling her all the news that should be told to Gao Tielin, Gao Tielin and some predecessors of the Gao family continued to discuss the actions that the Gao family should take next. Those things are beyond the intervention of an outsider like me. After all, I and the little princess and Junxia are guests, and they are not peers with them. Therefore, after thanking us, Gao Tielin arranged to let the obscene girl Accompany us to rest in a small private residence behind the Gaojia lobby.


    That is the house of a wretched girl. It is a building similar to a small villa. The tiles are sparkling and antique. There is an ancient architectural style in martial arts films.


    "Hoo, what lotus Gang, men, cultural relics, I''m so tired. I''ll leave the next thing to senior High-speed Railway Lin to solve." after the little princess entered the obscene girl''s villa, she seemed to be at her own house. She threw herself impolitely on the leather sofa of the obscene girl''s private residence, and then stretched her waist and stretched.


    Junxia and I walked side by side. Along the way, I asked her some questions about their experiences these days, as well as the gratitude and resentment between the Gao family and the Lianhua gang. At the same time, I also asked her whether I should be a Gao family.


    It can be said that Junxia''s words still have a great influence on me. Junxia is my most trusted and closest woman. I was living in her house before. Now the Gao family wants to win me over, I naturally need to ask her.


    "Junxia, do you think I should join the Gao family? Before I entered the lobby, you didn''t tell me that they knew my identity. Why?"


    Junxia apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Li Jian. I also want to tell you about it."


    "What do you think, Junxia?"


    Junxia pondered and said: "Actually, I didn''t mean this. Gao Haixin begged me. In fact, if Li Jian becomes a member of the Wu League, your safety is guaranteed. The Wu League is the largest non-governmental organization in China. It has great appeal among the people. There are people in the underworld and the white world. It''s much safer than wandering alone or in my house. So I helped you find it This is an opportunity for you to make your own decision. You should have known a few days earlier, but you disappeared these days, so I don''t have time to tell you. Are you angry with me? "


    I hesitated and said, "I''m not angry, but so many people suddenly know my identity. I can''t accept it. Although the leader of the high-speed railway Forest Alliance is a free and easy person, I don''t know if I can trust the people in her family. If I don''t agree to join them and her family reveals my life experience, I''m afraid I''ll be in danger."


    "Don''t worry. I told senior Gao Tielin many times that she wouldn''t tell you. It''s the style of the Gao family to do what she says. Although senior Gao Tielin is as dishonest as Gao Haixin, her character is very good. The Gao family is now a big family inheriting Chinese traditional virtues. It has always been famous for being trustworthy and convincing people with virtue."


    Junxia explained it to me endlessly, and I frowned slightly and finally loosened it.


    "Then I ask you, Junxia, would you like me to be a member of the Gao family and stay here?" I looked at Junxia Yi''s quiet snow-white face and really asked.


    Junxia looked at me and said, "of course not. But if it''s for your safety, I hope you can have a trusted force to protect you rather than being chased and killed by the government all day. The villagers of Riyue village in Yunnan are good, but Yunnan is too chaotic, and the power of Bai nationality is not big enough."


    Junxia''s answer moved me a little. After all, she has feelings for me. She made me a Gao family out of her protection.


    "Forget it, I won''t talk about it in the future. I don''t want to get involved in the disputes between these families and big forces. These things are too far away for me. Junxia, I still want to be with you. I know enough to live safely, open my own company and have my own house." I whispered in Junxia''s ear. My words made Junxia''s eyes open slightly. Junxia turned her side and showed a smile in her eyes. The corner of her scarlet mouth showed a long lost evil smile. There was a trace of satisfaction and a trace of happiness in that smile.


    I looked at Junxia''s smile, my heart trembled slightly, and my eyes slipped inadvertently. When I saw the little princess lying on the sofa squinting at the two of us, I suddenly felt a little ashamed.


    "Mengmeng, thank you for explaining just now." I also sat on the sofa with a smile and thanked the little princess.


    "Hum. How can you thank me?" the little princess looked at me, looked at Junxia standing beside me and asked me.


    "Thank you again?" I said depressed. "Thank you as much as you say." my eyes stopped for a moment on the little princess''s beautiful face, a little distracted.


    As soon as my eyes stared, the little princess''s face turned red. Her eyes turned and said, "wait until I think of it!"


    Then she answered and said:


    "By the way, smelly thief, you are very popular. People in the Gao family want to woo you and have children for you."


    "Of course, that''s the advantage of being a man," I said with a smile.


    "Go, smelly beauty is dead. You disgust me." the little princess vomited her tongue disgustingly, and her small mouth was pulled wide.


    "Hey hey, eat whatever you like. My mother has a lot of work today. It''s estimated that dinner can''t be served until 7 o''clock." we were chatting in boredom, and the obscene girl came out with a smile from the refrigerator holding a large plate of gold roast suckling pigs.


    "Golden roast suckling pig?!" seeing the golden roast suckling pig held by the obscene girl, the little princess couldn''t help jumping up from the sofa, "I want, I want, I want. I''ve been hungry underground for so long, I want to roast suckling pig."


    Before the wretched girl put the plate on the tea table, the little princess cheered, stretched out her plain hand and grabbed the largest pig''s hoof.


    "Hey, didn''t you have enough to eat just now? Can you still eat now?" I was speechless as the little princess grabbed the pig''s hoof and chewed it.


    "I want to eat, can''t I?"


    "Cow stomach." I thumbed up to the little princess and sighed.


    Seeing the greedy appearance of the little princess, the obscene girl also laughed. She cut the crispy suckling pig with a steel knife and gave it to the rest of us. Then she sat down on the sofa and ate next to me.


    "It''s a pity that you''re a little late, or you can eat the suckling pig I made yesterday. Now you can only heat it." the obscene girl also grabbed a piece of pork and stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Master, did you make this pork?" I took the pork made by the obscene girl and took a bite. The crispy and delicious pork with greasy oil and water went into my mouth. The fragrant heat filled my mouth, which I couldn''t believe. "So you can cook."


    "Nonsense, otherwise, how did I get into the cooking camp?" the obscene girl looked at me obliquely.


    "Er... That''s right." now I can understand why the obscene girl is so open in the cooking camp. I guess it has something to do with her craft.


    "By the way, now the lotus Gang first reported the ancient relics hidden underground in Zhongyue temple. This means that it is difficult for the government to suppress them for the reason of smuggling cultural relics?" I discussed with the obscene girl while eating the suckling pig, "In this way, the lotus gang will certainly put more chips on the martial arts conference. Master, with your strength, will you compete at the martial arts conference?"


    Hearing my words, the obscene girl''s face rarely showed a gloomy color.


    "Eat slowly." the obscene girl sighed, lowered her eyebrows slightly, took a long breath, paused and said, "apprentice, to tell you the truth, now I''m in a really headache."


    The obscene girl said in a rare way: "The older generation in the family are over 45 years old and have passed the age of martial arts competition. The other disciples of the family were treated with pesticide a few days ago. Although the medicine is not too strong, many disciples in our family are still hospitalized these days. There are only four core disciples in our family who can be sent out to play, including me and my mother , that''s six. The competition is a wheel system. Each gang has to send ten disciples to participate, and there are more than four alternate players. Now... Alas, I''m under great pressure. "


    My heart is a little heavy when I hear the obscene girl say so.


    "Wheel racing?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s the wheel system." at this time, Junxia came up and explained to me, "there are ten groups of players in the martial arts conference, each group has ten disciples, representing their own sect. That is, 100 people. During the competition, each team selects one disciple to play until it is defeated by one of the opposing team members."


    "That means... One person can challenge several members?"


    "Well, if a player is strong enough, it is possible to defeat several players at one go. Theoretically, you can even wear ten at a time. Of course, because the strength of the disciples participating in the Military Martial Arts Conference is relatively balanced, it is almost impossible to wear ten at a time." Junxia nodded and analyzed.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry too much. With your abnormal skill, if you go to the competition, it''s OK to wear five for one. Although there are not many remaining disciples, the pressure is also small."


    "The problem is, we''re going to win the championship, stupid apprentice." the obscene girl said gloomily. "Among the ten groups that participated in the competition, the lotus Gang is quite equal to our Gao family in terms of overall strength. My mother, mother, me and several core disciples all have a little foundation. The core disciples of the lotus Gang step by step, but there is a perverted Li Mulan. It is said that she can pick ten to go to her sister. Although I haven''t had a hand with her, it seems from the rumors that she should be very skilled Strong. "


    "So, master, are you afraid?" I looked at the obscene girl''s gloomy face and said.

 Chapter 223

    "Who am I afraid of?" the obscene girl looked at me with an oblique eye. "Just because of the poisoning, some core disciples may not be able to play. My mother is injured this time, and it''s estimated that she can''t play her strength. It''s no problem for me to have a fight with that guy, but it''s estimated that she will work hard to please. But if I play with my mother, I''m afraid it''s hard to say."


    To put it bluntly, the wretched girl is worried that her mother is out of order because of her age and injury, and she can only draw with the human demon, so the remaining disciples are not enough to defeat the rest of the lotus Gang, so she is worried.


    "Apprentice, it would be much easier if you were a member of our high family. We can directly become the first member of the martial arts league. Don''t think about anything else. I can relax. How about being my sister... Oh, no, brother?" she said. The obscene girl suddenly hit my chest with her elbow, revealing a series of obscene expressions.


    Seeing Junxia''s eyes, I subconsciously looked away, and then said in a positive color:


    "Master, what''s the progress of the martial arts competition now? Are you going to play tomorrow?"


    This time, it was Junxia''s turn to cut in and explain for me: "No. tomorrow is the game between Emei and lotus gang. The Gao family''s game was held on the first day. That game was against Kunlun and won by 4-10. Unfortunately, we were looking for you at that time, and we didn''t go to the game..."


    "Oh? I''ve already won one?" I looked at the obscene girl, a little surprised.


    "Well, there have been two matches. There are ten groups in the martial arts conference, and lots are drawn to decide the opponents. Except for the elimination of two groups and four groups on the first day, only two groups of competitions are held every day. Yesterday was the fifth day, and the last game happened to be Gao Jia and Kunlun. However, the strength of Kunlun sect is middle and lower reaches among the ten gangs, so it has little strength High-strength children, so they were compared. Now the Gao family has entered the top four. "


    "No, it''s not. It''s so fast," I said with some shame. "So, in two days, the game will be over?"


    "That''s not true. The top four competition is only held once a day. There will be no competition between us tomorrow. There will be a competition between us and Shaolin the day after tomorrow. It''s also a headache. But we have to compete. I hope some core disciples of the clan can recover and fight for the next one before that." the obscene girl said with a dim look in her eyes.


    "If they can''t recover at that time, they can only find some disciples with relatively poor qualifications. If we win Shaolin, we will have to spend time with the lotus Gang after a day''s rest. In that case, I will be under great pressure."


    "That''s true, master. You''re a tragedy."


    "Yes, God, earth, I''m really a cup!" the obscene girl pouted helplessly, held her chin in her hand, took a shredded meat in her mouth, and chewed it like she was going to tear the meat into pieces. I rarely see such an expression on the obscene girl, but I have to say that when the obscene girl pouts and shows a little stripe on her chin, it is still quite attractive and lovely.


    However, I feel a little guilty when I see the obscene girl. I think if I join the Gao family, maybe the obscene girl won''t have to be so difficult. I was really sorry to think that the Gao family might suffer huge losses because of my decision, but I soon thought about it, smiled and patted the obscene girl on the shoulder and said:


    "Master, what are you afraid of? Even if the lotus Gang controls the Wu Meng Gao family and loses its shares, you still have the share of golden city. That share should be a lot of money."


    Hearing what I said, the wretched girl looked a little better, and her eyes flashed:


    "That''s right. I almost forgot if you didn''t tell me. Having the golden city also made up for some shares, although it may be less than one-fifth. At least it''s money. OK, apprentice, I''m in a better mood." the obscene girl stood up with a smile, patted me on the shoulder, gave me a knowing smile, and I returned with her comfortable smile.


    According to my understanding, Wumeng group, which is composed of ten gangs of Shaolin, Emei, Wudang, Xiaoyao, Tianshan, Maoshan, beggars'' sect, Kunlun, Lianhua sect and Gao family, has accumulated for hundreds of years. Wumeng is involved in a wide range of industries. In addition to the main business industries such as health products, pharmaceutical industry, metal manufacturing industry and tourism industry, it is also involved in mining properties, Jewelry industry, real estate, electronics industry, food development industry, antique retail industry and other fields, it can be said that Wumeng itself is a very huge enterprise group.


    For example, in addition to being the eldest brother in the fields of beauty medicine and health care, the enterprises under the management of Gaojia in Wumeng have rich profits from diatomite in Jilin Province. In addition, the ethanol oil mining and wood development in Shandong are also the source of Gaojia''s income, the film and television base in Jiaozuo, Henan, the electronic information product manufacturing industry in the Yangtze River Delta, and the Pharmaceutical Group in Northeast China, They are all controlled by Gaojia under the banner of Wumeng, and they all have Gaojia''s involvement. It can be said that Gaojia has very strong financial resources.


    Wumeng is China''s largest private enterprise group in the women''s world, which is equivalent to Tencent group, the leader of private enterprises in the 21st century. However, its influence and scope of extension are more than those of pure Internet service enterprises such as Tencent.


    In Wumeng, the leader or patriarch of each big gang family is a chairman of the Wumeng group, and the Wumeng leader elected by the martial arts conference is the largest shareholder holding the most shares, has the greatest decision-making power of the Wumeng group, and has the right to sell shares, transfer funds and use its fixed and current assets, It is also qualified to determine the future direction of the military alliance.


    According to incomplete statistics, Wu Meng, a huge group, also has a total assets of more than trillion, and holding 50% of the shares of Wu Meng is equivalent to controlling 500 billion assets. This control power is quite terrible.


    No wonder the GAOs are so worried about the challenge of the lotus gang.


    Although the martial arts Congress has the slogan of national movement, it is actually the overt competition for interests within the martial arts league.


    Although the gold city is invaluable, unless it is a complete gold city, its value is difficult to shake a huge group like Wumeng. Even if the gold city share owned by the obscene girl is only one tenth of the total financial resources of Wumeng. It can be said that the total financial resources of a Wumeng group are enough to compete with a gold city.


    As for its influence in China, Wumeng is also a huge mountain, which is difficult to climb.


    Therefore, the pressure on the heirs of the obscene girl family can be said to be Shanda.


    No wonder the wretched girl would rather join the army than go home.


    "Oh, forget it. Don''t think so much. Let my mother do those things... As for us... Let''s have a passion!?"


    The obscene girl''s words were amazing. When she said one word, the hall was silent.


    Of course, I was stunned, and the little princess and Junxia looked at the obscene girl, their mouths opened slightly, one by one, wanted to talk and stopped, and their faces even turned a little red.


    "Excitement, passion? What passion?" Xiaobai, who didn''t understand anything in our conversation before, couldn''t get in. Now when she heard the obscene girl talking about passion, she finally had the opportunity to speak. Seeing that we were silent, Xiaobai naturally asked her inner questions.

 Chapter 224

    "I''ll go and see your evil expressions. Where did you think of one by one? I mean K song! K song!" when we saw our strange expressions, the obscene girls announced their answers in time. When she said something, our expressions returned to the original state.


    "Scare me!" the little princess narrowed her eyes. But then she also smiled. She said to the obscene girl and Junxia, "well, k-song is also good. I''ve never sung k-song with anyone. Let''s sing k-song together! Li Jian, you come first!"


    "Nani?"


    Although it was the first time to meet, as a little princess, she didn''t need to care that someone ignored her. No matter where she was, her proposal was put in the first place.


    "Don''t you know how to sing? When you were trapped at the bottom of the well, didn''t you still sing a lot of 21st century songs? Don''t linger and sing quickly!" the little princess said foolishly. This little princess didn''t learn the ability to do big things, but she learned the ability to make trouble.


    "This..."


    "Hey, that''s a good idea, old apprentice. Let''s have some strong songs!" obscene girl is also a person who fears that the world will not be chaotic. In a way, she and the little princess are a perfect match. One is naughty and the other is obscene. They really meet in embarrassment and hook up.


    While talking, the obscene girl also ran to the wall mounted TV screen in the hall and turned on the sound and LED lights. In a moment, the whole hall turned into darkness. Only the colorful lights projected from the top of the hall turned into a circle of gorgeous and beautiful halos on the ground, overlapping and painting the most beautiful picture.


    I didn''t expect such advanced equipment. It seems that it is worthy of the world 400 years later. The audio equipment is much more advanced.


    "Come on, take it all." the obscene girl turned on the TV song playing software, and then she took four microphones and handed them to me, Xiaobai and miss respectively. She kept one herself.


    "Apprentice, you have to sing today." the obscene girl thief said with a smile. I looked at her with a helpless and bitter smile, and then looked at the little princess. She sat on the armrest of the sofa, her two little feet hanging in the air, shaking and shaking


    "Master, but you don''t have the back accompaniment of our time." I said reluctantly.


    "It''s all right, then don''t use the melody."


    "But I can''t sing well without melody." I scratched my head a little embarrassed.


    "Apprentice, you make me disappointed, don''t you?" the wretched girl looked at me with some dissatisfaction, and her eyes showed an unhappy color. "I said apprentice, do you know that the Kung Fu level of our Gaojia disciples is always higher than that of other gangs?"


    "Why?" I honestly said I didn''t know.


    "Because when we choose disciples, we always pay attention to two points. One is to pay attention to the disciple''s experience. People who have not really exercised in dangerous situations can''t exercise real superb Kung Fu. That''s why Shifu I joined the army. Do you understand?"


    "Oh, what else?"


    "One more thing, hey hey, is to keep a positive, high-profile and optimistic heart at all times! If a person doesn''t have an optimistic and cheerful heart, he will only be afraid to move forward in case of danger and never want to do even one big thing! So the problem of many things is not whether he can do well, but whether he actively does it. Hold the microphone quickly, Sing! Fake one and punish ten! "I benefited a lot from the obscene girl''s words. I didn''t expect the obscene girl to say such philosophical words.


    "Master, I didn''t expect you to say such philosophical words. Did you take the wrong script?" I smiled.


    "Really? Look at me... Oh, I really took it wrong... Anyway, sing to me first!" the obscene girl joked to me, and I picked up the microphone under the pressure of a group of beautiful women.


    "Wow, master, you''re going to sing, ha ha. Come on, I''m looking forward to it." seeing that I''m going to sing, Xiaobai blinked her big eyes and applauded with a smile. The little princess looked at Xiaobai, then looked at me, her eyes bent into crescent moon, and clapped her hands expectantly to watch me sing.


    The two long-term onlookers, female wolf head and one eyed woman, stood by and looked at me foolishly. I was really under great pressure in the face of the gaze of a group of beautiful women. In the 21st century, when I hummed in my bedroom, I would be "beaten" and "scolded" by my roommates. Fortunately, no one here has heard the songs of my time. Even if I sing out of tune, I can pretend to be serious.


    "Well, let me... Sing the most classic hero song of the 21st century! I wish you success and defeat the enemy this time!" under pressure, I sang Liu Huan''s famous song hero song:


    "The river flows eastward!"


    "The stars in the sky participate in the Big Dipper!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "When the road sees injustice, shout WOW!"


    "When it''s time to do it, do it!"


    "Rush into Kyushu!"


    "Hey, Yier ~ hey, Yier ~"


    Liu Huan''s hero song is more suitable for me, a big man. When I heard my songs full of passion and roaring out in a loud voice, all the beauties clapped and cheered. The little princess''s eyes are bright. The obscene girl is laughing. Junxia can''t help laughing. Xiaobai claps her hands and cheers, and the female wolf head is exaggerated. She jumped up and down and was excited because of my loud singing. It seems that my song inspired her beast.


    "Master, you sing so well! Listen carefully!" Xiaobai clapped her hands and cheered beside me, with a pure face.


    "It''s really good. I''ve never heard a song of this style. It''s really unique in the 21st century." Junxia clapped softly beside the sofa, showing her white teeth and giving me a look of appreciation.


    "Do you want another one?!" seeing so many beautiful women clapping their hands, my confidence soared and my heart was full of a sense of achievement.


    "Yes, master, one more song!" Xiaobai said with a smile.


    "OK, let me sing another song" life in full bloom "... I want life in full bloom... Just like walking through the boundless wilderness..." I hold the microphone and sing Wang Feng''s "life in full bloom". The songs I sing are men''s songs that are more suitable for my voice. If I were to sing Faye Wong''s sharp, thin, round and folded tunes, I would certainly not be able.


    Under waves of applause, I sang bold and unrestrained songs such as spring, glorious years, Beijing and Beijing in the 21st century. Driven by me, all the beauties beat the rhythm for me. Sometimes when I sing out of tune, they will laugh, but I don''t feel too embarrassed, Because the beauties here are my closest people, Xiaobai, female wolf head, Junxia, one eyed woman, obscene girl and little princess. They all have common memories and spiritual resonance with me. When they laugh, I will only feel that I amuse them, without the kind of shyness and inferiority I imagined at the beginning.


    I sang more than ten songs in a row, which hurt my throat, so I stopped to breathe on the sofa.


    "Oh, Li Jian, do you know what I''m thinking?" when I sat on the sofa and drank tea to moisten my throat, Junxia smiled and asked me this question.


    "What?" I asked as I drank tea.


    "I think even if you are penniless, you won''t have the problem of food and clothing. Just selling the lyrics and songs of the 21st century is enough for you to become a world-class composer and lyricist. Ha ha." Junxia smiled faintly with a gentle face. I know she''s telling the truth.


    "Well, you''d better record my song soon. It might be the first song of a world-class singer at that time!" I said with some pride.


    "Ha ha, you are really proud to say you." Junxia played my hand.


    "Junxia, go sing, too. I haven''t heard you sing." I said to Junxia.


    "Well, I haven''t sung for a long time. I remember going crazy with my classmates in college. Now looking back, I really miss my life at that time." Junxia is not too hesitant. Now the atmosphere is stirring up. Under my proposal, she also took off her coat, then picked up the microphone and sang the song of women''s world.


    Junxia sings the famous song of women''s world "spring with lily withering"


    "In the spring when all flowers wither, I just miss you... My mother... Time flows away in such a hurry, and we are still together... My mother..."


    This is a song about mother daughter emotion. In the women''s world, because there is no love, the friendship between women and the family affection between mother and daughter are the main praise content. It can be said that most of the song themes in the women''s world are about friendship, family affection and teacher-student affection, which is completely different from the vulgar love songs all over the street in the 21st century.


    I haven''t heard Junxia sing before. Today, as soon as Junxia sings, I found that Junxia''s voice is really good. It''s a little hoarse, but it should be clearer and more pleasant. It''s very moving. Moreover, the song itself is also very beautiful. I was moved when I heard it for the first time.


    "Good! Good singing!" I clapped my hands vigorously, and Junxia blushed.


    "I''ll come too, I''ll come too!" the little princess who has been sitting on the sofa can''t stand it. She rarely has the opportunity to fight with others regardless of identity. Today is a great opportunity for her to perform.


    The little princess''s honey lips were shining. She took the microphone, shook her legs gently, stroked the bangs with her left hand, and stirred a few strands of pink drooping hair in her ears, singing like a lively elf.


    Seeing the little princess singing, everyone immediately listened carefully.


    Xiaojun''s lead singer is a song called "Fireflies twinkle", which is full of the youth and lively atmosphere of little girls. It tells the story of two little girls who are close as sisters separated from the two places because of their respective careers. They caught fireflies in the mountains the night before they left and gave them to each other in a glass bottle as a souvenir. They never met again. The song is lively in the early stage, but it ends with a little sadness.


    The little princess''s voice is sweet, very lively and beating, which makes people difficult to control and is brought to her rhythm.


    "Ha ha, it''s all so good. I''m under great pressure!" when it''s time for the obscene girl to sing, the obscene girl sang a mischievous song "bra flying", which tells the story of the disappearance of the bra in the girls'' dormitory. The rhythm is obscene and mischievous. As a result, the bra disappeared. It was stolen by the dog, This story tells a happy story about a group of female students secretly raising pets in the dormitory.


    To my surprise, the obscene girl''s singing voice is the best of all of us. Probably because she practices martial arts, she has a large lung capacity.


    However, just when we were singing in turn with constant passion, the female wolf head who had been quietly listening to us suddenly ran away. She jumped onto the sofa and then looked up and screamed:


    "Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, Ow!"


    We were all stunned by the behavior of the female wolf head, and I was shocked beyond measure.


    I''m so tired. The female wolf head sang?

 Chapter 225

    The female wolf head is dressed in a blood red cheongsam. Her legs are split, and her elegant and wild legs are inserted on the sofa,


    The female wolf head separated her hands, stepped on the sofa cushion with brown boots and sang high. Although she didn''t have any lyrics, her cry was long and loud, and matched with the background music on the TV screen. The tone was very accurate!


    Incredible... Incredible.


    The song sung by the female wolf head is the bra flying sung by the obscene girl. The tune is high and low, light and beautiful. And it was sung by the female wolf head with the sound of wolf howling, which had a different flavor.


    For a long time, the female wolf head can''t speak and can only cry. I even named her aowu for this, but I didn''t expect that she learned to sing so quickly and sang so standard and beautiful!


    "I''ll go, aowu, you can sing. God, it''s great!" when we saw the female wolf head singing for the first time, everyone who knew the origin of the female wolf head looked silly. For a time, we couldn''t help applauding the female wolf head.


    Seeing our applause, the female wolf head is also in a good mood. Since she came to the human world, she has become more human. Unless her mood is violent, she generally won''t attack people at will. Now the people in the hall obviously don''t have any hostility to her, so she also integrated into us and sang.


    Seeing us laughing and clapping, the female wolf head was even happier and continued to cry. Among all the beautiful women Li, the female wolf head''s voice was the loudest and most natural, and even compared the obscene girls.


    "Wow, it turns out that sister aowu can also sing. It''s great!" Xiaobai shouted happily, clapping her hands with joy on her face. Among all the people, she has spent the longest time with aowu. Xiaobai has a big nerve, so she doesn''t have much fear of the female wolf head. Therefore, the female wolf head has always had a good relationship with her. Moreover, Xiaobai once encountered sadness with the female wolf head in the Great Rift Valley of Huanglian mountains. The two silly girls sympathize with each other and have a good relationship. Now hearing the female wolf head singing, Xiaobai is naturally very happy.


    "Unexpectedly, aowu also knows the rhythm. It''s incredible." I clapped my hands and said to Junxia standing aside.


    "Well, there are wolf gene fragments in aowu gene. Animals'' hearing is much more sensitive than humans. I think aowu can grasp the rhythm much more accurate than ordinary people." Junxia gave me a reasonable explanation with a faint smile.


    "HMM. I think so too." I nodded my head, then smiled and looked at the proud dance standing on the sofa. A feasible idea suddenly flashed in my heart:


    By the way, although the female wolf doesn''t understand us, she can understand music and has such a good memory of music. Then I want to talk to her in the future. Don''t I just need to sing?


    For example, the female wolf head doesn''t understand the word "apple", but if I give her an apple and ask her to play the corresponding music when she sees the apple, she can remember the melody and understand that this melody represents the apple.


    This vague idea gradually formed in my mind and became clearer and clearer. In the end, I even wanted to try. Because I know that if my method is feasible, maybe I can use singing to communicate with the female wolf head in the future, and the female wolf head can also use singing to express her mood and convey my thoughts!


    I was in a good mood when I thought of this method. Then I kept this idea in mind and planned to take time to practice in the future.


    The "howling" of the female wolf head was applauded by everyone. Until the female wolf head was a little hoarse, she stopped, then suddenly jumped in front of me, and then stretched out her slender arms to hold me tightly, which made me almost out of breath.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK, I know. Aowu, you sing very well and sing best!" every time the female wolf head was excited, she couldn''t help holding me, and I stopped her in time. I handed the female wolf head water and pig''s feet to let the female wolf head rest. The female wolf head sat down on the sofa and enjoyed it safely and steadily. Next, it''s the one eyed girl and Xiaobai''s turn to sing.


    "My lord... Do I want to sing, too?"


    "Yes, sing a song." in the face of my proposal, avaha Yi looked a little surprised, but there was no doubt about her piety to me. Under my nod, she also sang a song, and it was a Bai Song. To my surprise, the one eyed woman also had a high singing level, with a sense of the vicissitudes of a wandering warrior.


    I gave a thumbs up to the one eyed woman to express my appreciation. The one eyed woman folded her hands and made a prayer gesture to show her respect for me.


    Next, the only person who didn''t sing was Xiaobai.


    "I also want to sing? But, but I can''t sing!" Xiaobai took the microphone, opened his mouth and looked embarrassed. "I can''t remember any songs... I can only sing a little military songs..." Xiaobai learned the military songs from those female soldiers when we joined the army. Xiaobai can hum those words.


    "Never mind, let''s sing the military song." we all encouraged Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai''s clear and innocent eyes blinked twice. She looked around us and was a little shy, but finally, she closed her eyes tightly and began to hum:


    "Lala Lala ~ ~ Lala Lala ~ ~ oh Lala ~ ~" because Xiaobai doesn''t know the lyrics, he can only use Lala''s voice to replace the lyrics. As a result, the hummed song is like a children''s song, very cute, but very stupid.


    What makes me speechless is that Xiaobai''s grasp of the rhythm is really poor. Although she is not five tone incomplete, she sings the worst among all of us.


    After singing a song that was not a song, Xiaobai knew that he was out of tune. He blushed and bowed his head embarrassed. I patted Xiaobai on the shoulder and asked her to sit on the sofa. Xiaobai''s cheeks were red, like painted with pink paint. It was very pleasant.


    "Master, I can''t sing well."


    "Silly girl, you''d better stop singing and eat yours." I was deeply hit by Xiaobai. Xiaobai looked at me depressed and pathetic, and then grabbed the pork and ate it.


    "Ha, I''ll dance for you!" as the singing gradually entered * *, the little princess had a new idea. I found that the little princess is actually a girl who likes to deal with her peers. The difference between the girls here and her age is not very big, so she is also noisy today.


    The little princess said and walked slowly to the center of the hall. The little princess has a slender body. Two thin and long beautiful legs are close together without any gap, just like the legs of a crane. Coupled with the little princess''s slender waist like a willow, the little princess''s posture is perfect.


    Although the chest is not as impressive as Xiaobai''s f cup, she is better than the slender waist. I have never seen such a slender waist as the little princess in my life. When I was underground, I personally felt the softness and slender of her waist


    The little princess walked with her legs like a catwalk model, her small round hips closed tightly, her legs stretched straight, her toes pointed to the ground, her chest held out and her abdomen closed, her arms wriggled upward and stretched like water snakes, alternating and changing, and made a series of flexible and beautiful movements. What''s more, the little princess can support her light body completely by two thumbs, just like rose''s performance in third class in Titanic.


    "Wow, how awesome! How did you do it?" Xiaobai, whose mouth was full of snacks, looked stunned, while the little princess showed a proud smile. Her straight legs slowly moved towards both sides, and her arms rose from both sides and held each other on her head. In a moment, the little princess became an "8" shape, which looked very elegant, She is as charming as a dancer.


    "Hee hee. Look again!" seeing everyone''s stunned expression, the little princess was even more proud. Next, she directly raised her legs, put her beautiful legs directly on her head, supported her body with one foot, and then turned in place like a top. When doing this, her hands did not hold her thighs, but opened horizontally, As she turned, it turned into a white aperture.


    "Awesome! One... Two... Three... Thirty!"


    "Ha ha, that''s great!" everyone exclaimed, and the little princess was excited to turn. She turned for dozens of turns before she stopped. What I admire is that the little princess didn''t feel dizzy after so many turns. The little princess grinned. Then her eyes brightened. She turned three somersaults directly in the hall. Her movements were very consistent without a trace of stagnation, which made me doubt my eyes.


    "Ha ha, I''ve practiced jujitsu. What''s more!" after the little princess jumped and rolled over, her legs suddenly closed together, and then her body slowly pressed down, and her legs slowly opened. Finally, her legs pasted on the ground one by one and turned into straight legs, while the little princess stretched her body on the ground, and the roots of her legs were close to the ground, The beauty and attractiveness of that moment are beyond words. At that moment, my heart beat a little. I really wanted to go forward and hold the little princess who was performing, then hold her in my arms and knead her body into various shapes like plasticine


    I looked at the little princess, and then the little princess was even more amazing. She bent down directly and let her head pass through her crotch, while her legs were around her neck. The whole little princess tied herself like a rope!


    "Wow, it''s amazing!" Xiaobai saw that he didn''t even eat snacks, and cried out with joy and shock.


    The little princess drilled her head from between her legs and smiled at us.


    "How''s it going, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not just powerful, it''s against the sky!" I exclaimed.


    What made me dumber was that the little princess kept her head under her legs and walked with her legs popping like a big spider. At last, the little princess went directly to me sitting on the sofa. The little head drilled out between her legs ruthlessly opened the cherry mouth and took the pork in my hand


    The little princess''s action caused a burst of laughter, and the little princess ate my pork and spit out her tongue at me playfully.


    After this kind of singing and dancing, the six beauties who left light or heavy traces in my life have also narrowed the distance between each other


    I don''t know. This small start has laid the most solid foundation for the establishment of the brave team in the future

 Chapter 226

    Singing and dancing lasted for two hours. Everyone was not having fun. At this time, gaotielin came to find someone. I and the little princess are all guests. Naturally, she should treat me well.


    Gao Tielin held an open-air banquet in his yard to welcome us, instead of going to the hotel as a big man in the 21st century. The meals the Gao family entertained us were cooked by professional chefs hired by Gao. It can be seen that Gao Tielin attached great importance to us. I, Junxia, Xiaobai, little princess, female wolf head and one eyed woman, Everyone is a heavyweight. The little princess is the daughter of the governor, and the other five people, including me, are the discoverers of the golden city and the great people with amazing value. Naturally, she dare not neglect it.


    Gao Tielin is a talkative person. There was no cold reception after the whole banquet. At the banquet, Gao Tielin asked us about our experiences, told us about the current situation of the Wu League, and then told us about the lotus gang. According to Gao Tielin, although Lianhua Gang reported that ancient cultural relics were hidden underground in Zhongyue temple, the municipal government has not found any evidence that those cultural relics were hidden by Lianhua gang.


    According to the investigation of the people in the police station, it was found that there were many exits of the tunnel under the lotus Gang, which was connected to the underground river outside, so it was not ruled out that other forces could secretly transport ancient relics to the underground of Zhongyue temple. The lotus Gang seems to have destroyed all the evidence of smuggling cultural relics in the shortest time. Even if the police station intervenes in the investigation, it is difficult to find the evidence on paper.


    Although people with a clear eye can see that the lotus Gang''s move is a false move and a wise move to protect themselves, it has to be said that the lotus Gang''s move is still very firm. At least when the lotus Gang takes the initiative to expose it, the government can''t get direct evidence of the Lotus Gang''s smuggling, and there is no way to take the lotus gang for a moment.


    "Meow, I can''t cure the lotus Gang!" Gao Tielin said unhappily, holding a goblet and pouring wine into his mouth.


    "Mom, drink less wine, or you''d better not play the game the day after tomorrow."


    "Go, your mother, I''m still young. What''s a drink? The drunken fist of our Gao family is made by drinking!" Gao Tielin said indifferently. Although he is middle-aged, he is still young and energetic, and his personality is bright. I have to admire him for his charm.


    Of course, at the dinner table, some Gaojia people, including gaotielin, tried every means to persuade me to become Gaojia people, and even put forward many favorable conditions and treatment. Even in the end, they agreed that as long as I joined Gaojia, they were willing to make the greatest concessions and give me the greatest activity space and freedom.


    Even the second elder of the Gao family was willing to exchange shares for a child with me. She said that if I were willing to exchange the Gao family''s shares in ethanol gasoline in Shandong for my right to let their people conceive a boy.


    But... I finally politely refused.


    In fact, I never thought that there would be other men in the world except me. Even Junxia suggested to me that it would be a good thing for me if there were other men in the world except me, because that would allow my sons to help me share the pressure of being chased by the government.


    In other words, as long as a real boy is born in the world, my pressure can be reduced by half. If there are ten, my pressure can be reduced to one tenth. For me, it is actually a very wonderful way to avoid being chased by the government. Of course, the premise is that I have to sacrifice my son, and as a result, I will take other girls who have a relationship with me as a test object. Such a thing... I really can''t accept it.


    I can''t accept the women related to me and my offspring becoming other people''s tools and experimental objects. I don''t think any parents want their children to become experimental objects in other people''s incubators and dishes. So, in the end, I didn''t agree with the Gao family''s request that I join them.


    What''s more, there are Junxia, Xiaobai and female werewolf around me. If I join the Gao family, they must become the Golden Buddha statue guarded by the Gao family like me. I don''t want to do that yet.


    Or from another point of view, in recent months, I have been used to the days of being free and wandering around the world. I don''t really want my identity to be exposed, and then like the little princess, there are more than double-digit bodyguards everywhere. I''m afraid it would be completely crazy to live like that.


    In the end, I didn''t agree to join the Gao family, but the Gao Tielin was not very unhappy, but expressed their understanding of me. Of course, other elders and elders of the Gao family still covet me. They all want to turn me into the Gao family in every way. However, the voices of those elders who had plans were finally suppressed by the high-speed railway forest.


    "Li Jian is our distinguished guest. He doesn''t want to be a member of our Gao family. We can only blame our Gao family for not having this blessing. Aunt, second mother, I''ve made a decision on this matter. You don''t have to say more."


    When I heard the words of the high-speed railway forest, there were bursts of sighs on the table. I even saw several elders looking at me with unwilling and thoughtful eyes. Looking at their eyes, I thought they seemed to have some ideas.


    After dinner, I asked the little princess what to do next. The little princess directly lay on the obscene girl''s sofa, stretched and said lazily:


    "Well, I''ll contact my mother later. My mother should be there tomorrow. Then I can tell her what happened these days. Smelly thief, what''s your hurry?"


    "Hey, you are also the daughter of a big man, a body of ten thousand gold. You come out and run around so casually. If you get into trouble, we will suffer." looking at the little princess lying on the sofa, I am quite speechless. The little princess''s adaptability is really strong. She took it as her home within a few hours.


    "Aren''t you my bodyguard?" the little princess glanced at me and said.


    "When did I become your bodyguard?"


    "If you don''t explain that, how can I clarify your crime of kidnapping me in case you are arrested?"


    "Er... That''s the same." it seems that the little princess wants me to be her temporary bodyguard. At that time, she also wants to use this way to help me say human favor, so as not to be chased and charged with kidnapping. I almost forgot my identity as a kidnapper of the little princess.


    "So, you have to take good care of me these days. Before I leave, you give me an honest and listen to me." the little princess has a charming appearance of a big lady, which makes my heart sweat.


    "OK, you''re the eldest lady. I''ll listen to you, OK?"


    "It should have been like this." the little princess stretched her limbs like a kitten again. Then she yawned, borrowed a phone from the obscene girl, and reported her whereabouts to her housekeeper. As for Junxia, Xiaobai, the female wolf head and the one eyed woman, they sat on the sofa together and looked at me with surprised eyes, which made me feel a little rash.


    Before, because there was a little princess, Junxia and I always talked a little restrained. Now the little princess went to make a phone call, and her look immediately recovered some of her former appearance.


    "Li Jian, did something happen between you and Zheng Mengmeng?" Junxia sat next to me. Her left eyebrow was slightly lowered and looked at me with suspicious eyes.


    Junxia is a smart woman with a fine heart. From the intimate relationship between me and the little princess, she has vaguely known that something unknown must have happened between me and the little princess.


    "Why do you ask?" I was a little guilty, but I pretended to be calm.


    But Junxia''s insight was amazing. From my expression, she seemed to see that I was not natural. She narrowed her eyes, put a plain hand on my thigh and said:


    "You did have a relationship with her, didn''t you, Li Jian?"


    This time, Junxia''s tone was more positive.


    I''m not very good at lying and hiding myself. When I heard Junxia say the same thing twice, I know she''s not sure she won''t ask me that.


    I sighed and nodded with difficulty:


    "Only... Once. When Zheng Mengmeng and I were trapped underground, she said we were all going to die, so..."


    Hearing my words, Junxia breathed heavily. Her expression also became a little gloomy.


    "Li Jian, you''re in big trouble."


    What I''m most afraid of hearing is words like big trouble, especially with a serious and serious atmosphere, it will make people feel like a great disaster is coming.


    "If Zheng Mengmeng is pregnant, Li Jian, you must be the first to be watched by the Zheng family. I''m afraid you''ll get out of their net."


    The more Junxia said, the more worried I was.


    "Junxia, at that time, I really thought I had no hope, so I did that... I''m not sure whether Mengmeng was pregnant or not. It''s possible that she was not pregnant?" I held my hands, and the palms exuded a little sweat, a little greasy. "


    Junxia said calmly, "it''s best not to take chances... No wonder Zheng Mengmeng has such a good attitude towards you. I knew it was so."


    "Junxia, you said if Zheng Mengmeng really conceived my child... What should I do?" my heart was a little heavy.


    Junxia looked at me with a long breath and said, "it''s troublesome. You know Zheng Mengmeng''s family background. With her background, her trouble shouldn''t be too big. The problem is, if Mengmeng shakes you out at that time, you''ll be in trouble."


    The more Junxia says so, the more complicated I am.


    But then Junxia added: "however, at least I can''t see it now. I don''t know if she is safe. Did you ask her?"


    I nodded and said, "but she said she didn''t know."


    "This......" Junxia looked sluggish.


    "It''s really troublesome. The probability of pregnancy is one-half, and the probability of having a baby boy is also one-half. That is to say, in your worst case, there is a quarter of the probability. Li Jian, now, it depends on your luck." Junxia looked at me reproachfully, "if Zheng Mengmeng really has your child, or a baby boy, you will be responsible."

 Chapter 227

    Junxia never said sensational things. What she said naturally made me very frightened,


    "Oh, what a headache." I grabbed my face and had a splitting headache.


    "Now we have to wait and see the change. We can only hope that things can be controlled." Junxia also showed a headache with a troublesome expression, and then she said positively, "Li Jian, although you are a man, I know your idea must be different from our women, but listen to me. No matter what kind of girl you meet in the future, you should try to restrain yourself. OK?"


    Junxia''s eyes are full of blame and complaint, but more sincere.


    Looking at Junxia''s clear and beautiful eyes, I nodded with some guilt, then stretched out my hand and held her greasy and snow-white wrist. After my face was serious for a while, I suddenly smiled at her:


    "With you with me, how can I think of other girls?"


    Junxia''s cheeks suddenly turned red. She closed her eyes and coughed a little. Then she squeezed it on my thigh and said, "if I have another idea next time, I''ll cut you directly!" her tone was still very horizontal.


    "Are you willing?" I said with a smile.


    Junxia''s face became more red. Her face sank, wrinkled her nose, bit her teeth, and then twisted my thigh meat into a twist, which made me cry out in pain.


    Xiaobai and Nalati were stunned when Junxia and I looked at our actions.


    Finally calmed down, I continued to ask Junxia:


    "By the way, how about the association these days?" I asked.


    "Oh, I''m just going to tell you about it." to get back to business, Junxia said, "the news that we found the golden city has been spread internationally these days. Now there are many voices from various countries and forces. Some are opposed and some are supported. Those forces oppose that the golden city should not be privately owned, but should become the public wealth of all mankind."


    "I guess the Association...?"


    "Because there are many voices of opposition, it is estimated that the association is now facing a lot of pressure. However, I guess the International Association of monuments will not amend the international regulations. We can still get the ownership of the golden city."


    "That''s good..." I was relieved to hear Junxia''s answer. As long as the ownership of the gold city is OK, I don''t care.


    "Six international funds, government agencies of four countries and six giant enterprises have contacted us these days, hoping that we can resell the ownership of the gold city." Junxia said with drooping eyes and a very calm voice.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "Of course not. Because we have contacted LAN Yueer, the heir of the Luo family, even the financial resources and stability of the world bank can not be compared with the Luo family. In addition to the Luo family, I directly refuse other rich business enterprises." Junxia said faintly.


    "Well, that''s the best. Otherwise, we''ll be busy in vain when we are cheated by those other consortia." although I''m not as smart as Junxia, at least I believe she can do well, that''s enough.


    "Done!" Junxia and I were discussing about the golden city. The little princess came back with her watch and mobile phone, with a relaxed freehand look on her face.


    "What did you say?" I asked, sitting on the sofa and looking at the little princess.


    "Of course, it''s to calm their frightened hearts. I said, I''m safe. Don''t worry about them. I''ve sneaked out and had a good time outside these days. In two days, I''ll go to my mother by myself. Let them not go to the police station to report the missing persons." the little princess said without hesitation.


    "... what about me? What do you say about me?"


    "You? Smelly thief, I said I misunderstood you. You''re neither a thief nor a member of the lotus gang. You''re just a poor passer-by who robbed his wallet. You saved me when you fell into the water. You''re my savior... Are you satisfied, smelly thief?" the little princess is really a little good at lying and won''t have back pain, I guess her bodyguards and housekeepers will smoke and vomit blood on the spot when they hear such a report from the little princess after worrying for 5 days and 5 nights?


    "Er... You are really talented. When you go back, you won''t be afraid that they will kill you with their eyes?" I said with some shame.


    "How dare they? If they dare, I''ll let them lose their jobs!" the little princess said disdainfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can finally imagine how unruly and unreasonable this little devil is in his own home. On this thought, I even suspect that after learning that the little princess sneaked out to play, the servants of the little princess may be shouting long live.


    "What about your mother? What if she sends someone to you?"


    "I''ve called my mother. I also told her about the antiquities of Zhongyue temple, but she was busy with the martial arts conference and the search for the lotus gang and didn''t care much about me. Knowing that I was fine and would go back in time, she told me a few words and hung up the phone." the little princess farted and sat next to my sofa, "Smelly thief, let''s have some activities in the evening. There are temple fairs and performances in the evening. Let''s go and see them together?"


    "You haven''t played enough. Why are you so energetic?" the little princess shouted that we should go to the temple fair together, which made me a little tired.


    "What''s the matter? I came out to play, or I''ll go back now. Let''s play together? Let''s go?" she said. The little princess came to us one by one and urged us. Junxia and I looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    "Oh, go, go, it''s boring to be bored here!" the little princess pulled us up. Junxia and I looked at each other, and finally had to be pulled up by the little princess. At this time, the obscene girl also came out of the toilet.


    "What''s the matter? Fools are ready to move?" the obscene girl looked at us and asked.


    "Oh, Mengmeng said she wanted to go to the temple fair. Let''s go together. Shifu, are you going?"


    "Go to the temple fair?" the obscene girl shook off the water stain on her hand and said, "OK. Let''s go."


    The obscene girl''s simple words set our schedule for that night. Of course, she added a sentence later:


    "Apprentice, you pay. Hei hei."


    Hearing this, I almost vomited blood.


    Because the little princess couldn''t bear to stay in her mansion, I sacrificed my life to accompany the beautiful woman to watch the performance in the large square outside Shaolin Temple in Dengfeng. We had a group of six women and one man walking on the street, which was quite eye-catching, just like a small tourist group.


    The little princess is a little crazy. She gets excited when she comes to a crowded place. She runs and jumps around in the square, which is already crowded with people. She runs almost all the jewelry stalls, food barbecue stalls and clothing stores. She says what she says to see the temple fair. As a result, she doesn''t watch the drama performance at all. She spends all her time buying some strange toys, And Xiaobai and Junxia just get on well with the little princess. Of course, this time, the one eyed woman, the female wolf head and the obscene girl followed me closely to prevent me from getting lost again.


    Of course, the biggest gain for me this night was that I saw the monk of the women''s world for the first time.


    Looking at the female monk standing on the stage of the drama wearing Huang Dahong''s cassock and a large string of rosary beads around her neck, I was really an eye opener. Female monks and male monks in the 21st century are almost the same in dress, bald, with incense scars on their heads. They look quiet and profound. The difference is that female monks do not have long eyebrows and whiskers like those in Jin Yong''s novels. Their mouths are clean and funny.


    We didn''t return to Gaofu until more than ten o''clock. After returning, we were sweating and had a good time one by one.


    However, the next thing is hard to deal with.


    That''s the allocation of sleeping rooms.


    Including the obscene girl, there are seven of us. How should we allocate the room? Although the Gao family is big, there are seven people living at the same time. If one person has a room, there is no spare room. And if it''s more than one room, who should I sleep with?


    The beds in each room of the Gao family are double, that is, only two people can sleep in a room.


    In this way, who I should sleep with has become the biggest suspense.


    Who should I sleep with?


    Up to now, the beauties who have had a relationship with me are little princess, female wolf head and Junxia, while in the ambiguous stage, they are obscene girl, Xiaobai and a one eyed woman. Logically, it''s no problem which one I sleep with. It doesn''t even matter if you sleep together. But now the space is limited, I can only choose one at most, and choosing one is tantamount to rejecting the others, which is not good for anyone.


    Let me go... How should I choose?


    Junxia thought of this problem earlier than I did. After returning to the Gaojia villa, she began to feel a little uneasy. She even gave me eyes several times to indicate who I was going to sleep with at night.


    Junxia''s eyes fell on the little princess several times. Obviously, in Junxia''s eyes, this sudden young lady has become the biggest threat. As for Xiaobai and female wolf head, Junxia is still more assured of me. I haven''t started with Xiaobai for more than half a year, so Junxia knows I''m not good at her.


    As for the female wolf head, there is a genetic deviation. Even if I do it, she won''t get pregnant. In the past, when I read some harem novels, I always felt that it was a great pleasure to have countless beauties around the hero, but now the situation really gives me a headache. "Spoil" any beauty will ignore other beauties. What should I do?


    "Li Jian, what are you going to do in the evening?" when she got off the bus, Junxia finally couldn''t help whispering in my ear and asked me.


    "Er... Why don''t you accompany me?" I winked at her.


    Hearing my words, Junxia immediately narrowed her eyes: "what are you talking about? You know others will have ideas."


    Just as Junxia and I looked at each other and whispered, the obscene girl came up and patted me on the shoulder.


    "Apprentice, please share a room with my mother tonight."


    Hearing this sound, my hair almost stood up. I slowly looked back, but I saw that the obscene girl was looking at me without mind.


    "Master, what do you want?" I stepped back and said in surprise.


    The obscene girl pulled her nose and said, "master, what can I do? Teach you Kung Fu! Since you won''t stay, you''ll have to go sooner or later, so before you go, master, I''ll do my best and teach you more Kung Fu. You''re also my first disciple. Of course, master, I''ll give it to you."


    I squinted at the obscene girl. Her face was full of awe inspiring words, but the more I looked, the more I felt something wrong:


    "Master, how can I smell a conspiracy?"


    "Yes, master, why didn''t I smell it?"


    The indecent girl fiercely scratched the nose excrement with her fingers, scratched and scratched, and finally picked out a "Topaz" with the size of a corn grain. She blinked her eyes and showed an innocent expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finally, I decided to sleep in a room with the obscene girl. Although I was worried about the plot of the obscene girl, the female wolf head and Junxia slept next door to me, so... I didn''t worry much about what the obscene girl would do.


    At least at first, I thought so.


    Just

 Chapter 228

    The last room is allocated in this way. The one eyed woman stays in a room alone, Xiaobai and the female wolf head, the little princess and Junxia, and I live in a room with the obscene girl.


    Of course, the reason why I live in the same room with the obscene girl is that the obscene girl wants to teach me such a poor "reason".


    At first, Junxia was very worried about me staying in the obscene girl''s room alone, but when the obscene girl began to massage me after 11 o''clock, Junxia couldn''t stand the eyelids of the fight and took the little princess to bed. Junxia and the little princess are self-restraint women from a large family. They have more common words. Although Junxia is a little wary of the little princess, she is still very polite to the little princess.


    Naturally, the little princess was not very happy that I stayed in the room with the obscene girl alone. She seemed to want to talk to me, but considering that this is the obscene girl''s home and the obscene girl is the master, she had to give the power of "sharing a room" with me to the obscene girl.


    As the beauties who had been crazy for a day gradually left the obscene girl and my room and went back to their respective rooms to rest, for a time, there were only me and obscene girl left in the empty big room.


    In the quiet room, there were only me and lewd girl. At that time, lewd girl was sitting cross legged behind me to massage me and help me run Xiaozhou. When she saw Junxia and them out of the room, lewd girl''s action suddenly stopped. Then she suddenly jumped off the bed like a wild cat and crept to the door, After looking obscene outside, she leisurely locked the door of her room, turned her head and looked at me with an unkind smile:


    "All go to bed, apprentice, let''s start!"


    I was surprised to hear what the obscene girl said:


    "Hey, master, don''t mess around! Xiaobai and aowu are on the left and Junxia and Zheng Mengmeng are on the right. Don''t mess around!"


    I protected my body with my hands and looked at the obscene girl approaching step by step in fear.


    "Master, if you dare to do anything to me, i... I will..."


    "What are you going to do?" the wretched girl cut off her coat and threw it on the hanger.


    I swallowed my saliva, protected my chest and said in a panic:


    "I''m going to shout for help!"


    Seeing my action, the obscene girl narrowed her eyes, and the corners of her mouth showed an obscene and charming look.


    "Go, I''m not interested in you! Go to bed, I''ll teach you Kung Fu!" the obscene girl rolled her eyes, then jumped onto the bed steadily with a jump, and then sat cross legged again, massaging the big hole on her head with both hands. When I saw the obscene girl sitting on the bed seriously practicing kung fu, I felt a little relieved and hesitated, I still walked towards the obscene girl bit by bit.


    Although the obscene girl verbally said that she was not interested in my body, I still had a little loss in my heart, because if I really want to say, the obscene girl is really a top-grade beauty. Obscene is so obscene, but if I don''t speak, who can see her obscene?


    "I said, master, what do you want to teach me?" I approached the obscene girl uneasily and asked.


    The wretched girl took a deep breath, opened her eyes and said to me:


    "I''ll teach you massage points and some basic self-defense skills. And the most basic beginner moves of our Gaojia boxing."


    "Oh, Gao family boxing? Is it awesome?" in fact, after leaving the army, my interest in learning kung fu has decreased a lot. Although I still admire some Kung Fu moves of obscene girls, now I live a more comfortable life, but I''m not particularly willing to learn it.


    "Gao Jia Quan is our high school''s famous boxing method. It is our ancestors. A martial arts talent named Gao Hai, who was created by martial arts talent named Gao Hai, was composed of rigid, soft, fierce, quick, precise and quasi martial arts. It was based on some famous boxing methods such as Thai boxing, Xingyi boxing, Taijiquan, Shaolin boxing, drunken eight immortals boxing and Yong Chun Quan, which extracted their essence and eliminated some angles in boxing. The criticism of inaccuracy and dead angle is the first boxing technique in the world. Even the boxing experts of P country come all the way to learn from our experts. "


    "Such a cow?" at first, I didn''t have much interest in the boxing of the obscene girl family, but I was more or less interested when I heard her introduction.


    "That''s!" said the obscene girl, "In fact, only the first three moves and the last six moves are known to my mother, my grandmother and some elders in the society, and they have only mastered the seventh move, and I have mastered the first six moves. I haven''t been very proficient since the seventh move. So I can only tell you my more proficient first six moves and let you learn them You can defend yourself at least. "


    I swallowed my mouth and listened carefully to the story of the obscene girl. This atmosphere... How can there be a feeling that master taught martial arts in martial arts novels?


    "OK, teach me now," I said hastily.


    "Now teach you? I''ll go. Now you want to learn Gaojia boxing? You underestimate the difficulty of our introduction to Gaojia boxing?"


    "Master, what do you want to do if you want to teach me and don''t teach me?"


    "Shut up and listen to me! Our Gaojia boxing is easy to master, but it''s not easy to master the meaning of boxing. Our ancestors and the inventor of Gaojia boxing are men, so our Gaojia boxing is actually a boxing suitable for men. Men are strong, full of Qi, hard bones, strong frame, like a rainbow, and have more physical potential Gaojia boxing doesn''t need to play tricks in boxing. It just needs to focus on Boxing intention and strength. However, if women come to practice, they will focus on boxing and skills. They can''t play the real taste of Gaojia boxing. It''s a little similar to Yongchun boxing. "


    "Oh. And then?" I was confused.


    "It''s not so cool, but I admit it. I''m a woman after all. My boxing is also the style of my mother''s generation. I pay attention to skills and have a taste of Yongchun," said the obscene girl. "Therefore, if you want to learn, you should first master the acupoints and meridians of the human body, the direction of Qi and blood. When you are more proficient, I can teach you tricks, and then you can practice it yourself."


    "Oh. And then?" I asked, touching my head.


    The obscene girl blew her beard and stared at me with an indifferent expression. She directly pressed me on the bed and said, "then I''ll teach you all acupoint pointing techniques now! Lay a good foundation for learning Gaojia boxing, and you''ll remember it for me!"


    The obscene girl locked my two arms, her eyes narrowed slightly, and the pain almost made me cry. Next, the obscene girl taught me various acupoint pointing techniques with her own self-defense experience.


    "This is Tiantu acupoint. If you click here, your throat will itch. If you are a little stronger, you can cough up blood!"


    "This is Xuanji acupoint. Pricking here can prevent people''s blood from flowing up to the face! It makes people''s throat swollen and painful!"


    "This is the Purple Palace acupoint. Clicking here can stop the surge of breath and make people upset and irritable!"


    "This is Yutang acupoint. Clicking here can stimulate two breasts and reduce the sense of paralysis!"


    "This is a point in the abdomen. Hitting it with a hook fist can make people unconscious. It is a place that can make people unconscious except the back neck, temples, chin, ears and heart pit!"


    "Then this is..."


    Lewd girl, the teacher, was very dedicated that night. It seems that I didn''t want to become an expert. She wanted to teach all her moves in a short time. At the same time, she was afraid that I couldn''t remember, so she directly took my body for an experiment and asked me to cut my body to see the pain caused by various acupoints, so as to strengthen my memory.


    So I was a tragedy. Under the obscene girl''s skilled acupoint pointing technique, I could describe it as being tortured. The screams sounded again and again. Finally, Junxia, who slept next door, couldn''t help running over to see, but she saw that I was safe and sound, but she was just acupointd, so she was relieved and left.


    In short, until 2:00 a.m., the obscene girl taught me dozens of key acupoints by "teaching by words and deeds". I knew several laughter acupoints and calming acupoints before. After a rough calculation, I managed to remember 40 or 50 key acupoints in the end, and even some acupoints that can knock people into coma. Of course, Obscene girl seriously warned me that these acupoints can''t be used casually, otherwise they will cause personal injury to others.


    At two o''clock in the morning, the obscene girl finally stopped the inhuman torture to me, and I was lying on the bed all over, my limbs were weak, and there were 36000 pores all over my body.


    "Master, why are you teaching me so actively?" after I finished, I wailed to the obscene girl sitting next to me. "In fact, you don''t have to teach me."


    "Go, since I have accepted you as an apprentice, I naturally want to teach you well. Moreover, only men can fully display our Gaojia boxing. I want to see what it looks like when men display Gaojia boxing. After the martial arts conference, you''re almost leaving? You haven''t been in Dengfeng for a few days. I''ll teach you as much as I can in the next few days Come on. Don''t complain. After you learn a few moves, you will be of infinite use for the rest of your life! Trust master! "


    The obscene girl said painstakingly, and I could only wail. My body almost became the test site for the obscene girl. It was sour, numb, itchy and painful. I almost cried for my father and mother.


    "Master, kill me with one sword! It''s a little happier!" I cried in bed.


    Fortunately, the obscene girl also stopped at that time. After two o''clock, she didn''t continue to torture me. She asked me to wash my body and get ready to go to bed.


    At that time, I sighed and sighed that I could finally sleep.


    After taking a bath, I changed into the bathrobe of the obscene girl''s house and planned to sleep with the obscene girl. Hey, this is the first time I have a chance to sleep with the obscene girl. I don''t know what it feels like.


    I was going to enjoy sleeping with the obscene girl, but what depressed me was that when I walked out of the bathroom, I saw the obscene girl sitting cross legged on the bed and didn''t intend to sleep.


    "Master, don''t you sleep?"


    "The effect of meditation and sleep is the same." the obscene girl answered me faintly, still cross legged and motionless like the roots of the old tree.


    "Then you''re going to cross your legs until dawn?"


    "Nonsense. I''m going to play the day after tomorrow. I must practice hard and adjust my state these days."


    HMM... I''m very disappointed to hear what the obscene girl said. I''ll pull my leg. It seems that the delusion of sleeping with the obscene girl has been ruined


    However, I gained a lot this night. In particular, I have learned a lot of key acupoint techniques from the obscene girl. Although most of them are theories, I think I can definitely help me out if I encounter trouble in the future.

 Chapter 229

    Because the obscene girl was practicing cross legged meditation at night, I couldn''t bother her, so I had to get into bed first. And the obscene girl is still cross legged there. Because it was too late, I felt sleepy and fell asleep unconsciously.


    This sleep was quite comfortable. Although the obscene girl operated on my body and tortured me for a long time, it also smoothed my blood. I slept until 8 o''clock. Although I had only 6 hours of sleep, I was also energetic and didn''t feel tired of lack of sleep.


    When I woke up and opened my eyes, I was shocked to find that the obscene girl still sat cross legged by the bed, closed her eyes and rested happily.


    She sat until dawn? I really convinced her.


    The obscene girl doesn''t move. Is she asleep?


    After swallowing my saliva and hesitating several times, I enlarged my courage, stretched out my hand bit by bit, and tentatively groped for the obscene girl


    "Ah!!!"


    But I had just stretched out my hand, and the obscene girl who was in a fixed state suddenly opened her eyes. Her hand held on her lower abdomen was like a suddenly jumping poisonous snake, pinched my right hand, and then twisted it violently. Suddenly, the sound of dislocation of my wrist bone sounded. Accompanied by the sound of dislocation of my wrist bone, as well as my terrible cry.


    "Apprentice, if you want to take advantage of me, there''s no way!"


    "Master, spare your life..." I wailed, and tears almost didn''t fall out.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day began like this. It was the sixth day and the last fourth day of the martial arts conference. There was no Gaojia competition on this day, but there was a competition between Lianhua gang and Emei. It was said that the female and male named Li Mulan would also appear. Therefore, this competition can be said to be very important.


    When we had breakfast early in the morning, we came to visit our high-speed railway forest and learned that the lotus gang had not been investigated about cultural relics, but now the vicinity of Zhongyue temple has been surrounded and blocked by the police. Those cultural relics are still on hold under the Zhongyue Temple because they can''t be removed at one time.


    The emergence of antiquities has not been made public in the media. This news has been blocked by the government, because it is now during the martial arts conference. Many big people have come to Dengfeng. Both the municipal government and the provincial government have focused on the temple fair and martial arts conference, and have no time to focus on the Zhongyue temple, Moreover, the discovery of a large number of ancient relics under the ground of Zhongyue temple has caused too much social influence, so the government plans to secretly intervene in the investigation and make the news public until it has a little appearance. Of course, the news has been suppressed for the time being. It should be because people of the lotus sect have obstructed it and delayed the release of the news.


    Even Gao Tielin has no way to deal with this matter. Although she is the leader of the Wu League, she has no evidence of smuggling from the lotus gang. In the end, she can only gnash her teeth and secretly collect evidence, but she can''t stand up to testify.


    "The lotus Gang''s competition is this afternoon. I hope the lotus gang can be suppressed by Emei." in the end, the high-speed railway forest can only hope so. If the lotus gang can''t win the championship in this martial arts conference, then the lotus gang will suffer huge losses. If the lotus Gang wins, although they have lost a sum in antiques, they have won in the total shares.


    "I wish them a terrible defeat! Hum!" at the dinner table, the little princess sent her greatest "blessing" to the lotus gang.


    "I don''t know how strong the man named Li Mulan is. Li Mulan hasn''t played in the lotus Gang competition before. Today, it is said that Li Mulan will play for the first time. The ''fake man'' is said to be divine. Even the people who came to the martial arts conference this time came to see Li Mulan because he was a man." Gao Tielin said while eating bacon, "she''s a card of the lotus gang."


    "HMM." although I don''t have much to do with the lotus Gang, after all, lewd Niu is my master and friend, and I''m the discoverer of those underground cultural relics, so I''m still very concerned about the lotus gang.


    This time, Junxia and I rushed to Dengfeng from Yunnan all the way. The main purpose is to see the martial arts conference. Therefore, I must not miss the lotus gang and Emei competition this time.


    Moreover, I am also very curious about whether the female of both sexes is really as powerful as the rumor.


    The penultimate match of the martial arts conference was held at 3 p.m. at the sports center outside Shaolin Temple.


    Because the Gao family is one of the ten teams participating in the competition, after lunch, Gao Tielin, some core disciples of the Gao family and lewd girls all went to the competition site, and Junxia and I naturally set out in a group car together.


    When we arrived at the sports center, Gao''s car was surrounded by many fans and tourists because it was too conspicuous, resulting in traffic congestion. It took half an hour to enter the underground garage of the house dedicated to the martial arts league gang. When we came out of the garage, it was directly the venue of the martial arts conference.


    Because Junxia, I and the little princess are all distinguished guests of the Gao family, we can watch the game this afternoon from a close distance in the VIP seat. When I entered the VIP seat backstage, I was shocked by the scene in the stadium.


    Let me go. This is a huge indoor football field. It is surrounded by audience seats stacked on the Internet like a mini Roman arena, and the audience is full of female spectators from all over the world. After all, it is the key game of the last third game, so the audience naturally comes to watch the game much more than a few days ago, It is roughly estimated that this huge sports center can accommodate at least 20000 female spectators. Although it has just had lunch, many spectators have begun to gather in the audience.


    The female spectators who came to watch the competition were basically martial arts lovers or foreign tourists who came to travel for fun. Some of them wore Taoist robes or sportswear and dressed like the contestants, while others held high plastic cards and wrote supporting personnel and teams.


    There are some plastic plates with the words supporting lotus gang and some with the words supporting Emei, but more are with the words supporting "Li Mulan". It seems that many women in the audience are fans of Li Mulan, who is said to be the only man in the world.


    The atmosphere was noisy and warm. The atmosphere had been hyped two hours before the start of the game. It can be seen that the expectations of the female audience for the "man" Li Mulan, who can only appear today, have reached a very high level.


    "The auditorium of our family is in the northwest corner." the obscene girl took a group of us to the northwest corner of the VIP seat of the sports center, which is the exclusive seat of the Gao family, and Gao Tielin, the leader of the Wu League, and some elders and celebrities of the Gao family all sat there.


    At first glance, the seats of the Gao family are enough to accommodate 50 people. I sat in the first row with the little princess, the female wolf head, Junxia, Xiaobai and the obscene girl, very close to the competition arena in the center, only nearly 50 meters away,


    In the center of the square surrounded by four sides, there is a huge challenge arena built with wooden frames on the football field, which is no less than a football field


    "Li Jian, drink some water. It''s a little hot today." Junxia sat next to me and handed me a bottle of mineral water. I said thank you and prepared to take it, but before I got it, it was taken away by a small hand suddenly caught in the air.


    "Water? Great, just thirsty!" the little princess sat on my left and saw the water handed to me by Junxia, so she grabbed it and poured it into her mouth.


    "Hey, that''s mine. You''re too rude!" I narrowed my eyes and looked at the little princess who poured mineral water into her mouth.


    "Oh, give it back to you!" hearing me say so, the little princess poured two mouthfuls into her mouth and gave me back a quarter of the missing mineral water.


    "I you mean it?" I said sadly.


    The little princess looked at me rudely, narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m thirsty, can''t I? My mouth has no bacteria. What''s the matter with a drink?"


    "You!... forget it, it''s not that I haven''t kissed you anyway." looking at the wet water stains on the mouth of the mineral water bottle, my heart moved. Then I laughed and drank the water without mind.


    "Well, it''s quite sweet. It tastes like honey. It looks like your saliva."


    "Smelly thief, you disgust you!"


    The little princess squinted and looked at me with some shame. It was obvious that she was upset to hear me mention kissing her.


    But soon, the little princess''s eyes lit up. Then she suddenly pressed the flat bottom of the mineral water bottle with her hand, and then stuffed the mouth of the bottle into my mouth to let the mineral water pour into my mouth.


    "Wow, thief, I''ll kill you!"


    "Oh, no, no!" the little princess was startled by her sudden move. She choked several salivas and directly knocked over the mineral water.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, let you be proud!" the little princess laughed bitterly when she saw that I was choking and coughing.


    "I... cough... You are cruel!" I coughed bitterly and surrendered helplessly. The little princess made fun of me all day, but I had nothing to do with her.


    The little princess smiled proudly, and Junxia smiled and helped me wipe the water stains on the corners of my mouth with a paper towel.


    "Oh, well, you two stop making trouble. There are still a lot of mineral water," Junxia frowned slightly and said to me, "Li Jian, Mengmeng is younger than you. You should make less trouble with her."


    "Don''t make trouble? She harasses me every time." I complain incessantly. I didn''t expect to know each other for less than a day. Junxia began to help the little princess speak. This makes me how to live in the future.


    Junxia gave me a look in her eyes: "be honest with me anyway. You didn''t take advantage of others." it was true and stunned me. Hearing this, I scratched my head and said nothing.


    Just then, the sound of the radio suddenly rang out on the podium of the Sports Square:


    "The representatives of lotus sect and Emei sect are here! Sisters, let''s welcome!"

 Chapter 230

    Hearing the women''s voices on the radio, there was a boiling cheering in the audience, and the screams of women came and went, swinging above our heads.


    And I turned my head for the first time and looked forward.


    The square of the sports center has four entrances in the southeast and northwest. Just now we came in from the entrance in the northeast. The lotus sect and Emei sect fish in from the entrances on the East and west sides.


    "It''s coming." I heard Junxia say in a deep voice. Contrary to the cheers in the audience, the VIP seat of the Gao family was silent. Because the resentment between the Gao family and the lotus Gang is too deep. It can even be said that among the top ten forces of the Wu League, the hatred between the Gao family and the lotus Gang is the deepest. The competition for the position of the leader of the Wu League, as well as the poisoning and stabbing of gaotielin a few days ago, have made the relationship between the lotus gang and the Gao family extremely poor.


    I saw two long dragon like teams coming in from the entrances on the East and west sides. There were about 30 people in the team at the west entrance. They were young women aged about 20, wearing pink skirts and robes, with distinctive hairstyles. They were all double steamed stuffed bun heads. The hair of each female brother was tied into two balls. Steamed stuffed buns were on both sides of her head, which was very cute.


    "That''s from Emei sect. The clothes of Emei sect are all pink. And the hairstyle is steamed stuffed bun head." Junxia told me next to me. I um, nodded and continued to watch.


    The representative of Emei sect is a slender middle-aged woman with beautiful eyebrows, tall nose and tall body. The proportion of her legs is a little longer than that of ordinary people, but she doesn''t seem to have a sense of disharmony. Instead, she has a unique temperament.


    On the east side, there are a group of women wearing long black skirts. Each woman covers her face with a veil, revealing only the part above the frontal sinus. What''s more, different from the hairstyles of Emei sect, the female disciples of lotus sect are wearing black scarves and sticking to their hair, which looks very mysterious.


    "Is this a show or a martial arts contest?" I was stunned to see the strange dress of Emei sect and lotus sect.


    "Hehe, this is the tradition of every martial arts conference. It''s to create a retro style. They will change back to the player''s clothes at the official beginning."


    Junxia explained next to me like an interpreter, but she suddenly covered her mouth.


    "The Black Lotus sect leader is here too?" Junxia said in surprise.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked over. Sure enough, the woman walking at the end of the lotus gang was the woman I saw in the Zhongyue Temple yesterday. The woman covered her face with a veil, was tall and slim, but unlike other women, the Black Lotus leader did not wear a headscarf on her head, but wore cloud temples similar to ancient women. She wore high-heeled shoes and walked gracefully.


    Beside her, there was a young woman standing about 1.88 meters tall. Unlike everyone else, the young woman had a handsome face, serious and arrogant expression, and her robe was still blue, not the unified black of the lotus sect. Therefore, among the disciples of the lotus sect, the young woman in blue was also particularly conspicuous.


    Seeing the young woman in blue, the little princess and I immediately looked at each other.


    "Li Mulan," we said in unison.


    "It''s them. They chased us yesterday." the little princess said angrily, "Li Qinglian and Li Mulan."


    "HMM." I nodded. The experience of being chased in Zhongyue Temple yesterday is unforgettable to us. The body characteristics of the Black Lotus leader and the female of both sexes are so obvious that we will not recognize the wrong person. The Black Lotus sect leader has a slender waist, while Li Mulan has a proud temperament and tall figure, which is very eye-catching.


    Seeing Li Mulan walking beside the Black Lotus leader, a burst of amazing voices broke out in the audience, which made me feel incredible.


    "Li Mulan! Li Mulan!"


    "Li Mulan!!"


    Women''s voices rose and fell in the audience, and there was even a bit of the charming voice of flower crazy women in the voice, which made my scalp numb when I heard it. No, Li Mulan, a male and female human demon, has won the voice of so many people?


    Is it true that men are so popular in this women''s world?


    Facing the earth shaking voice in the audience, Li Mulan looked very proud. She suddenly stretched out her right hand and waved it towards the audience.


    "Ah! Mulan! Mulan! We support you!" seeing Li Mulan raise her hand, the voice of the audience was even louder. Even many female viewers directly stood on their seats and waved their arms at Li Mulan, hoping to get Li Mulan''s attention. But Li Mulan didn''t seem to take the female audience in the audience as one thing. After she waved her hand, her face was still a high indifference. Although there is only one side, I know that Li Mulan is very arrogant. She discriminates against women because of her identity as a yin-yang person.


    Because she became the focus of the competition, Li Mulan simply swaggered in front of the crowd, and then waved her arms to the female audience in all directions, showing her special identity and status with a high-profile attitude.


    For a moment, Li Mulan, a female of both sexes, became the focus of the whole competition field, and even some reporters who had been waiting for her for a long time. For example, reporters near the entrance swarmed towards Li Mulan and wanted to interview her. With a faint smile on her face, Li Mulan casually answered the interviews of those female journalists, and looked at her face. It seemed that she was calm and calm, and there was no sense of tension at all.


    On the rostrum, the voice of the hostess also sounded:


    "You must have waited a long time. Li Mulan, the closing disciple of the lotus Gang, finally appeared in front of us today. According to the information revealed a few weeks before the lotus Gang competition, Li Mulan is not a woman. I''m afraid she is the only existing man in our time!!"


    "Oh, oh!" bursts of screams sounded on the field. In this era, men are as rare as aliens. Imagine that an alien appeared in a large-scale game, wouldn''t it cause a sensation and attention all over the world?


    Watching Li Mulan become the focus of this sports center, my heart is a little imaginative. I was thinking, what would happen if I changed my position with Li Mulan?


    Perhaps in other words, now standing in the center of the sports center and facing the screams and cheers of countless women, it is me, not Li Mulan.


    At least, I am a real man, not a fake man like Li Mulan. A fake man can cause such a sensation. I''m afraid a real man who can make a woman pregnant is enough to make people all over the world crazy about it.


    I silently looked at Li Mulan walking on the stadium runway and drank a mouthful of mineral water. I was a little unhappy. Then I looked at the dozen female players of the lotus Gang walking behind Li Mulan. They looked not small. They were stronger and stronger than ordinary women. Obviously, they were also experts with some skills. However, their popularity is much inferior to that of Li Mulan.


    Watching them follow behind Li Mulan like a convoy, I was more and more angry.


    At that moment, I really wanted to rush up and expose the identity of the fake man on the spot. But I know that if I do that, I''m afraid my real man''s identity will be exposed.


    So I just sat quietly on the VIP seat and looked at the lotus Gang, just like an unrelated outsider, in a calm mood.


    In the heat wave, the two teams of lotus gang and Emei sect came to the high platform in the center of the stadium. After shaking hands and greeting each other, the representatives of both sides went to their VIP seats and players'' waiting areas to have a rest. The game doesn''t start until 3 o''clock, so there are about two hours before the game starts.


    After Li Mulan returned to the VIP seat of the lotus Gang, the audience temporarily quieted down, and the emotional audience quietly waited for the start of the game. As the start time of the game approaches, more and more spectators come in from outside the sports center, and the audience station that can accommodate 20000 people shows signs of being full.


    "It''s really not easy. There have never been so many spectators in previous competitions. It seems that the charm of ''men'' is really great." the obscene girl said unhappily with her chest and mouth tilted. At the moment, she is sitting behind me with her eyes fixed on the players of the lotus gang.


    "Master, how are your core disciples recovering now?" I looked at the obscene girl and asked.


    "It''s still dehydration. Although the poison has been eliminated, the abnormality on her body hasn''t been relieved for a while. I don''t know if she can recover the day after tomorrow. If she can''t recover at that time, it will be troublesome. Alas." the obscene girl''s expression is rarely low. Her pressure these days is not ordinary. "If there''s enough evidence, I really want to fight them."


    Said, the words of the obscene girl are even more resentful. Unfortunately, there is no evidence now. She can only curse orally and can''t do it for the time being.


    The lotus sect VIP seat is opposite the Gao family VIP seat, so I quietly watched the actions of the lotus sect players on the lotus sect VIP seat opposite, especially the mysterious lotus sect boss, who is called the Black Lotus sect leader.


    The leader of heilian sect was talking to his disciples on his seat, and I was watching while drinking mineral water.


    Suddenly, the Black Lotus sect leader measured his face, and his sharp eyes instantly crossed dozens of meters and fell to my position.


    My heart beat unnaturally when I was paired by the eyes of the Black Lotus leader. The eyes of the Black Lotus leader were very clear and even frightening. Seeing her eyes, I felt as if I had been irradiated by X-rays, and there was no secret on my body.


    I don''t know whether Lord heilian is looking at me, or whether she recognizes me and the little princess who sneaked into the Zhongyue temple that day. If she recognizes me, I''m afraid I''ll be in a lot of trouble.


    Thinking of this, I felt even more guilty, and to my surprise, the leader of heilian didn''t look away, but stayed on my face for a moment.


    ... when I ran away yesterday, the leader of heilian sect should have known that I was a man. What if she recognized me and exposed me on the spot?


    Thinking of this, my heart was frightened. I unconsciously lowered my head and didn''t look at the leader of heilian sect again.


    After a while, I looked up and found that the leader of heilian sect had withdrawn his eyes and talked with other female disciples. It seemed that he didn''t recognize me.


    This let me breathe a sigh of relief.


    Did she not recognize me because of the distance? I have some doubts in my heart, but I can only keep this doubt first.


    Time is waiting, minute by minute, and in the twinkling of an eye, two hours have passed.


    The time for the penultimate game of the martial arts conference has finally arrived!


    This is Li Mulan''s first battle. What amazing strength will this amazing woman have?

 Chapter 231

    "Well, our dear sisters, our competition time is up. Today is the semi-final. The two sides of the competition are lotus gang and Emei sect. It is also the penultimate competition of this martial arts conference. The winning team in today''s competition is qualified to advance to the final and win the championship!"


    On the rostrum, there was a cheerful and eager broadcast of the hostess. With the broadcast of the hostess, the female audience in the audience also shouted excitedly. Bursts of joy and cheers spread in the sports center like a heat wave. Women are more emotional than men. As viewers, they are even more excited than men, so the voice is also higher.


    "Let''s go, ha ha." I heard Xiaobai laughing. I turned my head and saw Xiaobai eating happily with a bucket of popcorn.


    "Silly girl, where did you get the popcorn?" I was surprised to see the big bucket of popcorn in Xiaobai''s hand.


    "Oh, there''s a stall selling this next to the lounge. Do you want to eat?" Xiaobai kindly handed me the popcorn.


    "OK, give it to me!"


    "I want it too!"


    "And me!"


    Seeing the popcorn offered by Xiaobai, I, the obscene girl and the little princess rushed forward and robbed Xiaobai of the popcorn. When Xiaobai took back the popcorn bucket and looked down, she was stunned because she found that the original full popcorn bucket had seen the bottom. It''s bad luck for this silly girl to meet our big stomach king who eats everything.


    "Now, let''s invite our two teams to play!"


    The clear woman''s voice was ringing, and with bursts of screams and cheers, the players of lotus gang and Emei sect who had been waiting in the VIP seat finally began to move. After resting for more than two hours, I think they have enough spirit.


    On the VIP seat of Emei sect, ten young female contestants who changed into pink Taoist costumes stepped onto the challenge arena in an orderly manner.


    On the other hand, the players of the lotus Gang finally went to the challenge arena. It is Li Mulan who is the leader!


    "Finally, I''m on the stage. This time I can see what''s special about this freak." the obscene girl bit her teeth. He squeezed a fist and said.


    "Yes."


    Li Mulan''s debut was very high-profile. She kept waving her hands, as if the whole sports center had become his own stage.


    "What an arrogant guy. I really want to fight with her. I beat her to the ground, splashed her shit, and her aunt was incontinent..." looking at Li Mulan who stepped into the challenge arena, the obscene girl seemed to be fighting and rubbing her hands in her seat.


    "Master, what do you think all day?" I looked at the wretched girl with some contempt, and then continued to look at the scene on the challenge arena.


    At this time, the players of lotus sect and Emei sect stepped onto the challenge arena from both sides of the challenge arena.


    There are ten people on both sides. Ten people are in a long line. Each time the team on one side sends a player to play. It is not until that player falls down.


    Of course, the order of players in the game is set when they play, and can not be changed at will after the start of the game.


    I saw that Li Mulan was ranked in the 10th position of the lotus Gang instead of taking the lead. Obviously, the lotus Gang wanted to turn the tide with Li Mulan.


    In other words, if the nine lotus Gang players in front of Li Mulan can successfully defeat the ten people of Emei sect, Li Mulan doesn''t need to fight.


    In case the nine lotus sect disciples before Li Mulan are defeated, Li Mulan will have to take the stage as the final weapon.


    The players from both sides lined up in long lines on both sides of the challenge arena. Although Li Mulan was the focus of this competition, she did not seem to be the leader of the team. The leader of the lotus gang was a woman with long stature and slender arms. She was ordinary in appearance, while the leader of Emei sect was a woman with thin waist and soft limbs. She looked gentle and quiet, Obviously one head shorter than the leader of the lotus gang.


    But in the world of martial arts, height does not always mean absolute advantage.


    "OK, we see the players from both sides play. So which team can win this semi-final?"


    "The Emei sect sent their captain Guo Jianying. She also appeared in the last competition and defeated three Maoshan players. She is also an old player with strength and experience. The representative of the lotus Gang, Li Hongxia, who has two years of experience, is good at the unique skill of the lotus Gang, open Lotus fist."


    "As you know, Emei''s moves are between the masculinity of Shaolin and the softness of Wudang. They are both soft and hard. Both inside and outside are important, and both length and length are used. The lotus sect pays attention to its unexpected. It has both attack and defense, seven points of power and three points of stay. It belongs to the martial arts way of both attack and defense. So, what kind of wonderful competition will Emei and lotus sect present to us? Let me wait and see Come on. "


    The hostess used her passionate deceleration to mobilize the atmosphere. With the representatives of lotus gang and Emei sect coming out, the audience cheered continuously. Both sides had their own supported players. At this moment, the fan group was particularly divided.


    I didn''t expect women to be so fascinated by Kung Fu. I was puzzled by the deafening voice that kept ringing overhead.


    "It''s about to start." while eating the popcorn from Xiaobai, I stared at the two groups of players in the challenge arena. This competition is very important for both the lotus gang and the Gao family,


    "Master, how can we win a game? Is one of the two people to compete? Can''t one of them fall down?" I asked the obscene girl behind me.


    "Oh, there are three ways to judge the victory of the martial arts competition. One is who falls to the ground for more than ten seconds and can''t get up. The second is to surrender and admit defeat. The third is who goes out of the boundary of the challenge arena. Apprentice, don''t there be a white line in the challenge arena? If someone goes out of the white line, he will lose." The obscene girl explained to me tirelessly, while I nodded again and again.


    "What if there are casualties in the game?" I asked.


    "Casualties are inevitable. The martial arts convention stipulates that you can''t hurt people in the competition. If a player accidentally hurts people, then that player will lose. If that player maliciously hurts people, then that player''s sect will lose directly. If someone dies in the competition, whether it''s an accident or not, the party who causes casualties will lose. So, on the surface, the rules of the game are quite fair. "


    "Indeed... Quite strict." I nodded, then continued to look at the challenge arena and watch the game.


    Li Hongxia, the representative of the lotus sect, and Guo Jianying, the representative of the Emei sect, have already stood in a good position. They stand on the edge of the challenge arena boundary, put on a good posture, look at each other face to face, and are ready to start.


    On the big screen of the competition field, the close expressions of the two players were shown.


    A referee with a white flag came to the center line of the challenge arena. She drew the flag to indicate the beginning of the competition.


    "Ready? Start! The first match between lotus sect and Emei sect has officially started!"


    The host''s clear voice rang out and opened the prelude to the game.


    With the sound of the competition, Li Hongxia, the team leader of lotus Gang, and Guo Jianying, the leader of Emei, confronted each other. On the big screen, I could clearly see their nervous and solemn faces.


    The two men stared at each other''s movements for a moment, and none of them moved first. The tense atmosphere lasted almost ten seconds. Finally, the Emei sect moved first. With a loud battle roar, Guo Jianying waved her palm and approached Li Hongxia quickly.


    "It''s Emei''s palm technique, Jinding soft palm. This palm technique is very sticky. It can catch people when hitting them." the obscene girl has excellent eyesight and can see Guo Jianying''s palm technique at a glance.


    I saw Guo Jianying force Li Hongxia like a rainbow. Although Guo Jianying is not as tall as Li Hongxia, the two are equal in momentum.


    As Guo Jianying approached, Li Hongxia also put on a posture, interlaced her front legs with her palms, exerted force under her feet, and then rushed to Guo Jianying.


    From the scene, the martial arts competition method of the martial arts conference is a bit similar to American professional boxing in the 21st century, but compared with boxing, the martial arts conference has more moves and patterns, and can also be used with hands and feet, and the venue is larger.


    The two female players finally fought. Both of them shouted "drink, drink", with solemn and dignified faces. Their palms collided with each other, and their actions were very sharp and fast.


    I''m not very professional, so I don''t quite understand their ways, but I can see that the Emei sect is always crushed because of the advantage of height.


    The Emei sect used both hands and feet and kicked at Li Hongxia of the lotus gang. However, Li Hongxia of the lotus Gang reacted quickly. Several retreats avoided Guo Jianying''s attack and blocked Guo Jianying''s clapping one by one.


    At first, the two sides seem not to stay.


    After clapping her hands and being suppressed, Guo Jianying used boxing to attack Li Hongxia. Although Guo Jianying belongs to Emei school, the martial arts league can share tricks, so Guo Jianying also knows Yongchun boxing. Guo Jianying boxing repeatedly. Her fists are like a crazy snake head. They are very fast and close to Li Hongxia.


    But Li Hongxia was still calm. On the big screen, I saw Li Hongxia''s expression was still very calm. Although she was forced to retreat by Guo Jianying, her eyes were still very calm. It seemed that she was looking for flaws and waiting for the opportunity.


    When Li Hongxia was forced to the boundary of the challenge arena, Li Hongxia finally moved. She suddenly took off, followed by a series of flying kicks on Guo Jianying''s arm, which made Guo Jianying retreat.


    For a time, Li Hongxia''s situation reversed.


    It can be said that no one has the absolute upper hand in a fight. Both sides were deadlocked and suffered some losses. In the next few minutes, Guo Jianying and Li Hongxia left wounds on each other, but none of them was completely suppressed. And their physical strength is constantly consumed.


    "Ah, caught!"


    Until the end, Guo suggested that with the moment when Li Hongxia rushed over, he almost grabbed Guo Jianying''s arm and detained her on the ground!


    "Ten... Nine... Eight... One! Time is up, Guo Jianying wins! Emei will get one point!"


    The referee counted the time. When Li Hongxia was pressed on the ground for more than 10 seconds, the referee announced the winner.


    "It was Emei who won a game. It''s a relief!" seeing that Emei scored a point, the Gaojia people, including the obscene girl, burst into cheers. Now, in the Gaojia people''s view, the lotus Gang''s failure to reach the final is their biggest victory.


    But in addition to the festivity, Junxia remained calm:


    "Emei sect won a game, but it doesn''t determine the final victory of the game. Even if there is only one person left, the lotus gang may turn the defeat into victory."


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I also sank my face.


    Indeed, as long as the lotus Gang is alone, they already have the guarantee of victory.


    That man is Li Mulan who can pick ten with one.

 Chapter 232

    "However, Guo Jianying is quite powerful. Li Hongxia is a head taller than her and can suppress each other in turn." after calming down, I said strangely.


    The obscene girl smiled behind me and said, "apprentice, this is martial arts. Martial arts is not a fight between small gangsters. Whoever has a big fist is powerful. In the world of martial arts, there is no pure physical advantage. Timing, experience, skills, accuracy and explosive power are as important as the body itself. That''s the truth."


    "Er... Master, I finally think you look a little like master." listening to the explanation of the obscene girl, I nodded and sighed.


    After listening to the obscene girl''s explanation, I turned my attention to the competition arena again. Emei sect won a game. However, as Junxia said, this does not determine the final victory of the game. Because even if Li Mulan is left alone, the lotus gang may turn defeat into victory.


    "Keep looking. I can only hope that Li Mulan is just a paper tiger in vain."


    Our eyes continued to stare at the challenge arena in the center of the square. After Li Hongxia lost a game, she stepped down from the challenge arena, and I saw that Li Mulan actually walked directly in front of Li Hongxia and said something to her with disdain. Although I couldn''t hear what Li Mulan said, judging from Li Mulan''s contemptuous expression, Li Mulan should have said something ironic about Li Hongxia.


    Li Hongxia is also the leader of the representative team of the lotus Gang, but Li Mulan doesn''t seem to pay attention to Li Hongxia at all.


    After Li Hongxia''s exit, Li Mulan returned to the back of the nine member team in the challenge arena, and the next player of the lotus Gang also stepped on the challenge arena.


    The audience broke out again. The second player of the lotus gang was a woman a little shorter than Li Hongxia, but judging from her face, the player was much younger than Li Hongxia.


    "The second player of the lotus Gang is the newcomer of this session, Li Xuanqi. She is also a genius of the lotus gang. It is said that she has defeated Li Hongxia as the captain several times. We look forward to her performance."


    When each player comes on the stage, the hostess will make a certain introduction, and then the competition between the two will officially begin under the order of the referee.


    Compared with Li Hongxia, Li Xuanqi''s moves are much more cautious. Li Xuanqi stepped on her right foot, her left foot converged, clenched her left hand at her waist and stretched her right hand forward to make a flower exploration state.


    "Lotus picking hand is a famous move of the lotus gang. As long as it is touched by the lotus picking hand, the opponent will break his bones and muscles, and his blood will flow back."


    The obscene girl explained behind me. Now she''s almost a commentator.


    "Master, you are professional enough." I praised the obscene girl.


    On the challenge arena, Li Xuanqi moved slowly and approached Guo Jianying. Obviously, the situation of falling behind by one point forced Li Xuanqi to take the lead in attacking to create opportunities.


    Li Xuanqi took the lead in forcing Guo Jianying. She attacked with her right hand. It seemed that she was about to launch an attack, but she quickly took back when Guo Jianying resisted. Li Xuanqi''s moves are a combination of reality and emptiness, which makes it unclear whether she wants to attack or fake a move.


    After more than a dozen times, the audience was also nervous. They didn''t know when Li Xuanqi would officially take the shot. After making dozens of fake moves, Guo Jianying was also a little impatient. Finally, she took the initiative to rush forward and wanted to turn defense into attack, but Li Xuanqi seemed to be waiting for this opportunity. Just as Guo Jianying stepped forward, Li Xuanqi suddenly waved her left hand, which had been shrinking at her waist, while her right hand, which had been extending in front of her, suddenly shrank back.


    "Guo Jianying is going to lose."


    The moment Guo Jianying rushed up, the obscene girl came to a conclusion.


    Sure enough, just as Guo Jianying rushed forward, because she didn''t calm down, Guo Jianying was punched in the abdomen by Li Xuanqi, and her body immediately stagnated. Li Xuanqi also didn''t give Guo Jianying a chance. Taking advantage of Guo Jianying''s middle fist, she clasped Guo Jianying''s left hand with a "Lotus picking hand", and her body turned around with Guo Jianying as the axis, He turned Guo Jianying''s hand, and Guo Jianying''s body was knelt down because his arm was suppressed.


    Ten times later, Guo Jianying was still suppressed by Li Xuanqi, kneeling on the ground and failed to stand up, and the winner of the second game naturally became the lotus gang.


    As the score changed back to 1-1, a burst of cheers broke out on the court, while a burst of boos broke out on the Gaojia VIP seat. So far, the scores of Emei sect and lotus sect are exactly the same. It''s unclear who wins or loses.


    "Hey, in fact, Guo Jianying had hoped to win Li Xuanqi. Unfortunately, she didn''t have patience and made a wrong judgment." the obscene girl analyzed behind us, which attracted us one after another.


    Seeing my eyes, the obscene girl smiled and said:


    "Apprentice, martial arts competition, in fact, it is also psychological warfare. The combination of falsehood and reality, truth and falsehood, truth and falsehood, hiding from the world, crossing the Chencang in secret, and beating around the bush. These must be mastered. Sometimes, the opportunity is more important than martial arts."


    "I see, master. The apprentice has been taught, taught." I answered, indicating that I was quite inspired.


    After the lotus Gang finally won a game, Emei sent representatives again, and this time the players are obviously younger than Guo Jianying. According to the obscene girl, at the martial arts conference, both sides generally let the captain take the lead, while the strongest player stays at the end.


    Strong players stay in the end to turn the tide and reduce the chance of injury for strong players. In order to weaken the overall strength of the other party, some gangs will hurt the other party''s strong hand by means. In order to avoid this situation, generally speaking, experts stay in the other party and play a remedial role.


    The third duel took longer than before, and both sides were very cautious, but in the end, Li Xuanqi of the lotus gang was found a flaw and defeated because of lack of strength. Therefore, Emei sect defeated one person again.


    In the next few games, Emei school played a good role. It can even be said that the performance of Emei school exceeded most people''s expectations.


    Because in the next seven duels, Emei sect won five, while Lianhua Gang won only two. There are still seven people left on the Emei side, while Lianhua gang has only three. In terms of situation, the lotus sect was completely suppressed by Emei sect.


    Before the game, most of the audience were very optimistic about the lotus Gang, but when the game came to this point, it was amazing. The lotus sect did not completely suppress the Emei sect as previously rumored, but had a tendency to be defeated by the Emei sect.


    "I can''t believe it. What''s the matter? The lotus sect, which everyone was optimistic about, has fallen into a great crisis. Emei sect is far ahead. Can the remaining three players of the lotus sect turn the tide?"


    Because of the decline of the lotus Gang, even the host is a little anxious. It seems that she also supports the lotus gang.


    "Ah, is the lotus Gang going to lose?" Xiaobai watched nervously, and I was a little happy, because I didn''t want the lotus Gang to win. If the lotus Gang lost, it would be better for me and the Gaojia people.


    Because of the successive defeats of the lotus Gang, the originally stiff and tense atmosphere in the VIP seat of the Gao family is gradually dissipating.


    After all, there are only three people left in the lotus sect, but there are seven people in the Emei sect. Even if the rest of the lotus sect can pick two out of one, the Emei sect can still win the final victory.


    It is stipulated in the martial arts conference that one player from each side will win, but now it seems that the odds of Emei sect are much greater.


    Emei sect''s momentum soared because of its successive victories, while the lotus sect was on the decline to lose.


    At this stage, I''m a little happy. Is the lotus Gang really going to lose? Or will the remaining three people of the lotus Gang surprise people?


    Next, the lotus Gang sent the last two players except Li Mulan, but the strength of these two players is also very general.


    Only defeated two players of Emei sect, but failed to catch up with the score gap.


    When the last second player of the lotus Gang lost, several elders of the Gao family cheered excitedly. They seemed to think that the lotus gang would lose this time.


    I looked sideways and saw a little joy on the faces of the obscene girl and Gao Tielin. After all, there was only one Li Mulan left in the lotus gang. I''m afraid it would be difficult to turn the world around with only one Li Mulan. I lost five Emei players in a row and won.


    "Li Mulan is going," said Junxia, biting her teeth gently.


    When all the other disciples of Lianhua sect were defeated, Li Mulan finally had to go to the challenge arena, and what she had to face was the remaining five Emei disciples!


    "It''s estimated that it''s no use. No matter how fierce Li Mulan is, it''s impossible to pick five alone?" I said with some relief.


    "It''s hard to say... This guy''s strength should still be good. She had fought with more than ten representative disciples of other gangs in the Wu League, but those disciples were defeated by Li Mulan... Except me. I joined the army at that time, so I wasn''t here. I didn''t have a chance to fight with her." the obscene girl restrained her smile and said in a deep color.


    "So, even master, you may not be her opponent?"


    "Who said that? My strength ranks first among the young disciples of the martial arts league. In those years, I also fought with more than 20 disciples of other sects and beat them all to pieces! That prestige!" the obscene girl patted her chest and said confidently.


    I looked at the obscene girl suspiciously and asked:


    "So powerful? At that time... Master, how old were you?"


    The obscene girl smiled and brightened her eyes, made a scissors hand and said:


    "8 years old. Hey, hey."


    Me: "


    At this time, the chairwoman of the podium spoke again:


    "Now there is only one player left in the lotus Gang, that is the high-profile Li Mulan! At the most dangerous moment of the lotus Gang, can this rumored player turn the tide? This competition is related to whether the lotus gang can enter the finals. Is it Emei sect or lotus gang that enters the finals? Let''s wait and see!"


    With the host''s broadcast, the audience cheered like a mountain. Many female viewers even stood on the seats and shook the ribbon in their hands to cheer for Li Mulan.


    "Li Mulan! Li Mulan! Come on!"


    "Mulan, I love you!"


    "Mulan Mulan, there''s nothing to stop! Mulan Mulan, turn the tide!"


    Plastic sheets danced high, cheering and cheering one after another, and the screams were as loud as a mountain collapse and tsunami.


    Under the gaze of tens of thousands of women, Li Mulan, standing at the edge of the challenge arena and wearing the only blue robe of the lotus Gang, finally took a deep breath, clenched her fists and slowly stepped onto the challenge arena.

 Chapter 233

    Li Mulan raised her hand high, her eyes cold and aloof., The blue battle clothes fluttered slowly with the breeze on the challenge arena, just like a master''s style.


    As Li Mulan raised her hand, the atmosphere of the sports center finally reached the highest.


    Amid the roar of the tsunami, Li Mulan, the ultimate weapon of the lotus Gang, finally came on the stage.


    Seeing Li Mulan, the little princess grabbed my arm. She and I met Li Mulan. Naturally, she was a little afraid of this person.


    And I also held my breath and looked at Li Mulan who stepped into the challenge arena.


    What''s the foundation of this male and female guy?


    The cheering and shouting continued, while Li Mulan walked steadily to the center of the challenge arena and faced the five Emei players in front of her.


    Among all the contestants, Li Mulan is undoubtedly the most concerned. Even this martial arts conference, many audiences came here to see Li Mulan''s style.


    Li Mulan stood quietly on the challenge arena, 1.88 meters tall, one head higher than all the players of Emei sect.


    Although she was the only one left in the lotus Gang, Li Mulan was still calm and not nervous at all.


    The end of the close-up of Li Mulan also appeared on the big screen. Li Mulan, with clear outline and strong jawbone, looked at each other, seemed not to be afraid of each other, and even had a faint pride on her face.


    I saw the Black Lotus leader sitting on the VIP seat looking at Li Mulan with her hands down. Although she covered half of her face with black gauze, from her slightly frowned Dai Mei and melancholy eyes, she was more or less nervous about Li Mulan. After all, Li Mulan is the only player left in the lotus gang. Li Mulan''s battle will determine the final victory or defeat of the lotus gang.


    Facing Li Mulan, a strong female disciple of Emei came out. Compared with the previous five defeated Emei disciples, this female disciple is a little stronger in body and momentum.


    However, in the face of this seemingly powerful player, Li Mulan walked forward without delay, and then gently said four words to her:


    "Three moves defeat you."


    Li Mulan stretched out her hand behind her back to the front, and then raised three fingers at the female Emei disciple.


    On the big screen, Li Mulan''s three fingers and her calm and proud expression were magnified countless times.


    "Wow! Li Mulan, you''re great!"


    Li Mulan''s arrogance immediately aroused the screams of countless female audience, while the female disciple of the other party was full of gloom.


    A faint smile appeared at the corners of Li Mulan''s mouth. She added:


    "No woman can beat me."


    This sentence obviously has a very big weight. As soon as it was said, it immediately caused an uproar. The sports center suddenly screamed and boiling. Almost everyone was surprised and crazy about Li Mulan''s sentence. After all, Li Mulan is the only one left in the lotus gang. What strength does she have to say so?


    "This woman is really arrogant." looking at Li Mulan''s arrogant expression on the big screen, I''m also a little unhappy. I want to see what the woman has to say.


    "Yes, if you release such heavy words, it will make people laugh if you don''t run away." Junxia also frowned and said with some worry. "If she dares to say so, she should still have confidence."


    We stared closely at Li Mulan''s every move, and 20000 pairs of eyes in the audience paid close attention to Li Mulan''s action. Her action, even the simplest expression, would affect the hearts of all the audience.


    The referee went between Li Mulan and the Emei player, took the flag and rowed between them. At the same time, he looked at Li Mulan and announced in a loud voice:


    "Start!"


    As soon as the referee had finished, a dark shadow ran at an amazing speed in the challenge arena, and even many people didn''t have time to make any response.


    That fast and incomparable figure is Li Mulan. Li Mulan launched a sprint when the referee just dropped the start signal and directly jumped at the Emei players opposite. That momentum is not like a martial arts competition at all, but like trying hard!


    Li Mulan''s speed was amazing because her explosive power was so terrible that she rushed in front of the Emei players in the shortest time. The Emei players were surprised and took two steps back, then stabilized their body shape and stretched out their fists to fight back, but Li Mulan didn''t pay attention to the posture of the Emei players at all. In Li Mulan''s eyes, the female Emei players in front of her, It''s a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Drink!" in the face of Li Mulan, the female Emei player also pushed her hand to fight back, but it was surprising that Li Mulan jumped directly at the Emei player, and then hit the Emei player with an elbow after taking a few hits with her size!


    Li Mulan''s tactics are completely different from those of the previous lotus Gang players.


    "This play is..." the obscene girl shouted behind me, and I was stunned. Although I didn''t know martial arts, I also saw that Li Mulan''s play was completely different from the previous players.


    "This is our Gao family''s move," said the obscene girl.


    "Ah? Shifu, your martial arts?" I was surprised by the obscene girl. If it was other martial arts, it would be incredible to hear that the obscene girl said it was Gao''s Kung Fu.


    "HMM. it''s our martial arts. In the martial arts league, all martial arts can be shared. Disciples of each sect can choose their own suitable martial arts to practice... But learning the martial arts of the corresponding sect usually depends on that sect. Why does this freak, who is from the lotus sect, use our martial arts?"


    There was surprise in the obscene girl''s voice, as well as some senior citizens in the VIP seat. We continue to watch the game. Although I don''t know the Kung Fu of the obscene girl''s family, from the action of Li Mulan, Li Mulan''s action is very fast, just like a storm, so people don''t stop.


    Li Mulan hit the Emei player''s abdomen with a heavy elbow, which made the female player stagger back. Then, Li Mulan called in a heavy fist and hit the Emei player directly on the jaw. Then the Emei player fell down on the spot as if he had lost the skin of his skeleton!


    "What a fierce guy..." although I had expected that this Li Mulan was not simple, I didn''t expect her to fight so wildly. Her fist just now didn''t have any Huali''s skills. It was completely by virtue of the fiercest and fastest physical quality that she hit the Emei player on the jaw and knocked her unconscious.


    Both strength and accuracy are hard to pick on.


    Li Mulan previously said that she could finish the Emei player within three moves, but now it seems that she beat the Emei player with only two moves.


    This is really... A little crazy.


    In the previous competition between lotus sect and Emei sect, each player had to spend half a day in the week to seize the gap and flaws to decide the victory or defeat, but Li Mulan forced the competition to end in the shortest time with violence and accuracy!


    Li Mulan''s amazing performance was completely opposite to that of the previous lotus Gang players. The huge contrast made the whole sports center silent for a moment. Until the Emei player fell soft to the ground, countless bee discussions began to sound. Then the bursts of bee discussions turned into earth shaking cheers, and all the female viewers were surprised and applauded Li Mulan''s performance.


    Several medical staff rushed to the challenge arena at the first time and checked the situation of the Emei players who fell to the ground. The remaining female players on the Emei side were also stupid. They didn''t expect that Li Mulan was so fierce and put such a heavy hand on the ground!


    Several Emei players even ran directly towards Li Mulan in a hurry, with anger on their faces, as if they were very angry at Li Mulan''s heavy hand.


    "Won''t you be crippled?" I was a little shocked when I looked at the Emei player who fell to the ground and didn''t move for a long time. The previous contests were to overwhelm the other party or force the other party to qualify. It''s really rare for Li Mulan to knock people to the ground with one punch.


    However, after the medical staff checked the condition of the Emei player and told the referee, the referee announced Li Mulan''s victory. It seemed that the Emei player was not in danger, but was helped down the challenge arena.


    "Li Mulan wins!" the female referee announced the result of the competition.


    For a time, there were thunderous cheers in the sports center, and the voice of supporting Li Mulan rose again!


    "Long live Li Mulan!"


    "Mulan''s rise is invincible!"


    Li Mulan stood proudly on the challenge arena, patted his chest, and roared up to the sky, looking very wild. It even has the momentum of a female wolf head.


    The female players of Emei sect were somewhat unwilling to glare at Li Mulan, who was shouting wildly, while the Emei player who took the lead among the remaining four female players of Emei sect also took the initiative to the middle line of the challenge arena, glared at Li Mulan and made a fight posture, which seemed to provoke Li Mulan.


    Seeing another Emei player, Li Mulan was still full of perseverance, and even her eyes didn''t change.


    The referee looked at them, then walked to the center of the challenge arena with a flag in hand, rowed down and announced the beginning of the next game.


    "Start!"


    As soon as the voice of the beginning of the competition fell, Li Mulan flew towards the Emei players again. Her actions and momentum were quite threatening, just like a tiger going down the mountain.


    In the face of Li Mulan, Emei players are also cautious. After all, there are lessons from the previous player.


    But Li Mulan''s action is too fast and explosive. It''s almost impossible to avoid Li Mulan''s attack. Li Mulan''s explosive power is second only to the female wolf head, and her moves are no less than the obscene girl. Under her heavy rain boxing, Emei players have no room for attack and have always been in a passive state.


    In less than a minute, Li Mulan hugged the Emei player directly and threw her out of the challenge arena like a ball!


    Li Mulan''s terrorist act once again aroused the surprised voice of everyone present. Even I can''t believe it.


    "I''m a monster..."


    Let me go. Why is Li Mulan so amazing... Is she still human?!


    However, the fact remains unchanged. Emei players were indeed thrown out of the challenge arena and lost the game.


    On the challenge arena, on the side of the lotus Gang, only Li Mulan is still standing proudly.


    Just like at first.

 Chapter 234

    For a time, there were only three players left on Emei side.


    Li Mulan has defeated three Emei players in a row, which has greatly reversed the situation, and Emei can''t sit still. Li Mulan''s performance seems to have far exceeded their expectations.


    However, the competition continued. Next, the remaining three Emei players continued to challenge Li Mulan for the final struggle.


    However, facts have proved that even if there are three players left in Emei, it is difficult to beat Li Mulan. Li Mulan''s explosive power is terrible. Women''s martial arts competitions generally focus on skills, but Li Mulan is a man''s just and fierce play, or even a desperate play. It doesn''t kill at all!


    "This guy... Is on drugs." even the obscene girl couldn''t sit still. When Guo Jingming, the last player of Emei sect and the most Kung Fu player, was strangled by Li Mulan and pressed to the ground, most of the audience in the sports center stood up.


    On the VIP seat of the Gao family, there was a dead silence.


    "Admit defeat, woman, you can''t beat me." Li Mulan pressed the last player of Emei sect to the ground and threatened fiercely, with fierce killing and wolf cruelty in her eyes.


    "Admit defeat... I admit defeat..." with blood all over his face and half of his face swollen, Guo Jingming finally realized that he was not Li Mulan''s opponent, opened his eyes in horror, and then admitted defeat.


    Under the threat of Li Mulan, Guo Jingming took the initiative to admit defeat, and the referee announced the final result of the game at the first time:


    "Li Mulan wins, lotus Gang wins!"


    Boom!!


    At the moment when the referee announced the game, the whole sports center was a sensation, earth shaking, the sound that people''s eardrums would break, and countless screams of worship and awe to Li Mulan.


    "Mulan! Mulan, you are so powerful!"


    "I love you, Mulan, ah!"


    "Mulan, let''s see your bird!"


    Crazy female screams resounded over the sports center. Amid the cheers of everyone, Li Mulan tidied up her clothes and walked down the challenge arena without looking at the Emei player Guo Jingming lying on the ground.


    The arrogant and unrestrained figure makes countless women fall into madness and obsession, and even ignores Li Mulan''s arrogant and arrogant character.


    The leader of heilian cult ran to Li Mulan and nodded to her. His eyes were full of praise and excitement. Li Mulan nodded to the leader of heilian sect, and then walked back to the VIP seat where her gang was located. However, she did not comfort the defeated lotus Gang players, but sat alone in a corner, moving her muscles and bones, stretching her waist and legs, and drinking the mineral water handed over by others in the gang.


    "This Li Mulan is really not easy. It''s really not easy to defeat five core disciples of Emei alone." on the VIP seat of the Gao family, there has long been a lot of discussion about Li Mulan''s amazing performance, and I also noticed that several elders of the Gao family, including Gao Tielin, are secretly looking at me and seem to be thinking about me.


    I know, they are worried that if they can''t win the championship, they may have to find a way on me.


    "Master, what do you think of this Li Mulan?" I tried to avoid the eyes of the parents of Gao, but turned to the obscene girl biting her fingernails.


    "Fierce, very fierce. Among all the experts I have seen with my own eyes, she can at least rank in the top three." the obscene girl narrowed her eyes and said.


    "Oh, who are the other two?" I asked.


    "My mother, and your attendant, dance proudly." the obscene girl looked at the female wolf head sitting on the side sleeping.


    Obviously, the competition was so fierce and the audience''s voice was so high, but proud dance didn''t look at it much from beginning to end. Obviously, what martial arts conference was just a group of children fighting in her eyes, which didn''t come into her eyes. I really admire the female wolf head for sleeping so safely. It''s a miracle.


    The obscene girl said that the female wolf head was one of the experts she had seen, which made me very agree. At least in my opinion, it is difficult to find a person who can compete with proud dance in the mortal world. If proud dance didn''t know how to avoid acupoints, I''m afraid ordinary people can''t suppress her at all.


    Because her physical quality, reaction ability and eyesight have gone beyond the scope of ordinary people. As for the mother of the obscene girl, I naturally have no problem. After all, she is the mother of the obscene girl. She teaches the whole Kung Fu of the obscene girl. It is impossible for the obscene girl to say that she is not powerful.


    "Li Mulan''s physical quality is very suitable for practicing our martial arts. She has also learned very thoroughly. Just now she has used the first six moves of our martial arts continuously. Her level should be similar to me. But her boxing intention is not the same as me. She takes the most just and fierce way. My mother, I take the way of change and the combination of yin and Yang." Lewd girl rarely explained. Since the martial arts conference, lewd girl has been a lot more serious. After all, there is pressure on her shoulder.


    "Master, do you think you can pick this Li Mulan alone? Is there a play?" I looked at the eyes of the obscene girl and wanted to see a look of panic, tension or self-confidence in her eyes. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it. From beginning to end, the eyes of the obscene girl were only calm.


    "It''s hard to say. Although I haven''t lost to anyone in my life, this time... It''s really hard to say." finally, the obscene girl just sighed, then leaned back on the chair with her hands holding her head, looked at the sky and was distracted. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It seems that the obscene girl is really afraid of this Li Mulan.


    At this time, with the amazing performance of Li Mulan of the lotus Gang wearing five, today''s semi-finals also came to an end. Many reporters went to the rest area of the lotus Gang to interview Li Mulan. They wanted to know Li Mulan''s winning speech. Even the big screen showed Li Mulan''s proud smelly face.


    "No woman can beat me."


    On the big screen, Li Mulan released amazing arrogant words, and her expression was very comfortable and indifferent. It seemed that she really thought so.


    With Li Mulan''s amazing words, the whole sports center broke out an uproar again. Some people are fascinated by Li Mulan. Of course, some people think Li Mulan is too arrogant, but Li Mulan''s crazy record of five out of one today is there, and no one dares to say anything about her. They can only stare at Li Mulan on the big screen with deep eyes.


    "Cut, this guy farts dead! She really thinks of herself as a man! Fake man! Fake man!" the little princess looked at the smelly face on the big screen, spit out her tongue disgustingly, then turned her head and looked at me intentionally or unintentionally. She was turned around by my eyes. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Seeing the little princess''s expression, I couldn''t help laughing. Because the news of the lotus Gang''s victory was confirmed, today''s game was completely over. However, although the game was over, many female spectators refused to leave. They gathered around the exit of the lotus Gang, trying to get close to Li Mulan, who is rarely seen and heard, and get in close contact with her. It attracted Li Mulan''s attention. Unfortunately, those spectators were intercepted outside the warning line by security guards and awe. They were not allowed to get close to the exit channel of the lotus gang. They could only look at Li Mulan, who went out with clothes covered on her head and a full face. They were affectionate and had a secret heart.


    Just from the exit to the car, Li Mulan didn''t look at a woman. In addition to walking beside her, the Black Lotus leader whose face is always covered with a mysterious black veil.


    "Oh, it''s over. It''s disgusting to let the lotus Gang enter the finals!" the little princess said angrily while eating the marshmallow bought from the stall.


    "What''s your hurry?" I smiled at the little princess with a mouthful of sugar and water.


    "I''m anxious for my mother! My mother investigated the lotus gang for so many years and couldn''t find any evidence of their smuggling of cultural relics. Now it''s not easy for them to turn over their cultural relics to the state, but they took the position of leader of the martial arts league again. It''s really annoying!" the little princess said more and more angrily, and finally threw the marshmallow stick directly on the ground.


    Looking at the charming and lovely appearance of the little princess, I couldn''t help feeling happy in my heart. Although the current situation is not optimistic, I feel a little relaxed. Maybe it''s because I''m not a party. At the moment, I''m a bit of a spectator.


    On the contrary, since she left the venue, she has been straight faced and silent. She is very different from the obscene and cheerful girl in the past.


    Now that the lotus sect has won the Emei sect and entered the final, the ultimate opponent of the lotus sect is either Shaolin or Gaojia.


    And tomorrow''s game, obscene girl will also play, so it''s impossible for obscene girl not to be nervous now.


    "Master, don''t keep a straight face. I haven''t seen you so depressed even in the front line." I patted the wretched girl on the shoulder and gave her a few words of encouragement.


    The wretched girl sighed and said, "you want to be so depressed when you are an old woman. But the older generation in the family are chirping and talking, and put their hope on my head. I am also a little stressed. When fighting, just look at myself and my teammates. Now hundreds of people in the Gao family depend on my mother for their jobs."


    Lewd girl''s words are indeed very reasonable. When fighting, we should consider at least ourselves, but now, lewd girl has to bear the hope and pressure of the whole family, so compared with now, lewd girl has greater pressure.


    "Why don''t you let aowu compete?" I suggested, looking at the indecent girl''s uneasy appearance.


    Hearing what I said, the obscene girl immediately shook her head:


    "Forget it, your werewolf follows you all day and wants her to become a member of our high family unless you join our high family. Besides, she doesn''t know the rules of the game at all. Maybe people will die when she fights."


    I was stunned by the obscene girl''s words. As soon as I turned my head, I just saw walking aside, turning my head blankly, looking around, and then suddenly lying on one side of the wall, I began to tear up the proud dance of the food poster on the wall.


    I hurried forward to stop the sudden crazy proud dance, but my heart was sweating.


    Indeed, this crazy girl is really an indefinite number.


    That night, the atmosphere of the Gao family was very tense. The next day was the competition with Shaolin. Even the obscene girls were uneasy, especially the poisoned core disciples of the Gao family still didn''t come out of the hospital, which increased the pressure on the obscene girls.


    That night, the obscene girl still called me to her room. While teaching me Kung Fu, she massaged and practiced herself. The schedule was very tight. I didn''t even finish my training at 2 a.m.


    "Hey, master, that''s enough. If it goes on like this, I''ll fall apart." I sobbed in bed.


    The obscene girl sat cross legged next to me. She rubbed my temples with her hands. After a moment of silence, she said:


    "Silly apprentice, do you know why I have been training you so hard these days... Because master doesn''t know if I can see you alive after this martial arts conference."

 Chapter 235

    "What do you mean?" I was surprised by the obscene girl''s words. How can this sound... A little farewell?


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. If Shifu had an accident during the competition and died, he wouldn''t see you as a waste firewood disciple. Just say it casually, ha ha! Well, practice for me quickly!" the obscene girl smiled a few times, then pulled my arm and urged me to practice.


    "Oh. Shifu, you''d better not joke. If you die, your share of the capital of the golden city will belong to me. Hehe."


    "Know ~ ~"


    I smiled and began to practice Kung Fu with the obscene girl. That night, the content of Kung Fu taught me by the obscene girl was more and richer than the previous night. I tried my best to remember, but I still forgot a lot. Let the obscene girl a little disappointed, but she didn''t embarrass me. After three o''clock, she let me sleep.


    The next day, the obscene girl got up before me, directly pinched my nose and woke me up.


    I''m a little depressed when I see the malicious look of the obscene girl. I haven''t slept enough. But compared with today''s obscene Girl competition, I''ll forget it.


    Out of the room and Junxia of the lewd girl, they would talk to us. Then we went out of the lewd girl''s residence and gathered in the garage outside.


    This competition is very important for the Gao family, because it determines whether the Gao family can keep the leading position of the Wu League.


    However, because many of the core disciples of the Gao family had been poisoned before, there were not many players with particularly good strength except obscene girls. Of the ten disciples who had planned to participate in the competition, only four were in good health, while the other six are still in the hospital and have not recovered. Coupled with the obscene girl, this time there are only five players with comparable strength in the Wu League. The remaining five can only be replaced by some young disciples when they come.


    It was noon when she came to the sports center. Because there was a game in the afternoon, the obscene girl didn''t eat too much food. When I entered the Gaojia VIP seat, I found that fewer people came to see the game today than yesterday. It seems that most people came to Li Mulan in yesterday''s game. Li Mulan didn''t attend today''s game, so many people are not very interested in today''s game.


    When we entered from the north door, a group of women dressed strangely came into the south entrance. That''s a contestant from Shaolin.


    When I saw the people who came in, I felt inexplicably funny, because all the players on the Shaolin side had round bald heads, wore gray monk clothes, and had ring scars on their heads. They all looked harmless to humans and animals.


    Sure enough, she is a female monk. This is the first time I have seen so many female monks since I came to the women''s world. Looking at their bare heads, they are like aliens. I immediately feel very funny.


    At that time, I actually felt a little emotion. Sure enough, the beauty of women still depends on their hair. Without hair, the recognition between women and men is too low, and the beauty is greatly reduced.


    The only thing that is relatively eye-catching is that on the Shaolin side, the leader is a middle-aged woman in yellow red cassock and holding a Kowloon tin stick. She seems to be a abbot and should be a representative of the Shaolin school.


    "Shifu, are you going to fight with a group of monks today? Show mercy. Monks have good virtue and can''t dance knives and guns." I smiled and said to the obscene girl.


    The wretched girl gave me a white look and said, "go, apprentice, don''t look at the weak manners of these monks. You''re full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. You''ll punch them down and you''ll see Amitabha!... forget it, I won''t talk to you. I''ll change my clothes and go on."


    The wretched girl said and hurried to the dressing room to change into the game clothes. This time, the Gao family wore blue robes, similar to Taekwondo clothes, and black belts. Among all the participating gangs, it can be said that the Gao family''s dress is the most inconspicuous.


    After a while, the obscene girl came out wearing a water blue Taekwondo suit. The obscene girl''s hair was tied up with leather bands, leaving a short horsetail behind her. She has a tall body, a neck like a swan''s neck, and a tight waist. Against the background of the Taekwondo suit, the obscene girl is still somewhat handsome, At least it looks a little more warrior.


    "Well, is my dress smart? Is it bright?" the wretched girl smiled.


    "It''s blinding my titanium alloy dog eyes... I have to say, master, you''re a little human at last."


    "Go, I really can''t speak." the obscene girl sat down next to me, unhappy. "But why does it sound a little happy?"


    "..." I looked at the obscene girl in silence. It seems that this guy has no serious time.


    "By the way, master, how about Shaolin?" to get down to business, I asked about the situation of this competition.


    The obscene girl sat down beside me and said, "compared with Emei, Shaolin should be at the same level. Emei''s level is relatively uniform, while Shaolin''s level is uneven. But generally speaking, it''s almost the same. By the way, I heard that a group of dark horses have come out in Shaolin this time. What''s the name... Disciples who don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "Yes, that''s the legal name. It''s said that she was not allowed to play, but she was temporarily let on because of her good performance. It''s said that she has only been a monk for less than a month. I don''t know which street came out." the obscene girl said with a curl of her mouth.


    "Master, are you nervous?"


    "Go, I see one out, no hair, no asshole. It''s more or less a matter of moving my fingers. Look, I''ll hold the chick''s chest with one hand and slowly exert myself. With a slap, the milk splashes. Mark Hi, hi, wow ha ha."


    The obscene girl said confidently. The abnormal words made me a little ashamed, but I know that the more confident the obscene girl is, the more nervous she is.


    As far as I know, there are three more powerful people in Shaolin Temple this time. One is Shaolin''s master sister Bu se, an experienced veteran with many years of experience. One is a master who is older than the world. He is not empty. He is in his 50s, but he is still strong and strong. It is said that he was the first person in Shaolin. Finally, the new player called the dark horse doesn''t understand.


    These three players are more threatening to Gao family and need to be handled carefully.


    Originally, if it weren''t for this poisoning incident, the Gao family also had four players with good strength, but this time, they couldn''t play and could only be supported by the obscene girl. Of course, in addition to the obscene girl, the high-speed railway forest also played this time. Although she was injured, she is short of manpower and has no other way.


    The obscene girl sat next to me and waited quietly. She took a deep breath and adjusted her state of mind, and I didn''t bother her.


    With the loss of time, there are more and more people in the sports center, and I see that many people from other gangs have come to their VIP seats to watch the game. After all, the Gao family''s game is related to the alternation of the position of the leader of the Wu League, so no one can watch it.


    Gao Tielin lectured with many of his disciples on the VIP seat, and together with the obscene girl, the main content was some words of psychological adjustment, so as to keep all the players in a good state of mind.


    After the High-speed Railway Lin finished training, the time for the competition was almost up, and the voice of the female host yesterday sounded on the rostrum:


    "Well, it''s time for today''s competition. Let''s invite our players from both sides of today''s semi-final! The current leading family of Wumeng, Gaojia players and Shaolin players will compete for the victory of the semi-final today. The winning party will compete with Lianhua gang for the championship, and the winner will become the next leader of Wumeng!"


    Driven by the atmosphere of the host, the voice of the scene is getting louder and louder.


    The obscene girl also stood up, joined the ranks of the contestants and walked towards the challenge arena.


    "Master, come on!"


    "Haixin, come on."


    "Sister Haixin, come on!" a group of us encouraged the obscene girl. The obscene girl turned around and gave us a faint smile. Finally, she turned back and walked to the challenge arena built high.


    The penultimate competition of the martial arts conference is finally about to begin!


    The Gaojia players in a long line move towards the challenge arena. The leader is the high-speed railway forest, and the last is the obscene girl.


    Now the Gao family has only high-speed railway forest and obscene girl. The remaining eight players are only in the middle reaches and are not real elites.


    While the Gao family continued to step into the challenge arena, the players on the other side of Shaolin also stepped into the challenge arena. As the cameras installed at the four corners of the challenge arena slowly enlarged, the faces of Shaolin players also appeared on the big screen.


    The Shaolin side took the lead in a bald middle-aged woman with a strict and quiet face. In the middle, there was a particularly tall woman, who seemed to be the eldest martial sister mentioned by the obscene girl, but the woman standing at the end brightened my eyes.


    Beautiful


    What a beautiful woman.


    When I saw the last woman in Shaolin on the big screen, my eyes really lit up.


    I thought a bald woman could not be a beauty, but when I saw that woman, I was really stunned.


    It''s really a beautiful woman.


    She was wearing a gray robe and stood there quietly, but it made people feel like an eminent monk. Her spotless, snow-white skin, slender body, beautiful jade like melon seed face, black beautiful eyes without any impurities, light smoke eyebrows and light red lips without repair all made my heart beat faster.


    It''s so beautiful. This woman is really beautiful.


    9.0 points. My heart automatically played this score.


    Her appearance is no less than that of little white and obscene girls, and this is when she has no hair.


    What if she has hair? I think her score will be higher, even 9.2 or 9.3.


    This woman may be the woman with the highest score I have seen since I came to the women''s world. She looks only 18 or 9 years old, but she has a master temperament of seeing through the world. When people see her, they will forget any thoughts in their mind.


    At that moment, I finally realized that Shaolin Temple is indeed a place with hidden dragons and crouching tigers


    With their players standing in their positions, the referee looked at the time, walked to the middle of the challenge arena, and then drew the flag.


    "The game begins! Martial arts league leader Gao Tielin, master Bu Kong!"


    Wow... There was an uproar under the stage.


    Gao Tielin is the current leader of Wumeng and the first expert of Wumeng. Master Bu Kong, it is said that he was once the first person in Shaolin. Who wins and who loses when the two fight?

 Chapter 236

    At the beginning of the competition, the high-speed railway forest was calm and calm without any tension. After all, it was an experienced old player. Compared with other young players, the momentum of the high-speed railway forest was much more calm.


    Martial alliance leader. The duel between the first master of the martial arts league and the first master of Shaolin, the birthplace of martial arts, is definitely a very interesting game!


    However, Gao Tielin''s arm was injured a few days ago, which affected her performance. I don''t know if she can play her previous level today.


    Gao Tielin walked briskly, and the range of movement on her feet was not large, but her body moved at a very fast speed, and the distance had been opened between her body shaking.


    The soles of the high-speed railway forest quickly click on the challenge arena, just like a dragonfly skimming the water. The speed is incredible.


    "Senior high-speed railway forest is really powerful." looking at the fast-moving high-speed railway forest on the challenge arena, Junxia couldn''t help praising it.


    "Of course, abnormal mothers are also abnormal," I said with a smile. Remembering the picture of the fight between the obscene girl and the female wolf''s hair for the first time, I think the performance of the high-speed railway forest is nothing special. Obscene girl''s Kung Fu is already very great. As her mother, her natural level should be higher. Otherwise, how can she teach such an excellent daughter?


    Of course, I also remember that the obscene girl boasted that she was the first genius of the Wu League in a hundred years. I think in terms of qualification, the obscene girl is a little better than her mother.


    Facing the fast-moving high-speed railway forest trying to find a breakthrough, master Bu Kong took a step and firmly locked the left and right high-speed railway forest with her eyes. Then she slowly stretched out her right palm and spread out in front like a screen.


    This action seems slow and casual, but I can see that this master Bu Kong''s action is very meaningful. She stretches out a palm. In fact, she can both defend and attack. It can be said that she has both attack and defense.


    Gao Tielin clenched his fists and ran and jumped under his feet. He was very fast, but he never approached master Bu Kong. Two experts, one with action and the other with silence, both sides didn''t act immediately. They seemed to be waiting for each other''s flaws.


    I''ve heard that this is true in real master fights. If you don''t fight, one move is fatal. In fact, those who fight hundreds of rounds in fist and foot fights are not real masters, just laymen.


    Neither master Bu Kong nor Gao Tielin approached each other to attack, which made the audience a little dull.


    The boredom lasted almost two minutes.


    Finally, the high-speed railway forest moved first. After all, she has been moving and consumes a lot of physical energy. If she doesn''t move first, I''m afraid her physical strength will be exhausted.


    "Drink!" even if the distance is tens of meters, I can still hear the cry of the high-speed railway forest on the challenge arena. She stepped fiercely, and then rushed towards master Bu Kong like a flying arrow.


    And master Bukong was already ready. Her palm was already open and ready to wait.


    Generally speaking, when people see Master Bu Kong''s palm, they should take the initiative to avoid it, but the high-speed railway forest is quite the opposite. Instead, they take the initiative to meet Master Bu Kong''s palm. It was confusing at first, but soon the answer came out!


    Because at the moment when Gao Tielin''s fist hit master Bu Kong''s palm, Gao Tielin suddenly raised his right leg and was wrapped by master Bu Kong through his fist. He drew his body closer and kicked her chest!


    Master Bu Kong''s eyes must be fixed. Her body suddenly softened and fell back, which dissolved the strength of the high-speed railway forest to kick her!


    Although Gao Tielin finally succeeded in kicking master Bukong on the chest, master Bukong also seized the opportunity for Gao Tielin to lift his legs, turned his arm fiercely, and twisted Gao Tielin''s arm like a hemp rope!


    This move was very fast. Even the high-speed railway forest didn''t react, and her hand was restrained.


    What''s more amazing is that the High-speed Railway Lin was restrained by her injured arm. The moment the arm was twisted, the High-speed Railway Lin showed a moment of pain.


    "Drink!" Gao Tielin shouted loudly. She kicked the toe of master Bu Kong''s chest and suddenly stepped on each other''s chest. Then the whole person sat down on the ground with her ass down!


    Relying on the thrust and gravity, the high-speed railway forest successfully pulled back the master who was leaning back!


    This action is very dangerous, because once the master takes advantage of her sitting on the ground to suppress the high-speed railway forest, I''m afraid she has no plan to resist. And sure enough, master Bukong also grabbed the moment when the high-speed railway forest ass sat on the ground, his eyes were bright, and hurriedly pressed down towards the high-speed railway forest!


    But just as master Bu Kong''s body pressed down, Gao Tielin''s left hand also clenched his fist and suddenly hit master Bu Kong, aiming at the junction of master Bu Kong''s chest and abdomen.


    At this time, because not empty master''s left hand and tie tie Lin''s right hand. Her right hand was empty, so she freed her right hand to catch Gao Tielin''s left hand.


    According to master Bu Kong''s calculation, although Gao Tielin punches rapidly, it is the left hand after all, and its strength is certainly not as strong as the right hand, so this move can be easily caught.


    But this time, master Bu Kong misjudged.


    After Gao Tielin''s left fist hit master Bukong''s right palm, the speed did not slow down much, but hit the acupoint on master Bukong''s chest across master Bukong''s palm!


    He was punched in the chest across the palm of his hand, but master Bu Kong''s body was suddenly sluggish, showing an expression of disbelief. On the big screen, I can even see Master Bu Kong''s frightened eyes.


    From the beginning of the game until master Bu Kong got the first punch, the number of fights between the two people was very few, but at the next moment, the fierce master duel came to an end.


    After receiving a heavy blow from the High-speed Railway Lin, master Bukong''s body became a little stiff, which gave the High-speed Railway Lin the greatest opportunity. The High-speed Railway Lin seized the opportunity when master Bukong''s body stagnated, exerted force on his waist, kicked his feet again, kicked his two feet heavily on master Bukong''s chest, and kicked her body repeatedly. Finally, the High-speed Railway Lin stepped on the ground at the moment when his feet retracted, A jump jumped up again, and in turn crushed the master Bu Kong under him!


    The situation is reversed!


    Seeing that master Bu Kong was pressed under him, the referee hurried forward and began to count:


    "Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven... One! High Speed Railway Lin Sheng!"


    "Well done!" there was applause in the audience of the Gao family, and I clapped my hands excitedly. Gao Tielin, the leader of the martial arts league, is really not in vain. Sure enough, I won the first game and gave the Gao family a good start.


    After the referee announced the victory of gaotielin, gaotielin was not too proud, but pulled up the master on the ground and lost a courtesy to her. The dialogue between Gao Tielin and master Bukong was also expanded through the loudspeaker on the challenge arena.


    Gaotielin is a happy smile, while the defeated master Bukong is a daze:


    "Clan leader Gao, you are really gifted and savvy. You can subdue me even when your right hand is injured. I''m really convinced to lose! I''m so old! Alas."


    Hearing master Bu Kong''s sighing words, the high-speed railway forest smiled obscene and said:


    "Well, hey hey, master Bu Kong, you think too much. In fact, in terms of skill, you and I are almost the same. There''s just one thing you don''t know."


    When Gao Tielin said this, master Bu Kong was stunned and asked:


    "What''s up?"


    Gao Tielin smiled and said:


    "Master, there''s a secret I''ve kept for 30 years... I''m left-handed."


    "..." when hearing what Gao Tielin said, master Bu Kong''s face stagnated. Then he laughed a few times and sighed, "I see. No wonder I made a wrong judgment. Alas, it seems that my cultivation and concentration are far from enough. I didn''t even find this!"


    Gao Tielin clenched his fists and said with a smile, "my life is also boundless, and my knowledge is boundless. Master''s eyesight is better than others. You can force me to use my left hand. Master is the first person Tielin has met in 30 years."


    Master Bu Kong shook his head with a smile and said, "Oh, old, old! I don''t have a chance to fight you again!" then he turned away and got off the challenge arena.


    "Mom, well done!" seeing that her mother won the first battle, the obscene girl made a v-hand gesture to the High-speed Railway Lin at the end of the team, and the High-speed Railway Lin smiled back with a v-hand.


    The defeat of the master gave Shaolin a big blow, but the interval between the Games was very short, and the other party had no time to sigh. The next player, a relatively Petite Female monk, came on.


    Even master Bu Kong, the representative of Shaolin school, failed to defeat the high-speed railway forest. How can this little generation compete with the high-speed railway forest? In less than a minute, the young man was crushed to the ground by the high-speed railway forest.


    Next, Gao Tielin, the leader of the Wumeng alliance, worked hard again and again to defeat two Shaolin juniors easily. Of course, the consumption of high-speed railway forest itself is also huge, especially her body is also injured.


    After defeating four people in a row, the high-speed railway forest was finally weak, weak and slow.


    The fifth person of Shaolin sect is the favorite senior sister in this competition. It is said that she is a close disciple who is not empty, has talent above not empty, is young and energetic.


    Because I knew that the high-speed railway forest was left-handed through the not empty competition, I learned the not empty lesson and shot at the injured right hand of the high-speed railway forest one after another! Gao Tielin''s right hand immediately became her weakness. In the last five minutes, Gao Tielin also fell into a hard struggle, because the other party hit her soft rib, which made it difficult for her to exert force!


    "Mom, admit defeat, there are nine of us!" seeing that her mother was in a hard struggle, the obscene girl called the high-speed railway forest in time. At this time, the high-speed railway forest was sweating. She looked at the tall color in front of her, wiped the water stains on her forehead, and finally took the initiative to admit defeat.


    "Alas, I''m old, and I admit defeat!"


    Gao Tielin''s initiative to admit defeat caused an uproar. After all, gaotielin was the final winner of the previous Martial Arts Conference and the leader of the martial arts league. Her admission of defeat was very influential, but people with a clear eye could see that gaotielin was unable to support it. It was a wise move for gaotielin to admit defeat in time.


    Gao Tielin conceded defeat to the challenge arena. Before she got off the challenge arena, she also slapped the Gao family''s players and encouraged them.


    "Don''t worry, mom, I''ll find the place for you. Otherwise I''ll eat your cooking tonight." the obscene girl''s face must be authentic.


    Gao Tielin''s face sank and said, "what? Mom, does my cooking taste so bad? Did I make Suzhou cake last time?"


    Obscene girl: "yes, it''s just a little burnt, a little paste, a little sour and a little salty."


    Gao Tielin stared angrily: "... Did you feed the dog later?!"


    The wretched girl said with a smile, "that''s not true. Dogs don''t eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gao Tielin was stunned, then laughed and slapped each other with the obscene girl.


    The mother and daughter with similar personality looked at each other and smiled. In a short smile, they had exchanged eyes, responsibilities, victory... And youth.

 Chapter 237

    Next, several ordinary disciples of the Gao family fought against each other, but this time, these disciples of the Gao family had ordinary strength and general posture. No one could beat them after three consecutive players came down. With the passage of time, the balance of victory began to tilt towards Shaolin.


    It was not until the fifth player of the Gao family came on the stage that buse began to lose because of lack of strength. However, the Gaojia disciple failed to support one more game on the competition field, so he was defeated by the next Shaolin disciple. Then, the Gaojia lost two consecutive games, and Shaolin only lost one.


    With the passage of time, there were only three people left in the Gao family, but there were still four people left on the Shaolin side. The number of remaining players in Shaolin surpassed Gao Jia for the first time.


    Looking at fewer and fewer players, the elders on the VIP seat of the Gao family were also a little impatient. Each one was short of breath and narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to play instead of his disciples. It''s a pity that they are old and their physical strength can''t compare with these young disciples. It''s useless to go up.


    The reversal of the situation made me sweat. Although I have great confidence in obscene girls, I''m afraid it might happen in case.


    The next situation worsened, that is, the Gao family lost two people in a row, while there were four people left on the Shaolin side!


    For a time, on the other side of the Gao family, there was only a wretched girl left alone.


    In the face of four Shaolin disciples, and one of them is a dark horse player, the pressure of obscene girls is really great.


    "My heart won''t fail?" on the VIP seat of the Gao family, some elders have begun to worry, because once the obscene girl loses, it means that the Gao family can no longer sit on the throne of the first gang of the Wu League.


    "Don''t worry, her strength is OK. She joined the army again and honed in the army. She shouldn''t lose." another middle-aged elder comforted, but she didn''t seem sure.


    After listening to the comments of the Gao family, I was sweating. Finally, I couldn''t help standing up, and then shouted at the challenge arena:


    "Master, come on!"


    Hearing my cry, Xiaobai also shouted:


    "Sister Haixin, come on!"


    "Come on! Come on!" the little princess and Junxia, driven by me, all stood up and shouted for the obscene girls isolated in the challenge arena and facing four strong enemies.


    But it''s too far away. I''m not sure if the obscene girl can hear us. Looking at the serious expression of the obscene girl on the big screen, I''m still a little nervous.


    Just the next second, the obscene girl on the big screen suddenly laughed:


    "Don''t worry, apprentice, I''ll beat them down!" the obscene girl smiled at us and made a "V" sign.


    The obscene girl heard it. She heard us shouting.


    Looking at the obscene girl who made the V-sign on the big screen, I felt comfortable for a while, then sat back on the seat with a smile and quietly watched the obscene girl''s game.


    The obscene girl walked steadily and slowly to the center of the challenge arena. At the same time, the Shaolin female disciple who had defeated three Gao family players in a row was watching with vigilance the obscene girl who came onto the stage with a smile on her face.


    The obscene girl lost a salute to the female Shaolin disciples, and then the referee walked between them. The white flag was held high, and then fell heavily


    "Start!"


    At the moment when the voice of the words fell, the obscene girl started the first competition in the Martial Arts Conference!


    "OK!" lewd girl is full of energy. Although she is facing great pressure, lewd girl seems to be very confident. After all, her strength is there. Only abnormal players like female wolf head and Li Mulan can really scare her.


    The obscene girl was walking fast, jumping forward, and her eyes were tightly locked on the Shaolin disciples in front. In a twinkling, the obscene girl flashed in front of the Shaolin disciples, and then a series of fists were as fierce as a slanting flood.


    The obscene girl who has been brewing for a long time has amazing power at the moment of outbreak. The dense fist rain makes Shaolin disciples gasp for breath. Although Shaolin disciples also want to fight back with Luohan boxing, Luohan boxing needs energy. It is not as fast as Yongchun. Under the fierce attack of obscene girl, Shaolin disciples are forced to retreat and have no room to resist!


    "Fierce, too fierce!" I couldn''t help screaming, and Junxia''s eyes brightened. Xiaobai screamed and blinked. Excitedly, she didn''t even find the little princess secretly took the popcorn in her hand.


    Under the fierce attack of the obscene girl, the Shaolin disciple retreated one after another. She had already fought against three elite players. She consumed a lot of physical energy and was close to overdraft. Now she suddenly faced the obscene girl with abundant physical strength and excellent martial arts. Naturally, she retreated one after another until she reached the boundary of the challenge arena. Finally, she had to take the initiative to admit defeat.


    "Good job!" obscene girl easily defeated the Shaolin player who lost three high school disciples in a row and won a wave of warm cheers from the audience. It can be said that the appearance of obscene girl is the second lively wave of today''s competition, and it is the most exciting.


    Although the competition between high-speed railway forest and master Bu Kong was also of master level, they played too carefully and dull, but they lacked highlights. Only when they beat their opponents with amazing speed and explosive force, like obscene girl, can they have highlights.


    Obscene girl is the first expert among the young disciples of the Wumeng. She claims to be a genius who defeated other Wumeng disciples at the age of 8. Naturally, it is not comparable to ordinary people.


    The appearance of the lewd girl put a lot of pressure on the Shaolin side, but the ability of the next two Shaolin players is not small, no less than the two beaten by the lewd girl before.


    It''s a pity that they are the opponents of the obscene girl at the abnormal level. With her inherent speed and amazing accuracy, the obscene girl easily defeated the next two Shaolin disciples and knocked her to the ground.


    Although the obscene girl took the next two Shaolin people, there was a silence in the audience. They were stunned by the obscenity of the obscene girl.


    This shows the degree of obscenity.


    Although it seems that the two Shaolin disciples were easily defeated by the obscene girl, the obscene girl actually consumed some physical strength. Because in order to create pressure for the other party, the obscene girl showed her full strength as soon as she came on the stage, solved the game with the fastest and fastest speed, and did not give the other party room to resist.


    Because of the obscene girl''s three consecutive victories, there was only one player left in Shaolin.


    It was the unknown female monk who was called the dark horse and had a peerless face.


    Seeing the female monk coming forward, the eyes of the obscene girl suddenly lit up, as if she had found a baby. The previous rigorous expression also turned into banter and bad intentions.


    "Hey, there''s another top-notch beauty. Uh huh, it''s good, it''s good, it''s beautiful, it''s 9 points, and it''s 7 points. Unfortunately, it''s a bit light headed and flat chested, but it''s also a potential stock. It''s estimated that we can make progress in the next competition... Anyway, come on, chick, make me refreshing!" the obscene girl clapped her hands and stood on the challenge arena, facing the last Shaolin disciple, hehe smiled. Because of the continuous victory, the obscene girl was a little relieved, so she began to say some impetuous words.


    "Amitabha. Benefactor Gao, you are also a Gao family. The Gao family is a famous family with a history of hundreds of years. How can you be so frivolous?"


    The little monk, whose name was unknown, was a little unhappy when she saw that the obscene girl was dirty.


    "Hei hei, the chick is good and has high self-cultivation, but her voice is a little rough and hard to hear. It''s hard to hear. Deduct points, deduct points! 8 points, 8 points!" the obscene girl flirted with the little monk while putting on a posture. It can be seen that three consecutive victories have made the obscene girl have great confidence in this game.


    "You...!" said the wretched girl. The little monk turned red and angrily pointed at the wretched girl for a moment, but she suddenly thought of something, and her face quickly recovered her shame and repentance, "Amitabha, sin. I committed anger and caution, damn guy... Oh no, I committed it again, sin and sin."


    The little monk quickly put back his posture, his face returned to the previous calm, his chest fluctuated for a while, and began to take a step towards the obscene girl.


    Seeing the approaching little monk, the obscene girl''s face was full of jokes, her toes were dripping, and her body moved quickly.


    "Drink!" the little monk waved his palm angrily and approached the obscene girl, but the obscene girl took one step first, quickly retreated, and flashed the little monk''s slap.


    Dodging the little monk''s attack, the obscene girl smiled and said:


    "Too slow, too slow! Does the chest affect the speed?"


    "You...!"


    Hearing the words of the obscene girl, the little monk became more angry, his face turned red, and suddenly became angry. The speed under her feet accelerated again and rushed towards the obscene girl. Obviously, the obscene girl''s words made her a little angry.


    "Almost!" with her wonderful footwork, the obscene girl ran on the challenge arena with a smile, and the little monk ran after the obscene girl with his fist in anger.


    In fact, the little monk runs very fast, but he is still a little worse than the obscene girl. He can''t catch up with the obscene girl after her ass.


    "Come on, keep chasing me, girl." seeing that the little monk couldn''t catch up, the obscene girl laughed and even patted her ass as a provocation. There was also a burst of laughter in the audience. There has been no such laughter since the martial arts conference.


    Junxia, I and Xiaobai were also amused by the obscene girl. We can see that the little monk''s physical quality is really good, but he is still a little worse than the obscene girl, so the obscene girl has the ability to tease her. I know that the character of a wretched girl is to get excited when she sees a beautiful woman, and she has an unexpected good impression of a monk, which leads to the current immorality.


    Seeing the posture of the obscene girl, the little monk was speechless with anger. In her anger, she directly pouted and stood still. Her eyes were angry and looked at the obscene girl.


    Seeing the little monk standing in place, the obscene girl''s face showed a boring look. The obscene girl didn''t accelerate and walked towards the little monk.


    Seeing the obscene girl approaching at random, the little monk looked disgusted. She suddenly raised her hand and rushed towards the obscene girl.


    "Drink!"


    "Oh, come, come, the chick is angry." the obscene girl said like a ruffian, her face full of bad intentions, but she didn''t run away, but stood in place. Unexpectedly, the little monk slapped her on the chest and touched it.

 Chapter 238

    Although the little monk looked pure and lovely, his palm power was really good. He slapped the obscene girl on the chest, which also made the obscene girl step back, and his face showed instant pain.


    But just as she was hit in the chest, the obscene girl also brightened her eyes. She seized the opportunity and suddenly hit the little monk on the chest, which directly made the little monk stagger and step back. Then the obscene girl quickly pointed a acupoint on the little monk''s waist, paralyzing xiaoheshang''s feet, standing in place and unable to step up.


    "Sorry, pour ~ ~" the obscene girl smiled, then walked forward, gently hugged the little monk, then hugged the little monk with a horizontal hug, and then gently put it on the ground.


    The little monk blushed and looked at the obscene girl reluctantly. He grabbed the obscene girl''s arm with both hands and wanted to struggle, but her legs were paralyzed and couldn''t move. Therefore, he could only let the obscene girl press her on the ground.


    On the competition field, the obscene laughter of the obscene girl sounded again, while in the audience, there was a dead silence, and everyone was stunned.


    I can''t believe that the obscene girl won the game so easily. I didn''t know until later that the ruffian look made by the obscene girl just now was actually intentional. To provoke the little monk.


    The little monk didn''t enter Shaolin for long and didn''t have enough cultivation. This was observed by the obscene girl through her expression, so she deliberately angered the little monk and made her mind disordered, thus creating an opportunity.


    It can be said that although the obscene girl looks obscene and cynical, she is actually the one who is really careful. Compared with the little monk who is seemingly detached and proud and full of etiquette and morality, he has no real concentration and insufficient cultivation, so he is easy to be impetuous. He is angered by the obscene girl and finally easily put down by the obscene girl.


    In terms of his martial arts level, the little monk is not far from the obscene girl.


    This last game, to put it bluntly, is the comparison of mood, not the comparison of hard work.


    In the state of mind, the obscene girl is higher than the little monk. I don''t know how many realms.


    When the obscene girl clapped her hands and walked down the challenge arena, the little monk looked at the back of the obscene girl angrily, with tears. Recently, he suddenly knelt down and cried. If other Shaolin monks hadn''t come to the stage to comfort her, she would almost cry.


    At that time, the obscene girl helplessly looked back at the little monk crying in place, but shook her head and sighed.


    What even the wretched girl didn''t know was that the beautiful monk she defeated became the first master of Shaolin Temple and the first Buddhist master in China 30 years later. And her turning point is the war between her and the obscene girl. This battle strengthened her confidence in cultivating her mind.


    ¡­¡­


    Obscene girl defeated four Shaolin disciples in a row and won the final championship, which aroused bursts of cheers from the audience. It can be said that what the audience expected most was the scene of turning defeat into victory. Originally, the Gao family was on the verge of defeat, but it was easily recovered by obscene girl alone, and obscene girl also won so easily, so in everyone''s mind, The status of obscene girls naturally rises.


    Although the lewd girl''s performance in the game is very speechless.


    Compared with Li Mulan''s wild and crazy performance, obscene girl can be said to be completely opposite. Her game is very easy and even a little funny, which makes a deep impression on the audience who have not heard of obscene girl before.


    "Sister Haixin, you''re great!" when the obscene girl walked back to the audience, Xiaobai couldn''t help but come forward to congratulate.


    "Heihe, I''ll go out, one for two. It''s easy to catch that kind of little monk." the wretched girl sat on her seat.


    "Congratulations, Gao Haixin." Junxia also came forward to congratulate with a smile.


    "This guy looks so rude, but he is quite capable." the little princess muttered next to me.


    "Yes, she is my master," I said with a smile.


    "Then why didn''t you learn her skills? You weren''t tortured by me last time?"


    "Er... When did you abuse me?"


    "At the bottom of the well!" the little princess pleaded unconvinced. "I fell you three times in a row!"


    "Er... Forget it, I won''t talk to you." I looked at the little princess and congratulated the obscene girl.


    The final victory of the obscene girl means that the Gao family has finally entered the final of the martial arts conference and is about to start the final championship competition with the lotus Gang!


    Because of the excellent performance of the obscene girl, Gao Tielin and a group of elders of the Gao family loved her. There was a lot of laughter in the audience of the Gao family. Obviously, everyone was very satisfied with the performance of the obscene girl.


    Of course, behind the laughter, there is also some tension. After all, the Gao family hasn''t won the championship yet, so we can''t be too careless. In particular, the lotus Gang also has an evil existence, Li Mulan.


    "Apprentice, how''s my mother doing today?"


    "Average, the third in the world." I smiled and gave a thumbs up to the obscene girl, who gave me a obscene wink.


    "Ha ha, let''s go and have a celebration party today!" the obscene girl smiled brightly and motioned us to go back to her house. The Gao family would like to congratulate them on their victory in the semi-finals tonight.


    But when we clapped hands, the eyes of the obscene girl narrowed slightly and looked at the VIP seat in the east of the stadium. I looked across from the obscene girl in doubt, but found that on the VIP seat of the lotus gang in the East, there were a middle-aged woman in black and a tall man in blue. There is no doubt that they are the Black Lotus sect leader and Li Mulan of the lotus sect.


    The sharp and gloomy eyes of the Black Lotus sect leader shot through a distance of more than 100 meters and landed on the obscene girl, and Li Mulan also looked towards this side. Obviously, today''s performance made the obscene girl one of the biggest obstacles to prevent the lotus gang from becoming the first force of the military alliance.


    Seeing the Black Lotus sect leader and Li Mulan, the expression of the obscene girl became heavy again. Without looking at the lotus Gang, she turned her head and smiled at us, took us out of the sports center and went back to Gaofu to celebrate.


    Anyway, after today''s game, the obscene girl can at least get a day''s rest.


    After today''s semi-final, it was the most relaxed moment for the obscene girl. After returning to Gao''s house, she began to joke with us very seriously, and her obscene nature was exposed again. But we are all in a good mood, so it''s fun to drink with her and go crazy.


    "Come on, master, here''s a toast to you. Today''s performance was perfect." at the dinner table, we drank to the obscene girls and Gao''s players. Although beauties are not good at drinking, they all start to drink on this occasion.


    "Ha ha, thanks." the wretched girl smiled and served a cup to us all.


    "It''s really hard today, martial mother. Your Kung Fu is unfathomable, which really shocked me. Martial mother, you deserve your surname Gao, and your Kung Fu is really high. Ha ha."


    "Ha ha, I''m very comfortable to hear that. Ha ha, come on, toast."


    After making a toast to the obscene girl, I also made a toast to Gao Tielin. The table was filled with beautiful wine and delicacies from the women''s world, either crystal clear or fragrant, which made people move their fingers. Bursts of wine cups collided, and the elders'' clear laughter never stopped. Although Junxia and I are outsiders, Gao Tielin regards us as our own people and treats us very warmly, which makes me feel a little embarrassed.


    "By the way, apprentice, you''ve been playing at my house for a few days. After the game, my mother will take you and Junxia to our Gaojia''s first beauty salon in China."


    "Ha ha, that''s great." the obscene girl didn''t forget to remind us why we came here. I thanked the wretched girl with a smile on my face.


    The banquet atmosphere was warm and cheerful. People who didn''t know it thought that the Gao family had won the championship of the martial arts conference.


    That night was the most proud moment of the Gao family. Although the Gao family played a commendable level today because of the poisoning of their disciples, the performance of the obscene girl gave the Gao family hope that had been uneasy before. By comparison, this is the first time that the obscene girl appeared in the game, and there were many voices doubting her strength before. Unfortunately, after today''s game, those doubts disappeared.


    It can be said that the obscene girl is the second mountain of the Gao family in addition to the high-speed railway forest, and it is the hope of the Gao family in the future.


    That night, the obscene girl didn''t sleep in the same room with me, but was called by the elders of the family to lecture. It is estimated that the performance of the obscene girl today made the people of the family pay more attention to her, so I asked her to explain some important affairs.


    Because the lewd girl was not there, I slept alone that night. Of course, the lewd girl gave me some books about their martial arts experience and let me try to practice by myself. So I was not idle that night, so I began to practice martial arts by myself. After this martial arts conference, I became more or less interested in martial arts.


    One night, I memorized many acupoint points silently and mastered some theoretical knowledge. Although I was a little confused without the instruction of obscene girl, I didn''t want to become a generation of experts like obscene girl, so I just thought it was enough to master some basic fighting skills, and I wasn''t particularly diligent in practicing martial arts.


    The next day was the rest day before the final of the martial arts conference, but the most amazing accident happened that day, which pushed the originally peaceful martial arts conference to the forefront of the storm.


    The next morning, in a hazy way, I heard a commotion outside the house. It came from outside the obscene Niu residence, as if many people were quarrelling.


    When I was awakened from my sleep by the voice outside, I opened the curtains in surprise and looked out, but I was silly because hundreds of people in different colors gathered in the Gao family''s house, including Emei disciples with steamed stuffed bun heads and pink robes, as well as some other gangs that I don''t know well, They all seem to have gathered in the Gao family''s house.


    Why so many people? What happened?


    I was also a little surprised to see so many people in the Gao family all at once. I didn''t know what had happened. I hurriedly put on my clothes, washed and ran out of the obscene girl''s room. Just ran out of the room, I saw Junxia and the little princess poke their heads out of the room, and their expressions were also very confused.


    "Junxia, what happened outside?"


    "I''m just surprised... I woke up after a good sleep. It seems that many people from the martial arts league came." Junxia hasn''t figured out the situation yet. She is sleepy. The wine she drank last night doesn''t seem to be fully awake.


    "Go and have a look." I nodded to Junxia.


    Just after saying that, the door of Xiaobai''s room and the female wolf head''s room also opened, and they also heard the sound and rushed out. Several of us looked at each other. Finally, we rushed downstairs for the first time, and then quickly ran outside to check the situation.

 Chapter 239

    In the courtyard of the Gao family, I saw the obscene girl, Gao Tielin, five elders of the Gao family, dozens of senior members of the family and hundreds of disciples. They all stood in a row with dignified faces facing hundreds of members of the Wu League in front of them.


    "I won''t agree to this. Let''s follow the rules for the time being. The game is not over yet, so there''s no need to discuss this?" Gao Tielin said in a deep voice, standing in front of the representatives of the Gao family. The straightforward high-speed railway forest rarely shows such a heavy expression, so when I came to the house and saw the high-speed railway forest, I knew something must have happened.


    "But now there is a man in our gang who is a formal disciple. According to the old rules of our ancestors, we are qualified to impeach you, the leader of the martial arts league, and make him a new successor. Gao family, you can step down."


    In the crowd opposite the Gao family, a woman in black with sideburns came out. The woman was slim and slim. Her face was covered with black cloth. She was the leader of heilian cult!


    "Absurd, how can you be sure that ''he'' is a man?" Gao Tielin sneered at the master of heilian sect.


    "Dare you say I''m not a man? A female dog." a voice with anger came from the crowd, and then a tall figure came out of the crowd. The man was dressed in blue and had a hedgehog short hair. His face was fierce and gloomy. It was Li Mulan.


    Seeing Li Mulan, the little princess and I who just ran into the house were stunned. I didn''t expect that Li Mulan would come to Gao''s house in person today.


    "Li Mulan." Junxia whispered beside me, with a bit of vigilance in her voice. People who have seen Li Mulan compete know how terrible this freak''s explosive power is. Ordinary people don''t dare to provoke her easily.


    Hearing Li Mulan''s words, the High-speed Railway Lin''s face sank slightly, and then looked at the Black Lotus sect leader who covered his face with a veil in front of him and said:


    "Li Qinglian, what do you mean? Your ''man'' disciple has been hiding behind closed doors for decades. Why didn''t you mention the ancestral rules before, but now the final of the martial arts conference is in front of us? Are you afraid that our high family will win the championship? Why is someone so timid?"


    When Gao Tielin said this, the leader of heilian cult humed coldly and smiled. She said faintly:


    "Whatever you say. But are you going to take the position of the leader of the Martial Arts League into the coffin? Your Gao family has been in the position of the leader of the martial arts league for nine consecutive terms. Now it''s time to change Feng Shui?"


    Hearing the words of the leader of heilian sect, the elder in charge of the Gao family could no longer stand, and came up with wrinkles on his face.


    "Nonsense! Our Martial Arts League always elects the leader through the martial arts conference. Now the martial arts conference has reached the last moment, but you want to use the old rule of many years ago to suppress our high family? Daydreaming!"


    The leader of heilian sneered: "martial arts meeting? Martial arts meeting is a rule only when there is no man. Whether there is a man is a big premise. Now with a man, what can you do? Find a legal team to file a lawsuit? Sorry, you can''t win this lawsuit. Because the founding treaty of the Martial Arts League Foundation is kept in the provincial government hall."


    "You...!" hearing the words of the leader of heilian sect, the elder of the Gao family was so angry that her white hair was shaking, but she seemed to think of the regulations of the martial arts league and immediately stopped.


    Leader heilian stepped forward and said, "please don''t forget the original reason why our Martial Arts League was founded. The original reason was that there were few men. In order to avoid disputes caused by robbing male disciples, we established a martial arts league to share martial arts experience together. Now that there are men, the position of leader of the martial arts league should be handed over to him."


    "What''s more, in the competition the day before yesterday, people all over the world saw how powerful men are. Only men can inherit our Martial Arts League. I think it''s reasonable for Li Mulan to be the leader of the martial arts league. Yesterday, I measured with the leaders of several major gangs, and they agreed to let Li Mulan become a common disciple of all the sects of the martial arts league and let him be the leader of the martial arts league The leader of the alliance. The shares of Wu League will be controlled by him. Including your high family. "


    "What nonsense! Now our Gao family is the first sect of the Wu League. Why do you easily decide the affairs of the Wu League? You say, who is the leader of the Wu league now?" the elder of the Gao family took Gao Tielin''s hand and took a step forward and angrily scolded everyone in front of their red faces.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the high-speed railway forest. The high-speed railway forest looked heavy. She stepped forward and said:


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me say a word to Gao Tielin. Our Martial Arts League has been established for more than 200 years. Although our sects are not close to each other for more than 200 years, they are safe and friendly, right? And we all have a common name, that is, the martial arts League."


    "For the unity of the martial arts league, there has never been any internal struggle among our ten sects and families. We have always acted according to the rules. The martial arts conference is held every four years for the transfer of power. This is a regulation we have unanimously agreed, and it has lasted for hundreds of years."


    "Now, although Lianhua helped out a Li Mulan, we don''t know whether he is a man or not, but think about it, the martial arts conference is the concern of martial arts lovers all over the world, and the martial arts conference is also the best advertising of our Martial Arts League. If we decide the leader of the martial arts league now, it means that the future martial arts conferences will be meaningless, which is of great significance to the future development of our Martial Arts League It''s very disadvantageous. "


    "Please think clearly, sect leaders and guild leaders. Someone not only secretly engaged in some illegal activities and owed a lot of debts, but also poisoned our Gao family. He sent someone to stab me in the arm with sinister intentions and evil intentions. Are the disciples trained by such people worthy of your protection? You deserve to change the martial arts league for a disciple trained by such a vicious woman for hundreds of years What are your rules? "


    "In addition to winning the hearts of the people with martial arts, the more important thing of our Martial Arts League is benevolence, righteousness and integrity. If we lose these, what will our Martial Arts League take to convince people?" Gao Tielin''s words made the people of several sects present look at each other for a while. They talked to each other, frowning one by one, and seemed to be thinking about Gao Tielin''s words.


    But Lord heilian took a thousand steps and said:


    "Sorry, Gao Tielin, I don''t know who you mean. But since your Gao family is based on honesty, they should do things according to the rules. I think we should hold a martial arts league meeting today, give all the shares of the martial arts league to Li Mulan, and then let him become a common disciple of our Martial Arts League."


    The words of the leader of heilian sect once again set off an uproar in the crowd of the Gao family. The Gao family''s face was full of anxiety and consternation. They passed on their eyes to each other, but the color of indignation on their face was even better.


    "Are you kidding? Anyway, our Gao family will not agree not to transfer the shares of Wumeng through the Martial Arts Conference!"


    The three elders of the Gao family, a relatively Petite old woman with big ears, came out and retorted with a red face.


    Hearing what the three elders of the Gao family said, the leader of heilian sect sneered and said:


    "Gao mubai, you have to think clearly. If you have to do this, according to the rules of our Martial Arts League when it was founded, if there is only one male disciple in the martial arts league, you can deprive the shares of any other sect in the martial arts league that opposes that man as the leader of the league by legal means! If your Gao family opposes, I don''t mind asking Li Mulan to take your fight for hundreds of years And then expel your noble family from the martial arts league! By then, there will be only nine schools in the martial arts league. Hum. "


    Hearing what leader heilian said, the GAOs looked more dignified, but at this time, the obscene girl walked thousands of times and said with a smile:


    "Oh, man? What about Li Mulan and peach Mulan? Is it really a man?"


    The wretched girl suddenly said this, which stunned all the people who came to make trouble in the Gao family, including the leader of heilian sect. The little princess and I almost didn''t laugh. We walked into the Gaojia crowd from the rear, and Junxia and Xiaobai walked in front. In addition, we were all wearing Gaojia uniforms, so the leader of heilian didn''t recognize me and the little princess for the time being.


    "You... You doubt me? You female dog!" Li Mulan was furious when she heard the obscene girl''s words. She stepped out, clenched her hands, and her eyes were full of hostility.


    "Oh, I doubt what''s wrong with you? I mean you''re a fake man!" the obscene Niusi was not afraid of Li Mulan. Instead, she held her chest out, patted her stomach and provoked on her own initiative.


    I''m very ashamed of what the obscene girl said. I think if the obscene girl said this in the 21st century, how powerful it would be


    "Female dog, die! What are you!" hearing the provocative voice of the obscene girl, Li Mulan was angry, took a big step and raised her fist, which meant to fight the obscene girl.


    "Oh, hurry? What do you want to do?" in the face of the fierce Li Mulan, the obscene girl was not afraid, and she had the intention to fight when she put her arms forward.


    "Lan Lan, don''t do it first." seeing that Li Mulan was angered, the leader of heilian sect quickly stopped Li Mulan.


    "Sect leader, let me kill this bitch!" although Li Mulan was stopped by sect leader heilian, her eyes were angry and glared at the obscene girl, as if she wanted to teach the obscene girl a lesson.

 Chapter 240

    While Li Mulan was clamoring to fight against the obscene girl, the Tianshan sect leader standing next to the leader of heilian sect hesitated and walked up and said:


    "Li Qinglian, although what she said is ugly, it also has some truth. Li Mulan has not let anyone get pregnant, and has not done genetic testing. Although you verbally claim that he is a man, there is no other evidence to prove his identity. How about waiting for him to make the decision to change the leader of the military alliance after getting other women pregnant and giving birth to a baby boy? Or , after Li Mulan won the championship of this martial arts conference, she will naturally be the leader of the alliance. "


    Hearing this, the leader of heilian sect said coldly: "Huo Yujie, it seems that you Tianshan sect has been used to being the bottom in the Martial Arts Conference for 200 years. Even the spirit of your ancestors has disappeared?"


    Hearing this, the Tianshan sect leader Huo Yujie''s face sank and he stopped talking.


    "Then you prove that he is a man! Dare you strip off his pants and let us have a closer look?" the obscene girl still disdains me. She has seen a real man, so she naturally disdains the fake Li Mulan.


    Hearing the words of the obscene girl, the Black Lotus leader narrowed his eyes slightly, while Li Mulan angrily wanted to fight the obscene girl, but he was stopped by the Black Lotus leader.


    The leader of heilian sect took Li Mulan, then looked at the high-speed railway forest, and then said faintly:


    "High speed railway forest, your daughter''s mouth is a little better than you."


    Gao Tielin smiled and spread his hand:


    "Praise. I just don''t know if your daughter''s cheek is half as thick as yours, leader of heilian sect. I haven''t heard about your daughter''s whereabouts for so many years?"


    When Gao Tielin said this, the leader of heilian cult looked hard, but she didn''t refute anything for a moment. After a while, she changed the topic and said:


    "I''m here today to give you the last chance to officially unify the Martial Arts League into a family, so that every guild will have descendants of Li Mulan in the future, and each sect will have hope to grow. But since you are not willing, I''ll see you on the competition field tomorrow. When your family is removed, don''t cry in front of your ancestral grave. Gao Tielin, you should recognize now At present, the majority of the people in the Wu League support our lotus gang. "


    Gao Tielin''s eyes fell on the sect leaders behind the leader of heilian sect. Those people seemed to be on the side of the leader of heilian sect.


    After the Black Lotus leader finished speaking, he turned his head and took Li Mulan to leave. Li Mulan glared at the obscene girl, pinched his fists, and then slowly turned around and was about to leave.


    And I also stood behind the Gao family and watched Li Mulan turn around. My mood was a little complicated. Unexpectedly, the Gao family was faced with such a crisis. The leader of heilian sect actually pulled all the other gangs of the Wu League to her side with a female of both sexes. Now the Gao family is really under a little pressure.


    My mood is somewhat contradictory. Emotionally, the Gao family is not kind to me these days. I should help them. As long as I am a man, the Gao family''s dilemma can be solved.


    However, there is always a voice in my heart that makes me not want to get involved in these gangs. I told myself that these things are too far away and have nothing to do with me. After the martial arts conference, you can leave


    However, I feel that I am too heartless.


    How should I choose?


    My heart struggled, but just then, Li Mulan turned around and finally saw me.


    "It''s him!" Li Mulan, who was about to turn around, glanced and fell on me. Her eyes suddenly brightened, and even her face turned white for a moment, like a trick.


    Li Mulan suddenly called out, and I was a little surprised. Li Mulan met me once. She knew I was a man.


    However, the little princess and I came out from the ground to eavesdrop on their conversation until we finally escaped. Basically, we turned our backs to the leader Li Mulan and heilian. They didn''t see our front. Moreover, we were hungry underground for five days. Our hair was messy, our face was yellow and thin, our clothes were ragged, and our whole body was stained with mud, almost like beggars, They didn''t recognize us very much, so they didn''t notice us on the competition field before. I thought they didn''t know what I and the little princess looked like, but unexpectedly, they were recognized again at the moment!


    Seeing me, Li Mulan staggered back two steps, and her face was a little frightened.


    "It''s him! He!"


    Li Mulan pointed at me. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on me. The eyes of the Black Lotus sect leader, the Gao family and other sects fell on my face in an instant.


    Being pointed by Li Mulan, I subconsciously took a step back. At this time, Junxia and the little princess reacted the fastest and all blocked in front of me to prevent others from remembering my appearance.


    The eyes of heilian sect leader finally fell on me and the little princess. Seeing the little princess, heilian sect leader was stunned, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she went forward and grabbed Li Mulan, who was a little frightened.


    "It''s him! It''s him! It''s him!"


    Li Mulan pointed at me in horror. It was normal to say it again, but she actually repeated the third time. What surprised me more was that when Li Mulan pointed at me, her arm trembled, even her body was convulsing and trembling violently, white foam came out at the corners of her mouth, black nose blood came out in her nostrils, her face was pale, and her appearance was very frightening.


    "Lan Lan!" seeing Li Mulan twitching all over, the leader of the Black Lotus sect was shocked. She quickly took out a white plastic bottle from the black skirt patch bag, then poured out two strange things from the plastic bottle and stuffed them into Li Mulan''s mouth at the first time.


    "Lan Lan, hold on! Don''t think about anything! Don''t think about anything! You''re the only one, you''re a man! You have to believe in yourself!"


    After the Black Lotus sect leader put the pill into Li Mulan''s mouth, he covered Li Mulan''s mouth and eyes with his hand so that she couldn''t see me.


    "Come on, take Lan Lan away!" the leader of heilian sect ordered some of his men. Those men hurried forward and pulled Li Mulan''s twitching body, then retreated all the way back and withdrew from the Gao family''s house.


    Looking at Li Mulan who was taken away, all the faces present were full of surprise, shock and doubt.


    "What''s the matter with him?" a leader of other schools frowned and asked.


    When asked, leader heilian was also a little anxious. She coughed and hurried:


    "Oh, you don''t mind. Recently, Lan Lan stayed up late to practice martial arts. She was too tired. Sometimes she would be nervous when she saw strangers. Don''t worry, a minor illness won''t hinder tomorrow''s competition." only a fool would believe what leader heilian said. When she heard her words, the expression of the people present became even more strange.


    "This Li Mulan... There seems to be a problem." the obscene girl stood next to me, touched her chin and said to herself.


    When the wretched girl spoke, the Black Lotus leader''s eyes fell on me and the little princess. Her eyes were uncontrollable surprise and excitement, but she didn''t say anything at last. She didn''t even point out on the spot that I and the little princess were the people who slipped into the Zhongyue temple that day.


    "I see. Hum hum." the leader of heilian cult looked at me and the little princess, and suddenly smiled coldly. Then she suddenly turned and said to the people present:


    "I''m sorry, guys. It seems that Lan Lan''s appointment as the leader of the martial arts league will be delayed until after the martial arts conference. Let''s go first today."


    "Go?" they were surprised.


    "Yes, go first today!"


    The leader of heilian cult seems a little anxious, and even her voice is a little out of shape. Li Mulan suddenly gets sick and disrupts her formation. She seems to be eager to leave here.


    At the urging of sect leader heilian, the sect leaders of several other sects looked at each other. Finally, they looked at the high-speed railway forest, hugged their fists and saluted in the Jianghu, and then hurriedly turned and left. Judging from their etiquette, they show some respect for gaotielin on the surface. But I guess I''m planning to pull Gao family down from the first gang of the Wu League.


    Come and go. The people of these sects didn''t give the Gao family any face. They turned and left.


    "It''s hateful." the little princess couldn''t see it anymore. She stood there and stamped her feet angrily. "Li Qinglian, you thief of smuggling cultural relics, waiting for my mother Zheng chengshuang to catch you!"


    Looking at the back of heilian sect leader walking away, the little princess shouted angrily.


    Hearing the cry of the little princess, the leader of heilian sect shocked and stepped slightly, but she didn''t say anything, but continued to walk forward and walked out of the Gao family''s house all the way.


    Watching hundreds of people walk out of the Gao family''s house one by one, the originally tense Gao family finally eased down.


    "Deceive people too much!! what do you think of our Gao family!" looking at the group of people of heilian sect leader walking away, the elder of the Gao family suddenly shouted angrily, slapped on the locust tree, and photographed two pieces of bark.


    "Forget it, it''s just a dog jumping over the wall." Gao Tielin said, "they threaten us with Li Mulan''s male identity at this time, which only shows that they have no confidence in tomorrow''s game. Moreover, it seems that Li Mulan was a little wrong just now, and was scared by Li Jian... Li Jian?" Gao Tielin looked at me with a happy look in his eyes, "Did the Black Lotus sect leader recognize your identity just now?"


    "HMM. you should recognize me and Mengmeng. But I don''t know why she didn''t point out that I was a man on the spot." I was also a little embarrassed. Just now, the leader of heilian sect saw through my identity. The leader of heilian sect knew I was a man, but she didn''t expose me on the spot.


    And what was the meaning of the sentence "I see" before she left?


    I''m a little puzzled. I''m still a little strange. Just now I thought my identity would be exposed, but I didn''t expect that the leader of heilian sect took someone away. Doesn''t she want to expose my identity on the spot?


    "Li Jian, what are you going to do?" Gao Tielin glanced at me and asked. "Hey, your identity has been exposed. Why don''t you... Leave now? Li Qinglian is likely to inquire about your identity, and I''m afraid that you and Mengmeng will attract Zheng chengshuang''s attention. Although Li Qinglian and Zheng chengshuang are almost impossible to deal with. But you..."


    Looking at the complicated expression of gaotielin, I bit my teeth.


    I saw the obscene girl standing on one side looking at me, and saw hundreds of people in the Gao family looking at me. They all focused on me.


    "Senior Gao Tielin, I''ll wait until after watching Shifu''s game." finally, I made up my mind, "it doesn''t matter to me if my identity is leaked. If Li Qinglian shakes out my gender... I''ll change my name to Gao. Let the Gao family become the largest gang in the martial Arts League."


    Hearing what I said, everyone in the Gao family was surprised.


    My words also set off the final prelude to the martial arts conference.

 Chapter 241

    It was the darkest day since I came to Zhengzhou. Thick lead clouds covered the sky. Continuous stratus clouds covered the whole sky like a big gray net. There was no gap. Yesterday, the sun that could shine through the gap in the clouds did not know when it disappeared.


    This is the last day of the martial arts conference.


    After the most painful Black Lotus sect leader went to the Gao family and gave the Gao family a final warning, the Gao family was on extreme alert all night in order to prevent any accidents, especially the contestants. Of course, in addition, the Gao family specially sent someone to take care of me and the obscene girl. Because the two of us are the last two layers of insurance of the Gao family.


    I am very important to the Gao family. The leader of heilian sect already knows my identity. She knows I am a man, so she also knows that Li Mulan''s male identity is difficult to threaten again. Therefore, since the leader of heilian sect left the Gao family, there is no news that any Gang wants Li Mulan to be the leader of the alliance because of a man, Even the lotus Gang shifted their focus to the final of the martial arts conference.


    When I, Junxia, Xiaobai, female wolf head, obscene girl, little princess... All came to the final competition venue of the martial arts conference, the sky began to rain. The rain was very thin, but it was slightly cool in the face.


    "It''s about to start. Master, it''s up to you!" I patted the obscene girl on the back and encouraged her.


    "Don''t worry, that freak won''t be my opponent." the obscene girl smiled at me, which was like a ray of spring in a cloudy day.


    The poisoned core disciples of the Gao family still failed to recover in the final, so the two strongest members of the Gao family in the last game were obscene girl and high-speed railway Lin!


    Although there was a light rain in the sky, we were frightened by the crowd when we entered the stadium from the contestant channel.


    This is definitely the largest martial arts conference in history. The audience that can accommodate 20000 people is full.


    Waves of cheers were as shocking as the sea tide rushing down from all sides.


    "A lot of people." Xiaobai walked beside me and looked around, surprised.


    "Well, this is the final." Junxia said faintly.


    My identity as a man is still not exposed, probably because female wolf heads protect me.


    That day, the expression of the obscene girl was surprisingly heavy, but she was also surprisingly relieved. Heavy because she is about to face the most powerful enemy in her life, and relieved because I said that if she failed, I would join the Gao family.


    This is a safety lock, which gives the Gao family a way out. But it also puts some pressure on the obscene girl.


    "Welcome to the final of the 50th Martial Arts Conference! This is a very meaningful day. On this day, the audience of the martial arts conference created a historical record!"


    The voices in the audience were like spring thunder. Countless shouts intertwined into a huge sky net, covering the whole venue.


    "Strange, why didn''t my mother come?" the little princess took my hand, looked at the figure on the podium and said, "she should come to the final of the martial arts conference. I still want to see her!"


    "Maybe it''s checking the evidence of lotus Gang smuggling." Junxia explained.


    For the third time, we came to the VIP seat of the Gao family, while the obscene girl stood in the rain with her mother and did not sit in the VIP seat with us.


    In the rain, I saw the obscene girl smiling at me, showing her white teeth, and I smiled back at her.


    "Dear audience friends and sisters, our final game time is coming. Next, please invite our two final teams to play!"


    The host''s broadcast spread out in the rain.


    In the pattering rain, I saw the obscene girl holding her mother''s hand and walking into the challenge arena with the eight high school players behind her. The blue uniform is very eye-catching when walking on the red runway.


    "First of all, there are ten players from the Gao family. Their achievements are obvious to all in previous competitions. Gao Tielin is the leader of the martial arts league. Her daughter Gao Haixin is even better than the blue and has amazing talent. She defeated four Shaolin disciples in the semi-finals. She was once known as the first person of the younger generation of the martial arts league! Next, there are Gao Julan and Gao Meng from the Gao family Xin, Gao Yuanyuan, Gao Dujuan, Gao fahua, Gao Shenghan, Gao Yan and Gao Fangfang. They are all small generation disciples of the Gao family. Although they are not rich in experience, they are young and energetic. We look forward to their performance! "


    The audience sounded the voice of thunder. In the sky, the rain fell more and more quickly and bigger.


    I saw the wretched girl and Gao Tielin go to the challenge arena together.


    However, this time, the high-speed railway forest ranked ninth, not first like the semi-finals. The expression of the obscene girl on the big screen is surprisingly heavy, and there is a trace of determination between her eyebrows, which is an expression I have never seen before.


    "Next is the ten players of the lotus Gang! First is Li Mulan, who is known as the only man in the world!"


    "Mulan, I love you ~!" as soon as Li Mulan, dressed in a blue windbreaker, stepped into the challenge arena, the most enthusiastic voice sounded on the challenge arena. It can be said that half of the people who came to see the game came to see Li Mulan.


    However, when the next players came on the stage, the competition field became a dead silence.


    "You can''t imagine the next seven contestants! Who are they? They are: Guo Jianying, the leader of Emei sect; Huo Feng, the talented disciple of Tianshan sect; LV Buyang, the first person of Maoshan sect; jobs, the first young generation of beggars'' sect! Ding likuan, the talented girl of Xiaoyao sect! Zhou Qiqi, the dark horse of Kunlun sect! Zhang Yidao, the genius of Wudang sect! But they are here Yesterday I quit my own sect, changed my last name and joined the lotus sect! "


    "Ah!?" when the host released the news, there was a moment of silence on the field. Everyone seemed to doubt that their ears had heard wrong.


    "How could this happen? All the high-level disciples of seven sects except Shaolin have joined the lotus sect?" I can''t believe my ears. What''s the matter?


    It''s an act of deceiving teachers and betraying ancestors to quit one''s own sect and join another! Generally, it is absolutely not allowed. It can even be said that this will not happen among several gangs. Otherwise, excellent disciples are absorbed by other gangs. How can they establish a sect? But the current situation has exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Seven of the top ten sects have joined the lotus sect, which means that the lotus sect has persuaded at least seven sects!


    "Hehe, maybe you can''t believe it, but it''s true. Moreover, these disciples'' switch to the school is allowed by those gangs. And they won''t change their gangs in the future!"


    The audience was surprised, there were no cheers, and some were only small pieces of discussion.


    "It must be the ghost of the Black Lotus sect leader!" I couldn''t sit still and stood up directly from the stool. It was clear that several sects united to bully the Gao family. How can I bear it?


    "Hateful, really hateful! It''s so mean!" the little princess couldn''t help it. "Why, what''s the meaning of this broken competition?! the lotus Gang is really shameless!"


    I saw that the elders on the Gaojia VIP seat also stood up one after another and protested. Several even ran to the podium to stop the game.


    After hearing the thunder like news, the obscene girl and Gao Tielin standing on the challenge arena also stood on the stage and looked at the talented disciples of several other gangs who came on stage.


    "The next player is Li Hongxia, the leader of the lotus Gang, an old player with two competition experiences. I believe everyone is familiar with it. But the last player, I think you may not guess, is the leader of the lotus gang. Li Qinglian, a mysterious figure who has never appeared in previous martial Arts conferences!!"


    WOW!


    At the moment the news was released, there was another uproar on the stage.


    "Li Qinglian is a low-key person and never walks in public. She can be said to be the most mysterious figure in the martial arts league. However, it is said that she has strong martial arts and has amazing strength that is not inferior to the current leader of the martial arts league. Today, everyone will be lucky to see her!"


    The Black Lotus sect leader actually appeared in person?


    I looked at the middle-aged woman who was still veiled standing in the wind on the challenge arena and felt very shocked.


    According to the obscene girl, the leader of heilian sect is the most mysterious person among the representatives of all gangs in the martial arts league. In the past martial arts conferences, no one has seen her face except the judges and some identification personnel. Her identity is highly confidential. Even in the lotus sect, she doesn''t take much care of it. Generally, everything is handled by the deputy leader. She herself is uncertain and very secretive.


    Unexpectedly, she appeared in person today.


    Li Mulan, the leader of heilian sect, the master of the seven sects, is second only to Li Mulan.


    At this moment, the situation was still dominated by each other, and immediately fell greatly towards the lotus gang.


    The final battle of the martial arts conference turned into a competition with little suspense.


    Eight sects, unite against the Gao family.


    Can lewd girl and Gao Tielin beat 10 super strong players, including Li Qinglian and Li Mulan?


    What''s more... Gao Tielin''s hand was hurt.


    "Nonsense!! why?! we object!" there was a protest in the VIP seat of the Gao family, and the obscene girl and Gao Tielin in the challenge arena roared angrily.


    Gao Tielin even went directly to the referee, because the current situation can be said to be illegal.


    This is clearly the eight sects united to suppress the Gao family, but the Wu League actually agreed to this practice?


    In the face of this situation, the referee seems to be very embarrassed, standing between two groups of people and hesitating.


    The Gao family angrily rushed to the rostrum and directly asked the person in charge of the martial arts conference. The disciples of the seven sects joined the lotus sect. It was still top secret until the moment before the competition. Now it is suddenly announced. I''m afraid no one can stand it.


    "Li Qinglian, is this your trick? Very good, very good... We refuse to compete!" Gao Tielin was directly angry. She sneered at the Black Lotus leader who hid her face behind the veil.


    However, in the face of gaotielin, the leader of heilian sect also sneered:


    "The martial arts league has a rule that they can exchange disciples with mutual consent. It''s our ability to change their core disciples. Gao Tielin, don''t deny it? The Gao family has been the overlord of the martial arts league for decades, so it''s time to move their ass."

 Chapter 242

    In order to strengthen the exchange between the martial arts leagues, the Martial Arts League does have a provision on exchanging disciples, that is, the disciples of both sides can be exchanged with the consent of the sect leaders of both sides. Of course, generally, no sect will be willing to exchange disciples. Even if it is exchanging younger brothers, the exchange is generally intermediate qualified disciples, not core excellent disciples. After all, every sect should keep excellent disciples to win glory for its long face!


    But this time, the previous situation of the Wumeng competition was broken.


    The reason is the emergence of Li Mulan.


    Later, the Gao family knew that the leader of heilian sect forced other sects to agree to exchange core disciples on the condition that other sects could have male disciples. If only the lotus sect had male disciples and other sects had no male disciples, I''m afraid they would never have the hope of becoming the leader of the martial Arts League. Therefore, those sects agreed to exchange disciples.


    This is the lotus sect''s strategy.


    "High speed railway forest, if you dare to step down, it means you admit defeat yourself. You have given up, the son of the leader of the Wumeng alliance?"


    The leader of heilian sect stood on the challenge arena and said to Gao Tielin with a cold smile. Gao Tielin''s face sank when he heard the leader''s words:


    "Li Qinglian, do you think our Gao family will recognize this little trick? You are insulting the Martial Arts Conference! Insulting the martial arts league! What do you think of me as the leader of the martial arts league?"


    "Martial alliance leader? Hum, you just need to step out of this challenge arena. The voice of heilian cult leader is still indifferent. "If you don''t believe it, try it?"


    Gao Tielin''s face became more and more ugly. She stared at the leader of heilian cult and said in a deep voice, "even if you win the championship, you can''t win the hearts of the people. Are you a fool for the audience? Are you blind for tens of thousands of martial arts lovers here now?"


    "Gao Tielin, you are wrong. From beginning to end, our Lianhua Gang acted in accordance with the rules of the Wu League. The exchange of core disciples was originally set up to strengthen the internal exchange of the Wu League. We didn''t make any violations. At the beginning, you personally agreed to the exchange of disciples in the Wu League assembly. Have you forgotten?"


    The words of leader heilian made the high-speed railway forest speechless. The expression on the high-speed railway forest''s face became more and more ugly and gloomy.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise in the audience. Many people were disdaining the behavior of the lotus Gang, but some people were shouting for the excellence of the experts of the eight sects challenging the position of the leader of the Gaojia martial arts league. In the eyes of more people, this is just a peak martial arts duel. What they want to see is the result of the battle between the Gao family and the eight sects.


    "Li Qinglian, this crazy woman is shameless." I also sat in the VIP seat of the Gao family and watched this scene, but I really couldn''t sit still.


    "Li Jian, take it easy. Look at the situation." Junxia saw that I couldn''t stand it, took the initiative to hold my hand and winked at me. Seeing Junxia''s expression, I calmed down a little and sat back in my seat waiting for the confrontation between the Gao family and the lotus gang.


    At this time, all the guests of the Gao family couldn''t sit still. Some people were scolding, while others rushed to the lotus gang and the podium. And the game was suspended.


    I saw the members of the Gao family and the judges on the rostrum and the high-level officials of the conference discussing fiercely. They were foaming at the mouth, red in the face, and even almost had a big fight. However, the leader of heilian sect and his gang stood calmly on the challenge arena, as if they were not worried about the disputes in the audience and on the rostrum.


    Finally, ten minutes later, the host''s broadcast sounded on the stadium:


    "I''m sorry to have kept the audience waiting. The Gao family strongly disagreed with the lotus Gang''s exchange of disciples of other sects. However, this matter is indeed in line with the regulations of the martial arts league. After the discussion and decision of the chairman of our Martial Arts Conference, the final contest of this martial arts conference will be held in this way!"


    Boom!


    The advertisement in the radio once again caused an uproar in the whole audience. Some viewers began to marvel at the boldness of the responsible party, which is completely ignoring the interests of Gao Jia.


    The announcement on the podium once again aroused the collective indignation of the Gaojia people. Some even began to fight with the people on the podium and tended to smash the floor. I saw the actions of the Gao family, but just then the radio rang again:


    "If the Gao family chooses not to fight, it will mean that the lotus gang will win without fighting! Please think twice!"


    Hearing this, the Gao family fell into extreme tension and anger again. It was clear that the organizers of the martial arts conference colluded with the lotus Gang to frame the Gao family.


    "Can''t stand it! I can''t watch it anymore!" the little princess stood up angrily, threw the popcorn in her hand on the ground and stepped on it severely.


    "Sit down first, Mengmeng." I grabbed the little princess and let her sit back on the seat, but the little princess was still full of indignation and gnashing her teeth. Indeed, this situation is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    On the big screen, I saw that the mother and daughter of obscene girl and Gao Tielin were also full of resentment and unwilling. The leader of heilian cult and Li Mulan are all powerful, and they all look like they are ready.


    At this time, the referee came to the high-speed railway forest and asked:


    "Do you choose to fight or not?"


    Yes or no?


    This simple question, however, plunged the Gao family into a brief silence. Both Gao Tielin and the obscene girl were sweating on their foreheads, and their eyes showed the color of unwilling and resentment. However, there was no way.


    "Fight!" just then, the obscene girl stepped up to the referee and shouted loudly, "we, fight! We beat them. They are convinced that they have lost!"


    Fight! A simple answer shocked everyone present. For a moment, the whole stadium was boiling. Although there were various differences and disputes in this final, the obscene girl''s sentence won the support of everyone present. After all, most people come to see the competition. Whether they care about Gao Jia or just want to see the martial arts conference, the audience supports Gao Jia''s excellent performance, and Gao Jia''s words make people feel hot blooded.


    But I feel very unworthy for the obscene girl. Unexpectedly, the Gao family was forced to this point. What forces are behind the lotus sect? Why dare they bully the first family of the Wu League, the Gao family, in full view of the public?


    The obscene girl''s challenge made the Gao family a burst of surprise, while Gao Tielin and obscene girl looked at each other and finally nodded heavily.


    Seeing the mother and daughter fighting, the referee came forward and asked again, "are you sure to fight?"


    Gao Tielin looked at the obscene girl, looked at our audience, and finally said:


    "Let''s fight! We Gao family have never been afraid of anyone. Our Gao family has been at peace with the eight sects for a hundred years. Today, since the eight sects unite to bully our Gao family, we Gao family are not soft persimmons!" Gao Tielin''s eyes twinkled, but she refused to let go of the aggressive momentum of the experts of the eight sects.


    At that moment, she was standing on the challenge arena, the wind blew her blue hair, but her eyes were shining with the temperament of king in the world.


    "War!" Gao Tielin suddenly shouted.


    "War!"


    "War!"


    Driven by Gao Tielin, the other eight disciples of the Gao family also shouted a battle roar, fighting one by one with high spirits and unyielding faces.


    The roar of Gao Jiaqi made the whole stadium boiling, and the audience''s blood was burning. Even the intermittent rain could not extinguish the heat in the stadium at the moment.


    "High speed railway forest, you are really brave. I hope none of us will regret this game." heilian leader smiled coldly, then brushed his sleeves and stood behind the team.


    Seeing that the Gao family and the lotus gang were in place, the referee who had been in trouble just now was finally relieved, then stood in the middle of the challenge arena, waved the white flag high, and then fell heavily:


    "Then, the game begins! In the first game, Meng Xin of Gao family vs. Li Jianying of Lianhua Gang!"


    There was a buzz in the audience, and just as the referee announced the slogan of the game, the first player of the lotus Gang finally came to the game. She is Guo Jianying, a former player of Emei sect, but now she has changed her name, joined the lotus gang and become Li Jianying.


    Mingming was still a major disciple of Emei sect in the semi-final of the rival sect. At the moment, he was persuaded by the lotus sect and became a member of the lotus sect!


    This is the world of women.


    In this world, because there is no blood connection, the surname is just a dress, which can be changed at will. The concept of kinship and family is extremely weakened. Surname has become an item for trading.


    In the cheers of the crowd, the first disciple of the Gao family stepped onto the challenge arena. She had a dignified expression and clenched her fists. Among the disciples of the Gao family, she was just an ordinary disciple, but what she had to face was Li Hongxia, who had two competition experiences of the lotus Gang. It can be said that in terms of strength, the two people are far from each other. However, even so, the disciple of the Gao family was still full of perseverance and had no meaning of timidity.


    The game began.


    Facing the novice of the Gao family, Li Hongxia of the lotus Gang didn''t put her at all. She looked carefree and relaxed. As soon as her legs were strong, her body quickly approached Gao Mengxin.


    In the face of a strong opponent, Gao Mengxin put on a posture, but she soon fell into a hard struggle. Li Hongxia is the most powerful player in the lotus Gang except Li Mulan. A set of Jinding soft palms shows the pure green fire of the stove. Moreover, Li Hongxia has good eyesight and can find the flaw of Gao Mengxin every time. Gao Mengxin is inexperienced and not as talented as others. After three minutes of struggle, Gao Mengxin was forced to the corner and almost pressed on the ground!


    "Oh, no, not at all!" on the VIP seat of the Gao family, a steward sighed and pinched a cold sweat.


    Sure enough, under Li Hongxia''s fierce attack, Gao Mengxin was about to be forced out of the challenge arena boundary.


    However, at this time, Gao Mengxin was desperate, suddenly roared, and then jumped at Li Hongxia in front of her like a wolf, and then hit her madly!


    "Rush!" seeing Gao Mengxin suddenly rushing madly, Li Hongxia instinctively punched her, but Gao Mengxin took the initiative to right her chest and let Li Hongxia''s fist hit her chest! Suddenly, Gao Mengxin gushed blood. However, after Gao Mengxin vomited blood, she clung to Li Hongxia. When her mouth was bleeding, she suddenly held Li Hongxia, and their bodies fell out of the boundary of the challenge arena at the same time.


    "Gao family, no cowards!" Gao Mengxin hissed and burst into a roar. He hugged Li Hongxia and fell out of the line. At the same time, they fell outside the wiring. Gao Mengxin''s blood flowed, but Li Hongxia was stunned.


    No one thought that Gao Mengxin would fight for her life and pull Li Hongxia as a cushion!


    The first duel between the lotus gang and the Gao family was stained with blood.


    The referee looked at the two people who fell out of the boundary at the same time. After a long time, she went forward to pull them apart, and then checked their landing position before announcing:


    "Draw, draw!"

 Chapter 243

    WOW!


    The referee''s announcement immediately caused an uproar on the court. Unexpectedly, the high-speed railway forest uses the sixth move, including the bag without blame. This move is characterized by force convergence, tightening your fist and overcoming the feminine characteristics of women, so it is particularly powerful!


    When Gao Tielin''s fist passed through the heavy rain and hit Li Feng''s chest, Li Feng even had no time to avoid or take precautions. The whole person was stiff, then a mouthful of sour water gushed out of his mouth, his legs softened and fell to his knees!


    One punch! With just one punch, Gao Tielin knocked Li Feng, a talented disciple of Tianshan sect who turned to Lianhua Gang, to his knees! This is the strength of the leader of Wumeng alliance!


    "Get out of here next!" looking at Li Feng who fell to the ground, the high-speed railway forest didn''t take another look, but looked at the remaining unknown disciples of the lotus sect.


    For a moment, the clear and heroic voice of the high-speed railway forest resounded through the whole stadium.

 Chapter 244

    Gao Tielin''s bold voice awed the whole audience, and his bold words aroused the cheers of the people present. What people like to see most is the scene of turning defeat into victory in the desperate lens. Although some people have begun to complain about the lotus Gang, the martial arts conference frankly said that it is actually a matter within the martial arts league, and the audience can''t interfere with the competition at most.


    Gao Tielin''s performance caused cheers from the audience, while the lotus gang was slightly under pressure.


    Gao Tielin defeated Li Feng with one punch, which put some pressure on the lotus gang. Ding likuan, the girl of Xiaoyao sect, should be more careful. The other party''s eyes are locked on Gao Tielin and beware of the sudden attack of Gao Tielin. The fist power of Gao Tielin is amazing. If she hits her, she will not be seriously injured, but at least lose some combat effectiveness.


    The other party seemed to deliberately want to consume the physical strength of the high-speed railway forest. He circled with the high-speed railway forest in situ and deliberately opened the distance to delay the time. He wanted to fight with the high-speed railway forest several times, but quickly retreated. The two people actually delayed for almost 10 minutes. Finally, the high-speed railway forest finally hooked Ding likuan''s neck and pressed her to the ground.


    However, Gao Tielin''s left shoulder also received two heavy punches when Ding likuan resisted. His strong arm twitched slightly, and his movement seemed to be so slow. Since the beginning of the competition, HSR Lin has tried to avoid using her right hand, because her right hand is injured and inconvenient to use.


    Of course, Gao Tielin is the leader of the Wumeng alliance after all, and still successfully defeated that player. But at that time, the physical strength of the high-speed railway forest had also consumed a lot. In the face of the next contestant, the boxing speed of the high-speed railway forest was significantly lower than that of the previous one. Moreover, when the right hand could not use the force, the right side of the high-speed railway forest became a weakness and suffered five consecutive "18 dragon subduing palms" from jobs of the beggars'' sect.


    Moreover, the beggars'' sect player named jobs was very cunning. He fought and retreated. He would rather give up his good opportunity to attack than give the high-speed railway forest a chance to fight back. In the end, the high-speed railway forest''s left chest, right abdomen, shoulder blade and clavicle were all hit by the beggars'' sect player. In the end, the physical action of the high-speed railway forest was somewhat unnatural, Seems to have been beaten numb.


    Fortunately, the high-speed railway forest, with its anger, forced the beggar disciple out of the boundary, which was the victory.


    At this point, the high-speed railway forest finally defeated three players in a row! And they are the best experts in other gangs!


    "Come again!!" beat three players in a row. Although the high-speed railway forest had scattered clothes and messy hair, it still issued an unyielding and bloody battle roar!


    The battle roar of gaotielin won another wave of voice from the audience!


    Seeing that the high-speed railway forest defeated three disciples in a row, the rest of the lotus Gang looked a little ugly. Next, the high-speed railway forest had to face a dark horse disciple of Kunlun sect, Zhou Qiqi.


    Because he was injured and Gao Tielin suffered a lot from the competition with three players before, Gao Tielin used the sixth unique skill of the Gao family as soon as he came up in the face of Kunlun sect disciples! However, the disciple''s talent seemed to be higher than the previous ones. He actually escaped several boxing by Gao Tielin at the risk of injury to his right shoulder.


    What''s more unpleasant is that this disciple didn''t seem to want to defeat the high-speed railway forest at all. She just wanted to consume the physical strength and endurance of the high-speed railway forest. She actually spent 20 minutes with the high-speed railway forest in the challenge arena!


    With the passage of time, Gao Tielin''s movements have slowed down after all. Four years ago, she was the last person to stand in the martial arts conference, but four years later, she is old, slow and injured. Four years have made her once unique skills begin to decline, and her physical strength is gradually inferior to that of the younger generation.


    But she still stood there with sharp eyes and steady steps. Although her arms were shaking and blue tendons protruded due to several clashes, she still stood.


    Zhou Qiqi looked at the high-speed railway forest, staggered steps, full of vigilance, for fear that the high-speed railway forest would suddenly launch an attack.


    Gao Tielin and Zhou Qiqi walked around the ring. Finally, when she reached the tenth step, the high-speed railway forest moved first. She rushed towards Zhou Qiqi and waved her fists rapidly, like countless hail. However, compared with before, the speed of the high-speed railway forest was obviously much slower. Her physical strength had been greatly consumed in the previous competition, and she suffered a lot of injuries.


    Pop!


    The left leg of the high-speed railway forest was hit by a cover, and the high-speed railway forest staggered back one step.


    Click!


    Gao Tielin''s left hand was clasped by Zhou Qiqi, and his bones were nearly misplaced!


    Pop!


    Because the reaction was slow for half a beat, Zhou Qiqi swept the legs of the high-speed railway forest one by one and shook his body. Unexpectedly, Zhou Qiqi fell to the ground. Zhou Qiqi even jumped on the high-speed railway forest. Fortunately, the high-speed railway forest reacted quickly and rolled on the ground in time to avoid Zhou Qiqi''s suppression.


    But after several fights, Gao Tielin''s face was swollen, and there were several bruises on her arm. Even she covered her abdomen with her right hand to support herself from falling down.


    Old, the former leader of the Wumeng alliance, the high-speed railway forest, is really old.


    In the face of the emerging young generation experts of Wumeng, the high-speed railway forest has been a little stretched.


    "It''s really fierce." the High-speed Railway Lin glared at the enemy in front of him. As long as he defeated the enemy, only heilian sect leader and Li Mulan were left in the lotus sect. But even the player in front of her can''t beat her.


    Gao Tielin struggled in the challenge arena, and we were nervous at the VIP seat.


    In the end, after the High-speed Railway Lin failed to attack Zhou Qiqi several times, the eyes of the High-speed Railway Lin were gloomy. She rushed directly at Zhou Qiqi. At that time, Zhou Qiqi also stretched out a big hand to the High-speed Railway Lin, but the High-speed Railway Lin seemed to have made up her mind. She didn''t mean to retreat, so she directly raised her left boxing to Zhou Qiqi!


    But Zhou Qiqi''s hand came first than that of the high-speed railway forest. When the high-speed railway forest hit Zhou Qiqi, Zhou Qiqi pinched the right arm of the high-speed railway forest. Zhou Qiqi twisted it like a rope!


    On the big screen, Gao Tielin''s eyes suddenly opened for a few minutes. It seemed that his arm was forcibly twisted, resulting in severe pain, but Gao Tielin still clenched his teeth and hit Zhou Qiqi''s air hole directly with the rest of his left fist, leaving Zhou Qiqi standing in place and stiff.


    Seizing this opportunity, the high-speed railway forest swept Zhou Qiqi down directly, and then the body threw itself directly on Zhou Qiqi, pressing her under her.


    Seeing that the high-speed railway forest overtook Zhou Qiqi, the referee hurried over to count down.


    "Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven... One! Gaotielin wins!"


    Ten times later, the referee finally announced that the High-speed Railway Lin defeated Zhou Qiqi, but it was shocking that when the High-speed Railway Lin stood up from the ground, her right arm hung at an extremely strange angle, and the red blood even penetrated from her blue Taoist clothes!


    "Mom!" seeing the wound on the right arm of gaotielin, the obscene girl couldn''t help shouting.


    But the high-speed railway forest clenched its teeth, covered the bleeding place of its right arm and cried:


    "It''s okay, mom, I''m okay!... Li Qinglian, you give it to me!"


    Obviously, the fight with Zhou Qiqi just now made the stabbed arm of gaotielin relapse, and gaotielin''s hand seems to be dislocated. However, Gao Tielin still endured severe pain and issued the final battle roar to the leader of heilian cult.


    "Mom, let me come. Your hand is dislocated and bleeding..." seeing her mother''s injury, the obscene girl wanted to replace her, but she was rejected by gaotielin once and again.


    "I''ll come! Mom, I can fight!" Gao Tielin rejected the proposal of the obscene girl and shouted to Li Qinglian with his bleeding right hand:


    "Come on! Shady guy! I''m going to tear off your veil and skin to measure the thickness this time!"


    After being yelled by Gao Tielin, the leader of heilian sect stood in place for a while, and finally came up in a different way. She was wearing a black tights, but her face was still covered with a veil.


    "Hum, hehe, high-speed railway forest, I admire your courage. So many experts are not your opponents." leader heilian slowly walked to the middle of the challenge arena and looked at the high-speed railway forest across the middle line.


    "But is it worth it? Even if you win the game? With LAN LAN, you can''t take the seat of the leader of the Wu League."


    "Hum, it''s stupid of others to be cheated by your fake man. Don''t treat us Gao family as idiots. And I have to get back the poisoning account of family disciples from you, a hidden dead woman today!" Gao Tielin glared at the leader of heilian cult, and then walked over step by step.


    "Find my account? Let''s not tell you why you framed me to poison your disciples. Let me ask you first. Look at your virtue. Are you ok? If you don''t stop the blood on your hands, it will flow clean." the leader of heilian sect sneered and looked at the high-speed railway forest.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come here! Fight!" the high-speed railway forest angrily said.


    "OK. Just fight. It seems that you won''t cry if you don''t let someone see my level." under the angry scolding of Gao Tielin, the leader of heilian cult finally came to the center of the challenge arena. When he saw that the leader of heilian had finished speaking, the referee went between the leader of heilian cult and Gao Tielin, drew a white flag and said:


    "High Speed Railway Lin vs. Li Qinglian, the game begins!"


    The referee''s voice just fell. Gao Tielin, who had covered his right hand, suddenly brightened his eyes, and then rushed towards Li Qinglian in front of him!


    "Look, I won''t take off your veil!" the High-speed Railway Lin roared. His left hand grabbed forward and grabbed Li Qinglian''s face!


    But at this time, Li Qinglian''s mouth suddenly showed a strange smile.


    Then, an incredible scene happened.


    Just when Gao Tielin wanted to take off the veil on the Black Lotus sect leader''s face, the Black Lotus sect leader suddenly stretched out his hand, tilted his head, and actually started to flip back! Heilian cult leader''s body was like plasticine. She easily turned back three times in a row and easily avoided the attack of the high-speed railway forest. Of course, the high-speed railway forest was also experienced. Although heilian cult leader turned back, the high-speed railway forest still quickly caught up, because it was the best opportunity for her to attack.


    However, when the fist of the high-speed railway forest was about to hit the leader of heilian cult, the feet of the downward facing leader of heilian cult came up from below like scissors and clamped the left hand of the high-speed railway forest. Then, the leader of heilian cult exerted his feet, and the whole person leaned up like a pimp, and his soft body directly bypassed the neck of the high-speed railway forest like a towel, Across the shoulders of the high-speed railway forest!


    Seeing this scene, the little princess sitting next to me suddenly issued a burst of soft cry.


    "What''s the matter, Mengmeng?" I turned and asked when I heard the voice of the little princess.


    "Nothing, nothing." the little princess turned to look at me, shook her head, and her eyes became clear again. "Senior Gao Tielin is in danger......"

 Chapter 245

    The little princess dropped her words. The body of heilian sect leader in the challenge arena was actually folded into a "V" shape, and he wrapped his body around Gao Tielin''s neck. What''s more terrible is that the body of heilian sect leader can be strangely folded into a rope like the little princess, and his two arms strangled Gao Tielin''s left arm, Gao Tielin originally wanted to throw the Black Lotus sect leader wrapped around him, but the Black Lotus sect leader locked Gao Tielin''s left hand and retracted his legs at the moment when Gao Tielin''s arm was numb. However, Gao Tielin was unable to throw away the Black Lotus sect leader because his right hand was injured again.


    What is the weight of a man across himself? Although it seems that the Black Lotus leader is not very heavy, it also makes Gao Tielin''s knees bend towards the ground unbearably. While the body of the high-speed railway forest sank, the Black Lotus sect leader wrapped around the high-speed railway forest hit the neck of the high-speed railway forest with his elbow. People''s neck is one of the most vulnerable places of the body. They will even break their neck bones and die on the spot!


    In the face of this situation, Gao Tielin was also very clever. She fell back and suddenly fell to the ground, making herself and the leader of heilian fall to the ground at the same time!


    Bang!


    Gao Tielin and heilian cult leader fell to the ground at the same time. At that moment, heilian cult leader was used by Gao Tielin and pressed his back under him. Seeing that, Gao Tielin has hope to defeat heilian cult leader!


    But just then, the leader of heilian sect who was pressed on the ground moved. She suddenly stuck the neck of gaotielin with her two arms, and then suddenly turned around, pressing the body of gaotielin under her.


    Next, the most disturbing scene happened!


    After pressing the high-speed railway forest under him, the leader of heilian cult actually propped up his feet high in the air, then bypassed his head, and his body became an incredible circle, while his legs and hands overlapped on the neck of the high-speed railway forest. The limbs of the leader of heilian cult stuck the neck of the high-speed railway forest at the same time, making the high-speed railway forest unable to move at all! Even the neck of the high-speed railway forest was violently pulled up by the leader of the Black Lotus sect. It turned into a 90 degree angle with a strange angle and shoulders, which is in danger of being pulled off!


    In a hurry, the high-speed railway forest wanted to turn over, but at this time, the leader of the Black Lotus sect loosened her hands, leaving only two legs holding the neck of the high-speed railway forest, and her body was lying on the back of the high-speed railway forest, her chin was facing the rich buttocks of the high-speed railway forest, and her hands were supported like spiders.


    Next, the most terrible scene happened.


    With his legs tightly, the leader of heilian cult actually pulled the high-speed railway forest up. Then the body of the leader of heilian cult suddenly slipped from the crotch of the high-speed railway forest, and the body of the high-speed railway forest was heavily thrown back to the ground!


    Bang!


    Gao Tielin was heavily thrown to the ground by the Black Lotus sect leader for the first time!


    But this is just the beginning!


    Bang!


    While the high-speed railway forest fell to the ground, the leader of heilian cult pursued while winning. He hit the abdomen of the high-speed railway forest with an elbow, and then the leader of heilian cult twisted the injured right hand of the high-speed railway forest!


    Heilian cult leader forcibly twisted the back of his dislocated hand for a while, and the whole person of gaotielin trembled for a while. Heilian cult leader actually pulled up gaotielin''s arm, then squatted down and threw gaotielin from his back.


    Gaotielin fell to the ground for the second time!


    However, this is not over. Next, the leader of heilian cult actually took the injured right hand of the high-speed railway forest as the breakthrough point, grabbed the high-speed railway forest''s body several times in a row, and fell down the high-speed railway forest eight times!


    When the leader of heilian sect stood on the challenge arena again, the high-speed railway forest fell to the ground like a heavy puppet, but could not move any more.


    "High speed railway forest, I''m sorry, I won this game." although the leader of heilian cult has messy hair and stiff movements, she stands tall, and the high speed railway forest falls, that''s enough.


    "Mom!" seeing the fallen high-speed railway forest and the obscene girl standing at the last head, she cried with panic. She didn''t expect her mother to be defeated by the other party in an almost cruel way.


    "Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven...!" looking at Gao Tielin who fell to the ground motionless, the referee also ran over at the first time and began the countdown.


    The martial arts conference has a rule that the other party can''t be disabled, but there is a premise, that is to continue to add damage after the other party cries out to admit defeat. If the other party does not continue to add damage after admitting defeat, it can not be regarded as a violation. Just now, leader heilian fell the high-speed railway forest eight times in a row, but the high-speed railway forest didn''t shout out the word "admit defeat". Therefore, as long as the high-speed railway forest didn''t get up, leader heilian won the game!


    "Mom!"


    "No, senior Gao Tielin can''t stand up..." my heart trembled when I saw Gao Tielin''s body lying on the ground on the big screen. The leader of heilian cult was really terrible. She could beat Gao Tielin without even a chance to resist, and directly threw her eight times!


    "Six... Five... Four... Three... Two..."


    The referee''s voice rang, and the last time was coming.


    "Wait a minute..."


    A weak voice sounded. The high-speed railway forest lying on the ground was trembling. It barely opened one eye and seemed to want to stand up. However, it fell down again and again. The blood on its right hand became thicker and thicker. It was fallen eight times by the leader of heilian sect. People had been knocked unconscious and seriously injured. The high-speed railway forest was barely able to move, It''s extraordinary.


    "Can you still move?" the leader of heilian cult looked at the high-speed railway forest shaking and barely standing up, and said in a surprised tone. It seemed to her that it was impossible for the high-speed railway forest to stand up.


    "I... still have one breath..." Gao Tielin smiled miserably. She used both hands to support the ground with her left hand and one foot vegetable field, but she barely let herself stand up.


    "Mom, that''s enough! I''ll come!" when she saw the high-speed railway forest that still wanted to support her to stand up, the obscene girl was anxious and shouted outside the edge line of the challenge arena. Her voice was anxious and worried. She had an impulse to rush to replace her mother.


    "My heart... Mom, I can still fight!" Gao Tielin supported her body, bit by bit. In the end, she barely stood up. One of her right arms was completely wet with blood and hung unnaturally on one side. Her body was also convulsing violently. However, she stood up and stood up again.


    "Good backbone." seeing the high-speed railway forest that miraculously stood up, the leader of heilian sect gave a sigh of praise. As soon as her eyes lit up, she rushed towards the high-speed railway forest and planned to launch the last attack on the high-speed railway forest. According to the current situation of gaotielin, as long as the leader of heilian sect falls her again, I''m afraid she will have a dislocation of her bones and complete paralysis.


    "This level is far from enough... Li Qinglian... I want you to pay the price..." the corners of Gao Tielin''s mouth shed blood. She smiled and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. The palm of her left hand was also full of blood, shocking.


    Gao Tielin stood up.


    Although she was trembling and hurt all over. It seemed that she would fall down in the next second, she still stood up.


    "Xin''er... Watch it... This is the seventh move of Gaojia boxing. Tianlong dyed blood!" the next second, gaotielin suddenly made a fist with both hands, and then launched a sprint against the leader of heilian sect for the last time!


    Seeing that the high-speed railway forest still had the strength to launch an attack, the leader of heilian sect was surprised. She wanted to dodge. However, the final explosion speed of the high-speed railway forest was so fast that she had no time to avoid and had to reach out for it.


    Click!


    When Gao Tielin''s fists hit the palm of the leader of heilian cult, her right hand bent violently like a broken bamboo! Gao Tielin risked breaking his hands and fought with the leader of heilian cult!


    "Mom!" the obscene girl was shocked when she saw the high-speed railway forest rush frantically to the leader of heilian cult. All the audience were shocked. Many people even stood up and covered their mouths.


    "Ah!!" but the high-speed railway forest still roared wildly, his eyes were bloodshot, and he pushed the leader of heilian sect all the way. With his blood, he forced the leader of heilian sect beyond the boundary of the challenge arena! The leader of heilian cult was pushed by the high-speed railway forest and looked stunned.


    Bang! Bang!


    Gao Tielin and heilian cult leader fell to the ground at the same time and fell out of bounds together!


    "Mom!"


    "Master!"


    Seeing the two people who fell out of the boundary, the obscene girl and Li Mulan ran forward together. The high-speed railway forest fell out of the boundary and twitched, while the Black Lotus sect leader was pressed by the high-speed railway forest and struggled to stand up.


    After exhausting all her strength, the high-speed railway forest fell to the ground and was weak. Although the leader of heilian sect barely stood up, she had fallen outside the boundary.


    "Draw!" the referee made the final evaluation, and a large group of medical personnel rushed to the challenge arena at the first time and carried the high-speed railway forest onto the stretcher.


    "Mom!" the obscene girl ran to the high-speed railway forest. The high-speed railway forest''s arm hung to one side, and her whole body seemed to have no strength.


    The obscene girl who had never cried cried. At this moment, she actually cried. She lay down beside the high-speed railway forest and cried loudly. I saw the high-speed railway forest touch the obscene girl''s head with the blood from the dyed hand. The red blood stained the blue hair of the obscene girl.


    "Xin''er... Don''t cry... Mom fought a good fight... Mom, I didn''t lose face to the Gao family... I can retire safely... Mom taught you all your kung fu... You have more talent than Mom... The way forward... You have to explore yourself... Mom can''t teach you anymore..."


    As she was in the challenge arena, Gao Tielin''s words became lighter and lighter, but her face was still with a proud smile. As the last battle in the martial arts career, the battle of gaotielin was very beautiful and did not humiliate the Gao family.


    At the 50th martial arts conference, the high-speed railway forest fought a broken arm, defeated three Martial Arts League experts in a row, and finally tied with the leader of the lotus sect. This war was very beautiful and very... Tragic.


    "Lan Lan. Unexpectedly, the seventh move of Gaojia boxing can exert its power when the body is at its limit. I miscalculated. You must win the last game against Gao Haixin." looking at the Gao Tielin being carried down, the leader of heilian sect stood on the side of the lotus sect and taught Li Mulan. His eyes were a little tired.


    "Don''t worry, sect leader. I''ll kill that woman. That woman insulted me yesterday. Today, I''ll let her kneel at my feet." Li Mulan said to the panting Black Lotus sect leader, with firmness and confidence in her eyes.


    The leader of heilian sect nodded to Li Mulan and said, "yes, LAN LAN, you have to believe in yourself. You are the best and unique in the world. No woman can beat you."


    "I know," said Li Mulan, holding her fists. She walked towards the challenge arena halfway. Then she suddenly roared up to the sky, shaking the Thunder Dragon,


    "No woman can beat me!!!"


    Hearing Li Mulan''s cry, he stood at the edge of the challenge arena and watched the obscene girl carried away by gaotielin. He slowly turned around. His blue hair was flying in the wind and rain. The tearful clear eyes of the obscene girl also became the perseverance and determination I had never seen before.


    "I beat you up."


    The wretched girl clenched her fists and responded faintly.

 Chapter 246

    After saying this, the obscene girl turned around, step by step, stepped onto the challenge arena and stood opposite Li Mulan. The blue Taoist robe fluttered slightly. At the moment, the obscene girl''s face was full of frightening heroism, with a master''s style.


    The last competition of the martial arts conference was finally launched between these two peerless perverts.


    The wind, the rain, the loud voices in the audience, the breathing of countless people... All the voices were mixed together at this moment, becoming a huge voice like a mountain torrent, shaking the whole stadium.


    When the obscene girl came on the stage, I didn''t shout refueling or say anything else. I just sat quietly in the VIP seat and looked at her in the distance. Even Xiaobai didn''t speak. The tragic scene just now has covered the whole competition field with a gloomy atmosphere. Gao Tielin has been carried into the infirmary. Just now, the elders of the Gao family went to check the situation. Now, because we care about the last battle of obscene girls, we still stand in the VIP seat and watch the last battle.


    The female referee had come between them. She looked at each other, then walked between them and asked:


    "Are you ready?"


    "All right."


    "All right."


    Obscene girl and Li Mulan looked at each other and said these words at the same time. Their eyes never immediately looked into each other''s eyes.


    After being confirmed by the two, the referee nodded. Then she raised the white flag high, and then it fell heavily between the two.


    "The last game, Gao Haixin to Li Mulan, start!"


    When the voice fell, the little princess and Junxia sitting next to me from left to right grabbed my hand at the same time, while Xiaobai looked at the situation on the challenge arena without blinking.


    Lewd girl and Li Mulan stood face to face. They are the last maces of the lotus gang and the Gao family. The victory or defeat of these two people will win the championship of the Martial Arts Conference on behalf of their forces.


    At the second when the referee''s voice fell, lewd Niu and Li Mulan moved together and sat in the VIP seat. I saw lewd Niu and Li Mulan rush towards each other. They all used their best strength and punched each other.


    What''s more, it''s amazing that both the obscene girl and Li Mulan use high boxing! Their moves are exactly the same!


    In terms of height, the obscene girl is really a bit worse than Li Mulan. I know the talent of the obscene girl is amazing, but I know Li Mulan is also a pervert. I really don''t know who will win.


    As soon as she came up, the obscene girl opened her horsepower and moved her feet rapidly. The whole person ran around Li Mulan, trying to avoid Li Mulan''s edge and beat around the Bush to seize the opportunity to give Li Mulan a fatal blow. But Li Mulan''s physical strength was so amazing that she rushed directly with the obscene girl, and the speed was no less than that of the obscene girl. Although the obscene girl was fast, she was caught by Li Mulan.


    The competition between lewd girl and Li Mulan can be said to be the most intense competition since the martial arts conference. Li Mulan, who is both of the younger generation, has learned the martial arts of the Gao family!


    Moreover, with the advantages of height and explosive power, Li Mulan''s boxing strength is even stronger than that of obscene girl. If obscene girl could not beat around the Bush and use some skills to resolve Li Mulan''s boxing, obscene girl would not even be Li Mulan''s opponent! Obscene girl''s boxing is also of a high standard, but she has been pressed to death by Li Mulan. Li Mulan hit her several times. Obscene girl avoided her edge and resolved it with a faster reaction speed.


    Of course, in addition to boxing, the obscene girl also showed her Kung Fu of kicking, kicking in the air, flying legs, sweeping legs, etc., but those Kung Fu failed to really control Li Mulan. She was still seen by the other party and easily avoided. At the beginning, the obscene girl wanted to attack Li Mulan close, but after the obscene girl close, because Li Mulan had longer arms and feet than the obscene girl, it became a situation that Li Mulan could hit the obscene girl, but the obscene girl could not hit Li Mulan!


    But the obscene girl never gave up. She took off several times and kicked her legs in the air to kick Li Mulan, but Li Mulan didn''t retreat. She rushed forward and grabbed the obscene girl''s foot when she was hit by the obscene girl''s flying leg. The obscene girl was surprised and wanted to close her foot, but it was too late. One step, her right foot had been caught by Li Mulan, Only one left foot supported the body after landing again!


    Seeing that the obscene girl''s foot was caught by Li Mulan, there was a nervous cry in the audience, but at this time, the obscene girl seized the opportunity. She leaned back, her left leg suddenly lifted up, and then suddenly kicked Li Mulan!


    "I kick you!"


    The obscene girl shouted, and then kicked Li Mulan heavily with her left foot.


    For a moment, Li Mulan''s body suddenly stiffened, and the hand holding the obscene girl''s right foot was also loose. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the obscene girl quickly retracted her feet, took off and stood up. Then, she suddenly gathered her fists and looked at Li Mulan fiercely.


    "I asked you to pretend!" the obscene girl punched Li Mulan in the chest, making it the sixth move of the Gao family.


    "This punch is for my mother to pay you back!"


    The obscene girl restrained her left hand and punched Li Mulan on the chest with her right hand.


    "This punch is to return your lotus gang for the Gao family!"


    Bang! Another heavy punch hit Li Mulan in the abdomen!


    "This is a punch that I don''t like when I see you as a fake man!"


    Bang! Three heavy punches in a row, the obscene girl seized the best opportunity to fight, and punched again and again. They were all the most vulnerable positions of Li Mulan''s human body. Ordinary people were knocked down, enough to be paralyzed at the beginning.


    "I''m going to win..." seeing the obscene girl attacking Li Mulan continuously, all the people in the VIP seat were surprised. Li Mulan was beaten back and forth by the obscene girl. Until the end, she retreated to the boundary of the challenge arena and was about to quit the challenge arena.


    As long as you step back, Li Mulan will lose!


    Li Mulan, who was repeatedly beaten back, bit her teeth and looked angrily at the obscene girl in front of her. The next second, her eyes suddenly congested, and her whole face turned into a blood red. Countless green tendons appeared on Li Mulan''s face.


    "Woman!! you want to die!!"


    Li Mulan, who had been beaten back by the obscene girl, suddenly roared at the moment of the last step, and then the most surprising thing happened.


    "No woman can beat me!! no!"


    Li Mulan, who was about to be defeated by the obscene girl, suddenly roared up to the sky. Then she suddenly made a sprint and took off. She jumped nearly two meters in place and jumped directly over the obscene girl''s head!


    "How could it be?... this Li Mulan is not human?!"

 Chapter 247

    Li Mulan jumped out of a height of two meters at once, and all the people present were silly. Because this is completely beyond the scope of normal people!


    Even the obscene girl stood on the spot and looked up at Li Mulan jumping over her head. No matter how high people jump, it will be about 70cm, even the world record. The standing high jump is more than 2m. This Li Mulan has hit the limit of human beings in an instant?


    After jumping behind the obscene girl, Li Mulan thought like a wild beast with crazy hair. She waved her fist wildly and hit the obscene girl. Both speed and momentum were very different from before she was beaten by the obscene girl.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Li Mulan suddenly become so fierce?" Li Mulan suddenly broke out like a beast, which shocked everyone. Before, the obscene girl still had the upper hand by hitting Li Mulan in the key position. Why did Li Mulan suddenly run away at the moment?


    Moreover, from the lens on the big screen, this Li Mulan is also very abnormal. Her eyes are full of blood, her face is red, her muscles are bulging, and even her face, temples and neck are full of green veins one after another.


    This Li Mulan really has a problem.


    I don''t know what happened to Li Mulan, but the next scene really made me scream.


    Because Li Mulan suddenly punched the obscene girl. Although the obscene girl spread her palms to resist, she still cried out in pain. Her arm shook quickly, locked up like an electric shock, and kept shaking. The obscene girl also bit her teeth and hurried back, as if she was aware that the situation had changed.


    "Female dog! I''ll let you die!!" Li Mulan roared. Seeing the obscene girl back, she jumped two meters away with a strong jump and rushed towards the obscene girl. The obscene girl wanted to get away, but the challenge arena was too small for her to escape. As a result, she was rushed in front of Li Mulan in an instant. Then Li Mulan punched her heavily in the chest. The whole person staggered back a few steps. If the obscene girl hadn''t reacted a little faster, she might have been beaten by Li Mulan on the spot!


    It''s not normal, it''s too abnormal... Li Mulan''s performance is not a normal human category at all! It can even compete with a female wolf head.


    "Beast, this Li Mulan has a ghost!" there was a lot of noise on the VIP seat of the Gao family, and I couldn''t help standing up. Not just me, Junxia, Xiaobai and xiaoprincess all stood up and stared at the competition on the challenge arena. Did Li Mulan suddenly become so fierce as if she was hanging up? As long as normal people can see that there are ghosts.


    But in the audience, there was a cry of surprise and madness. The uninformed women thought this was a man''s stunt and were still cheering for Li Mulan. Unexpectedly, Li Mulan''s performance had begun to be abnormal.


    "Woman, can''t you accept it?!" Li Mulan rushed to the obscene girl who was staggering and retreating. He punched her heavily in the chest. The obscene girl wanted to avoid, but she was still one step ahead of Li Mulan''s abnormal speed and hit her heavily in the chest.


    "Wow", the obscene girl''s eyes suddenly opened round, her throat trembled, and a big mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth!


    "Master!"


    "Sister Haixin, ah!"


    "God..."


    "Why?!" all of us on the VIP seat made a panic cry. The obscene girl was beaten and vomited blood!


    "Dare to hit me? Do you deserve it? I''m a man! What are you?!" one punch made the obscene girl vomit blood, but Li Mulan was more angry. She suddenly flashed an arrow in front of the obscene girl, and then punched the obscene girl''s chest again!


    The obscene girl hurriedly opened her hand to resist, but when her palm was against Li Mulan''s fist, her palm couldn''t stand Li Mulan''s impact. It was like a wall in the flood and collapsed in an instant.


    The obscene girl''s hands were numbed by the crazy Li Mulan, and she couldn''t resist it at all. Then, Li Mulan punched the obscene girl''s lower abdomen again!


    "Poof!" the wretched girl''s body twitched violently and punched her in the abdomen, which made her kneel down on the ground and spewed shocking blood from her mouth!


    A little blood fell on the challenge arena and mixed with the wet rain on the challenge arena, winding and flowing.


    "Shifu!!!" looking at the obscene girl kneeling on the challenge arena, I felt like my heart was severely pinched by someone. The whole person had a sense of rotation.


    "Disobedience? Woman, do you admit defeat?" seeing the obscene girl kneeling on the ground, Li Mulan kicked her on the chest. With a crash, the obscene girl was kicked out of the ground for half a meter and fell limply to the ground. A big mouth of blood flowed out of the corners of the obscene girl''s mouth!


    "Do you recognize it? Do you recognize it?! female dog, ah?"


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Li Mulan was lying on the ground with one foot and another. The wretched girl who was wet by the rain roared with blood in her eyes.


    The rain wet the blue hair of the obscene girl. The messy hair of the obscene girl was pasted on the ground of the challenge arena, stained with rain and blood, while the obscene girl kept coughing and bleeding.


    Seeing that the obscene girl was beaten to the ground, the referee was also shocked. He hurried forward, looked at Li Mulan, bent down and asked eagerly:


    "Do you admit defeat?"


    The wretched girl twitched all over her body. One hand covered her stomach and covered her face with pain. The other hand stretched out from the rain and was covered with rain. Slowly, inch by inch, it extended towards the soles of Li Mulan''s feet standing in front of her.


    The wretched girl''s hand trembled, and raindrops kept dripping from her hand.


    Finally, the slender snow-white hand of the obscene girl still caught on Li Mulan''s gray soft shoes.


    "I... don''t admit defeat..."


    The obscene girl coughed and blood flowed out of her mouth. She grabbed Li Mulan''s calf and curled her legs, trying to support her to get up.


    Seeing this scene, I was completely shocked.


    What kind of strength supports the obscene girl to stand up when she is badly hurt? I can''t imagine.


    I really can''t imagine.


    The wretched girl suddenly smiled, and a trace of blood appeared at the corners of her mouth, dripping on Li Mulan''s gray soft shoes.


    "I lost... There is a silly boy who doesn''t like being restrained... He will lose his freedom forever..."


    The obscene girl''s words were magnified many times through the loudspeaker installed under the challenge arena, and anyone present could hear them clearly.


    When I heard the obscene girl''s words, I was shocked and tears immediately fell down the corners of my eyes.


    The obscene girl didn''t admit defeat because she wanted me to be free! A deep sense of guilt filled my heart like an ocean tide. I felt my heart trembling.


    I felt my arms trembling, my feet trembling, and my blood was warming up and about to burn.


    "Death! Get off your cheap hand!" on the challenge arena, seeing the obscene girl who still wanted to stand up unyielding by grasping her feet, Li Mulan suddenly flew up and kicked the obscene girl in the chest, kicking the obscene girl to the side. The obscene girl rolled around the ground, and the big mouth of blood marked a shocking blood line where she rolled.


    Li Mulan stepped forward, grabbed the obscene girl''s hair, and then grabbed the obscene girl from the ground. Li Mulan didn''t slap the obscene girl in the face because the martial arts conference has rules that forbid slapping people in the face, but Li Mulan punched the obscene girl in the abdomen one punch after another, which made the obscene girl bleed wildly!


    "Still don''t admit defeat? You still don''t admit defeat, do you?" Li Mulan roared. Then, she suddenly raised the obscene girl from the ground, like a dumbbell over her head! Then he threw it heavily on the ground!


    "Don''t admit defeat yet, do you?"


    Bang!


    The obscene girl''s body was thrown on the ground by Li Mulan like a sandbag, and her whole body twitched.


    silent.


    Dead silence.


    When the obscene girl was thrown on the challenge arena, there was no cheering, screaming or cheering. The whole stadium seemed to be silenced without any sound.


    "Attention, don''t hurt people!" seeing that Li Mulan threw the obscene girl on the ground, the referee hurried forward to stop Li Mulan.


    "She won''t admit it herself. She wants to die. It doesn''t matter to me!" Li Mulan was really completely angry. She stared at the referee, then rushed forward, picked up the obscene girl''s hair again and glared at the obscene girl.


    At this time, the whole face of the obscene girl has been stained with blood. There is blood everywhere in her nostrils and mouth. At the moment, her flawless face has been dyed red by the bright red blood.


    "Do you recognize it? I''ll ask you again. Do you recognize it?"


    "I... don''t... recognize..." the obscene girl spit out this sentence from her throat, and then in the next second, her arm suddenly punched, and then hit Li Mulan''s abdomen like a heavy hammer!


    This heavy fist is the fist that broke out when the wretched girl was seriously injured, which is the seventh move of the high boxing technique, Tianlong stained with blood. This boxing technique can only be used at the time of life and death. It contains the resolution of Cheng Ren if it is unsuccessful, so it is very powerful!


    After being punched by the obscene girl, Li Mulan shrunk and flashed a flash of pain in her eyes, but soon the pain turned into a burst of anger!


    "Don''t you agree, female dog? Very good, very good." after being hit hard by the obscene girl, Li Mulan''s mouth also exudes a little blood, but there are more green veins on her face. There are muscles and veins beating in her temples, and the blood in her eyes will almost drip out.


    "How about this? How about this? Don''t you accept it?!" Li Mulan suddenly stepped on the back of the obscene girl, trampled the obscene girl on the ground and kicked her severely.


    "Hmm..." another mouthful of blood gushed out of the obscene girl''s mouth. The obscene girl''s eyes had turned white and seemed to faint the next second.


    "Do you agree or disagree?"


    "I... don''t... recognize..." obviously, her body has reached the limit, but the obscene girl still supports her body with her hands and tries to get up. Her blood stained the whole challenge arena.


    "... lose..." the wretched girl raised her head again, with unyielding, angry and suggestive eyes in her black eyes.


    Mingming has reached the limit. Mingming can''t fight any more, but the obscene girl, once again, grabbed Li Mulan''s feet and stood up slowly and bit by bit.


    "Go to hell!" seeing that the obscene girl still had the strength to get up, Li Mulan hit the obscene girl on her back and knocked her down to the ground again


    "If she goes on like this, Haixin will... Be killed..." looking at the obscene girl in the challenge arena, Junxia covers her mouth and her eyes are red. She has already been sobbing. "Why doesn''t she admit defeat..."


    I stood in the VIP seat. The rain in the whole sky seemed to fall on my head and wet my face and my hair.


    Slowly, I shook my fists.

 Chapter 248

    People will make countless choices in their life.


    That day, I made my choice.


    One of the most important choices in my life.


    Looking at the wretched girl lying on the challenge arena and bleeding all over.


    I feel endless guilt. The Gao family promised me that they would not disclose my identity until they got my permission. If I had made my identity public earlier, maybe the obscene girl and gaotielin wouldn''t have to take part in such a cruel competition.


    All this... Maybe I caused it.


    I stood quietly on the VIP seat, looked at the bloody wretched girl on the upper part of the challenge arena, took a deep breath, and my heart was surging.


    At this time, through the rain curtain of tens of meters, I saw that the obscene girl who had been lying on the ground raised her head again. A pair of Qingming beautiful eyes looked at me through the rain curtain.


    The corners of his mouth with blood showed a faint smile to me.


    That''s like... A farewell smile?


    That faint, casual smile, like a matchstick, was thrown at the bottom of my heart.


    Just for a moment, I felt a heat burning from my chest, straight to my forehead, and then filled my body.


    "It''s my turn."


    I clenched my fist, clenched it, and my sharp nails were engraved into the flesh of my palm.


    I grabbed a towel and covered my face. Then, with a loud roar, I rushed out of the steps of the VIP seat, and then rushed towards the challenge arena!


    Hearing my roar, the female wolf head who had dozed off on the bench opened her blue-green eyes in an instant.


    I think, maybe I crossed from 400 years ago to now, just to be crazy.


    Looking at the obscene girl who fell on the challenge arena, I yelled and rushed directly from the VIP seat. In life, sometimes you can''t help doing some crazy things. Some things, maybe you know you will regret before you do them, but you will still choose to do them without hesitation.


    Like me now, like a dirty girl.


    I rushed wildly along the red runway wet by the rain. The wind called in my ear like a beast, but it couldn''t slow me down.


    I ran wildly and the whole stadium saw me.


    All the people of the top ten sects on the VIP seat, tens of thousands of spectators, and the high overhead camera in mid air, all noticed me. Everyone''s eyes fell on me.


    At that moment, the whole world was quiet.


    At the next moment, the Gao family stood up and shouted my name. The players of the eight sects who had previously joined the lotus Gang stood under the challenge arena. Seeing me, they immediately gathered around me to stop me, a sudden troublemaker. They stood on the steps below the challenge arena, lined up into a human wall, opened their arms and looked at me in amazement and vigilance.


    "What are you doing? You''re competing and can''t go up!" players and sect members from other sects gathered around me and raised their fists and palms one by one to stop me.


    "Stop him!" a clear cry rang out. With impatience and impatience, I saw the leader of heilian standing in the center of the players of the eight sects and ordered others to surround me.


    "Get out of here!" I roared. Facing the master who stood in a clap, I still didn''t stop! Rushed straight into the crowd.


    Some people were surprised to see my madness, but they still surrounded me, their feet moved slightly, their faces were gloomy, and their bodies exuded an aggressive momentum. I Know,


    "Ow!!" just then, an amazing wolf howl sounded, and then a red figure flashed by, surpassing me at a speed that is difficult for human eyes to distinguish, and rushed directly to the eight experts in front!


    "Proud dance?" that figure is the female wolf head who always follows behind me!


    Watching the female wolf head rushing into the crowd, my heart jumped.


    The skill of female wolf head is terrible. Ordinary martial arts practitioners learn self-defense and fighting skills, but what about female wolf head? She has the most primitive and direct killing brute force, so when she surpassed me and rushed into the players of the eight sects in front, the tragedy happened.


    Four contestants, Huo Feng, a talented disciple of Tianshan sect, LV Buyang, the first person of Maoshan sect, jobs, the first young generation of beggars'' sect, and Ding likuan, a talented girl of Xiaoyao sect, were caught by the sharp claws of female wolf head and splashed with blood!


    None of them thought that the female wolf head would kill as soon as she came up. They were ready for confrontation, but the female wolf head directly ignored them. Her arms were like bird wings, and her claws were long and sharp, like ten bayonets. In an instant, she crossed the fists and palms of those contestants, making terrible cuts in their palm flesh and arms, A staggering amount of blood flowed from their wounds, and the players trembled and were silly on the spot.


    "Li Jian, we''ll help you!"


    "Master!"


    "People who live here!"


    There was a clear sound behind me. I had a meal at my feet. Looking back, I saw the little princess, Xiaobai, one eyed woman and even Junxia rush up together. Their eyes were clear and their faces were a little determined!


    "What do you want?"


    I looked at the girls who caught up behind me, looked at the female wolf head whose hands were stained with blood and surrounded by ten sect experts, and then shouted to the little princess:


    "Give me some time!"


    I raised my head and looked at the wretched girl beaten with blood on the challenge arena, like Li Mulan holding the wretched girl''s hair. The flame in my heart was released like a volcanic eruption.


    Li Mulan pressed the obscene girl to the ground and beat her. The obscene girl curled up. The white rash man''s knuckles pinched Li Mulan''s legs and refused to loosen them!


    Seeing this scene, I clenched my fists, jumped up the steps, and then jumped onto the challenge arena after several consecutive jumps. Seeing that I was an outsider suddenly on the stage, the referee immediately came to stop me.


    "Who? Get down!"


    But I didn''t care about the referee who came to stop me. I hit it directly and knocked the referee away with my body!


    I strode to Li Mulan, who was holding a blue hair and raised my fist high. Seeing that Li Mulan was about to attack the obscene girl, I did not hesitate to punch her in the back.


    "Beast, let go!"


    A heavy fist hit Li Mulan hard in the back. At that moment, I didn''t leave my hand at all. I had nothing in my heart except anger.


    I hit her on the back with a heavy fist. Li Mulan, who wanted to punch the obscene girl, suddenly froze.


    She was frozen in place, and then the next second, her face turned slowly.


    I saw a blood red face and a pair of bloodshot eyes.


    "Who? Who dares to hit me!"


    Li Mulan squeezed this sentence from the front of her teeth. She first turned her face, then turned around and faced me directly.


    When I saw Li Mulan''s face, I was really a little surprised. Li Mulan was gloomy at the moment. She had no human appearance at all. Her face was ferocious, her face lines were rough, and her breathing was crazy, just like a crazy beast.


    Facing the frightening Li Mulan, I didn''t give in at all.


    "I asked you to let go of my master, did you hear me?" I stood in front of Li Mulan, then waved my hand and punched her in the face!


    Pop!


    I haven''t practiced any unfathomable Kung Fu. My fist can''t be as hard as iron as in the film, but my fist strength is definitely not small. This heavy fist hit Li Mulan in the face. She was immediately hit by me, her head tilted and slammed away from her face.


    "Let go of my master, do you hear me?" I looked at Li Mulan fiercely and said word by word.


    "How dare you hit me?" Li Mulan froze in place. Her face turned bit by bit. "How dare you hit me!?"


    She turned her face and was facing me. Her eyes were red, like a red light bulb.


    "What happened when I hit you?" looking at Li Mulan''s fierce face, I raised my fist and punched her face again, which made her take a step back.


    My action caused the exclamation of all the distinguished guests present. I heard the screams and agitation of the surrounding audience, as well as countless angry curses and shouts. But at this moment, I stood on the challenge arena like standing on the top of a mountain, and the voices around me became illusory. In front of me, there is only one Li Mulan.


    "Woman, you dare to hit me, what are you!!" facing me, Li Mulan roared. She let go of the obscene girl''s hair and raised her fist at me. Li Mulan suddenly rushed towards me. She raised her fist and hit me with a heavy fist, but I also stretched out my hand at the same time and grabbed Li Mulan''s fist in the air, A sharp pain came. I felt that my palm was about to be broken. However, with my anger, I still grabbed Li Mulan''s fist.


    "No woman is my opponent!!" I caught my fist and Li Mulan was surprised, but the next second, she roared, "woman, I want you to die!!"


    I stared at Li Mulan and said faintly, with a strong smile on my lips.


    "Sorry, I''m not a woman. I''m a man."


    Under Li Mulan''s stunned eyes, I stretched out my hand, took off the towel on my face, and then looked straight at Li Mulan in front of me.


    "Look who I am?"


    Li Mulan looked at my face, and her eyes gradually changed from anger to horror.

 Chapter 249

    "It''s you... You...!" Li Mulan looked at me, the veins on her face beating, but her eyes were wide with fear and fear.


    "Yes, I''m a man. A real man. Not a fake like you." I looked at Li Mulan and smiled coldly.


    "Ah, you... I''m the man!!" Li Mulan suddenly screamed, as if she saw a ghost, but when she screamed, she suddenly swung her fist and hit me frantically.


    "Lan Lan, don''t hit him!" just then, the leader of heilian sect under the challenge arena saw this scene, and she jumped onto the challenge arena while shouting.


    "Sect leader..." seeing the Black Lotus sect leader Li Qinglian who suddenly came to the stage to stop him, Li Mulan was silly, as if she couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Sorry, it seems that your leader also knows that I am the real man." I looked back at the Black Lotus leader behind me, then looked back again and smiled at Li Mulan in front of me.


    "I''m a man. You''re just a woman."


    Hearing what I said, Li Mulan turned her face and looked at me bitterly, but her eyes were full of disbelief. She seemed to have been greatly impacted. Then, it could be said that it was both an accident and an expected thing. After hearing what I said, Li Mulan trembled violently as if she had been poisoned, and her nostrils suddenly gushed noseblood, White spittle came out of the whole person''s mouth, and even the muscles and veins on his face were pumping and jumping strangely.


    Seeing Li Mulan''s performance, I finally know that I succeeded.


    Although I don''t know what mystery lies in Li Mulan, after several meetings and observations, I vaguely realized that the reason why Li Mulan is so arrogant and abnormal has a lot to do with her self-confidence. The more angry she is and the stronger her self-confidence is, the more terrible she will become and the more amazing her strength will be. When her self-confidence disappears, When she began to doubt herself, her body would shrivel like a balloon pierced by a needle.


    I don''t know why, but I vaguely found it in the meeting yesterday.


    That''s why I bet now.


    Looking at the foaming at the mouth, the whole person was like a seizure of epilepsy. Li Mulan was convulsed. Some key points of acupoints taught by the obscene girl came to my mind. I closed my hands and punched Li Mulan fiercely on the chest!


    "Dare you hit my master? I''ll let you hit enough!"


    Pop! I hit Li Mulan on the chest with a heavy punch, which made Li Mulan''s shaky body retreat two steps. Li Mulan wanted to raise her hand to hit me, but her body trembled and twitched strangely, as if she was completely out of her control.


    "Dare you call yourself a man? I''ll let you hang!" I said. I gave Li Mulan a violent kick on the chest, directly kicked Li Mulan back and staggered back, but I haven''t finished yet. I made a force on my feet and caught up with her again. I kicked her heavily, directly kicked Li Mulan screamed, foamed at the mouth, and the whole person collapsed, Li Mulan lay on the ground, covering her crotch with her hands, and made a sharp scream.


    "I''m not a woman! I''m a man! I''m a man! I''ll kill you... I''ll kill you!"


    "How dare you call yourself a man? Good, good."


    Li Mulan screamed on the ground. Seeing this scene, I was angry. My whole blood was boiling. I rushed forward and trampled on her again!


    One foot!


    Two feet!


    Tripod!


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t know how many feet I stepped on. In short, the soles of my sneakers were firmly put in Li Mulan''s crotch without leaving any hands! It kept kicking her step and bleeding! Li Mulan screamed and looked at me with ferocious and cruel eyes. She wanted to get up and play with me, but her body was out of her control. She fell to the ground like a toy with faulty parts and twitched. She couldn''t stand up.


    "Evil beast!" I heard the scream of the leader of heilian sect, turned around and saw her and ran towards me, but at this time, a wolf howled. A figure grabbed the crossbar of the challenge arena directly from under the challenge arena, flipped and jumped up, and stopped in front of the leader of heilian sect.


    It''s the little princess!


    "Don''t come here!" the little princess''s pink hair fluttered. She opened her arms, turned her back to me and stopped in front of heilian sect leader.


    Seeing the little princess, the Black Lotus sect leader who wanted to rush forward was stiff, but he didn''t rush over.


    "You... Go away!" the leader of heilian sect was startled by the little princess. At this time, a burst of wolf howling suddenly sounded. The female wolf head grabbed the cross bar of the challenge arena and jumped onto the challenge arena. Then, Xiaobai, one eyed girl and even Junxia all ran from the steps to the challenge arena.


    Of course, there were also an amazing number of players from the eight sects who came up after them. Some of them were injured, and their arms and chest were covered with blood. It seemed that the female wolf head had left it. Obviously, the female wolf head had killed a blood path with a pair of brute force, and Xiaobai took the opportunity to rush into the challenge arena.


    All the experts of the eight sects rushed to the challenge arena, stood side by side with the leader of heilian sect, glared at us, and looked gloomy and terrible. They obviously regarded us as saboteurs who came to make trouble.


    However, in the face of the people of the eight sects, I also have my hands. The female wolf head came towards me. Her arms were full of blood, but her expression was lonely and proud. She consciously stood next to me. When the little princess saw Xiaobai coming on stage, she also bit her lips, retreated and stood side by side with me. In addition, Junxia, who doesn''t know any fighting skills Xiaobai, who was full of brute force and one eyed women with excellent swordsmanship, all stood respectfully beside me and stood with me against the nine experts of the eight sects in front of me.


    Of course, it''s not just the nine masters... Because we rushed to the challenge arena, all the Gao family members and the disciples and leaders of major sects who had been watching the battle in the VIP seat stood up from the VIP seat of their own sect and surrounded the challenge arena as soon as possible.


    The auditorium was even more chaotic. For this sudden accident, when I stood on the challenge arena, I could hear shouts and discussions around.


    Suddenly something happened and the whole stadium was in a mess.


    I, the female wolf head, Xiaobai, the one eyed woman, the obscene girl and the little princess stood in a row. They were not afraid to face the imposing experts of the eight sects. The two sides fell into a short impasse.


    "Please all step down, now!" the referee saw our confrontation, but she did it after all, but she had just said something. The female wolf head on one side suddenly rushed forward with incredible. She roared, grabbed her neck with one hand, and then grabbed her off the ground. A pair of ferocious wolf eyes faced the referee with scarlet lips open, The two sharp tiger teeth of the female wolf head showed up.


    "Ow!!!"


    The female wolf head suddenly gave a long roar. She was so frightened that the judges caught in the air trembled and turned white that she was almost going to cry. But at this time, the female wolf head waved and threw the judges aside, like throwing rags, and never looked more.


    Threatened by the momentum of the female wolf head, the referee was stunned. She fell to the ground, looked at the female wolf head in horror, and looked at the blood on the female wolf head''s arm. Her face turned blue. She turned and tilted her ass, rolled and crawled out of the challenge arena, ran faster and faster, and finally jumped out of the challenge arena directly.


    "She''s not human! She''s not human! I don''t care! I don''t care anymore!" the female referee was scared by the female wolf head and ran away.


    After the referee was scared away by the powerful aura, the female wolf head roared low and came back to me to confront the experts on the other side of the challenge arena.


    Today''s wind is very cold. When it blows across my face, I feel a faint pain in my cheeks. But the hot blood in my body diluted the faint pain in an instant.


    When our two groups of people confronted each other in the challenge arena, the whole stadium seemed to explode. Even the stupidest people knew that we were going to fight.


    Moreover, under dozens of cameras, in front of people all over the world.


    At this point, nothing can be saved.


    My identity as a man has been exposed, disturbing the martial arts conference, and it is difficult to escape the crime of wounding people on the spot.


    Scared? Or nervous?


    I thought that when this moment came, I would be panic stricken, afraid of helplessness, and even get into trouble.


    But when I looked around and saw the familiar beautiful faces, I found that there was only incomparable stability and endless pride in my heart.


    Xiaobai looked at me with sweat on his face. His black eyes were still pure and his face was at a loss. The female wolf head roared up to the sky, arrogant and unparalleled. The one eyed woman is loyal behind me. She is my most solid backing. No matter what choice I make, she will obey me and support me. Where''s the little princess? This girl who met me inexplicably, stood beside me with her pouted mouth and spread her hands. Her pretty face was also full of war. All the girls who have crossed my fate are on the same front with us, facing the experts of the eight sects ahead.


    Further back, Junxia also stood pale, but facing my eyes, she smiled at me and gave me a supportive look.


    So I know, it''s time, it''s time.


    There is a voice in my heart telling me.


    It''s like a divine revelation.


    I slowly raised my head and took a deep breath in front of the fierce experts of the eight sects in front, the crowded auditorium in front, and the camera that can be broadcast all over the world at the edge of the challenge arena.


    "Keep your eyes open! I''m a man!! this Mulan dog is a fake!!"


    I roared up and announced the news to the world.


    "Women all over the world have shown me clearly that I am the only man in the world!"


    "Have you seen clearly?"


    At that moment, the rain stopped and the wind stopped.


    No one spoke, no one spoke.


    The clouds that filled the sky cracked a gap, and the dark sun just drilled down from the clouds and fell on me.


    On us.


    Lit up the whole challenge arena wet by rain.


    How many times can you have such a crazy moment in your life?


    Have you ever?

 Chapter 250

    How many women saw me expose my gender at that moment. I don''t know. All I know is that at that time, the whole audience was silent.


    But soon, the next second, all the women in the sports center were boiling. They screamed, covered their mouths and shouted.


    "Mom, man, he''s a man! Crazy, crazy, crazy!"


    "Man! Another man!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For a moment, all the people who were still supporting and optimistic about Li Mulan shouted in surprise.


    With my bare hands, I knocked down Li Mulan in front of everyone, and proved that I was a man in front of tens of thousands of people. Suddenly, my image exceeded Li Mulan many times. All the audience were boiling, screaming and shocked.


    First, Li Mulan showed her great power, which made everyone feel cold. Now I avenge the obscene girl, teach Li Mulan a lesson on the stage and beat her down on the spot. Such a scene is enough to make anyone crazy.


    The audience in the stadium seemed to see the most wonderful film and shouted excitedly. Some even stood on the stool and screamed.


    Li Mulan reluctantly opened her eyes. When she saw me, she seemed to be electrified. She suddenly screamed wildly and made a vague sound in her mouth, but the blood and white foam constantly coming out of her mouth made her unable to speak. Finally, Li Mulan tilted her head and hit the ground, and suddenly stopped moving. I don''t know if it''s dead or something.


    But things have come to this point. No matter what happens, it won''t shock me.


    "Li Jian..." Junxia took a step towards me and held my hand. I found her hand cold.


    I turned my head and reluctantly smiled at Junxia. Then I turned back and looked at the crowd headed by the leader of heilian sect.


    "Open your eyes to me and look carefully? I''m a man! Li Qinglian, your trick of using a fake man to fool the eyes of the world has gone bankrupt!" I smiled at the master of heilian sect. Seeing Li Mulan lying next to me, the eyes of Black Lotus sect leader gradually became gloomy.


    "Didn''t Wu Meng elect a man to be the leader of the alliance? Didn''t the leader elect among men? I''m a man now, a real man, or the only disciple of Gao Haixin. Who would disagree?" I clapped my chest, smiled and shouted at the leader of heilian cult, looked at her double-sided mask, became more and more nervous and anxious eyes, and my mood was high, The whole body is like a flame burning, with a feeling of boiling blood.


    "You..." the leader of heilian sect stared at me and wanted to say something, but she held back. She suddenly said to the experts around her, "they are here to make trouble. If we want to win, they will sneak into LAN LAN and catch them all!" then the leader of heilian sect pointed at me and ordered others to come forward and arrest us.


    "Hum, I don''t see who dares!" seeing the behavior of the leader of heilian sect, the little princess stepped forward, stood in front of me and blocked the leader of heilian sect.


    "Mengmeng, come back!" I was moved to see the little princess standing in front of me, but I called her. It doesn''t matter if I go up and fight, but the little princess can be regarded as a person with background. If something happens to her, she will be in trouble.


    "They''re here to make trouble, catch them all!" the leader of heilian cult stood in front of the little princess, her eyes getting darker and deeper. At last, looking at Li Mulan and me who fell to the ground, she was completely crazy.


    At the moment when leader heilian''s words fell, the players of the eight sects suddenly rushed towards us. Although they had consumed their physical strength and suffered some injuries in the previous competition, most of them were not seriously injured except a few. Now they have recovered from 7788, and their strength is very high, and their state is almost the same.


    The leader of the Black Lotus sect is the soul of the lotus sect. When she gave the order, the others naturally raised their fists and legs, with bright eyes, rushed towards us and wanted to subdue us all.


    Nine experts, including the leader of heilian sect, rushed towards us and wanted to subdue our troublemakers on the spot. In particular, four of them who were scratched by a female wolf head rushed directly to the female wolf head.


    Seeing the people of the eight sects coming straight, I also felt my pride and unyielding will rise. Sometimes, people''s emotions are really difficult to explain. It''s clear that they are difficult to ride a tiger, but when you have a group of people worthy of your trust with you and stand with you, you will become extremely strong. Your courage, strength and fighting spirit will increase in geometric multiples, and even... Soar!


    "Go!"


    I screamed wildly in the face of the experts from the eight sects, and then took the lead and rushed forward!


    Hearing my cry, although Xiaobai and the one eyed woman didn''t know the situation, they rushed over on my two wings, and Junxia stood behind to remind us.


    "Ouch!"


    The female wolf head was the first to bear the brunt. She rushed forward to the four experts in front. Her sharp claws danced at an amazing speed, just like a flying bee. People can''t see the track at all. Moreover, the female wolf head''s reaction ability is extremely superhuman. The female wolf head can easily avoid the attack of the four experts by twisting her waist and limbs easily.


    Just one hedge and one face-to-face, the female wolf head completely suppressed the four masters. The four masters were afraid of the sharp claws of the female wolf head and did not dare to approach at all. In particular, the female wolf head''s beast like terror, sharp and frightening eyes and the body of an expert were enough to suffocate people.


    Seeing the female wolf head''s eyes, the fighting spirit of those masters has been reduced by three points. When they hear the roar of the female wolf head like a beast, the momentum of those masters has been reduced by three points. The remaining four people add up, but also the strength of the two masters. Such a level is not the opponent of the female wolf head at all. The female wolf head knocked the two masters together and knocked them out, After that, the two claws suddenly grabbed, and the sharp nails were inserted into the arms of the two experts who wanted to get close. Two bursts of screams sounded. The arm meat of the two experts was immediately caught, and the arm was covered with blood and flesh!


    At the same time, the little princess also stopped in front of the Black Lotus leader. Seeing the little princess, the Black Lotus leader hesitated. I don''t know why, the Black Lotus leader didn''t seem to want to fight the little princess, but the little princess jumped over and jumped on the Black Lotus leader, and then the whole person hung on the Black Lotus leader like a sloth, Jujitsu was unfolded, and the slender legs surrounded the Black Lotus leader, holding the Black Lotus leader to death.


    Xiaobai is also right about LV Buyang of Maoshan school. She looks like a Taoist. She looks like a fairy and has the feeling of a female Taoist, but she looks solemn and is not a good talker. However, Xiaobai took the initiative to run up to prevent the Taoist from hurting me, put on a posture and showed her Taekwondo, judo Jeet kune do and other "Xiaobai Dao", which are integrated into one, deal with each other.


    As for the one eyed woman, although her skills may not be as good as the obscene girl and the female wolf head, she is also crazy. Her only remaining eye is enough to show her cruelty.


    As for me, I carried it directly with Li Hongxia of the lotus gang. Li Hongxia glared at me angrily and rushed towards me quickly. It seemed that she wanted to grasp my arm. Of course, I wouldn''t let her succeed. Moreover, I had the advantage of body shape. I directly hit it and aimed at each acupoint of her body. I didn''t have the high skill of obscene girl, but I still had a certain foundation in acupoint pointing techniques, These days, the obscene girl taught me the method of acupoint pointing. It''s not for nothing.


    I was directly involved with Li Hongxia, but there was another master left. That was Steve Jobs, the first man of the beggars'' sect! She went directly to the obscene girl and Junxia behind me. Seeing this scene, I was surprised. In the face of jobs, Junxia also picked up the obscene girl on the ground and kept pulling her back. However, jobs was about to rush to Junxia. It makes me anxious.


    But just then, another figure suddenly jumped into the challenge arena and stood in front of Junxia.


    That man is actually a little monk of Shaolin.


    "Amitabha, forgive others and forgive others. Master Qiao Shi, you are the leader disciple of the beggars'' sect. You should convince others with virtue. How can you fight against people who have no strength to bind chickens?" the little monk has excellent eyesight. At a glance, he saw that Junxia is a person without Kung Fu and stopped in front of jobs.


    "Smelly monk! You get away from me! Do you Shaolin also want to wear a pair of underpants with the Gao family?" seeing the little monk in front, jobs was furious and shouted to her to get out of the way.


    "Lord Josh, how can you speak so vulgar? Please calm down and calm down, so as not to destroy a Taoist heart."


    "Calm down, you bald head!"


    Jobs was angry when he saw the little monk saying that he would stop in front of him and refused to move away. She rushed up with the little monk and looked dangerous and ferocious. When he saw jobs rushing, the little monk sighed. A pair of clear eyes also suddenly opened and gave out bright eyes. The little monk stepped on the ground with his left foot and lifted his right hand like an eagle claw. Then, he lifted his hands and put an array of Fuhu fist on his hands.


    The little monk''s Kung Fu was second only to the obscene girl. She gently raised her hand and turned her body in place, which easily resolved Jobs''s attack.


    The little monk talked with jobs, which made me relieved, but I didn''t have time to look more. My arm was suddenly twisted. As soon as I looked back, I saw Li Hongxia biting her teeth, her eyes coagulated, clasping my hand and trying to subdue me!


    No!

 Chapter 251

    Just as I punched Li Hongxia to the ground, the female wolf head had easily solved the four masters. The four masters she faced before could not last two minutes in front of her. When the female wolf head dropped her arms, bowed her body, and her long chestnut hair was scattered on her shoulders, standing on the challenge arena like a mountain, all the four masters curled up in front of her, Trembling in his arms and chest.


    Their bodies have been caught by the female wolf head with thick blood. The female wolf head stood proudly in front of the four people, with blood beads dripping from the tip of her fingernails. She drew one blood red rose after another on the challenge arena. She hung her head and looked down at the four people on the ground, like a demon who can dominate them at will.


    Coincidentally, when the female wolf head defeated the four masters in a violent way, Xiaobai and the one eyed woman also divided the victory with the two masters!


    Relying on the big nerve, Xiaobai repeatedly used splits, heavy fists and hook fists to beat her Maoshan expert LV Buyang back, and the other party punched Xiaobai on the chest, but Xiaobai''s milk melon was too big, which obviously alleviated the impact. Xiaobai blushed after being beaten, but there was no great pain expression. Instead, she became angry and angry "Ah ah" shouted. One fell over his shoulder and flew the Maoshan player out. Another fell over his shoulder on the challenge arena and threw the player on the ground like a dog.


    At the same time, with her loyalty, the one eyed woman also defeated Ding likuan of the Xiaoyao sect. The one eyed woman was several centimeters taller than that Ding likuan, and her figure was relatively strong. In addition, Ding likuan had been scratched by a female wolf head before. Under the continuous attack of the one eyed woman, she stumbled and fell to the ground. The one eyed woman rushed forward and pressed her to the ground , put her head on the ground and successfully subdued her.


    I defeated Li Hongxia, the female wolf head defeated four experts, Xiaobai defeated LV Buyang, the one eyed woman defeated Ding likuan, and the rest was the duel between the little monk and the little princess.


    I turned around and saw that the little monk punched quickly. The amazing boxing made the beggar disciple retreat again and again. In the end, Junxia also came forward to help the little monk and became the enemy of the beggar disciple Steve jobs. Before long, Steve Jobs was forced to the edge of the challenge arena. Helpless, Steve Jobs screamed, turned and jumped off the challenge arena. It seemed that she knew she didn''t know It''s the little monk''s opponent.


    The last thing left was the duel between the little princess and the Black Lotus sect leader. I saw that the bodies of the little princess and the Black Lotus sect leader were incredibly intertwined, like two water snakes intertwined and rolling violently on the ground. The little princess''s legs were sandwiched with the Black Lotus sect leader''s brain bag, and the Black Lotus sect leader''s legs were also sandwiched with the little princess''s jade neck. Their bodies were extremely beautiful Soft, no one would relax after they entangled each other and rolled back on the ground. This is the first time I saw a fight between people who know jujitsu. It can be said that this scene is quite strange and powerful.


    "Let go, bitch!"


    "Let go, little girl!"


    "You let go first!"


    The little princess and the Black Lotus sect leader were entangled on the ground. Unexpectedly, none of them fell down. They twisted their waist and rolled on the ground for several times without letting go of each other. It was like a tie.


    I stood in the same place and was hesitating whether to come forward to help the little princess, but at the next moment, the little princess suddenly drilled her head under the crotch of the Black Lotus leader with a softer body than the Black Lotus leader, and then drilled out from the back of the Black Lotus leader. The scene was incredible, because at that moment, the little princess''s body was completely O-shaped, her feet and hands Holding the Black Lotus leader''s neck before and after, it made the Black Lotus leader difficult to breathe.


    "It''s far worse than jujitsu... You..." the little princess pestered the Black Lotus sect leader''s body and suppressed the Black Lotus sect leader to death. "Smelly woman, look, the princess took off your mask..."


    The little princess said with difficulty while reaching out to take off the mask on the face of heilian cult leader. Heilian cult leader was surprised by the little princess''s behavior. Heilian cult leader quickly loosened his legs holding the little princess''s body, and then bit on the little princess''s soft catkin across the veil. The painful little princess screamed, and heilian cult leader shook off the little princess while the little princess screamed The Lord surrounded her hands and feet, struggled twice and left the bondage of the little princess.


    The leader of heilian sect jumped three or four meters away. Standing opposite the challenge arena, her hair was dazzled at us, and her slender eyes showed deep hatred. When she looked around, she found that all the experts who helped her in the challenge arena had been put down by us, either lying on the ground, falling off the challenge arena, or half kneeling on the ground, covering her wounds and moaning.


    For a moment, the leader of heilian sect was left alone in the whole challenge arena.


    "Proud dance, come back." I pulled back the female wolf head who continued to attack the four players, took her arm and let her stand next to me. Xiaobai, little princess, one eyed girl, Junxia and little monk all got rid of their opponents, stood next to me and stood side by side with me.


    I, Xiaobai, female wolf head, Junxia, one eyed woman, little princess, little monk, obscene girl, eight people, lined up in line, put on a posture and have sharp eyes. Facing the leader of heilian sect, everyone has unique skills and is so powerful.


    In an instant, we became the focus of the whole stadium!


    Even... The focus of the world!


    The whole stadium was boiling and shocked.


    No one thought that the nine masters in the martial arts league were easily put to the ground by a group of people of unknown origin. After all, the nine people we faced, but the elite of the Wu Meng elite, before the competition, they were extremely promising seed players, and even many people placed high bets on them and placed great hopes on them. However, such masters were put to the ground by a group of people who suddenly came to power for no reason, How could such a scene not be shocking?


    "Li Qinglian, didn''t you say you wanted to catch us?" the little princess stood next to me, forked her waist and scolded Li Qinglian angrily. "Look at your stupid disciples. They are not our opponents at all! Today, we will announce all your crimes!"


    When the little princess said this, the Black Lotus sect leader was so angry that her hands were shaking, and her eyes became more and more gloomy.


    "Who are you and what is your relationship with the Gao family?" the leader of heilian cult asked us angrily. His eyes fell on me. Obviously, I am the center of the whole stadium at the moment.


    "Hum, we''re here to disturb your game and expose your hypocrisy!!" the little princess said carelessly, crossed in front of me and walked up.


    "Do you know who I am? I''m Zheng Mengmeng, the daughter of Zheng chengshuang! I''m here to expose your lie of cheating the world with fake men! I must stop your conspiracy today!"


    I don''t know why, when I heard the little princess''s words, Lord heilian laughed, then looked at the little princess and said:


    "Stop me? Hehe, little girl, have you watched too much TV? What''s your reason?"


    "Just us!" the little princess was not afraid. She waved her jade arm and pointed to us behind her.


    "You people? What exactly are you from? Tell me?" at this point, the leader of heilian sect seems to be a little crazy.


    "We... Are a team!... a team to protect the last man! A team composed of the best women and men in the world! Hum!"


    Asked by the Black Lotus sect leader, the little princess was stunned, then looked back at us and replied firmly.


    "It''s so loud, hum. Oh, it sounds like the same thing. What''s the name?" the leader of heilian said with a cold smile.


    When asked by the leader of heilian, the little princess was stunned and seemed speechless. She slowly turned around and turned her pink hair. When she saw me, a glimmer of light flashed in her clear eyes. I don''t know what the little princess turned her head to see me. Maybe she just wanted to find some inspiration, or just care about me. But after she looked at me, her eyes became firm. She turned her head and shouted out the term I''ll never forget at the head of heilian sect:


    "Brave team!"


    The little princess put her hands on her hips and shouted out the name of the world that will be famous in the future.


    At that time, I didn''t know whether the little princess said brave "Meng" team or brave "Meng" team, but all of us basically regarded it as a brave team.


    Hearing the little princess shouting this name, my heart was hot, and there was an unspeakable feeling of blood surging in my heart.


    Team... We are a team.


    The little princess said it herself.


    I looked at the girls around me. Each one was so special and had unique skills. At that moment, I felt that my whole body was full of unspeakable strong energy.


    I was so excited that my whole body was trembling and hot blood was surging in my body.


    I stepped forward and spoke my voice to the leader of heilian cult, to the camera and to the world:


    "Yes, we are a brave team!!"


    I shouted the final slogan marking the establishment of the brave team. This is the loud voice of my man. It echoed on the whole stadium, amplified countless times through the loudspeaker, and broadcast live through the Internet to every corner of the world.


    On the stadium, there were bursts of frightened voices, wave after wave, rushing between heaven and earth and rising to the clouds.


    It''s sunny.

 Chapter 252

    "Li Qinglian, do you have the ability to move us? Which one of us do you dare to move? Zheng Mengmeng, the only daughter of the leader of the Wumeng alliance, the granddaughter of the vice president of the state, or the only man? I tell you, as long as I decide to become an expert, your Lianhua Gang won''t get the position of the leader of the Wumeng alliance! The scandal of cheating the world with fake men has been exposed! Don''t believe it, I''m here Let''s see if Li Mulan is a man or a woman! "


    Hearing my arrogant cry, the Black Lotus leader''s face became more and more ugly and gloomy.


    The whole sports center is also in an uproar. All kinds of noisy voices are intertwined. It is true that I beat Li Mulan violently, but it is also true that Li Mulan deceived the world with fake men.


    I saw countless flash lights flashing in the audience, as if they were shooting the whole historic moment.


    Such a scene is like a Martian announcing his identity on the spot in front of tens of thousands of people. It is absolutely enough to shock the eyes of people all over the world.


    There was a restless sound under the challenge arena. I turned around and saw countless representatives of other sects gathered under the challenge arena. They had come to watch the defeat of the Gao family, but unexpectedly, they suddenly killed a real man like me on the way, leaving them helpless for a moment.


    I shouted to the sect players under the challenge arena:


    "Which sect of you dares to move? Look! Who dares to move! When I become the leader of the martial arts league, I will kick it out of the martial arts league!!"


    Hearing my shouting, the leaders and representatives of all sects under the stage were surprised. They looked at me with resentful and wolf like eyes, as if they wanted to tear me up on the spot. However, after all, no one dared to come to the challenge arena. They all looked up at us from below. Their faces were complex and watched the change.


    I snorted coldly, then looked at Li Mulan in front of me and said:


    "Li Qinglian, no one can help you now! You deceive the world with fake men. I see what else you lotus gang will take to order other sects in the future!"


    Being threatened by me, the leader of heilian cult trembled with anger. She stepped back and shouted to the people below:


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense! Non competition players dare to make trouble at the martial arts conference and hurt the players. You''ll wait for jail!"


    With that, the leader of heilian sect cheered at the other players present and said, "anyway, our lotus Gang won the game! Lan Lan defeated Gao Haixin. She is the leader of the martial arts league!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m still standing. Why do you say she defeated me?" at this time, the obscene girl stood up, wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, said in a hoarse voice, and her face was full of pride. "That human demon has been beaten to the ground by my apprentice now. Do you say the standing person wins or the lying person wins?"


    "Master, how are you?" I was delighted to see the obscene girl holding Junxia''s shoulder and barely standing up. Although it was a little heavy in general, I was still a little relieved to see that the obscene girl could stand up.


    "I''m barely alive..." the obscene girl forced to smile, bit her teeth, walked a few steps with the help of Junxia and came to my side.


    Seeing the obscene girl, leader heilian sneered:


    "Want to cheat? Now it''s ridiculous to say this? If you disturb the martial arts conference, do you have the face to stay in the martial arts league? According to the rules, any sect that disrupts the martial arts conference will be disqualified from becoming the leader of the martial arts league. Your senior people are no longer qualified to become the leader!"


    "That''s under the premise of the martial arts conference, Li Qinglian. Now that there are real men, there is no need to hold the martial arts conference. It seems that someone personally admitted it?" the obscene girl sneered.


    Hearing the obscene girl''s words, leader heilian''s face sank. This sentence was said by leader heilian when he took people to the Gao family demonstration yesterday. Now, it is used to force them in turn.


    Indeed, the martial arts conference is held to fairly elect one sect as the leader of the Martial Arts League without men. Now if I announce that I have joined the Gaojia family, I deserve to be the only man in the martial arts league and am qualified to become the leader of the martial arts league.


    "Why do you say he is a man?" at this point, the leader of heilian sect can only argue.


    Hearing this, I laughed on the spot. I stepped forward and said with a smile:


    "Li Qinglian, do you believe I''ll press you on the ground now and let you conceive my seed?!"


    Hearing what I said, everyone was surprised, including Xiaobai and them. No one expected me to say such words suddenly. Junxia looked at me with her mouth slightly open, but she didn''t say anything.


    At this time, a large number of security personnel ran in from the outside, circle after circle, surrounding the whole challenge arena.


    "That''s enough! Catch them all and give them to the criminal police!" seeing the guards surging like a flood, the leader of heilian cult was overjoyed and hurried to give orders to the guards below and the leaders of other sects.


    For a time, the eight people in our challenge arena, including me, became an isolated island in the sea. Below the challenge arena, there were hundreds of people from different sects. Everyone knew kung fu. We couldn''t step down at all. Once we went down, we would be caught.


    Facing the dark crowd, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. I know that when I rushed to the challenge arena, I have chosen to bear all the responsibilities and face the eyes of the world.


    "I don''t see who dares to move our Gaojia people!" an old and powerful voice sounded. I saw the elder of Gaojia standing in the crowd below the challenge arena. Her old face was full of anger. With dozens of Gaojia disciples and players, she faced off with people of other sects. Five or six Gaojia disciples took the lead in blocking the steps of the challenge arena, People from other sects rushed to the challenge arena and attacked me. For a time, all the people were in a tense atmosphere.


    "You Gao family don''t want to stay in the martial arts league anymore, do you? If you can''t beat us, the lotus gang will find something claiming to be a man to disrupt the order of the Martial Arts Conference! Hum..."


    "Shut up! Proud dance, go!" I was so angry when I heard that the leader of heilian sect would say a lot of sour words again. I pointed directly at the leader of heilian sect and gave orders to the female wolf head.


    The female wolf head has been with me for a long time. When she heard me, she jumped directly, leaned forward, and rushed to the Black Lotus sect leader.


    Seeing the female wolf head suddenly rushing past, the Black Lotus sect leader''s eyes opened wide and seemed to feel a sense of crisis. Among all of us, the momentum of the female wolf head is the most terrible. Seeing the female wolf head pounce, the Black Lotus sect leader immediately plans to fight with the female wolf head with her fighting ability, but she underestimates the female wolf head''s ability. The female wolf head doesn''t care about anything when fighting. Directly pouncing on it is a claw attack.


    The Black Lotus sect leader wanted to kick the female wolf head, but the female wolf head jumped forward and flew directly over her head, and then stepped on the head of the Black Lotus sect leader in the air. At the moment of landing, the female wolf head did not stop at all. As soon as she turned around, her slender knuckles grabbed the back of the Black Lotus sect leader''s neck and directly stabbed her long fingernails into the Black Lotus sect leader''s neck!


    "Ah!!" when the nail of the female wolf head was engraved into the neck, the leader of heilian sect immediately exclaimed, and the bright red blood flowed out of the leader''s neck, while the other hand of the female wolf head directly grabbed the leader''s shoulder and broke it


    With a click, I heard the sound of the bones being forcibly twisted and dislocated, and then I saw the left arm of the leader of heilian cult hanging weakly to one side.


    Facing the crazy female wolf head, the leader of heilian cult was put down without the slightest room for resistance.


    "Enough, proud dance!" seeing that the female wolf head wanted to kill the leader of heilian cult, I shouted at her, and then walked towards the leader of heilian cult step by step.


    Hearing my voice, the female wolf head looked at me and threw the Black Lotus sect leader to the ground.


    The leader of heilian cult was thrown on the ground, and the meat in his neck was pierced. There were five bloody holes in his snow-white neck. He simply didn''t stab the artery. Otherwise, I''m afraid the leader of heilian cult would splash blood on the spot.


    Everyone was frightened by the madness of the female wolf head, and no one dared to make a noise. Such a monster has surpassed Li Mulan when she ran wild. After all, Li Mulan still has some skills to beat people no matter how crazy she is, but the female wolf head has no skills and relies on the purest brute force.


    I ran to the female wolf head and pressed the Black Lotus sect leader on the ground. The Black Lotus sect leader was trembling, half his hand hung aside, and his neck was dripping with blood!


    Seeing the blood on the neck of the leader of heilian cult, I swallowed a mouthful of water, but my anger did not eliminate at all. My heart was full of disgust for this dark and vicious woman who threatened the Gao family and obscene girls.


    "Dead woman who plays tricks, let me see how ugly your face is!!"


    I stepped forward and grabbed the black veil that tightly covered the face of the leader of heilian cult. There were many thick lines extending at both ends of the veil. After winding around the back of my head, I made several dead knots, which was not easy to be taken off, but now I don''t care about it? One came forward and grabbed her mask and pulled it straight down!


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that I was going to lift the veil, the leader of heilian sect was surprised and stretched out his right hand to stop, but my speed was a step faster. Before she could stop me, the black veil was forcibly torn off by me!!


    The moment I took off the veil of heilian sect leader, my breathing and heartbeat stopped instantly.

 Chapter 253

    Under the veil, there is a black silk mask!


    "NIMA, there''s a double-layer mask!" I was stunned when I saw the mask under the Black Lotus sect leader''s veil, but I took another shot and directly grabbed the mask on her face, but the Black Lotus sect leader covered his mouth and refused to be taken off by me, but at this point, I don''t mind being more crazy.


    I slapped her in the face, then clapped her hand open and tore off her mask.


    When I tore off her mask, I found that there was a small piece of metal containing integrated circuits on her mask. I don''t know what its purpose is.


    At that time, I didn''t think much, because the next second I lifted the mask of heilian sect leader, the little princess on the side took a breath of air-conditioning, and then cried out.


    "Season housekeeper?!"


    Housekeeper Ji?


    I was stunned when I heard the little princess''s cry. The little princess had a strange attitude towards heilian sect leader before, and now it surprised me. But I have taken off the mask of the Black Lotus sect leader and opened her identity. Everything can''t be taken back.


    When I took off my mask, the leader of heilian sect opened his eyes in horror, then covered his face with his hands and didn''t cross his face. Obviously, he didn''t want people to see her face.


    "Don''t look! Don''t look!" the leader of heilian retreated in panic, and her voice changed, as if the mask had the effect of a sound changer. After she took off the mask, her voice changed back to the original.


    The leader of heilian sect suddenly stretched out his hand, stained a little blood on his neck, covered the whole face, and changed himself beyond recognition. Only then did he dare to steal a glance at us.


    "Housekeeper Ji? How could it be you?" the little princess made an incredible voice. She took one or two steps, then suddenly ran up and ran all the way to the leader of heilian sect. The leader of heilian sect raised his head reluctantly, and his graceful and charming white face was full of words about how to raise his feet. Her eyes dodged, her body kept retreating, and she didn''t seem to dare to look directly at the little princess.


    "So it is. No wonder Zheng chengshuang has checked Li Qinglian for so many years and hasn''t found out her background. It turns out that Li Qinglian is mixed in Zheng chengshuang''s residence and can know Zheng chengshuang''s actions at any time." seeing this scene, Junxia came up. Her ears and eyes are bright, her brain turns fast, and she immediately understood all the situation.


    Hearing Junxia''s words, Li Qinglian was even more gloomy. Half of her beautiful and graceful jade face was stained with blood, which seemed strange and frightening.


    "Miss Mengmeng... Hehe." facing the little princess, the leader of heilian suddenly smiled, "you are still disobedient."


    "Mengmeng, Li Qinglian... Is the housekeeper of your family?" I was also confused by this unexpected scene. Although I knew that there must be a ghost with the Black Lotus sect leader covered his face, I didn''t expect that things would happen to such a coincidence.


    The mastermind behind the lotus sect is the steward of the governor''s house?


    "Yes... She is the housekeeper of my family. My mother is usually absent. She is usually responsible for everything in my family... How can this happen..." the little princess looked at the familiar woman in front of her, and her surprise could not be eliminated, "Housekeeper Ji, how could it be you? How could it be you! You... It turns out that you have been a housekeeper in my house for so many years in order to deceive my mother... Why!"


    The little princess was about to cry. When she was with her, she told me that she had been entangled by a group of bodyguards and housekeepers since she was young. She was very upset, but I think she still had some feelings for those bodyguards and housekeepers. It''s like someone has been doting on you. For you, although sometimes it will disgust you, when you find that one day All this is lost. When the bubble is turned into a bubble, the emptiness in the heart is so huge and so deep.


    "No wonder you chose the hotel with underground river for me... It was to facilitate you to do those activities secretly..." the little princess''s eyes became clearer and clearer, although they were always full of shock, but clear


    The color is becoming more and more obvious.


    "Mengmeng, what are you talking about? What are you doing? What are you cheating on your mother? Why can''t I understand?" the biggest secret was revealed, but the leader of heilian sect still didn''t give up. She even smiled, "Mengmeng, I''m the leader of lotus sect without telling your mother, but what''s the problem? I''m both a housekeeper and a leader. Why not?"


    With that, the leader of heilian cult actually covered his neck, and then slowly stood up. His expression was gloomy. He didn''t laugh or angry. It was very strange.


    "Liar! You liar!" the little princess''s face turned red, but the Black Lotus sect leader''s face showed a bitter smile, "my mother was kind to you and believed in you! Why did you... Why did you do this!" said the little princess, who was about to cry.


    "Mengmeng, it doesn''t matter whether I''m the housekeeper of your family... But I''m the leader of the lotus sect. I''m Li Qinglian. That''s the truth. Today, you make trouble at the martial arts conference, and no one can escape..." The leader of heilian sect smiled miserably, but her face became paler and paler. More and more blood flowed out of her neck. In the end, her whole person seemed to have a short circuit in her brain. She suddenly fell down and fell soft to the ground.


    "Housekeeper Ji?" the little princess was surprised when she saw the Black Lotus leader who suddenly fell to the ground. She was a little overwhelmed, and her eyes glittered with tears.


    At this time, the guards outside the stadium had begun to attack the Gao family who stopped in front of the steps, trying to catch us in the challenge arena.


    "Get out of the way! Or I''ll take you all!"


    "They are our Gao family! No one can touch them!" the Gao family opened their arms and stopped them on the steps of the challenge arena, while the female police guards in the stadium were threatening with batons. Unfortunately, these guards were not opponents of the Gao family who had practiced martial arts, and they were all stopped below the steps. At the same time, all the medical personnel were blocked under the challenge arena and couldn''t get on the stage. Seeing that some players on the stage were bleeding slowly and in danger, the people below were also worried. Even some people from other sects began to hit the human wall surrounded by Gao family.


    There was a sigh in the audience. Everyone watched the dramatic scene on the challenge arena. It can be said that people all over the world witnessed it. At least, through the Internet and media broadcasting, today''s event will be reported by all the media and lead to sensational topics.


    "Junxia." looking at the Black Lotus sect leader who fell to the ground, I felt a little cold. I turned my head and looked at Junxia who was holding each other with the obscene girl. My mood was a little better. Junxia''s condition is also bad. Her face turns white and her lips fade. She looks very uncomfortable.


    "Li Jian, are you afraid?" Junxia looked at me with a bitter smile. Her eyes occasionally swept hundreds of people under the stage. In the crowd, there were medical personnel, Gao family, Lianhua gang and other sects. I saw master Bukong of Shaolin standing with Gao family and blocking others from going to the stage. Obviously, Shaolin and Gao family still had some friendship.


    I looked at Junxia and felt a little bitter in my heart. I smiled and said, "I thought I would be very afraid, but now I''m not afraid of anything. It''s nice to have you by my side."


    I stretched out my hand and held it with Junxia. At this time, another pair of hands stretched out and put it on the hand I held with Junxia. I looked up and found that it was the little princess. She had tears on her face and didn''t look at the fallen Black Lotus sect leader. The obscene girl leaning on Junxia''s shoulder also forced a smile, stretched out her hand and put it on my hand.


    "Xiaobai, you too. And avaha clothes..." I smiled at Xiaobai and the one eyed woman standing aside. They were stunned and came up.


    "Master..." Xiaobai''s big eyes straightened, his long eyelashes blinked, and his face showed a blank and nervous expression. She saw our hands piled together, hesitated for a moment, also stretched out her hand and put it together with ours. The one eyed woman looked at me with a respectful expression. She also stretched out a swollen hand and put it on my hand.


    "Proud dance." when I saw the female wolf head standing by and looking at us, I also freed up my spare hand, took her hand and let her pile it on our hands.


    Seven people, seven hands, at this moment, stacked together, and the fate of the seven of us, at this moment, completely intersected and never separated.


    "Xiaobai, Junxia, aowu, Awaha Yi, Shifu, and... Mengmeng, thank you for accompanying me until now." I smiled at Xiaobai, at Junxia, and at all the girls accompanying me at the moment, "I really feel it''s good to have you with me now."


    "Ow?"


    "What are you talking about, Li Jian, at this time..."


    "Apprentice, I''m a little moved by you."


    "Smelly thief, you are so serious."


    "Master... I''ll follow you anyway."


    "My Lord, I will follow you to the death!"


    I smiled and listened to the words of the girls around me. I felt very comfortable and happy.


    Although there was a lot of noise and excitement in the audience, at the moment, in my eyes, there are only the smiling faces of beautiful women.


    The beauties looked at each other. They either wrote shame, smile, helplessness, or loss. They had different expressions and expressions, but for me, they are the most important people who can accompany me until now.


    "If we can leave here safely today, even if we separate in the future, we will never forget this moment today, how about it?"


    Hearing what I said, the beauties looked at each other and exchanged their eyes. Although we didn''t know each other for a long time, at the moment, a thick smile appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Forever!" the beauties looked at me with a smile and nodded in unison.


    This is the story of the first generation of brave team members and the beginning of my life legend.


    Anyway, I think I will never forget the promise we made when our hearts and backs were close and our destiny overlapped.


    A promise to protect with a lifetime!

 Chapter 254

    When we crossed our seven hands, there was a lot of noise on the court. I don''t know why. Maybe it was because the audience was surprised to see us make a vow.


    Just after we joined hands, a clear cry broke our harmony and warmth.


    "Take them away!" the cold voice made us raise our heads one after another. We followed the sound and saw a large number of women in dark criminal police uniforms coming out at the entrance of the contestants. Everyone was wearing military hats and formal police uniforms.


    Seeing them, all seven of us looked gloomy.


    Seeing so many policemen come in, I know that things can''t be calmed down easily. Today''s incident is really too big. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of eyes, I dare not imagine the seriousness of such a thing. Especially me and the wolf head. I just trampled on Li Mulan''s crotch, while the female wolf head hurt four masters in a row and hit the Black Lotus sect leader hard.


    I know we can''t escape today. Especially me. I''m a man.


    But when we saw the leader, the shock in our hearts changed... Or even more.


    As like as two peas in the crowd, the man who was the leader of the police group had a face that was exactly like the little princess.


    "Mom?" the little princess cried out when she saw the person who took the lead, and the crowd under the challenge arena was a little quiet, all looking at the people who came in from the contestant''s channel.


    Zheng chengshuang, the mother of the little princess and governor of Henan Province, stood at the front of the police force. She had a solemn expression, with shallow crow''s feet around her eyes, a textured perm, wearing a blue blouse, and was slightly taller than the little princess. Standing there, she gave people a feeling of heroism.


    Behind her were several dignified women, who looked like the captain and Deputy captain of the Criminal Police Brigade.


    Anyway, it seems that they came to catch us. They were wearing guns around their waists. When they saw the crowd gathered under the challenge arena, a leading criminal police captain directly took out the Police Pistol around their waists and fired a shot into the sky. Suddenly, the originally noisy and quarrelsome crowd gradually quieted down.


    "Get out of the way!" the leading criminal police captain wore white gloves and looked serious. After nodding to Zheng chengshuang, she took the lead to walk up from the gap of the crowd.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" the criminal police walked towards the steps and kept shouting all the way. When they saw the criminal police appear, the crowd under the challenge arena took the initiative to avoid both sides. After all, the criminal police have a pistol in their hand. No matter how high their Kung Fu is, they can''t compete with a bullet. Who dares to confront the criminal police?


    Seeing dozens of criminal policemen coming, the Gao family still refused to give way, and they were still blocked in front by a human wall.


    "Get out of the way! Do we arrest people and want to interfere with official business?" the leading criminal police captain shouted angrily when he saw the Gao family protecting us on the challenge arena. The pistol in his hand also shook, as if threatening several elders of the Gao family.


    In the face of the criminal police with guns, the Gao family finally avoided them carefully and made a gap for the criminal police to pass.


    Seeing the Gao family people who avoided, the criminal police can finally go to the challenge arena to catch us without hindrance.


    Seeing the criminal police coming up, Junxia and obscene girl unexpectedly stepped forward and stopped in front of me. It seemed that they wanted to protect me, but I grabbed their shoulders and patted them.


    "It''s all right. I can''t escape." I shook my head at them and said. I know this moment will come sooner or later. When I came to the women''s world, I thought about such a scene. I was shackled, brought into the police station, and then became a prisoner, or even... The object of torture. When I was in Queen spider''s base, I had a worse experience than this. Now the situation is much lighter than that at that time.


    "Li Jian..." Junxia looked at me with a tight frown.


    "Take it away. Take it all away." the criminal police captain said to the female criminal police around her. All the criminal police, with cold iron shackles, saw us and walked directly towards us. At the same time, the medical personnel who had been blocked below also ran up one after another and brought down Li Mulan, the leader of heilian cult and other injured and bleeding players.


    The audience was silent. I think the scene at the moment is shocking enough no matter who looks at it.


    Who would have thought that a good martial arts competition would come to this point?


    Looking at the criminal police approaching with shackles, her face was cold. The female wolf head standing on the side suddenly roared, as if she was going to hurt people. I hurried forward and took aowu''s hand to avoid letting her hurt people.


    Seeing the fierce looking female wolf head, the criminal police seemed to be a little afraid, but they came over with shackles.


    "No handcuffs! We can go by ourselves!" just then, the little princess came forward and stood in front of the criminal police on her hips. Then she shouted to Zheng chengshuang at the bottom of the challenge arena, "Mom, it''s me, do you see!"


    Zheng Cheng, standing at the bottom of the challenge arena, forgot to come up and saw the little princess. She sighed, but said nothing.


    "Put it on." the criminal police captain was unkind to us. He didn''t listen to the little princess at all. He directly wanted to put shackles on us. As a result, the female wolf head was angry on the spot. She suddenly burst up, broke free of my hand, rushed directly at the criminal police team leader, threw the icy criminal police team leader on the ground and choked her neck!


    "Proud dance, stop!" I was shocked by the female wolf head''s behavior. I hurried forward and pulled her back, otherwise she would only make things worse and worse. I pulled back the proud dance, pulled her arm to let her stand next to me, and kept winking at her. The head of the Criminal Police Brigade who was knocked down by the female wolf head was also full of surprise and anger. She obviously didn''t expect that the female wolf head didn''t pay attention to her as a public administrator at all.


    "She''s mentally ill. That''s it when we see strangers... We can go by ourselves. We won''t resist." after all, people are public security personnel, and I can''t do it again. I had to hold the female wolf head and explain to the criminal police captain in front of me.


    The head of the Criminal Police Brigade looked bitterly at the female wolf head, narrowed her eyes slightly, and looked at the rest of us. Then she coldly pointed to the humanitarian nearby:


    "Watch them."


    Then he faced us again and said:


    "Then go!"


    Hearing this, I no longer hesitated, took the female wolf head''s hand, and then patted Junxia and Xiaobai on the back, motioning them to listen to the words of the criminal police and go together. At this point, it''s no fun to make any more noise. We just hurt people in the challenge arena, but people all over the world saw it, especially the female wolf head and me. People all over the world can testify that we hurt people. Such evidence can''t escape.


    "Let''s go." the seven of us looked at each other. I saw that the little monk was escorted away with us by the criminal police, because she hurt people in the challenge arena just now.


    The eight of us were pushed on our backs by the criminal police, escorted out of the challenge arena all the way, and then walked through the dense crowd channel to the contestant''s exit. When we passed Zheng chengshuang, the little princess stopped.


    "Mom! We are innocent. It''s Li Mulan of the lotus sect who made too much moves. We just stopped it. Moreover, the leader of heilian sect is housekeeper Ji. She is an undercover in our house and an unforgivable villain!"


    "Mengmeng. Let''s go." hearing the little princess''s words, Zheng Cheng stood aside and looked at us. His double-sided color changed slightly. He didn''t say much. After sighing, he let us go.


    "Mom!" cried the little princess, but Zheng chengshuang''s eyes didn''t change much, or she hid her feelings deeply.


    The little princess was a little angry and was about to cry. She kept calling Zheng chengshuang, but now it was a public place. In full view of the public, how could Zheng chengshuang excuse several suspected criminals who hurt people? She could only watch the little princess be taken away with us.


    Seeing that we were taken away, the Gao family immediately followed us. Forty or fifty people walked behind like close guards under the leadership of the elder, so as not to be suddenly rushed by thugs to hurt us.


    In this way, we were taken out of the contestant channel. When we came to the garage outside, there were seven or eight black-and-white police cars parked outside.


    Seeing the police car in front of me, I suddenly realized the seriousness of the situation.


    "Let''s go!" the criminal police pushed my back and motioned me to get on the bus. When they heard their vicious cries, the female wolf''s head showed her ferocity again, but I grabbed her in time.


    I took the female wolf and got into the police car. Generally speaking, a police car can hold only two prisoners, and then make sure that there are more than two policemen in the car.


    "Li Jian..."


    "Apprentice..."


    When I was detained by the criminal police and got into the police car, Junxia and lewd girl couldn''t help crying out. I turned around and saw Junxia looking at me with tears, and lewd girl was also black and blue and looked at me apologetically.


    "It''s my Shifu who is useless... I''m such a waste!" the obscene girl blamed herself gnashing her teeth as she watched me being detained by the criminal police.


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything will pass. Junxia, master." I smiled at them, then took the female wolf''s hand and was imprisoned in the police car.


    "Master!"


    "My Lord!"


    Seeing that the female wolf head and I were pushed into the police car, Xiaobai and the one eyed woman were also anxious and called us. I smiled and waved to them, and then... Got into the police car.


    Xiaobai, little princess, one eyed woman and Junxia were taken to another police car, while the obscene girl was taken to the hospital for treatment because of her serious injury


    I saw Junxia calling me with tears. I saw the little princess with anxiety on her face. I saw Xiaobai calling my master. I also saw the self reproach and helpless eyes of the obscene girl


    But when the heavy door closed, all this disappeared, and all that remained was silence.

 Chapter 255

    When Zheng chengshuang said this, we looked at each other again, looking at haggard faces, but there was no joy of being famous.


    "Governor Zheng, what happened at the martial arts conference just now is because I don''t like those people of the lotus Gang bullying the Gao family, so it has nothing to do with others. I don''t know if you can help us speak, but they are all my leaders. If you want to be held accountable, hold me accountable," I volunteered.


    "You don''t have to say this first. I''ll give you ten minutes to explain your origin and your relationship with my daughter."


    Zheng chengshuang looked at his watch and said.


    Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s words, the little princess and I looked at each other and said:


    "Mom, it''s like this, me and them..."


    "Let him make it clear." Zheng chengshuang interrupted his daughter and said.


    Obviously, Zheng chengshuang was more interested in me than the little princess. In the face of Zheng chengshuang''s examination, I swallowed my saliva, and then revealed my relationship with the little princess and my own life experience.


    "Governor Zheng, it''s like this..."


    Zheng chengshuang is the mother of the little princess and the most important person to track down the whereabouts of the lotus gang. I have a bit of trust, so under her eyes, I tell you my identity, as well as the identities of Junxia and Xiaobai. Because I know that even if I don''t say it, with Zheng chengshuang''s ability, I''m afraid I can easily find out our identity. As for the identity of Xiaobai and female wolf head, I took them with me as Qiu le and Zhu Shan and said they were female soldiers who had been discharged due to injury.


    With a trace of trust in the little princess''s mother, I brought out my life experience, including the fact that I was a man who passed through 400 years ago, because I knew that even if I didn''t say it, the little princess would rush to say it for me.


    After listening to my story, Zheng chengshuang looked at us with very complicated eyes.


    This is Zheng chengshuang''s comment on my story.


    "Mom, these are true. Li Jian, she didn''t lie." the little princess came forward to explain.


    Zheng chengshuang looked at the little princess and said, "you were cheated by them. You didn''t know someone for a week. Are you worthy of trust?"


    "Mom, Li Jian, they are really good people to be trusted. Although Li Jian was a little impulsive and hit people just now, it''s also because he didn''t like Li Qinglian of the lotus gang. They hate the lotus Gang as much as you."


    The little princess explained, trying to persuade Zheng chengshuang.


    Zheng chengshuang made a gesture and stopped the little princess. She looked at her watch and said:


    "Mengmeng, shut up. This matter has a great impact. The circle and head involved are beyond your imagination. You are a thing that will only make trouble for me. Do you know what you are doing today and push me to the forefront of the storm? If you are convicted, mom, me and people in mom''s circle will fall into the water. And your grandmother, she will take office soon. You are now Zheng chengshuang glared at the little princess, who was flushed by his mother.


    The little princess lowered her head, bit her lips tightly, and played with her skirt with her fingers, like a child who made a mistake. At the moment, the little princess is really similar to the shy little white.


    "I don''t want to say more about anything else, and I don''t want to ask more about your background. I just ask you, do you want to live in prison all your life?" Zheng chengshuang''s eyes fell on us, especially me. I vaguely understand Zheng chengshuang''s meaning. I guess she''s trying to help us out.


    So I shook my head and said:


    "No." of course, Junxia and the one eyed woman also said this.


    Zheng chengshuang looked calm and saw that we all nodded. She said:


    "From now on, we are grasshoppers on a rope. You can do whatever I say. I can help you get away and get you out of here. I know you are in the position of the Gao family."


    Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s words, I was delighted. Sure enough, she was willing to help me after all. Anyway, we are now grasshoppers on a rope. If we are sentenced, it will not do Zheng chengshuang any good, and she is also the enemy of the lotus gang. Naturally, it is impossible


    "Thank you, governor Zheng." I quickly thanked Zheng chengshuang. It seems that I have hope to escape the fate of prison this time. It seems that power is the most important.


    "Mom, if you have anything to say, just say it." the little princess said eagerly.


    Hearing the little princess''s words, Zheng Cheng''s eyes darkened slightly, then sighed and said:


    "I didn''t find that Ji Qinglian, the housekeeper of my family, is the leader of the lotus gang. This is because I trust Ji Qinglian too much. I have saved her before, and she has saved me... We have always trusted her. I never doubted her, but she won''t in the future." Zheng Cheng said with a pair of iron bones.


    "It''s a great achievement that you exposed Li Qinglian''s true face in public today. Usually, Li Qinglian''s whereabouts are uncertain and her whereabouts are unknown. Apart from owning the shares of the lotus Gang, she has never appeared. Even a lot of information is true or false. I can''t find it if I want to check it. If I do it hard on the basis of no evidence, I will tie a knot with the lotus Gang, so I don''t dare to do it, but now It will be much easier to do things after it is determined that Li Qinglian is our housekeeper Ji Qinglian. At least we can start from the forged evidence she left in my house. Thanks to your help, I should thank you. "


    Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s words, I was relieved. I felt a little cheerful. It''s not easy to be thanked by noble people. However, after hearing these words, the little princess''s expression was not very relaxed.


    "Of course, now that I know Li Qinglian''s true identity, I can only prove that she is the housekeeper of my family and the leader of the lotus sect. It''s not easy to convict her. I''ll let people track down the follow-up investigation. As for your trouble on the competition field today, I can only think of a way for you according to the injuries of the people you hurt As long as there is no human life, we can deal with it through civil coordination disputes, but if there is a human life, we have to think of another way. "


    "That''s the last thing I want to see. So on this point, you... Try to be lucky for yourself. Today''s things are so publicized that people all over the world have seen them. I think you will be in the newspaper tonight. You can''t hide it if you want to hide it. Especially you did so arrogant things and said so arrogant words."


    With that, Zheng chengshuang looked at me with frightening eyes. I was a little sweaty and lowered my head. I was a little excited when I thought of the scene where I talked nonsense in the challenge arena.


    "If you hadn''t pulled my daughter as a cushion, I wouldn''t want to intervene in your affairs." Zheng chengshuang''s expression contained anger. Seeing Zheng chengshuang''s slightly angry expression, none of us dared to make a sound, but the female wolf head looked around bored over there.


    Seeing that we were all silent, Zheng chengshuang looked at her watch again. She seemed to think that what should be explained was almost the same, so she was ready to turn around and leave.


    "I have to go now, investigate a lot of things, and you will be interrogated next. Be smart, you should know what to say and what not to say."


    Zheng chengshuang threatened us with simple and direct words, especially me, which made my heart a little heavier.


    Seeing Zheng chengshuang turning to leave, the little princess suddenly cried, jumped into Zheng chengshuang''s arms like a spoiled girl and hugged Zheng chengshuang.


    "Mom, I''m sorry to trouble you." the little princess gently hugged her mother, stuffed her head into Zheng chengshuang''s arms and said in a voice with a trace of crying.


    "Well, that''s enough for you. After you go out this time, you don''t want to step out of the house!" Zheng chengshuang stroked the little princess''s long pink hair, and his tone was full of great blame.


    After comforting the little princess for a while, Zheng chengshuang pushed the little princess out of her arms, took care of her hair, and gave each of us a gloomy and meaningful look. Then she turned around and knocked on the door of the detention room, ready to go.


    Before opening the door handle of the detention room, Zheng chengshuangtu turned his head, looked at me with a slight shiver on his temples and said:


    "Li Jian, right? Just wait to be the leader of the martial arts league... Or go to jail."


    Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s words, I felt an earthquake in my chest. But Zheng chengshuang didn''t look at me more, so he walked out of the open iron door of the detention room and disappeared outside the door.


    Then, several interrogators came in outside the detention room, as if they were going to arrest us for interrogation.


    But Zheng chengshuang explained a few words to the interrogators. They didn''t seem to dare to interrogate us. Those words seemed to press them. I didn''t hear them very clearly, but they seemed to be "they are all my people. Don''t ask too much about the above things. It''s no good. I''ll be able to press everything down".


    Finally, after Zheng chengshuang left, the interrogators were shocked and didn''t dare to ask us. They thought we were big people with some background. What makes us speechless is that after being ordered by Zheng chengshuang, the people in the police station no longer locked us in the detention room. Instead, we received food from the office, let us change into clean clothes, and even let us take a bath and take care of it.


    The director of the police station, a woman who looked glossy, also sent us some takeout. She asked us curiously about our background, which immortal we were, and what friendship I had with Gao family, Wu League and Zheng chengshuang. We answered her vaguely. As Zheng chengshuang said, we didn''t disclose our details too much, just let her understand that we had a little background and couldn''t provoke it.


    Zheng chengshuang''s position in Henan Province is equivalent to that of the local earth emperor. Moreover, Zheng chengshuang''s background is the mother of the vice chairman of the Central Committee, that is, the relationship between the people''s Congress. The local small public security bureau doesn''t dare to move at all, so we have to please us first.


    When the director of the police station sent us milk, coffee and cakes like a waiter, Junxia and I almost didn''t laugh.


    Of course, in order to go through the procedure, we spent the night in the detention room of the police station that night. And in the evening, the director of the police station personally sent us the evening paper. When I saw the news in the evening paper, I was almost spewing water.


    The headline on the front page of the evening paper is:


    "The brave team made a big fuss about the martial arts meeting, and the real and fake men staged a fight!"


    Then, on the newspaper, there was a picture of Li Mulan and me. I opened my mouth and roared up to the sky, while Li Mulan looked frightened.


    I''ll go. Now I''m completely angry


    I didn''t dare to read the newspaper title, but the little princess just took my newspaper, looked at it, and then burst out with a puff of laughter.

 Chapter 256

    "Ha ha, smelly thief, look at you. You are so powerful!" the little princess smiled maliciously and read out the contents of the newspaper:


    "A surprising thing happened in the final of the 50th martial arts conference held in Dengfeng today. In the last game of the final, it was declared that Li Mulan, the only man in the world, fought against Gao Haixin, the talented player of Gao family. Due to Li Mulan''s heavy hand, seven mysterious players on the VIP seat of Gao family rushed to the challenge arena to stop it One of the contestants defeated the imposing Li Mulan on the spot and publicly claimed that he was a real man, which aroused everyone''s shock and doubt. "


    "The mysterious player who claimed to be a man also led Six Mysterious experts who claimed to be the brave team to compete with nine experts who originally belonged to the eight sects of the Wu League, and all won. His skill was amazing. Later, because the seven mysterious characters were disabled due to their heavy hand, they have been arrested and detained by Dengfeng criminal police."


    "It is reported that among the seven people arrested, one is the daughter of Zheng chengshuang, governor of Henan Province. Zheng chengshuang avoided talking about his daughter''s involvement in the venue of the martial arts conference. According to the words of Zheng chengshuang''s daughter at that time, some people said that this may be an investigation of the lotus gang by the Henan government."


    "It is worth mentioning that the mysterious figure who claimed to be a real man appeared on the field at that time. According to the video and picture data, he did have the physiological characteristics of a man recorded in the medical literature. After the picture amplification and analysis, the experts thought that he was a real man as high as 80% of the time. Some netizens compared the photos with a group of Santan cities posted online last September The men''s body photos were compared, and they thought that the details were very similar, so they suspected that it might be the same person. "


    "Gao Jia, the contestant, claimed that the man was their closed disciple, but avoided to talk about the details. However, many people raised doubts. Who is the sacred man with unknown origin and what is the background of the team claiming to be the brave team? Everything is still a mystery at present. This newspaper will track and report..."


    "I''ll go, please, don''t read, don''t read!" looking at the little princess standing on the stool in the detention room reading so excitedly, my head is getting big, and things have been out of control. The little witch added fuel to the fire, which really makes me have a headache.


    "Hey hey, smelly thief, you''ve really become a world celebrity now." the little princess looked worried that the world would not be chaotic. She opened the newspaper and handed it to me. I glanced at it and tilted my neck. I didn''t dare to read more.


    In a word, when I took Xiaobai to the stage to make a big noise today, it was widely spread by the media. Now the world knows that the Gao family has a real man, that Zheng chengshuang is related to the Gao family, and that Li Mulan of the lotus Gang is a fake man.


    Of course, for other members of the brave team, except Zheng Mengmeng, others are just guessing and don''t know their specific identity. Especially for the female wolf head who turned over four players on the spot and had explosive power like Superman, the media speculation has not been broken, but there is no exact answer.


    "Hey, after hiding for so long, it''s still known to everyone." Junxia smiled bitterly and sat beside me with emotion. "Maybe this is the best."


    Hearing Junxia''s exclamation, I put one hand on Junxia''s shiny thigh in black jeans, touched the tight and elastic female thigh meat, inadvertently gently stroked it back and forth, and said:


    "Junxia, what do you think I will do in the future?"


    Hearing what I said, Junxia shook her head and said:


    "I don''t know. If only I could be safe. Although from the beginning... I knew it was impossible." Junxia''s curly long hair fell on my arm. I retracted my hand on Junxia''s thigh, gently stroked her hair, smelled the unique faint fragrance of Junxia, and felt uneasy.


    What will happen in the future?


    Sitting on the bench in the detention room, watching Xiaobai and the female wolf head lean against each other, watching the one eyed woman and the little monk sit cross legged, watching the little princess flip through the newspaper and secretly look at Junxia and me from time to time, I have no bottom in my heart.


    I just hope... Zheng chengshuang can cover me.


    "Oh, I''m tired of not reading it!" the little princess who was reading the newspaper turned it over and over. I don''t know how many times, she simply threw the newspaper aside, then sat next to me with her head in her hands, and squeezed out Xiaobai sitting next to me. Xiaobai was so frightened that she suddenly woke up, "ah", with big black eyes wide open, He looked around blankly and thought he had encountered a surprise attack from a beast. Seeing that it was the little princess, Xiaobai couldn''t help feeling sleepy. She hung her head and leaned against the female wolf''s head and fell asleep.


    "Why, suddenly become so upset and irritable?" I smiled at the little princess and asked.


    The little princess squeezed my ass with her little hip, gave me a white look, bit her silver teeth and said, "go over there, I don''t have a seat."


    I was stunned and hurriedly moved to the right, so that the little princess''s little hip could be stuffed between me and Xiaobai.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked the little princess.


    "I''m thinking about housekeeper Ji." the little princess looked at me with her chin in her hand, her willow eyebrows squeezed slightly, and a sad color appeared on her face.


    "Think of Black Lotus sect leader?"


    "Well," said the little princess sadly, "my mother is very busy. She looked after me when she was at home. She managed everything at home and taught me my jujitsu. Unexpectedly, she was the leader of heilian sect."


    Listening to the little princess''s secluded narration, I also feel the little princess''s sad feeling. How many people will believe that the person who has always been thought to be the closest is a lawless element? Everyone has his own secret. When his unknown side is exposed in front of others, his image in the eyes of others will be completely destroyed.


    "Hey, some things are really uncertain. Everyone is much more complicated than they seem. Who can see through people''s hearts? In the 21st century, there was a saying that people''s hearts are the most complex problems in the world. All we can do is try to interpret other people''s minds." I said with emotion.


    "Smelly thief, you are more and more like a thinker..." the little princess squeezed out a strong smile on her sad face, "... In fact, I like sister Xiaobai and sister aowu very much. After two days with them, I found that they are really sincere, don''t think much and don''t have any distractions. I really like people like them."


    "Really? In fact, I think your mind is quite simple," I said with a smile.


    "What did you say, smelly thief?" hearing my words, the little princess was very angry. She wrinkled her nose and raised her pink fist to hit me, so that I had to surrender.


    "Well, I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I won''t say it." I quickly begged for mercy.


    Nevertheless, the little princess punched me fiercely and showed her teeth and made a grimace at me. Junxia on the other side smiled. The little princess is only sixteen years old. In Junxia''s eyes, the little princess is just an ignorant little sister.


    "Smelly thief, I think my mother must have a way to get us out. If we can go out, we may not be able to meet again." the little princess suddenly said intentionally or unintentionally. Her face was facing the wall in front, but her eyes still looked at me.


    "..." hearing this, I don''t know how to answer the little princess. Indeed, if we can go out safely, what kind of fate will we have?


    I will definitely become the leader of the military alliance, inherit the golden city and become a man with unique scenery. Where''s Junxia? She has her own family. Will she leave me or stay with me? I don''t know. I don''t even want to mention it. What about Xiaobai, female wolf head and one eyed woman? I don''t know, but now they belong to the people who follow me wherever I go. They should still be by my side.


    Our destiny will be separated one day after a short interleaving. This is a fate that no one can change.


    "Smelly thief, why don''t you talk?" seeing my silence, the little princess suddenly flicked my face with her fingers.


    "Ouch! You play me?"


    "Who told you to be in a daze?" the little princess narrowed her eyes into crescent shape and smiled.


    Seeing me turn around and look at her discontentedly, the little princess put her hands behind her head, leaned against the wall, kicked her slender legs and said:


    "Smelly thief, you know what? These days I met you are the most wonderful days of my life." the little princess kicked her legs one after another and suddenly said.


    "Is it...?" my voice dropped a little when I heard the little princess''s words.


    "Yes. I''ve never been crazy with so many people before. I really think it''s fun. Although I''m in the police station now, I still don''t regret it." the little princess looked at the front and said in a brisk voice, "it''s really fun today. If we have a chance, shall we play together again?"


    I laughed when I heard what the little princess said. The little princess was scolded by her mother as wilting. Now she even said she wanted to play together again. She''s really a brain cripple.


    "Hehe, there will be a chance. After all, we... Are a team. Brave team... By the way, how did you get the name? It''s so vulgar? It''s better to call the seven heroes of the wind and dust."


    "What''s the matter? I like it, can''t I?" hearing my sarcasm, the little princess was ashamed and pinched me severely.


    "Er..." I looked at the little princess''s shy appearance and couldn''t help smiling.


    We didn''t know how we spent that night. Anyway, we fell asleep while chatting and chatting in the detention room.


    The next day, we were awakened by a series of footsteps and the metal sound of key collision.


    The person who came to visit the prison was undoubtedly the little princess''s mother, Zheng chengshuang. She brought us amazing news for the first time.

 Chapter 257

    Zheng chengshuang brought us four messages:


    1¡¢ When Li Mulan was treated in the medical unit, it was found that her blood contained a large number of banned drugs. This banned drug was determined to be "sympathetic control adrenal rapid stimulant (anchad)". This stimulant is an extremely rare banned drug. It is said that this drug must be injected from an early age and mixed into human blood before it can gradually play its role, This kind of medicine can make people control the potential of the human body through the high degree of emotion, and even the potential openness can reach more than 80%. It can be said to be a terrible forbidden drug.


    But few people in the world can use this forbidden drug. The reason is that only when a person is very confident, the stimulation of drugs will play a role, so as to stimulate the potential of the human body. Once the self-confidence is lost, the side effects of that drug will be brought into play immediately. When people''s mood is extremely low, it will even lead to the rapid failure of internal organs. Therefore, after taking this forbidden drug, a person must maintain a high mood for a long time and can''t doubt himself. Otherwise, the drug will lose its efficacy, or it will cause side effects and damage the body.


    The reason why Li Mulan can exert her efficacy is that she thinks she is the favored child of heaven and the unique man in the world. She has been arrogant since childhood. In addition, the leader of heilian sect has kept her closed and brainwashed for more than ten years, resulting in her ignorance of external rules and simple mind. Therefore, she has been able to maintain a high degree of self-confidence, Can also let their potential continue to develop.


    However, when she met me, the world view of "I am the only man" established since childhood completely collapsed, which led to the instant collapse of her self-confidence and shook the basis of her efficacy, which also led to her side effects and hurt her body, that is, the scene on the challenge arena that day.


    At the beginning, I realized that Li Mulan was wrong. When I learned the news, I finally determined that my original guess was correct.


    Li Mulan is really afraid of me... I am her doomed nemesis.


    The second news is that because Li Mulan took stimulants, the lotus gang was disqualified from the martial arts conference, and the final winner of this martial arts conference fell to the Gao family!


    As for the third news, it is about the leader of heilian sect. Although the evidence of the smuggled cultural relics of the leader of heilian sect has not been found, the fact that the leader of heilian sect injected Li Mulan with banned drugs has finally been exposed. The reputation of the lotus gang has plummeted, and the leader of heilian sect Li Qinglian also fell into the law because he injected banned drugs.


    As for Li Qinglian''s cultural relics in Zhongyue temple, all of them were found to be fakes. No wonder Li Qinglian dared to take the initiative to report the ancient relics he had hidden. Because the loss of those cultural relics will not cause them much loss.


    The fourth news is that those players injured by us in the challenge arena have been rescued. The Black Lotus leader and four players who were injured by a female wolf head lost too much blood and gave first aid. Now they have got rid of the danger of their lives. But Lord heilian was investigated.


    In a word, Li Qinglian''s original plot to win the championship of the martial arts conference by Li Mulan has completely failed. After confirming that Li Mulan is really a fake man, the seven sects that originally surrendered to the lotus Gang have completely exposed their dissatisfaction with the lotus gang. Naturally, the reputation of the lotus Gang has fallen to the bottom.


    These news are great news for us, because the confirmation of these news means that some of the charges of heilian sect leader have been convicted. Accordingly, our group of people who make a fuss at the martial arts conference have become the Party of justice. At least we can be pardoned under the banner of debunking the conspiracy of heilian sect leader.


    Zheng chengshuang came to the police station with the mayor of Dengfeng, deputy secretary of the municipal Party committee, Secretary General of the Municipal People''s Congress, Secretary General of the municipal CPPCC, and a large number of directors who didn''t know where they came from. In short, those people were all able to call the wind and rain. At the beginning, I wondered how they could reach out to the police station to see us by virtue of their identity. Later, I learned that there were two reasons why so many people came. One reason was that governor Zheng chengshuang was present in person. If other municipal cadres didn''t show up, they would be too arrogant to justify, so they came with them.


    Second, the influence of Wumeng in Henan Province, especially Dengfeng City, is greater than I thought. More than half of these municipal Party Secretaries and municipal cadres are the people supported by Wumeng. Some of them, such as the office of the National People''s Congress, the government office, the Organization Department, the Commission for Discipline Inspection and the Finance Bureau, owe the Gao family a favor. As a result, because I was sheltered by the Gao family and Zheng chengshuang, and because the leader of heilian sect was convicted, all the adults and objects who originally wandered between several sects turned against each other and came to please me, who may be the future "leader of the military alliance" My man.


    What? The forestry bureau, the Health Bureau, the animal husbandry and Veterinary Bureau... And so on. All the irrelevant characters came to play a guest role. As a result, a small police station was very lively.


    I was terrified to see those big people who came to watch one by one. This time I was completely angry,


    So many big people came to the police station all at once, and the people in the police station couldn''t cover it. Although we were guilty now, a group of us were taken out of the detention room and met Zheng chengshuang and some big people who couldn''t be named.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, you can go, you can go." when I shook hands with Zheng chengshuang, the director of the police station said next to us. The director of the police station was polite to us. In the face of so many big people, how could she make trouble for us again? And now I''m a global sensation. Now she can''t pay attention to us as a police station director.


    We were overjoyed to hear this. At the beginning, I was a little surprised that I and the female wolf head beat people bloody in public. How could they be easily released, but when we walked out of the police station, I understood the answer.


    The gate of the police station was surrounded by a sea of people!


    Thousands of women in blue Gaojia uniforms surrounded the police station. In addition, hundreds of Shaolin monks also stood quietly with their heads down and read scriptures. They seemed to come to the police station to ask for young monks.


    In addition to these Gaojia people, the rest of the onlookers don''t know how many, thousands or tens of thousands? I don''t know, but the cross street outside the police station has been blocked. Women like ant colony are blocked outside the busy street, close to each other, looking at our group of "celebrities" coming out of the police station with curious eyes. We have attracted great attention from the world yesterday.


    Seeing countless pairs of eyes standing outside the police station, I was sweating. When did I face so many people? The onlookers saw me as a man, all pointing and talking, as if they regarded me as a monster. For the other women beside me, they also commented and whispered, and didn''t know what to say.


    In addition, there are many media reporters holding long lens cameras across the fence of the iron gate to shoot at us, a group of people who have walked out of the police station. The flash lights flickered and hurt my eyes.


    People are really afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. I was stunned to see a large number of onlookers gathered outside. Fortunately, the people at the police station were prepared. They blocked the exit with chains and pulled out a long road so that we could pass.


    "Apprentice! Ha ha. It seems that you are all in good spirits!" at the moment when the door of the police station was opened, a strange blue car slowly drove in from the outside, and the person sitting in the co driver''s seat was an obscene girl!


    The wretched girl pulled down the window of the co driver''s seat and leaned out her head to say hello to us.


    "Master?" I was delighted to see the obscene girl with her head sticking out of the window.


    The obscene girl''s jade neck, shoulders, arms and chest are wrapped with bandages. Obviously, she just received bandage treatment last night. I didn''t expect that she could pick us up in person today. Obviously, her injury is not very serious. I can''t believe that the obscene girl vomited so much blood yesterday and can pick us up in person now.


    "Master, are you okay? You shed so much blood yesterday..." I asked with a smile when I saw the hale and hearty obscene girl.


    "Go, what''s that blood? I shed more blood every month than that. Isn''t it all right?" the obscene girl said amazing words again. Lei''s my outer Jiao and inner Nen.


    "I took you." I looked at the obscene girl with a ashamed face and thumbed up.


    "Get in the car quickly." the obscene girl glanced at us and urged.


    "Er... That''s cute, we..." I looked at the obscene girl and the little princess next to me.


    The little princess stood there, a pair of smart almond eyes looked at me quietly, and the pink sideburns extending from behind the earlobes looked so lovely.


    "Li Jian, I''m leaving." the little princess stood there and looked at me quietly. Her right hand held Zheng chengshuang''s left hand. The little princess''s face was covered with a faint bitter smile.


    I suddenly felt a burst of disappointment.


    At this time, I realized that the moment I left the police station, it meant that I had to say goodbye to the principal of Xiaojun. It has been ten days since she sneaked out to make trouble with us this time, which is very wonderful for a girl with such a background. After all, the story of the princess and the common people is doomed to exist only in fairy tales.


    In addition to playing together these days, the little princess basically has no intersection with us. Now Zheng Cheng''s parents come to pick up the little princess, and she naturally wants to go back.


    In the garage of the police station, there is a black blacklotus, which is not only a famous car in the women''s world, but also one of the special cars for small county owners.


    I looked at the little princess and found that Zheng chengshuang also looked at me. Her eyes at me were obviously not friendly. For her, my man was just a trouble maker, which involved her in this incident.


    "HMM... oh..." I don''t know how to answer.


    I looked at the little princess and choked a little. At that moment, I suddenly felt deeply reluctant to give up. After ten days of living together, I met like a Arabian Night, died together, sang and danced together, and defeated strong enemies together at the martial arts conference. In a short period of ten days, we have experienced too much together. At the moment, we have to face separation, but I feel like waking up from a dream.


    "Hey, I''m leaving!" the little princess smiled and said again when she saw my face numb.


    "Oh, well, take care..." I whispered.


    "I really have to go!"


    Because there was too much noise around, I don''t know if the little princess didn''t hear clearly. She looked at me seriously and said for the third time. This time, her voice was like a gong beating in my ear, which made me wake up in an instant.


    Is she hinting at me? My heart pounded.


    "Don''t go, will you?" I looked at the little princess and said softly.

 Chapter 258

    "Don''t go," I said softly, looking at the little princess.


    Unfortunately, I was completely interrupted by Xiaobai before I said this.


    "Goodbye, Mengmeng!" Xiaobai, a silly girl, interrupted me and waved beside me. Qingyue''s voice interrupted my whisper.


    "Mengmeng, take care," said Junxia.


    "Then take care." hearing Junxia and Xiaobai''s words, the little princess flashed a moment of disappointment on her face, but finally she smiled at us and waved her catkin like white and tender hand.


    "Sister Junxia, little Bai, aowu, obscene elder sister, little monk, one eyed Hui elder sister, let me go." the little princess waved to all of us. Although her eyes were clear and her mouth was smiling, I could see cheerfulness and mischief from her eyes and mouth, but outside her eyes and words, I could feel a reluctant taste.


    "Mengmeng... Take care." seeing the little princess breaking up with us and saying goodbye, Junxia also squeezed out a smile and waved again. But soon, her face became lonely.


    "Take care of everyone. I''ve had a good time with you these days!" the little princess winked at me and said with a smile, "everyone should be happy! Don''t forget, we are..."


    "Brave team."


    I subconsciously interface, but I found that there were obscene girls, Junxia and Xiaobai who said this with me. Looking around at them, I smiled, and they laughed, with different styles.


    The little princess also smiled sweetly. She waved to me. The falling cherry rain like beautiful long hair danced with the wind, the thin beautiful legs danced gently, and the exquisite jumping figure swayed. Finally, she followed her mother and gradually walked towards the garage in front.


    I looked at the little princess who was walking away, and a sense of loss filled my heart.


    Countless flash lights shine on us through the iron fence to witness our differences.


    This time, next time... Do you have a chance to see you again?


    I watched the little princess walk onto blackltus surrounded by countless bodyguards, and I was lost.


    Just the moment the little princess got on the bus, I suddenly thought that I had been lingering underground with her.


    Will there be my baby in her stomach?


    Thinking of this, I was a little frightened, but the voice of the little monk interrupted my thoughts:


    "Benefactor, now that this matter is over, the poor monk''s fate with you is over. Don''t go now. If you have fate in the future, I''ll meet you." the little monk said and saluted us. The clear and dusty eyes twinkled with a clear color.


    "Er... Please take care of yourself." looking at the little monk, she also meant to leave, and I didn''t say much. She was just seeing a rough road, so she helped us. It can only be regarded as a one-sided relationship. Now it''s time for her to go back.


    "Thank you, benefactor. If you don''t understand, goodbye." the little monk said, turned and left. Her gray Taoist robe fluttered slowly and her clothes swayed. Step by step, she walked out of the gate of the police station and walked towards the place where Shaolin disciples were waiting.


    Looking at the little monk walking away slowly, I felt a sense of sadness again. Suddenly, everyone who should go left. I really felt a kind of unspeakable sadness. Whether the little princess is pregnant with my child also makes me wonder. If she''s pregnant with my baby, it''s a big problem.


    But Junxia''s urging voice interrupted my thinking:


    "Li Jian, let''s go too. There will always be a chance to meet again."


    I turned my head, looked at Junxia''s quiet face, looked at the curious and excited faces outside the door, nodded, without saying a word, went to the special car with three rows of seats in the high house where the obscene girl was located, opened the door and let the female wolf heads get on the car. I was the last one to get on the car. After closing the door, I never looked back.


    After getting on the bus, we finally took a breath. When the bus drove out slowly from the gate of the police station, the reporters on both sides crowded around, chasing the car and knocking on the door, hoping to take photos and interview, but the obscene girl didn''t let the driver stop. But escorted us all the way back to the Gaojia residence.


    The onlookers on both sides of the road really embarrassed me. These people basically came to watch me, the last man in the world. Some even drove in parallel with our car to take my photos and take them back as souvenirs. I was like the Loch Ness monster or the only giant panda in the world. Fortunately, there are two high family cars escorting and paralleling beside the obscene girl''s car, which prevents someone from blocking our road.


    "Apprentice, how does it feel to be famous?" the wretched girl smiled, put her legs on the platform and asked me back.


    "What? I don''t know what I will do now or in the future." I said reluctantly.


    "Apprentice, you must join our Gao family this time?" said the obscene girl with a smile.


    "Now the whole world knows I''m a man? I can''t do anything now. Do you think I can refuse?" I narrowed my eyes and looked at the obscene girl. "By the way, master, how is your injury?"


    "It''s neither heavy nor light. My mother is completely decorated this time. She broke two ribs and hurt her lungs. Fortunately, our Gao family is the leader in the field of beauty medicine. There are many experts and doctors under it. You can recover after raising it for a while." the obscene girl sighed and said.


    "Broken ribs? Won''t there be any sequelae?"


    "I won''t ~ join it. I can recover after a month or so," said the obscene girl, "By the way, apprentice, have you suffered a lot of injuries this time? Then my mother will find some doctors to treat you. You are now a noble person of our high family, and my mother loves you. If she hadn''t been injured, I''m afraid she would have come to lend you herself today. Apprentice..."


    "Er... How''s her condition?" my heart was heavy again when I thought of the fierce fight in the challenge arena before the high-speed railway forest.


    "There is a bone fracture in the right hand. Now we have found a world-class orthopedic doctor to join us. We can live like normal people for a period of time. But we can''t attend the martial arts conference in the future. Poor mother." the obscene girl sighed. "Moreover, with your precious apprentice, there is no need to hold the martial arts conference in the future."


    "So... So, is it necessary to cancel the martial arts conference, which is held every four years?" I asked.


    "Well, it''s not clear. In the final analysis, the real purpose of the martial arts conference is to elect the leader of the martial arts league, but if there are men, there is no need for the martial arts conference to elect... Unless..."


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless there''s a second man," said the obscene girl.


    "...." I was silent again. Indeed, if there was a second man in the world, as long as that man joined any sect of the military alliance, that man must duel with me. Among us, the one who won can be regarded as the leader of the military alliance.


    I didn''t know how many people looked at me all the way before I returned to the Gao family''s residence. When I saw the familiar old house, I really felt relieved. When I squatted in the detention room last night, I really worried that I would never have a chance to come out again.


    After entering Gaofu and getting off the bus, the obscene girl didn''t let me off the bus immediately. Instead, twenty bodyguards surrounded me outside the car and protected Junxia and me. Only then did she let us out.


    "What''s this for?" I looked at the obscene girl with a little shame and didn''t understand.


    "The elder arranged... Disciple, you are almost the preparatory leader of the martial arts league now, and you should always be protected at any time. Although I am good at my skill, it will be troublesome if terrorists rush in and shoot, so I asked my disciples to protect you." the obscene girl explained to me, and I wiped a cold sweat.


    After getting off the bus, my treatment was completely different from that when I came to Gaojia. At that time, I didn''t agree to join Gaojia, but now I agree, my status is naturally different. My life and death can basically determine the future of Gaojia, and Gaojia naturally used great efforts to protect me.


    Looking at the bodyguards around us with a solemn look, I feel a little like a big man. However, I feel a little uncomfortable. I used to see a dozen bodyguards around when some national leaders visited places on TV. Now I feel very uncomfortable.


    The obscene girl got out of the car a little stiff and escorted us all the way to the GAOs'' meeting hall under the escort of the GAOs'' bodyguards.


    "By the way, let me tell you something. This morning, several big people came to our house. They want to see you. Some real super big people."


    "Super... Big guy?" I asked in some consternation. Who can make obscene girls say big guy?


    "Hey, hey, look over there." walking on the hand copying corridor of the Gao family, the obscene girl pointed to a huge square blocked by the shade behind the Gao family''s house and said to us.


    I looked in the direction of the obscene girl''s fingers. I saw a huge blue small metal object on the square in the backyard of Gaojia behind the drooping Blue Willow tree, with silver blue light all over. At first glance, the huge object was triangular, sharp in the front and wide in the back. There were several black moving wheels under the mask.


    On the body of the triangular object, there is a semi open glass cabin, which is very similar to the cabin of a fighter, but there is a propeller similar to a helicopter on the top of the fighter. What is more conspicuous is that there is a blue string moon pattern on the blue small plane, and the embossed blue moon pattern gives people a sacred and dignified feeling.


    There''s a plane parked in the backyard square of the Gao family?


    "What''s that, a plane?" I asked strangely, turning to the obscene girl.


    "Well, it''s Luna Rothschild''s private plane, the 26th generation heiress of the Rothschild family." as she said, the obscene girl''s expression turned into 120000 solemnity, "I arrived in Dengfeng at four o''clock this morning."


    Hearing the obscene girl''s words, Junxia and I stopped at the same time, with an indescribable surprise written on our face.


    "The plane of the Rothschild family? So," I swallowed my saliva and looked at Junxia. "The world''s richest man, LAN Yueer, came here in person?"


    The wretched girl shook her head and said, "that''s not true. It''s just her agent, two lawyers from the family lawyer group and two witnesses from the antiquities Association. They came to talk with us about the transfer of ownership of the golden city and judge that our Gao family has become the winner of the martial Arts Conference."


    "Er..." I understand the general content in front, but I don''t understand it when I hear the following words. "What is the relationship between the martial arts conference and the Luo family?"


    "Hehe, I forgot to say that. When the rules of the martial arts conference were set, the Luo family''s lawyer group was selected as the fair party. The judges and judges of the martial arts conference are all Luo family. Only the Luo family, as the fair party, can fairly judge the final winner of the martial arts conference. If it weren''t for the Luo family''s pressure, the martial arts league would have been a league."

 Chapter 259

    I heard a lot of cold air when I heard this. The original power transfer of Wu alliance has the final say. However, it is no wonder that the Wumeng has so much power in China, especially in Henan Province. If the martial arts conference finds other forces in China, it is easy to be infiltrated and manipulated by some sects of the Wumeng. It is relatively fair to find foreigners as judges, and the Rothschild family, as the largest family in the world, is naturally the most appropriate fair party.


    The wretched girl paused and said, "by the way, and ah, this time you can get out of prison so easily, in fact, it has something to do with the big man LAN Yueer."


    This surprised Junxia and me again.


    "What do you say?"


    "I heard that LAN Yueer also provided the information about" sympathetic control of adrenal rapid stimulant ". Because LAN Yueer helped Zheng chengshuang, Zheng chengshuang was able to convict Li Qinglian. Otherwise, even if Li Mulan''s abnormal body was found out, you can''t file a case because of lack of basis. Apprentice , understand? "Said the wretched girl, picking her nose.


    Hearing this, Junxia and I were even more surprised. We can get out of prison so quickly... Is it the big man who helped?


    Junxia''s eyes flashed a clear and bright color for a moment, but soon, she nodded again:


    "She really deserves to be the person with the highest IQ in the world. Hey, we should thank her."


    "The world''s first IQ?" Junxia''s words like a sharp thorn in my mind, let me have a feeling of being beaten in the head.


    "HMM." Junxia nodded, looked at me and said, "The heiress of the Luo family for twenty-six generations is the woman with the highest IQ among the tested people in the world. Her IQ is as high as 350, which has entered the Guinness Book of records... And she is also the second highest IQ figure in human history. The first one is William Alfred Rothschild, a great power of the Rothschild family more than 400 years ago. Her Chinese name is blue moon Liang. He is the eighth generation heir of the Luo family. It is said that his IQ cannot be measured on earth. "


    Let me go. Are all the Luo families aliens? Why are they all boasted of their IQ against the sky?


    I''m completely disturbed to hear this. I''ve never been a smart man anyway, and I don''t have any concept of that level of great power. But I know how awesome this great man is. Anyway, he''s as tall as an alien.


    "Besides her status as an investor, LAN Yueer is also the world''s No. 1 consultant and detective and the honorary consultant of the military intelligence base of P country... The top ten police detectives in the world, such as aguhan, Modred and the famous lawyer Fei Kali, belong to their family. Her energy is very terrible."


    "..." at this point, I can''t say anything. Basically, I don''t exist in the same world as me. This kind of rebellious character only exists in science fiction, let her continue to exist in the legend.


    Seeing my silly eyes, Junxia puffed and laughed. She patted me on the head and said:


    "Hehe, these are all rumors. Don''t worry too much. When I first heard these things, I felt incredible. It''s similar to your reaction. There are always some incredible strange people in the world. The incense of the Luo family can last for 400 years. It wouldn''t be possible without such a genius, right? Now the big man has helped us, this one Just let''s know. And she sent someone to us to talk about the golden city. Don''t forget that she contacted us before coming to Henan. We''ll send someone to negotiate with us. "


    With a deep breath, I was a little calm, nodded, walked along the Gaojia''s hand copying corridor with Junxia, and walked to the Gaojia''s conference hall under the escort of the bodyguard.


    The assembly hall is where the Gao family deals with family affairs. After entering the assembly hall, all the senior officials of the Gao family sat together and waited for us.


    In the center of the assembly hall is an old foreign woman in Huajia. The old man has white hair falling to his shoulders. A pair of Eagle eyed blue sharp eyes seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, but they look hale and hearty, free and easy and natural. On both sides of the old woman, there are two foreign women with blond hair and blue eyes, about middle-aged and tall , with snow-white skin, looks quite temperament.


    On the old woman''s knee, there was a little Lori with sky like light blue long hair. The little Lori looked only seven or eight years old, had a pair of very big blue eyes, and wore a blue purple crescent hat. A string of small stars were left on the brim of the hat, pressing the blue hair below. She looked very cute. The little Lori was wearing a wide oblique blue skirt The robe, with wide cuffs, dressed like a little magician.


    What makes me even more surprised is that little Lori is amazing in beauty, her skin is white and beautiful, her face is soft, round and crystal clear, especially the big eyes that look deeper and brighter than adults. The moment I saw this girl like a ceramic doll, my mind soared to a high score of 9.1 points. I can''t imagine what little Lori will be like when she grows up High marks.


    We were stunned at the door, and when we saw us coming in, the people in the Council hall immediately quieted down.


    "Great, Li Jian, you''re all right!" the elder of the Gao family in the Council hall saw us and walked up to welcome us.


    "Elder, fortunately, Li Jian is all right. Zheng chengshuang got it out."


    The wretched girl came forward and smiled.


    "It''s all right. It''s all right." the elder of the Gao family patted the back of the obscene girl and smiled. It can be seen that the elder was in a good mood. The gloomy color between his eyebrows had been swept away before the game.


    "Come on, come in, let''s talk." the elder took us into the assembly hall and found us a seat to sit down. The maids of the Gao family hurried to bring tea, pour water and give us all kinds of cakes and delicious food.


    "It''s all right at last. I knew the local police station didn''t have the courage to detain you." the elder said with a smile.


    Junxia and I looked at each other, smiled and said hello to the people in the Council hall.


    From the time we entered the door to the time we sat in the assembly hall, I found that the eyes of the six foreign women, one old, one young and four young, always fell on us and did not move.


    Seeing us, the white haired old foreign woman among the six foreigners smiled at the obscene girl and spoke fluently in Chinese:


    "Miss Gao Haixin, these must be the ''brave team'' who became famous overnight?"


    The obscene girl stepped forward and introduced us: "Hey, yes, Ms. Howard. This is Li Jian, this is Lin Junxia, this is... Zhu Shan, this is... Qiu Le, and this is avaha Yi. We have been in touch before."


    "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Howard Michael. I''m Luna Rothschild''s assistant and negotiation agent and one of the directors of Rothschild''s family business group." Howard stood up with a smile, and the little Laurie in her arms jumped aside lightly, wearing blue sleeves and beating slightly, A pair of clear blue eyes looked up and down at us.


    "Hehe, this is my granddaughter lulu. She insisted on coming to China with me, so I brought her." Howard smiled and touched little Lori''s forehead. Little Lori squinted at Howard, "These two are our family''s lawyers, Iverson and Jordan. These two are Ronaldo, vice president of the International Association of monuments, and Paul, one of the representative members of the Committee."


    Iverson and Jordan, Rona Aldo and Paul, is this a coincidence or


    "Hello. Nice to meet you."


    I was sweating in my heart, but I still reached out with Junxia and shook hands with the four middle-aged women next to old Howard. They also specially showed us their passports and ID cards to prove their identity.


    "According to the old Chinese tradition, I should call you Mr. Li. Do you mind if we call you that?"


    Obviously, this big man with great background already knows my identity as a man, but it''s no wonder. After all, what I did yesterday has been known all over the world. There''s no reason for the representative of the Luo family not to know.


    "Hehe, don''t mind..."


    "That''s what I call you, Mr. Li. First of all, I have to express my great surprise that you are a man, and I am even more surprised and admire your actions yesterday. However, we have arranged the time process before coming to the negotiation, and now it has been delayed for a little time. Now if we go directly to the topic and talk about the change of hands in golden city Do you mind? "Old Howard said with a smile. I found that her Chinese was very good, almost no different from the standard mandarin of the Chinese people.


    I looked at the members of the Gao family in the Council hall. The obscene girl came up to me and gave me a look and said:


    "It doesn''t matter. Everyone in our family already knows about the golden city. There will be no problem talking here. Moreover, everyone in our family can be a witness."


    Hearing the speech, I nodded and smiled at old Howard:


    "No problem, we can talk about the golden city now. Also, I say, Ms. Howard, your Chinese is so fluent." I want to say a few words of praise, but what I didn''t expect is that Ms. Howard smiled and said to me:


    "As one of the agents of the Rothschild family, he is not qualified if he does not master the languages of 17 countries."


    This makes me sweat a little. Does this woman know the languages of 17 countries? Is it true or false? Even an agent is so awesome. I can''t imagine how arrogant the legendary world''s richest woman and the world''s first high IQ woman will be.

 Chapter 260

    "Oh, Ms. Howard, you are so knowledgeable and knowledgeable," I said with a smile.


    Ms. Howard smiled and said:


    "Maybe we should sign the ownership of the golden city in the auditorium paved with scarlet carpet and equipped with Western lanterns. It will be more rigorous and solemn for hundreds of witnesses from both sides to testify. However, you require to sign in a low-key and confidential way, so we specially come from the other side of the earth to sign the Treaty on the transfer of the golden city with you."


    Ms. Howard said, and then said, "if you sign the Treaty on the transfer of gold city in this Gao family''s residence, you shouldn''t mind?"


    Hearing this, I gently touched Junxia''s arm. Junxia looked heavily at Ms. Howard in front of her and said.


    "We believe in the prestige of the Gao family. There is no problem signing the treaty here, but we don''t actually understand the share composition of the enterprises under the Rothschild family, and we haven''t evaluated the market value, so..."


    "You can rest assured of that," explained Rona Aldo, a member of the antiquities association standing next to him, "Hehe, in terms of prestige, the reputation of the Rothschild family itself is a guarantee of credibility, and our antiquities association is also a guarantee to ensure that the Rothschild family will not cheat several people. In addition, we can now record a read-only CD as a witness. If there is a great deviation between the actual shares of the Rothschild family and the signing content at that time, you can Tear up the regulations, and the Luo family will compensate you for your losses with 200% of the funds. "


    Hearing what Ms. Howard said, Junxia seemed a little relieved.


    "In addition, although the contract signed today is a loss of almost 18 billion compared with the 268 billion P gold estimated by experts, the problem is that if the Luo family refuses to buy it, I''m afraid there won''t be many forces in the world who can buy the gold city, not even the country, and even less trustworthy than the Rothschild family. After all, even if we get the gold city, It''s no use if you can''t sell it for money! So the best choice is to agree to the Luo family''s treaty and sell the golden city with 250 billion shares.


    Junxia also frowned and worried about the pile of documents on the table. These documents have at least hundreds of pages. It''s strange that she can view them all in one day.


    It took almost four hours for Junxia to browse a bunch of reports from the Luo family. In the end, Junxia even put on the doctor''s glasses she hadn''t worn for a long time, because she was dizzy. Not to mention the two idiots Xiaobai and female wolf head, who fell asleep directly on the table. One eyed woman and obscene girl can also help a lot, after all He is an heir to a large family in the jewelry business.


    "How is it, Junxia?" I can only ask Junxia about it.


    "According to the document contract, the total amount of shares of the top ten enterprises of the Rothschild family in 2468 was exactly about 250 billion yuan. The Rothschild family is willing to trade with us for one tenth of the shares of the top ten listed enterprises. By this calculation, we can indeed get 250 billion P gold shares. Moreover, the stock growth of the Rothschild family in the past 20 years is very small, and the overall growth is still positive Slowly rising, with an annual growth of about 6%


    "If we conclude this transaction, in addition to Xiaoyun and the three of them who are not here, we can also get two-thirds of the shares, which is equivalent to that each of Luo''s top ten enterprises will give us about 6.67% of the shares, which is really a large amount..." Junxia stacked the contracts neatly, knocked them neatly on the table and returned them to Howard.


    "Hehe, this is the decision made by Miss Luna herself. She thinks that the acquisition of golden city is a decision worth adhering to. If you agree, we can sign a contract now to transfer the shares of the top ten enterprises of the Rothschild family to you. And we can arrange you to visit and testify in the enterprise." Ms. Howard smiled politely with sincerity on her face. I know it''s a professional smile, but it''s really friendly.


    "Li Jian, it''s up to you to decide. I... no problem." after thinking about it again and again, Junxia handed over the final decision to me.


    "This..." I looked at Junxia''s complicated eyes as if covered with fog, and fell into meditation in my mind. This is not a small business. If we agree to sign this contract, on the one hand, it means that we have transferred the ownership of the Golden City, and we will own the shares of the top ten listed companies of the Rothschild family. In proportion, I am also Ross One of the shareholders of the childe family business. Although I only have less than 2% of the shares of each enterprise, I will become a world-class big man anyway.

 Chapter 261

    I''m going to send it.


    I am acutely aware of this. As long as I sign the contract, I''m a big man. A real local tyrant, a millionaire.


    Even compared to the leader of Shangwu alliance.


    "Sign..."


    Sign it.


    When I said this, the Council hall was very quiet. Everyone looked at me, and I finally couldn''t help but say it with excitement. I admit that when I said this, there was a little woodlouse like a little citizen, but woodlouse was woodlouse, and Lao Tzu wanted to be a big woodlouse with 100 billion assets.


    Hearing my words, Junxia breathed out. She peeled off the bangs on her forehead with green fingers, and then woke up Xiaobai sleeping aside. They asked one by one:


    "And you?"


    Bleary eyed, Xiaobai asked, "what?" seeing Xiaobai''s idiot face, I sighed and spent the boss''s effort to explain to her that we are going to sell the gold city and become a millionaire.


    "Wow, do you have money after signing the contract? Great, I''ll sign it." Xiaobai passed, not to mention the obscene girl and one eyed woman. We''ve been waiting for this opportunity for too long. We''ve been waiting since the day we found the golden city.


    Howard narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw the confused little white face, but there was still a smile on his face. She seemed to understand something, but she didn''t say anything.


    The last thing left is a female wolf head. I shook her for a long time before she woke up. This woman who doesn''t understand anything is also one of the discoverers of the golden city. Naturally, she also has her share, but she can''t sign or speak. It''s really difficult for her to understand the concept of money. I can only speak for her and say it''s no problem.


    "Zhu Shan has a congenital disorder in her brain... But we can testify that she has no problem." I pressed the female wolf''s head to make her nod. Howard smiled at this scene.


    "I can see that she is different from you." Howard looked at the female wolf head and kept a consistent smile on her face, "According to the video, she is indeed one of the discoverers of the golden city. According to the regulations of the antiquities Association, as long as she is the discoverer and reports it, she has the right to become the owner. So even if she has some physical disorders, she is now the rightful owner of the golden city. I''m glad to conclude this business with you. Since you have no opinion, let''s... Sign a contract now."


    Howard took out a small stack of contract documents from the file box and gave them to us respectively.


    "Now start video recording. There are video witnesses in the process of signing the contract to show fairness." Ronaldo, the notary public, prompted us to start the video recording. After taking Howard''s contract and looking at the signature items above, we still started to sign. The content of the contract is very complex, involving share transfer and risk bearing. After all, it''s not so easy to become a new shareholder of an enterprise.


    I don''t know how many times the signing process is more complicated than bank card handling, and we also need our ID card and passport during the period. I helped sign the female wolf head''s signature. Anyway, nominally, I am her guardian now, and she doesn''t have any opinions on signing for her.


    It took us two hours to finish the share transfer contract of ten enterprises. At that time, we were all able to write it, and we were numb. Xiaobai wrote it like Junxia. How Junxia wrote it, where she signed it, she signed it. This is the smartest thing this silly girl has ever done.


    At the end of the signature, we also need our fingerprint records and video tapes to show our personal recognition. After several witnesses of the antiquities Association, Howard and two lawyers signed their names, the contract was completed. The contract was divided into three parts, one for the antiquities Association and one for us and Luo family to ensure the fairness of the contract.


    "I''m glad to reach this agreement with you. Mr. Li, Miss Lin, Miss Zhu Shan, Miss Gao, Miss Qiu and miss AVA, I must congratulate you. From the moment you sign this contract, you are the shareholders of the Rothschild family. Your fate will also affect the fate of the Rothschild family. The identity of the shareholders of the Rothschild family lies in you It will not change until the shares are transferred to a third party. "


    Howard smiled and saved our contract with sealed documents, and we also carefully saved the contract without any negligence. The contract is worth tens of billions!


    When I held the contract in my hand and met Howard face to face again, I was inexplicably excited.


    Because from this moment on, I am a real and complete world-class millionaire.


    Now the value of my shares is equivalent to 16.7 billion assets!


    At this moment, at 3:16 p.m. on April 23, 2469, I had a stock value of 10 billion, which was enough to rank in the top 50 of China''s personal assets rich list. Among those who squeezed into the list with me were Xiaobai, female wolf head, obscene girl, Junxia and Awaha clothes. At least, the shares of Xiaobai and female wolf head belong to me... Hey.


    If in the 21st century, I really want to rush out of the Gaojia residence and run naked for ten times on the street outside.


    "You can choose to attend the general meeting of shareholders. You can transfer your shares through an international bank or convert your shares into cash. These are your freedom. The Luo family will not make any restrictions. But the only condition is that your monopoly party must inform us." Howard still explained some matters needing attention to us, and from this moment on, As a shareholder, I became one of the top ten enterprises in the world, including blue international bank, blue gold, super Microsoft, amslow new oil group, Solomon energy, James electronic technology, etc.


    Besides the shares, I also got some power. I also have the right to participate in the shareholders'' meeting of the Luo family. Unfortunately, the Luo family is also very smart. The total shares of the nine of us are less than 10%, which is not a major shareholder, so I can''t decide the future of the Luo family. From this point, the Luo family has also been carefully considered.


    "We understand the rules," I nodded. It''s nothing more than worrying that your company''s shares will be taken away by other shareholders and controlled by the company.


    "Then let''s settle it. Let''s take a group photo." Howard was very professional during the negotiation, but he was a very easygoing person. We took a group photo after we signed the contract, which shows that our negotiation has been completely settled. In addition, Junxia and I, the discoverers of the six anugaye king gold cities, have also obtained several ID cards and some plug-ins. These ID cards are proof of our identity as a shareholder of the Luo family. With these ID cards and plug-ins, we can log in to the Luo family''s securities account for stock operation.


    "I wish us a pleasant cooperation in the future. The first stock transaction this time is only used as an advance deposit. The next meeting will be held in a more formal stock exchange. I hope you can arrive as promised." after getting the contract for share trading, Howard shook hands with us and wished us further cooperation in the future.


    I shook hands with Howard. The 60 year old man looked really energetic and friendly.


    "Hello, Mr. Li Jian, Miss Luna is very interested in you. She has something for me to give you." just as I shook hands with Howard, little Lori who has been standing aside suddenly came over with a smile. This little girl who looks only 7 or 8 years old can speak fluent Chinese, which really surprised all of us.


    "So you... Can speak Chinese." I looked at the little girl with long green hair smiling at me and was shocked.


    "Hee hee." little Laurie smiled at me. Her blue eyes, which were more earth than ordinary people, flashed a smart light. Then she took a string of gold pendant from her neck, which was like a small music box.


    "Here you are." little Lori gave me the pendant, which really stunned me.


    "Thank you. This is..." I took little Lori''s pendant box and took it in my hand. The pendant looks like a pigeon egg. "Is it a pendant?"


    "No, this is a communication machine." little Lori smiled at me with her little finger against her lips. "You can contact Miss Luna''s phone! But it can only be used three times!"


    "Ah?" I was stunned. This little thing is actually a communication machine?


    "Well, Miss Luna can do you three favors!" said little Laurie sweetly.


    "Help me three times?" the world''s richest man will help me three times? Why? Is it because you are interested in me? Holding the pendant in my hand, I couldn''t believe it. "Why?" I asked


    "Because miss Luna is very interested in you! Well, Mr. Li Jian, put your ears close to me. I''ll tell you how to use this communication machine quietly! Don''t let others hear it, otherwise miss Luna will be unhappy!" little Lori can''t whisper to me because she is short, so I have to lower my head to listen to her whisper.


    So I bent down and lowered my head, while little Laurie in a crescent hat came to my ear and said to me quickly:


    "Mr. Li, no matter what I say next, don''t look surprised. Open the box. There is a fingerprint recording system in it. Press 3821 to record your fingerprint. In the future, you have to enter 3821 and your fingerprint every time you use it to contact Luna. Of course, you can also choose to throw it away before the third help. As long as you are sure that you won''t encounter greater problems in your life Trouble. "


    "Oh, really... Well."


    I looked at the people around me, Junxia and obscene girls. They all looked puzzled. They didn''t hear what little Lori told me, and they couldn''t imagine what she told me.


    So far, although little Lori''s tone has changed a little, generally speaking, the dialogue between little Lori and me is still within the normal scope, but the next dialogue has seriously exceeded my expectation.


    "Mr. Li, I have to tell you. If Miss Luna didn''t help replace Zheng chengshuang''s genuine antiques with fakes, Zheng chengshuang, the real behind the lotus Gang, wouldn''t let Li Qinglian, the puppet, hand over the position of leader of the military alliance so easily."


    Little Laurie said to me sweetly, but listening to her words, my heart set off thousands of waves!


    I looked up at the little girl in front of me, looked at her big, innocent blue eyes, looked hard, and finally found that in the depths of her seemingly clear eyes, there were unspeakable vicissitudes and shrewdness.


    "What are you talking about?" for a moment, I felt that the whole world was subverted, as if I were dreaming. Who the hell is this little girl?! How do you know so much?


    "How do you know these things?"


    Little Laurie patted my hand, pulled over my ear again, and said a sentence that almost blew my head in a voice that only I could hear:


    "Because I''m blue moon. Mr. Li, I''m Luna Rothschild."


    Boom!


    A simple word, but let me cool from the bottom of my feet to the bottom of my heart!

 Chapter 262

    "Don''t tell me. I''m a pocket girl. Only 84 people in the world know, including you, Mr. Li. People are always tempted by appearances. Sometimes the easiest thing to ignore is the truth. Mr. Li, my favorite thing to do is to let others owe me a favor. Sometimes, a favor is much more difficult than money."


    "Zheng chengshuang''s influence in Henan Province was secretly promoted by the Luo family to balance the military alliance. The lotus gang and I have done business for many years, and we have a good relationship. But Zheng chengshuang secretly controlled the lotus Gang, smuggled cultural relics under the banner of the lotus gang and sold them to me to make a profit. The child has great ambition. He has been in the government circle for a long time, and he still wants to unify the military alliance Come on, control the black and white of Henan Province and turn Henan Province into her small garden. "


    "This disobedient child made me unhappy, so when she borrowed money to raise antiquities, I said to her, ''I don''t want to buy it.'' as a result, Zheng chengshuang''s child was in a financial crisis within two days. So the child was anxious to mobilize the funds of the military alliance to pay off his debts. But yesterday I agreed to continue buying those cultural relics. Now the poor child is patting his chest at home Fortunately. I think she already knows what I mean by this crackdown. Wu Meng is Wu Meng and the government is the government. This line can''t be crossed. In the future, the child''s appetite should be much smaller and he won''t cross the line again. "


    Seeing my restless expression, little Lori pressed my ear and continued:


    "Mr. Li, the reason why I tell you this is because I am very interested in you. I am willing to help you with three small tasks. It is the first step to consolidate our relationship. I am an investor and do human investment. I am also a player and only do what I am interested in. I am looking forward to seeing you, a man, pour some water on this sleepy world for too long. As for whether you sit or not The position of alliance leader doesn''t matter to me. I won''t interfere... Here''s your lollipop. "After talking a lot, I suddenly changed the topic, jumped away, and took out two strings of lollipops from my pocket with one small hand. The sudden change of tone made me look at her like a stone carving.


    Looking at the little Laurie with an innocent smile on her face, I can''t think at all.


    I can''t imagine.


    I really can''t imagine.


    The appearance in front of me looks like a little girl of only 8 or 9 years old. Unexpectedly, she is the original of LAN Yueer, the 26th generation heir of the Rothschild family


    It turned out that I fell into her trap from the beginning.


    People all over the world were cheated by her.


    I looked at Ms. Howard standing in front of me. She looked at me with a smile. Her eyes looked the same, but I knew that she already knew what LAN Yuer told me.


    "The lollipop is delicious, with cow oil from the Royal farm of Western Ranch." little Lori licked the lollipop with her pink tongue and smiled to remind me that her expression is still so innocent, but I know that behind her innocence, there is another terrible face.


    I looked at the lollipop in my hand. Where do I have the heart to eat?


    Seeing that I didn''t eat lollipops, little Laurie''s big blue eyes narrowed slightly. Then she turned and said in English to Ms. Howard:


    "Grandma, it''s not fun here. Can we go now?"


    "Hehe, it''s all settled. We can go now." Ms. Howard still looks so easy-going and kind. She looks like LAN Yueer''s real grandmother.


    However, only I know that Howard is not little Lori''s grandmother at all. She is just a servant of little Lori


    It turns out that they have been acting since just now.


    I really can''t believe it. Looking at the pendant in my hand, I was also frightened. As soon as my hand shook, I almost fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian? Her face is so ugly. What did she say to you after talking for so long?" Junxia may think that little Lori is LAN Yueer. She naturally feels strange when she sees that I show a terrible expression after listening to little Lori''s words.


    "Oh, nothing." I recovered in time, and then reluctantly smiled at Junxia, "the little girl just said silly words." I felt that little Lori''s piercing eyes were looking at me, and the back of her neck was a little cold.


    "Now that the contract has been settled and the victory party of the Wu Meng has been agreed, we''ll go first. Thank you for your hospitality and testimony. I''m glad to cooperate with you so smoothly. Ladies and gentlemen, look forward to your next cooperation." Ms. Howard shook hands with Gao''s humanitarian thanks, shook hands with us, and finally, She left with the notary of the antiquities Association and the lawyer of the Rothschild family.


    I saw little Lori holding Howard''s hand. The little crescent hat shook, and the wide robes disproportionate to her body fluttered. As she walked, little Lori licked the lollipop with her little tongue and smiled at me.


    And I looked at the little Lori who left and fell into a long meditation.


    Who would have thought that the heir of the world''s largest family, the richest man in the world and the person with the highest IQ in the world... Is a little girl who looks only 8 or 9 years old?


    In addition, I was even more shocked when little Lori told me that Zheng chengshuang was the behind the scenes supporter of the lotus gang. This struck me like thunder.


    It turned out that Zheng chengshuang was the supporter of the lotus gang... And Li Qinglian, the leader of the Black Lotus sect, turned out to be just a cover.


    The reason why Zheng chengshuang gave up the idea of becoming the leader of the Wu League was that Lan Yuer suppressed her. In front of LAN Yuer, Zheng chengshuang was like a dog and a chess piece


    The little princess didn''t know her mother''s Secret in the end


    In addition, the thought of little Lori saying that Zheng chengshuang had a relationship with her made me even more frightened, with a cold sweat on the back of my neck.


    Zheng chengshuang can gain a foothold and grow in Henan Province with Luo''s family behind him. Is Zheng chengshuang''s mother, Zheng HongMian, vice president of China, also influenced by the Luo family?


    If so, isn''t the Luo family always involved in China''s politics?


    How deep is the water of the Rothschild family? How powerful is this mysterious family? How far does its tentacle extend?


    Watching little Lori slowly walk out of the petite back of the Gaojia assembly hall, watching her blue hair flutter slowly under the magic hat, my heart fluctuates.


    At the moment when she came to the door, little Lori suddenly turned back. A white and delicate face like Barbie doll suddenly turned back. She looked at me, blinked, suddenly looked up and laughed, then brushed her sleeves and walked away.


    At that moment, looking at the background of little Laurie''s leaving, my heart trembled, and the feeling of trembling spread from my heart to my arm, and finally to the soles of my feet.


    Big man.


    In the end.


    Little Laurie is the real big man.


    An omnipotent big man.


    "What''s the matter, apprentice? What''s the matter?" the wretched girl shook her hand in front of me, and I came back to my mind. Looking at the little Laurie blue moon disappearing outside the gate of the high house, I suddenly had a feeling of palpitation. I have a strange feeling that I seem to have been living in the palm of someone else''s hand all the time.


    "Oh, nothing." I looked back and smiled.


    "Apprentice, I said, master, your eyes are straight and you look abnormal. You shouldn''t... Have paedophilia!" the obscene girl looked at me suspiciously, with bad intentions in her eyes.


    "Master, just be serious. You''re still so rude when you''re hurt." I smiled bitterly at the obscene girl.


    "Li Jian, what did that little sister tell you just now? Your expression doesn''t seem quite right." Junxia raised an eyebrow. She naturally saw that I''m not right.


    "It''s nothing, just some children''s silly nonsense." I touched my head and said. If I told them that the little girl who had just left was Luna, I''m afraid none of them would believe it.


    "Don''t mention this. In short, the big man agreed to help me three times when I need it. Hehe, this is a good thing... Junxia, we are now hundreds of billionaires, right?" I smiled at Junxia and said.


    Hearing that I said nothing, Junxia temporarily put down her heart, then smiled at me and said, "yes, we are 10 billion millionaires. We are all." the tone was very flat, but it contained deep joy.


    "Find a bank to deposit our contracts sometime. If we lose them, we''ll have nothing," I said jokingly. Junxia smiled and nodded. At this time, the senior parents who had been in the assembly hall were finally able to talk to us.


    "Congratulations, ouch, congratulations. You are all people worth hundreds of millions. Golden City, hehe. It''s amazing." the three elders smiled at us, beaming, and then she tilted her head to me and said, "Li Jian, come and sit, come and sit."


    The three elders politely took me to sit in the Council hall and sat with other senior family members. Facing so many pairs of eyes, I was a lot calmer, not as shy as when I first met.


    Lao Tzu is now a billionaire. Naturally, I can''t be more confident. An inappropriate metaphor is that my self-confidence has expanded from the main sequence star to a red superstar.


    I sat carelessly in the Gaojia assembly hall and drank the tea handed over by the maids. I felt very comfortable.


    "Li Jian, although this martial arts meeting judged our Gao family to win because the lotus gang used forbidden drugs, hey hey, you should agree to join our Gao family?" the three elders Gao mubai said with a smile.


    Hearing this, I looked at Junxia and found her expressionless.


    When Junxia saw me looking at her, she suddenly stood up and said to me:


    "Li Jian, you can talk here. I''ll go for a walk in the house."


    "Junxia..." when I saw Junxia get up, I felt sorry and wanted to dissuade her, but Junxia gave me a bitter smile:


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s your own way. You decide." Junxia gave me a comforting look, said, turned around, and walked out of the lobby. I didn''t even have time to think of words to persuade her.


    I don''t know why, watching Junxia leave, I suddenly remembered the scene when Junxia took me away from the swallows. How similar the situation was at that time and now.


    It was the big forces that took me away from the small ones.


    Looking at the disappearance of Junxia, I felt unspeakable pain.


    "Li Jian, do you agree?" the elders smiled at me one by one. The elder looked sacred, the second elder looked solemn, the Third Elder looked flattering, and the fourth elder was easygoing.


    In the face of friendly old faces, I really can''t say no. moreover, now that my identity is well known, my face can be recognized by little children. If I leave the high family, I might have to be caught by people with ulterior motives if I go out and turn a corner.


    I thought about it, drank a cup of tea and asked casually, "if I become a Gaojia, does it mean I become the leader of the military alliance?"


    "Of course. Li Jian, the founder of the Wumeng foundation will stipulate that the leader must be a man. Now if you join the Gaojia family, you will naturally be elected as the leader."

 Chapter 263

    "Then the Martial Arts Conference...?"


    "Naturally, it will not be held." the elders exchanged a few eyes and replied to me.


    "... really." I was silent when I heard this. I tilted my legs and gently scraped the mouth of the porcelain tea cup with the cover of the cup. I know that on the side of Gao''s vested interests, they naturally don''t want to lose their position as the leader of the alliance.


    "So for you, the martial arts conference is just an internal power selection activity, not a grand event for martial arts lovers," I asked calmly.


    Hearing my words, the elders'' faces calmed a little, and their previous smiles gradually disappeared.


    The elder narrowed his eyes and said, "the martial arts conference was originally established to elect the right leader..."


    "I know. But the tradition of the martial arts conference has been maintained for many years. Many people all over the world love martial arts because of the effect of the martial arts conference. If the martial arts conference is cancelled, many martial arts lovers will be disappointed. This is my personal view." I said faintly, "and if I join the Gao family, I''m afraid I''d better be the leader of the alliance as the Gao family?"


    "This..." the elders frowned slightly when they heard me. "Li Jian, you can say what you think. Don''t go around like this."


    "I don''t have any idea. I''m just for senior High-speed Railway Lin, for those injured in the competition, and my master. They work hard, train for decades, bleed and break bones on the competition field, but they''re not as good as me. I don''t think they''re worth it."


    I took a faint sip of tea and didn''t speak again.


    "Li Jian, aren''t you... A little dissatisfied with what we''ve done? Li Jian, we treat you like our own. As long as you''re willing to join our Gao family, as long as we can get it, we can satisfy you. Although our Gao family doesn''t have a good relationship with other sects, it''s because our Gao family has been a leader in Henan Province for too long. They''re just unconvinced. To tell the truth Yes, our Gao family is in any corner of Henan Province. As long as we report the name of Gao family, no one dares to touch you. "


    "Hehe, I know what the elders mean." I said with a smile and put the teacup aside, "I absolutely respect both master and Gao family. It''s just that I haven''t slowed down because I''ve experienced too many things and my life has changed too much. Moreover, I also have several close friends, such as Junxia and Awaha Yi, who have been with me for a long time and are close to me. Now I''m a little reluctant to say goodbye."


    "Can you wait until my friends and I have thought about it?" I asked. "To be honest, we came to Henan Province only for skin grafting at first. We didn''t expect so many things to happen. Now it seems that many things have gone beyond our plan."


    My words made the elders a little dull. After they looked and nodded, the three elders smiled and said to me:


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. We''re not in a hurry. Anyway, now the martial arts conference is over, and we have plenty of time to discuss. As for cosmetic surgery, I told you earlier. Tomorrow we''ll arrange domestic first-class doctors for you and turn all your friends into stars. When it comes to cosmetic technology, our Gaojia''s beauty salon is domestic first-class."


    "Er... I mean skin grafting, not beauty..." the answer of the three elders surprised me.


    "You''re welcome. Don''t worry. It''s just a cosmetic surgery. We all have it!" the three elders smiled brightly, while I looked at the obscene girl in amazement. The obscene girl sat next to me and shrugged at me helplessly.


    I didn''t expect this sentence I said casually, but I got a result that I didn''t expect.


    That night, the Gao family held a grand celebration banquet to celebrate the victory of the martial arts conference. Except that Gao Tielin was still unable to attend in the hospital, the core members of the Gao family basically came to congratulate. As a man of the Gao family, I was assigned to a house of the Gao family instead of the previous obscene girl''s guest room. I slept alone, and there were 15 days left in the evening It''s an exaggeration to have a bodyguard outside my house and change a batch every two hours.


    However, there is no way to do this, because I am a man. Now there is a lot of speculation. Not to mention the whole China, even the whole world has attracted attention, and the debate has been particularly fierce. I have read many media reports. Some say that this is only a hype and deception of the military alliance, and others say that if I were a real man, I am afraid it would cause changes in the world system Yes, some experts said that my actions at the martial arts conference were too violent, and they speculated that men seemed to have a tendency to violence. If I were allowed to reproduce, I''m afraid it would lead mankind to the end of the world. Some also urged the country to arrest and kill me


    In short, there are all kinds of positive and negative reports. I feel like laughing at some of them. Obviously, only people in this era of women without men can say groundless things.


    Of course, because of my fame, the Gao family took a very low-key measure, that is, try to let me stay in the Gao family, let the obscene girl and Junxia accompany me, and basically don''t allow me to go out.


    The effect of men is even more terrible than I thought. Many experts, media and government investigation institutions came to visit the Gao family, but they were rejected by the Gao family. The Gao family protected me strictly. It is indeed quite considerate, but it also made me feel extremely uncomfortable. Compared with, I yearn for life in Yunnan or Santan. At that time, although my movement was limited, at least I didn''t have dozens of bodyguards when I went out.


    Looking at the crowded crowd at the gate of Gao''s house, I''m really worried that if one day someone rushes into Gao''s house and snatches me away.


    Fortunately, the power of the Gao family was still very large. They found hundreds of people to stop at the gate of the Gao family and blocked the onlookers outside, so as to avoid fanatics coming in and making trouble.


    All this is earth shaking change for me.


    But what I don''t know is that my change is just the beginning.


    On the afternoon of the second day after returning to the Gao family after being released from prison, the three elders of the Gao family directly sent a special bus to secretly pick me up, Junxia, Xiaobai, female wolf head and one eyed woman to the Gao family''s plastic and beauty salon in Dengfeng City, and began to fulfill their promise to do skin grafting for us.


    At first, I just thought it would be a small operation, but when the operation really started, I realized the significance of the operation to me.


    It can even be said that this operation has completely changed me.


    The three elders hired the most first-class plastic experts in China to do plastic surgery for us. They also invited five art creation masters and six orthopedic experts to design and reshape my man''s appearance.


    In the past few months, I, Xiaobai, Junxia, female wolf head and one eyed woman have fallen some wounds on a group of people, especially Junxia and I, who have countless scars left by the queen spider. These scars can only be recovered by skin grafting.


    However, in addition to skin grafting, what I didn''t expect was that the obscene girl came forward and helped me reshape my face. At first, I didn''t know it until the obscene girl came to the hospital and told me it myself.


    "Why cosmetic surgery?"


    "Ha ha, disciple, your face has been known all over the world. You can''t be recognized until you have a plastic surgery."


    That''s the answer the obscene girl gave me. For plastic surgery, I have been very nervous. In my impression, in the 21st century, plastic surgery is a term that basically can''t catch up with me, but now, I really have to face plastic surgery!


    However, what I hesitate most is, if I have plastic surgery, what will Junxia, Xiaobai and even swallows think of me?


    "Don''t worry, no matter what you become, I can accept it. What''s more... It''s also for your good. And I also want to have a facelift, hehe." when she knew I wanted to have a facelift, Junxia calmly accepted it, which surprised me. But the more calm Junxia is, the more uneasy I feel.


    "No matter what you become, you are in my heart from the beginning, fat head, fat brain, small eyes and silly Li Jian." Junxia smiled at me, stroked my face and gave me comfort.


    But I think Junxia''s expression is not quite right, because when I looked at the glittering and translucent in her eyes at that time, I suddenly felt that it seemed that she was ready to forget me.


    Maybe at that moment, Junxia has decided to forget me forever.


    In other words, after so long, Junxia and I have never decided on a position. I didn''t promise her anything. I don''t know how much I feel about Junxia. I don''t know how much she treated me. I only know that our feelings should be interdependent.


    On the third day, my plastic surgery began.


    The surgeon used the computer to simulate my facial features in three dimensions, referred to the faces of some handsome men in the history book, and combined with the women''s aesthetics of this era, helped me design 30 groups of men''s faces for me to choose.


    When I looked at the three-dimensional models of men''s faces, whether handsome, elegant, cold, domineering or calm, displayed in front of me, I had a feeling of disbelief.


    Can I... Become that kind of man?


    The answer given to me by the beauty doctor is yes.


    I trembled and chose one of the men''s faces that looked good. Because women pay more attention to beauty, in the women''s world, the success rate of plastic surgery is much higher than that in the 21st century. In this world, the success rate of plastic surgery is infinitely close to 100%.


    During the cosmetic surgery, the bridge bone of my nose, which was not very strong, was connected very high, just like that of a star. In order to cover the scars on the eyelids, I made a catgut embedding after skin grafting. The original small eyes with single eyelids became double eyelids with big eyes like a star. Some of the oil on my body was also removed, and my originally bulging stomach was completely deflated. In addition, my jaw and cheekbones were polished. My face was a little round, and my chin was repositioned into an arc, perfect to an amazing melon seed face.


    The orthopaedic experts reconnected my leg bones and joints, and actually lengthened me by 7 cm. This technology was originally given to some model stars, but today it was applied to me, a big man. In this way, my height increased by 7 cm! Although my height did not exceed 1.8 m in the end, compared with the original 1.71 m, I was completely reborn. 1.78 m, the height I could only look up to, is no longer a dream for me from now on.


    As long as I wear high shoes and leave some hair, my overall height of more than 1m 8 is not a problem at all. In addition, the doctor also used human skin whitening cells to cover and implant my epidermal cells. My originally not too white skin is completely white, and there is even a trend to become white.

 Chapter 264

    The operation lasted a whole day. That day, because my face was covered with cloth, I couldn''t see my face. I ate by others.


    I spent the whole four days in the private room of the beauty salon.


    It was not until the fourth day that I was able to remove the thread and remove the gauze from my face.


    At this time, the plastic surgeon standing next to me also brought me a mirror for my reference.


    When I saw myself in the mirror, I was completely stupid.


    Is this me?


    When I saw the person in the mirror, I really suspected that there was something wrong with my eyes. I even suspected that what I was holding was not a mirror, but a tablet.


    "How did I become like this?" although I chose my own face, I still couldn''t believe it when I saw my own face in the mirror. Although some meat has not been completely covered, I can roughly see the outline of my face. I used to have a potato face, but now I have a melon face with a slightly pointed chin. My rough skin has also turned into a pink, tender and white complexion. To my surprise, my nose is longer and higher, and my lips are closed a little, The eyelids have expanded a circle, and my eyes look much bigger than before.


    In terms of my overall appearance, I am still somewhat similar to the previous one, but I have changed a little on the original basis, but the change is big enough.


    Only when I saw my own face in the mirror, I even wanted to slap myself in the face to make sure it wasn''t a dream. Shaping like this, how many dreams have I had in the 21st century! Although, from this new face, I can still find my original self.


    I stared in the mirror for half a day and was convinced that it was really me. I looked at my stomach again and found that my stomach had shrunk a lot, and the fat in my abdomen was gone. As for my legs... My legs were still wrapped in gauze and couldn''t move. It seems that it will take some time to recover.


    "Fuck, I counterattacked..."


    Brother counter attack!


    Brother, I finally counterattacked! Ha ha ha ha!


    Looking at my face in the mirror, I almost laughed three times. In the 21st century, I am an ordinary boy with ordinary appearance and bloated figure. No girl will look more. Compared with Gao Fu Shuai, I have no advantage at all. But at this moment, I suddenly found that I have become a real Gao Fu Shuai.


    I have become the leader of the martial arts league. I have become a handsome man after cosmetic surgery. I am also the owner of the golden city. There are so many excellent girls around me. What else do I lack? What else am I missing?!


    I couldn''t help but put down the mirror and smiled, but when I smiled, my jaw was torn like pain.


    "Don''t laugh too loudly. Your bones and skin don''t fit perfectly, so you can''t move too much," the plastic surgeon reminded me next to me.


    "Xiaobai, is the master handsome?" I turned and couldn''t help asking Xiaobai.


    "What is handsome?" Xiaobai asked me with a wink. Asked by Xiaobai, I thought that there was no concept of handsome in the women''s world.


    "I mean... Master, do I look good now?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know... Master, it''s strange that you become like this after your operation." Xiaobai bit her finger and said, "it''s almost the same as before."


    After listening to Xiaobai''s words, I was speechless for a while. It seems that everything I say to Xiaobai, a silly girl with serious aesthetic problems, is in vain.


    Although there is still a big gap between my appearance and the peerless beautiful man, at least I have made a little progress. Looking at it myself, I am still very comfortable.


    I picked up the mirror and looked at my face for about half an hour before I finally let go. The doctor told me that it would take me a week to get out of bed and move around, and it would take about a month for my facial expression to be coordinated and not stiff. In addition, the doctor told me that I would be injected with auxin for the next period of time because my bone line was not completely closed. The closing time of the skeleton line of men is later than that of women. I won''t be fully closed until I am about 25 years old. Now, if I use auxin, I can still increase my height by one or two centimeters.


    However, compared with the three-month recovery period after cosmetic surgery in the 21st century, technology has made a lot of progress in this era.


    Lying in bed, I really feel like I''m alive again.


    If I''m still in the 21st century, I''m afraid I''ll always be just an ordinary hanging wire? I can never stand out. I can only watch one beautiful goddess throw into the arms of others and sigh in my heart.


    In this era, I have something that I could never get anyway.


    Money, fame, power, looks, beauty?


    What else can I expect?


    "Li Jian, did you remove the stitches?"


    After laughing in bed for half a day, the door of the room opened and several beautiful shadows came in slowly. I was shocked again when I saw the man coming in.


    The person walking in front is Junxia. She is wearing a black skirt and shawl. She exudes an atmosphere of grace and arrogance. Compared with before the operation, Junxia''s change is not great, but her skin is much whiter, and her spirit is much better, and her coldness, arrogance and intellectual temperament are much stronger. And Junxia''s hairstyle has been reshaped. Her wavy hair has become soft and drooping hair, which is more quiet and elegant.


    The woman who walks beside Junxia is the female wolf head. The female wolf head has not changed much from before. After all, no one dares to operate on her, otherwise she will directly explode and hurt people. However, the hair style of the female wolf head is more smoothly, and the skin is also white. It seems that it has been smeared with face cream, and also has a bright red sling skirt. It looks very charming.


    The biggest change is the one eyed woman, because her one eyed girl has opened! At first glance, I thought she had regained her sight. Later, I learned that she had a false eye. But her artificial eye is very flexible and divine, just like the real eye, and it is said that it will rotate with the stimulation of nerves. The one eyed woman''s skin is more white and tender, and the original bronze skin has become snow-white. It seems that the one eyed woman is ten years younger all at once. She was wearing a purple black tunic with leather buttons at her waist. She looked heroic and charming and had a compelling temperament.


    Points have been raised, collective points have been raised


    Looking at the three women who came in at the door, I really couldn''t believe my eyes.


    Junxia''s score suddenly rose from 7.5 to 8.0 +, the one eyed woman''s score reached 7.5, and the female wolf head had a trend of evolution to 9.1.


    "Li Jian, you..."


    "You..."


    We were almost shocked by each other''s face after cosmetic surgery at the same time.


    It took us a while to look at each other and laugh.


    "Li Jian, I can''t recognize you." Junxia smiled and walked towards me. She came to me and looked at me carefully. The female wolf head walked directly in front of me. A pair of blue-green eyes looked at me in amazement, and then sniffed at me with her nose, so she was sure it was me.


    And Awaha Yi knelt directly beside me.


    "My Lord, please accept my kneeling!" awahayi said, kneeling beside me, his face full of piety, with a real eye and a false eye shining at the same time.


    "What are you doing? Avaha Yi, get up quickly." seeing avaha Yi suddenly kneeling, I quickly asked her to stand up.


    "My Lord. To tell you the truth, I once doubted your identity during the journey with you. But now, I''m sure. You are the real Lord. With you, we found gem mountain, golden city and ha Yi. I didn''t dare to see people''s eyes... I also mended them. My Lord, I really thank you. Thank you. You gave them to me £¡¡±


    Awaha Yi knelt on the ground and kowtowed to me in a pious and sincere tone.


    I smiled when I heard what Awaha Yi said, and Junxia stood by me with a smile.


    "Get up, avaha Yi, you deserve all this. You''ve suffered a lot by my side. Get up quickly." I stretched out my hand to help avaha Yi get up. Avaha Yi''s eyes were clear and full of respect.


    "My Lord, avaha Yi will follow you to the ends of the earth in the future. As long as it is your command, avaha Yi will swallow 3000 needles without hesitation!" avaha Yi looked at me and swore loudly.


    "Hehe, I know. As long as you are pious enough, you will be sheltered." I smiled and said to awahayi. Then he raised his head and looked at the female wolf head and Junxia.


    "Li Jian, I really... Can''t recognize you soon." Junxia stretched out her hand, touched my face, stared into my eyes and said.

 Chapter 265

    "Hey, Junxia, am I handsome?" I smiled proudly.


    "Ugly, especially ugly." Junxia said with a smile.


    I suddenly turned my face and felt depressed.


    Who knows, seeing my lost expression, Junxia smiled and said softly, "well, handsome, you are the most handsome in the world."


    Hearing this, I feel warm and enjoy it unspeakably, but thinking that I am the only man in the world, Junxia is no different from whether she says it or not.


    "Junxia, you''ve also become beautiful." I looked at Junxia and said gently, "as well as aowu and Awaha clothes, you''ve all become great beauties."


    Hearing this, Junxia blushed slightly, but a little smile appeared in her eyes, but soon she changed back to the color of sadness. She sighed and said:


    "But, Li Jian, I''ll never see your original face again. Seeing you like this, I suddenly miss your original appearance. It''s a little sad."


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I was also a little lost. I grabbed her bright wrist, looked at her eyes and said seriously:


    "No matter what my face becomes, my heart is yours."


    It''s strange to say that if I had said this in the past, I would have felt very numb, but now I''ve changed my face, but I find that it''s more natural to say this.


    Are you confident? I don''t know.


    I only know that Junxia looked at me. Qianqian''s plain hands carefully smoothed my hair and showed a happy smile on her face.


    Looking at Junxia''s smiling beautiful lips, my heart moved, I put my hand around her waist, and then kissed her.


    "Li Jian, you..."


    "Why, don''t you want to kiss me, beauty?" I hugged Junxia and said with a smile.


    When I said this, Junxia blushed and said nothing. Let me hug and kiss.


    "Ow!" seeing me holding Junxia and kissing, the female wolf head on one side was so angry that she turned over and rushed up directly and crushed me on the bed.


    "Ouch... My feet! Proud dance, don''t move!"


    The changes of the beauties made me feel novel. Unfortunately, because I just had my face adjusted and the activities were inconvenient, I spent the next few days in the beauty salon. Speaking of, Gao''s beauty salon is also well-equipped. There are many public facilities in the small park outside the beauty salon, as well as gyms, shops, canteens and some high-end stores. In the days when I was in hospital, Junxia took Xiaobai and them around there.


    After almost a week in the beauty salon, I was finally able to get out of bed and walk, but it would take another four or five days to run.


    With the passage of time, the news that I was a man in the Gao family ten days ago gradually went out. The world has never been able to see the true face of me, so the journalists and tourists who had come all the way to see me were disappointed and left.


    With the passage of time, the tourists gathered at the entrance of the Gaojia residence almost disappeared. The solemn and ancient Gaojia residence finally recovered its original quietness. Of course, there are still many persistent journalists or researchers who don''t give up trying to find out. Unfortunately, the Gao family has never been able to let them see me as they wish.


    Therefore, since I had a quarrel with several people of the "brave team" at the martial arts conference, the world has never seen my true face again. Some people even suspect that my man is nothing, just a deformed child, not a real man. After all, there are no rumors of anyone getting pregnant so far.


    As a man, I never appeared in the media again. I think the world will be shocked to see my new face.


    A gray wide brimmed hat, a pair of sunglasses, a dark tweed shirt, a pair of black neutral trousers and a pair of shiny black leather shoes.


    This is my dress when I left after staying in the beauty salon for 15 days.


    When I was discharged from the hospital, I took on a new look, like rebirth.


    "It''s a nice day today." standing in the garage outside the beauty salon, I breathe the fresh air under the blue sky, stretch my waist and live in the beauty salon for 15 days. I''m really bored.


    The sky is porcelain blue, clouds and dogs. The bright sunshine sprinkles on me like spring rain, making me warm and warm, as if to melt. In the distance, the Awakened City buildings are stacked in front. The noise and traffic flow come from the distance, which makes me feel that I have returned to the human world.


    "I owe the Gao family this favor." looking at Junxia, who has changed her face, I frown slightly. This time, the Gao family reimbursed us for free. It can be said that both I and Junxia owe the Gao family a great favor.


    Except for Xiaobai''s desire to cry about the changes in his body, the rest are basically very satisfied.


    "Apprentice, I''ve come to pick you up!" a black black lotus stopped in front of me. The head sticking out of the driver''s seat was the obscene girl. After nearly half a month of repair and treatment, the obscene girl''s body had already recovered, and Gao Tielin had already discharged from the hospital and returned to the Gao family to support the overall situation.


    "Hey, apprentice, isn''t it good that I asked someone to change your new face?" the obscene girl looked at my new face and opened her eyes wide.


    "My mouth is still a little stiff." I said with a bitter smile. Indeed, my face after cosmetic surgery is better than that before, but it is still a little stiff because it has just finished cosmetic surgery. Even if it is a smile, the expression range is very small, which makes people feel skin smile and meat don''t smile, a little cold.


    "Hey, it''s like this just after plastic surgery. It''ll be all right in a month or so. Get in the car and I''ll escort you home. Now the news about your man has cooled down a lot, and there are no ''spies'' crowding through the door to inquire about the news."


    In this way, we returned to the Gao family residence. As the obscene girl said, the flow of people outside the Gao family residence was much less than ten days ago. Although there were still some journalists who lingered there and refused to give up, generally speaking, they could not stir up the storm.


    After getting off the bus at Gao''s house, I was naturally surrounded by a group of bodyguards. These bodyguards are from Gao''s family and were specially invited to protect my safety.


    Although I haven''t given the Gao family a definite answer, the Gao family has treated me as the leader of the military alliance.


    "Come on, let me see the cosmetic effect. Oh, it''s really good." the three elders took us to the assembly hall to see our cosmetic effect. At that time, Gao Tielin was already sitting on the high hall. Her face was slightly haggard, but her right arm was safely placed on the armrest. It seemed that it was no longer a big problem. "How does it feel?"


    "I feel very good, elder three. Thank you very much." I thanked elder three.


    "Hehe, Li Jian, I can''t recognize you." Gao Tielin smiled at me and said, I''m a little itchy, "I haven''t seen you for half a month. It''s really reborn. Tut tut Tut, I''m all excited. Hey hey hey. Anyway, I''d like to thank you for this martial arts conference. We may not be able to win the championship without you. However, I don''t have much to say. Let''s ask you directly, Li Jian, would you like to join us?"


    Although Gao Tielin was smiling, the question he asked was very direct.


    I looked at Junxia with a heavy face and sighed. Junxia has her own family. If I joined the Gao family, she would not be with me. As for Xiaobai, who have no fixed place, it is certain to join the Gao family together.


    If I join the Gao family, I can''t leave again, and it''s impossible for Junxia to live with me. Because of the Lin family, it''s impossible for Junxia to leave the family... What''s more, Junxia has two sisters to take care of.


    "Can you give me another night? I''ll give you an answer at this time tomorrow." I took Junxia''s hand and said to gaotielin.


    At least, give us a night and let''s discuss it.


    Gao Tielin''s face twitched slightly, and then said:


    "No problem, of course, no problem. In fact, you all have no problem joining our Gao family. Although Miss Lin''s identity is more complex, our Gao family and Lin family are big families. If Miss Lin is willing to be our Gao family, it will also promote the relationship between our two families. Ha ha."


    "Thank you, senior Gao Tielin. I''ll give you a final reply tomorrow morning." I didn''t say anything more, but took Junxia''s hand and left the meeting hall with Xiaobai, but my heart was very heavy.


    When we got to the house, we let the bodyguard spread far away and sat down at a stone table.


    "Junxia, why don''t you discuss with your family and join the Gao family?" I suggested to Junxia after a moment of silence.


    Junxia sat opposite me and looked at me quietly, her eyes darkened.


    "Li Jian, my family won''t allow me to do this. And... Jiao Jiao and are still waiting for me. I haven''t been back for months since I came to Yunnan to find you. They are all in a hurry."


    "How about picking them up?" I asked tentatively.


    "You know I can''t leave them behind. I''m the first heir of the Lin family and I have a heavy burden on my shoulders. Moreover," Junxia said after a pause, "I have to go back and tell my elders about a lot of things, such as golden city shares."


    "Yes." I nodded. Junxia has deposited the contract between us and the Luo family in the bank these days. It''s safe for the time being.


    "Then you... Have to go?"


    "Li Jian." Junxia looked at me very seriously. At that moment, the whole world was quiet. Although the sun was so warm and bright, I felt that at that moment, the sun was cold.


    "Li Jian, I can only... Walk here with you."


    A fallen leaf slowly floated down and fell to the ground silently.


    I was stunned.


    Then he sank his face.


    "Then I''ll go with you." I said faintly, "I''ve changed my face now. Basically no one knows me. Let''s leave Henan and go now."


    Junxia looked at me and smiled: "what about after that? One day, your identity will be exposed again. We Lin family don''t have the strength to protect you. Only Gao family has. In Henan Province, Wumeng is half the sky."


    "Wumeng? It''s not that simple. In fact, the water inside Wumeng is also very deep. There may not be no other people behind Wumeng."


    I smiled. I really wanted to tell Junxia about the relationship between the Luo family and Wumeng, but I didn''t say it after all.


    "I know. But at least I can cover you now. Li Jian, this is for you. You should not shrink your head and tail now. You are already a big man. Big man, do you understand?" Junxia tilted her head and painstakingly reminded me.


    "Li Jian, I''ve been with you for so long. Let me tell you how I feel about you. In fact, you are really a good person, loving and enthusiastic, but sometimes you lack a trace of boldness and toughness. There should be such a saying in your time. A man should have the courage to swing and decide. You are too indecisive and refuse to leave what should be left behind , what you want is not determined to fight for. In the end, you can only linger between loss and gain. "


    "Junxia, it''s not like what you would say." I said faintly, "you don''t have to use this kind of words to persuade me to stay. Tough, right? OK, since you want me to be tough, from today on, I''ll be tough for you." I stood up, kicked off several fallen leaves on the ground, and carried my hands behind me.

 Chapter 266

    "I want you. You are my woman. What I say is what I say. I say you are not allowed to go. Just stay for me. Understand?"


    "No." Junxia also stood up and stopped me. "You must stay here. Li Jian, you can''t get a foothold when you go back to Santan city." as she said, Junxia''s face showed a pain of determination and giving up.


    "I want to go back to Santan city with you." I put my hands behind my back and paced, "now I''ve adjusted my face. I don''t believe anyone can catch me. I can develop the jewelry industry in Santan city through Awaha''s network of contacts. With my current financial resources, no one in Santan''s business community can do anything about me."


    "Li Jian, what you think is too simple." Junxia frowned and said.


    "Even if you leave, I will stand in front of you again one day." I turned my head and looked at Junxia and said, "in the Gao family, I''m just a tool. I don''t want to be used by anyone and become a buffalo led by the nose. I want to go, no one can keep me. It''s a big deal. I''ll explain my life here."


    "But we owe a lot to the Gao family." Junxia reminded me.


    "I naturally have a way to give it back to them," I said faintly.


    Junxia seemed a little surprised when she heard my serial conversations. She stared at me, looked at me carefully and asked:


    "Li Jian, how do I feel... You seem to have changed?"


    Have I changed? I don''t know if I''ve changed. But Junxia''s words really stimulated me. I really should be more determined and confident.


    I didn''t say anything. I walked to Junxia in two steps, looked at her, then stretched out my arm and pulled her into my arms.


    "Ah..." Junxia exclaimed, but she was hugged by me.


    The fragrance of beautiful hair floated through my nostrils, and I smelled Junxia''s hair. Watching the dead leaves on the ground illuminated by the spring light.


    "Lin Junxia, you are my Li Jian''s. as long as I live one day, you will be mine one day."


    "Li Jian, what are you thinking? Why, I can''t see through you suddenly?" Junxia slowly raised her head and looked at me with a pair of moving clear water eyes.


    "What do you think?" I smiled. Although I knew my expression must be cold because I had just had a facelift, "I''ve been played for so long. I was thinking, I should start thinking about how to step on my feet."


    "Junxia, I have only two choices to tell you."


    "You stay and stay with me. Or I''ll go back with you and turn Santan city upside down!"


    "Li Jian, what are you talking about? Are you crazy?" Junxia pushed me away, her eyes shining with horror. She didn''t seem to think I would suddenly say such crazy words.


    In fact, even I am a little surprised at what I say at the moment. If in the past, I certainly didn''t dare to say so. However, after I had cosmetic surgery, when Junxia, who was similar to me, lost my head, I felt a sense of responsibility from my heart.


    This should not be an excessive expansion of self-confidence, but a re examination and positioning of oneself. Now I can be regarded as a person with a head and face. There are some things I can do very crazy.


    "Junxia, I don''t want to be timid anymore." I closed my eyes and said, "from today on, I just want to live the way I want. And I will never regret it."


    I opened my eyes again, looked at Junxia in front of me, and took a long breath.


    Junxia is right. Sometimes, being a man should be bold.


    Sometimes, I''m too indecisive.


    Junxia looked at me with a red face. For a moment, she didn''t seem to know what to scold me, scold me for being crazy and stubborn?


    I looked at her steadily, but there was no expression on my face. A piece of fallen leaf gently fell on Junxia''s hair. I was a little cold, stretched out my hand, took it off, grabbed the petiole and turned it gently.


    A word that once existed in the 21st century flashed into my mind. Looking at the clear veins on the leaves in my hand, I gently read out:


    "If Heaven gives me glory, I will be more rampant than heaven."


    "Li Jian, you......" hearing my words, Junxia was shocked.


    Didi Didi, just then, my watch and mobile phone rang. I glanced at it and found that it was my little sister who called me. I''m a little surprised. Recently, I''ve encountered too many things. I didn''t call the swallows.


    At the end of the martial arts conference, when I was famous, swallows called me frantically, but at that time, I was confiscated in the police station and my mobile phone couldn''t receive it. Later, when I came back safely, I couldn''t communicate with them because of a lot of things of the Gao family and surgery. I just told them that I live well in the Gao family now, so I didn''t respond much.


    The swallows, they seem to rarely respond to me. They are smart girls. They know that I am famous now and encounter many things, so they won''t bother me by calling.


    "Shh." I gave Junxia a silent gesture, and then connected the phone, "Hello, Xiaoqing?"


    "Celebrity Li, Hoo Hoo! I finally got in touch with you!" the little sister said to me in a worried voice.


    I haven''t heard her voice for several days. I really feel both sudden and nostalgic. I still remember the scene of her sneaking attack on me at night in Santan city.


    "What''s the matter? The tone is so urgent?" I couldn''t help asking when I heard the little sister''s tone was a little urgent.


    "Li Jian, you are now the leader of the military alliance. It''s great, isn''t it? I saw it on TV!"


    "Well, but not yet. What''s the matter?" I frowned. Vaguely, I felt that the little sister''s tone was a little wrong.


    "Li Jian, you have a good relationship with sister swallow, right? You will help sister swallow, right?" hearing my words, the little sister breathed out, but her tone was extremely anxious. I know that something must have happened to the swallow.


    "What happened to the swallow?" I asked.


    "Li Jian, I shouldn''t have been looking for you, but now... Sister swallow, she..." there was even a trace of crying in the little sister''s voice.


    "What''s the matter? Say it well." I slowed down my tone.


    "Sister swallow''s family is bankrupt. Sister swallow has cancelled her agreement to live with sister Liuli and wants to be someone else''s maid!" just a word, I feel that my head is like being hit by lightning.


    I grabbed the watch in my hand, held the mobile phone in my ear and asked coldly:


    "What''s the matter? Make it clear!" I felt my hands and voice trembling.


    The swallow family is bankrupt? The swallow wants to be someone else''s maid? What''s going on?


    "Li Jian, do you know that swallow''s family is a clothing brand enterprise?"


    "I know, the brand of momei is a little famous in Santan city. What''s the matter?" I asked calmly.


    "Because the swallow''s Mumei brand developed well, it was regarded as a threat by another large clothing company called lily. Lily company wanted to buy Mumei company, but sister Yan''s mother refused. Lily company suppressed Mumei company everywhere. It also borrowed a large number of orders from a third party to buy Mumei''s shareholders, forcing Mumei company to produce more than its production capacity Clothing also depresses Mo Mei''s stock. As a result, Mo Mei''s company was reported for blackmail because it could not complete the order. The company of sister swallow''s family was unable to operate and was forced to sell its stock. It went bankrupt and was about to be acquired! "


    "What happened? Then?" no wonder the swallow didn''t contact me much during this period. It turned out that something had happened at home. Thinking of this, I''m a little upset.


    "The daughter of the chairman of that Lily enterprise is an admirer of sister swallow. She is very bad and arrogant, but she loves sister swallow very much. She wants to live with sister swallow. Sister swallow hates her and accuses her of poor conduct in public. She has rejected her several times in a row, but a hateful family friend has been pestering sister swallow and harbouring hatred, thinking that she has an evil intention against sister swallow..."


    "Now that sister swallow''s company is going to be annexed, she has made a condition that if sister swallow promises to be a maid in their house, she can let momei company exist in the name of the branch and use profits to repay its debts, or let all the swallow family be laid off and drink the West and north wind... Sister swallow didn''t ask us to tell you about it, but she will become someone else next week I''m a slave of my family. I really couldn''t help calling you... "


    "No wonder the swallow hasn''t contacted me much these days." when I heard the little sister''s story, I was angry and waved my fist, "why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    "But I don''t know if you can help sister swallow, Li Jian. Besides, sister swallow doesn''t want to see anyone now. She doesn''t even want to see sister Liuli. Yesterday, she moved out of her apartment and locked herself in the dormitory building rented by the school for poor students. She doesn''t even go to the apartment we rent..."


    "What''s the matter? Swallow, an idiot woman! Wait, I''ll call her now!" I''m worried. It seems that swallow was really hit hard and refused to see anyone. She must be ashamed of the iceberg beauty and little sister who once said to live together.


    I hung up my little sister and called the swallow, but I couldn''t get through three times in a row. It seems that something really happened


    A week later, the swallow will become a maid in someone else''s house. What kind of woman is that swallow''s admirer? She has such a hobby


    "What happened to the swallow, Li Jian?" Junxia couldn''t help asking me when she saw my anxious appearance.


    "The swallow''s company went bankrupt and was acquired." I looked at Junxia and gasped, "the daughter of the chairman of the acquirer said that if the swallow goes to their house as a maid, we can find a way to give the swallow a branch to let them continue to operate their company, otherwise, the swallow''s house will break down its property and even go to jail."

 Chapter 267

    "Ah?" hearing my words, Junxia was shocked. "How can this happen?"


    "It''s true. Next week, the swallow will be forced into a maid of Bai family by Bai Linghua, the Witch of Bai family. Bai Linghua is taking advantage of people''s danger." I clenched my teeth and looked gloomy, "Junxia, you know the relationship between swallow and me... She is the first person to help me after I came to this world, and can also be regarded as the first girl I know. She has helped me too much. Anyway, I''ll take care of it."


    Hearing what I said, Junxia''s face became extremely complicated. Of course, she knew the relationship between me and the swallow. At the beginning, Junxia robbed me from the swallow. If it weren''t for Junxia''s robbery, I''m afraid I would still be with the swallow now.


    "Li Jian, what are you going to do?" Junxia pursed her lips and asked me.


    I looked at my watch and said, "I''m going to check the market value of Lily company. If I have enough money, I''m going to buy it."


    "Li Jian, you don''t have to do this?" Junxia looked at me and was shocked.


    "No? Why not?" I looked at Junxia''s white face. "If it weren''t for the swallow, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be today at all. It''s likely that I would have become an experimental object of the government. It''s impossible to know you. The swallow is my first friend and one of my best friends when I came to this woman''s age. Now I have the ability to help her, I''ll help her to the end."


    After listening to my words, Junxia''s expression eased a little, but her eyes were still very complex, as if she was thinking of something.


    "Calm down and I''ll check for you first." Junxia nodded and opened her watch and mobile phone to search for the shares of Lily company through the mobile phone stock speculation function.


    Soon, Junxia gave me the answer: "the current market value of Lily company is 3.5 billion..." Junxia told me some information about Lily company.


    "It can be acquired. As long as the shares of the Rothschild family can be transferred, the shares can be acquired through shares and in the name of the Rothschild family..."


    "But if we buy it in the name of the Luo family, we need the approval of the Luo family''s board of directors. We have to go to p country first. We don''t have that time," Junxia reminded me.


    "HMM. indeed... Then resell the shares by transferring them to institutional investors, exchange them for cash to the securities account, and then contact the shareholders of Lily company in the name of private enterprise to buy the shares of Lily company. Let''s not let them know my relationship with swallow. As long as the price is high enough, I don''t believe that the shareholders of Lily company will refuse to transfer their shares. Hum "3.5 billion yuan, right... If I spend 7 billion yuan, I don''t believe I can''t win the lily..."


    "In the name of a private enterprise? But where did we get a private enterprise?" Junxia frowned at my words.


    "The jewelry company of Awaha clothes." I said faintly. My words made Junxia suddenly enlightened. She patted her head: "yes, I forgot. I didn''t expect Li Jian that you thought quite well."


    I nodded and looked calm.


    "Avaha clothes," I said, turning to the one eyed woman behind me.


    "My Lord, please say something," said the one eyed woman respectfully.


    "What''s the name of your jewelry company?"


    The one eyed woman gave a brief meal, and then answered me, "it''s the sun and moon jewelry store. My Lord."


    "Listed yet?"


    "No, my Lord, the listing capital needs 50 million. We didn''t have that much money at the beginning." the one eyed woman answered frankly.


    "Never mind, avahayi, I want to take a stake in your company," I said to the one eyed woman, "and then buy Lily company in the name of your company."


    "This... As long as adults mean, of course there is no problem." the one eyed woman agreed without hesitation.


    "HMM." I nodded, but my mood was much calmer. "Then, awahayi, you will go back to shangri la county to hold a shareholders'' meeting with the shareholders of your jewelry company to discuss the acquisition of Lily company these two days."


    "My Lord, do you want me to leave?" one eye of Awaha Yi showed surprise.


    "I know you are loyal, avaha Yi. I just want you to leave me for a while and do something for me." I said positively.


    "OK... As long as it''s my Lord''s order, there''s no problem. My Lord, the shareholders of the sun moon jewelry company are all my sisters. Although they are shareholders, they are just hanging their names. As long as I ask, they will pass by all votes."


    "Yes, it''s more convenient. I won''t attend the shareholders'' meeting for the time being, but I''ll use bank remittance to buy shares internally. Then you can find me the contract and lawyer. I won''t go to Yunnan. I''ll call you then. You bring your lawyer to the securities exchange of Santan city to find me. Now I''m going back to Santan city directly to find the shareholders of Baihe company to sign the agreement." I said my idea, and Junxia saw me explain my plan in a clear and reasonable way, and her face was shocked.


    "Li Jian, how do I feel... How did you become a big entrepreneur all of a sudden?" Junxia looked at me with a smile.


    "I learned a lot when I negotiated with the Luo family last time," I explained.


    Junxia nodded, but soon she frowned again and looked at me with clear black eyes:


    "So, Li Jian, you have to go back to Santan City anyway? For the swallow?" looking at Junxia''s expression that doesn''t seem very happy, my eyebrows twitched slightly. This expression... Is it a woman jealous?


    I nodded without hesitation: "even if it''s not because the swallow is in trouble, I want to go back. For you."


    Hearing this, Junxia''s eyes opened slightly. She turned away, put her right hand on her left arm, and said with difficulty:


    "You don''t need this at all. If you join Gaojia, Gaojia''s enterprise can crush Baihe company as soon as it comes out. Your friend Xiaoqing called you. She should also want you to use the strength of Wumeng and Gaojia."


    "But I don''t want to owe them more. The more I owe them, the more I can''t get away. I know that, and you know that, Junxia." I sighed and thought of the warm hospitality of the Gao family to me these days, but I still decided to leave. I always felt a little guilty.


    At least, I''m sorry for my master''s obscene girl.


    "Li Jian, you''re so messed up." Junxia sighed, but she had nothing to do with me.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I go back to Santan city secretly, no one will recognize me." after all, my face has changed greatly, just as criminals have changed their face, no one can recognize me. Moreover, at the martial arts conference, I did not disclose my real name, and institutions with ulterior motives naturally could not find me.


    "Li Jian," Junxia said calmly, "it''s a big move this time. You have to think clearly. If you really need to help the swallow by yourself, you need to expose your ID card on many occasions. It may expose your identity. Moreover, if the shareholders of Lily company don''t agree to resell their shares, your plan won''t succeed."


    "Then I''ll just buy the Mumei company directly, at least I can keep the swallow''s industry." I said faintly, "if I really can''t, I''ll go back to Gao''s house. This is a test for me to work independently."


    Seeing me so stubborn, Junxia said nothing more. She thought for a while, then raised her head, looked at me affectionately and asked:


    "How are you going to persuade the Gao family? If the Gao family wants to keep us, we don''t want to leave."


    I looked at Junxia and answered directly:


    "Take one thing from me for their freedom."


    ¡­¡­


    At dinner in the evening, I took Junxia and Xiaobai to the dining hall of the Gao family. A table of people gathered together. I watched the obscene girl, Gao Tielin and several elders gather together and enjoy the delicacies. Several elders of the Gao family gave me face and didn''t mention whether I was willing to stay.


    They talked about the lotus gang. It is said that after the martial arts conference, Li Mulan died of heart arrest three days ago because of visceral failure caused by the side effects of drug prohibition. Li Qinglian was detained on suspicion of smuggling stimulants. In order to preserve the reputation of the lotus Gang, Li Qinglian was also dismissed by the gang members of the lotus gang. From then on, she was no longer the leader of the Black Lotus sect, but an ordinary person. These are not painful news for me. Because I know that Li Qinglian, the leader of heilian cult, is actually just a cover for Zheng chengshuang. It was just a failed experiment Zheng chengshuang tried to control the Wumeng.


    Halfway through the dinner table, I finally couldn''t help it. While standing up and toasting, I said:


    "Senior Gao Tielin, master, and senior Gao family elders, I have something to say."


    Hearing my words, the originally bustling table suddenly became silent, and everyone''s eyes fell on me.


    "Hehe, Li Jian, what do you want to say? Have you figured it out?"


    "Well, I''ve figured it out, about my future." I stood and nodded. When I heard what I said, the Gao family stopped what they were doing.


    "I am very grateful to all of you in the Gao family for your warm care of me and my friends. I really appreciate it. However, I still have to leave."


    Hearing what I said, there was a dead silence on the table. There was no other sound except the crisp sound of someone''s chopsticks touching the mouth of the bowl.


    "Li Jian, why are you doing this?" Gao Tielin finally couldn''t help saying, "isn''t our Gao family good? And you''re wandering and have no basis, don''t you? Why don''t you stay?"


    "I''m really sorry. But I still want to live my own life." I said with some guilt, "and I want to be with Junxia. She can''t leave the Lin family, so I''ll go back with her. And in Santan City, there are people I want to see." I hugged Junxia next to me and said, Junxia lowered her head, crossed her hands in her crotch, full of shame.


    "But Li Jian, you are a man. If your identity is exposed, you... Are very dangerous." the elder winked at me and stressed.


    "I''ve figured it out. That''s why I accepted cosmetic surgery. I think no one knows I''m a man as long as my predecessors don''t disclose my current face photos."


    My words made everyone here look at each other. As far as I am now, I really haven''t appeared in public.


    "Li Jian, how can you do this? Didn''t you agree before? Now you want to go back?" my behavior made the second elder very dissatisfied. She directly stood up and looked at me angrily.


    "Elder Er, come on, Li Jian''s idea is her own choice. We can''t force him." Gao Tielin persuaded elder Er, but elder ER was even more angry.


    "What''s your choice? Gao Tielin, are you out of your mind? If he doesn''t stay, how can our Gao family continue to be the leader in the Wu League?" the second elder said angrily.


    "Second elder, I''m sorry for this," I said calmly, "but I can give you a compensation. You can consider it."


    "Compensation?" the Gao family looked at me and narrowed their eyes.


    "Well, i... can give you a child," I said after a little meditation.

 Chapter 268

    "I can give you a child, but only one chance tonight. I''m leaving tomorrow. If it''s a boy, it''s over. If it''s a girl, I can give you a second chance after the test. This is a thanks and compensation to the Gao family. How about it?"


    Hearing this, the Gao family suddenly fell into a long silence.


    I saw a thoughtful expression on everyone''s face. I guess I was thinking about whether my proposal could be adopted.


    After a while, the second elder calmed down his anger, and the blood red on his face faded into a look of discontent and sincerity. She asked me faintly:


    "Can you only have sex with one person? Our Gao family... There are hundreds of maids alone. Would you like to think about it?"


    The second elder was hit by the high-speed railway forest on the back of his hand when he was half talking. He beat all the rest in. The second elder looked at the high-speed railway forest innocently, blowing his eyebrows and staring.


    Junxia, who stood by, turned pale. But I told Junxia about this before. I told Junxia that this is my way of repayment to the Gao family.


    "Sorry, I can''t. because if there are too many men, my children need to kill each other if they want to be elected the leader of the martial arts league. I... don''t want to see that scene."


    I replied calmly. In fact, I don''t want to explain the real reason. If there are too many men, don''t I depreciate my value?


    "We know. Li Jian, who do you want to choose to conceive your child? How about me?" the three elders said positively. Seeing the three layers of wrinkles on her face, I almost sprayed out the overnight meal.


    "Elder three, don''t make such a dull joke. Come, call the thirteen hairpins in Jinling and let Li Jian choose." Gao Tielin stopped the elder three and clapped his hands.


    Thirteen hairpins in Jinling?


    I frowned slightly. Under the sign of gaotielin, within a few minutes, 13 maids were brought in outside the canteen. The 13 maids suddenly entered the door, which brightened my eyes.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, black and white, pink, brown, rice, gold and silver. 13 young beauties in long skirts of different colors lined up and came in from the outside. Each one was beautiful, yingyingyanyan, pingting, with amazing beauty. They are either flirtatious and charming, or elegant, or pure and lovely, or tender and graceful, or exquisite and unrestrained.


    The maids stood in different places, and most of them had ecstasy on their faces. Obviously, the people who called them had told them that I would choose one of them to be my "Concubine" and get my favor. The maids looked at me curiously one by one. Usually when they were in Gaojia, these Maids were not qualified to see me.


    Looking at the 13 beauties coming in, a series of scores beat in my mind. 7.1, 7.3, 7.5... Kept changing from 7 to 8. Although no one can compare with the level of obscene girls, at least the thirteen beauties in front of us are all the best beauties.


    Gao Tielin, do you really want me to choose one of the 13 beauties to sow seeds?


    "If any of you have menstruation, you can go." the elder said coldly to the 13 beauties.


    Hearing this, the beauties changed their expressions and showed an embarrassed look on their faces, but I was surprised that no one left after they looked at each other. Is it so coincidence that these women are in danger?


    "Well, Li Jian, who do you want to choose? If you are not satisfied, there are twenty-four bridges, eighteen bronze men and eight golden flowers... Do you want to call them all to have a look?"


    "Hehe, senior Gao Tielin, you really don''t need it..."


    I was a little sweating at the moment. The Gao family''s residence was very large. In addition to the assembly hall, the main hall and the private residence, there were also the white tiger hall, the green dragon hall, the rosefinch hall and the Xuanwu hall. These four halls had the Gao family''s Hall leaders. Usually these halls had special servants to take care of them. Now Gao Tielin has called all the servants in these halls here.


    Seeing so many maids coming in, Junxia was a little embarrassed at once. She took my finger and woke me up, revealing the shy posture of a little woman. After all, any woman can''t sit still when she sees that her man wants to have a relationship with other women. Although Junxia knows that I have no other choice, it''s inevitable that she has a grudge in her heart.


    I casually glanced at the thirteen hairpins in Jinling in front of me. There was almost no beauty and temperament comparable to Junxia, not to mention Xiaobai, female wolf head and obscene girls.


    "Li Jian, who are you going to choose?" Gao Tielin urged me again.


    "This..." I said, glancing at the group of naturally beautiful women in front of me.


    "Or, hey, hey, why don''t you take it all?" Gao Tielin reminded me again.


    I squinted at the high-speed railway forest, but my eyes fell on the obscene girl. Compared with the thirteen hairpins in Jinling, the obscene girl''s appearance was much better. At the moment, the obscene girl looked at me nervously and showed a nervous look in her eyes.


    Seeing the slightly nervous expression of the obscene girl, my heart moved.


    I think I already have the answer.


    "Master, how about you and me?"


    Hearing my proposal, the obscene girl sitting next to the high-speed railway forest with chicken legs in her mouth was stunned, and then a flash of light flashed in her eyes.


    "Go, my mother is safe today."


    "..." well, that''s the end of the dispute. When it comes to feelings, lewd girl and I are one of the best friends. The relationship between us is not so much a relationship between men and women as a relationship between teachers, apprentices and friends. If I really want to have sex with an obscene girl, I still have a little resistance.


    When I heard the obscene girl say she was safe, I was both relieved and disappointed. Then I turned my head and looked at the 13 women in front of me again.


    "Well, forget it."


    I simply threw myself out, closed my eyes and began to light up the 13 women in front of me. This scene is really funny. It''s just a comparison with Tang Bohu''s point of Qiuxiang. The difference is that it doesn''t matter who I point. The thirteen hairpins in Jinling of the Gao family are all good-looking maids. It can be seen that they are of high grade among the maids of the Gao family.


    "The little cock will point whoever he can." I closed my eyes and counted back and forth with my fingers on the maids in front of me. At a certain moment, I suddenly stopped my action and opened my eyes.


    "Ah." I heard a maid''s soft voice. I opened my eyes and saw a petite maid standing in front of me. She was wearing pink clothes, with purple black hair and a bow tied on her head. She looked beautiful.


    The little girl looked so weak that she was noticed by me. She looked at me in some panic, and two blushes flew up on her cheeks.


    The maids around looked envious when they saw that the little girl with the bow tie was hit by me. Obviously, for a moment, they were looking forward to my care.


    The little bow girl looked at me nervously and at the people around me. She was at a loss. Among the thirteen hairpins in Jinling, the maid seemed to be the youngest.


    "Xiangxiang, are you willing to have children for him? As long as you agree, you will be an official member of our Gao family from now on. In the future, our Gao family will treat you like their own daughter, give you prosperity and wealth, and you can enjoy a certain inheritance right." the elder asked.


    The little girl named Xiangxiang looked around with surprise and joy. Obviously, she didn''t expect that a maid could enjoy such treatment one day.


    You know, maids are usually girls with poor family conditions! Being able to become an official member of the Gao family and enjoy the right of inheritance is equivalent to turning a sparrow into a Phoenix, turning a salted fish over, and even the family has no worries about food and clothing.


    Xiangxiang looked at me excitedly, her little face was crimson, her hands were rubbing in the corners of her clothes, and then she gave a gentle "um".


    "I, I will. Elder." Xiangxiang almost cried excitedly.


    "OK, then you are the official member of our Gao family." the elder said faintly, and Xiangxiang girl''s eyes contain crystal tears. The little girl seems to cry very easily, which surprised me.


    At that time, I hastily decided the woman who was pregnant with my child. What I didn''t know was that Xiangxiang was a very hard-working girl. Her two mothers were maids in other families. They were poor and had a very hard life. Moreover, because of poor academic performance, Xiangxiang didn''t go to college after high school. She only worked as a maid at home to make money for her mother.


    Because of her weak appearance and poor family background, Xiangxiang was bullied by other maid servants in the Gaojia residence. I don''t know how much she suffered. Therefore, Xiangxiang loves to cry. She cries continuously for little things. She cries at least three times a day, once when she gets up to wash her face in the morning, once in the corner of the toilet during the day, once before going to bed at night, and sometimes she cries in her dream.


    The twelve maids next to Xiangxiang looked at Xiangxiang with envy and envy. Some of them also showed a look of begging to me, and winked at me. It seemed that they wanted to compare Xiangxiang and get my love.


    Unfortunately, I have decided. To put it bluntly, it doesn''t matter who I want to have a relationship with in the Gao family, because that person is just a tool for me to leave the Gao family.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li." Xiangxiang girl came to me with tears wiped, flopped, fell on her knees, and knelt in front of me.


    "What''s this? Get up." Xiangxiang''s expression made me wonder. I came forward and grabbed her arm and helped her up, but I found her face full of tears.


    "Why are you crying?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li. I''ve been like this since I was a child. I like crying very much. I''ll try not to cry. Please don''t mind..." Xiangxiang said, wiping the tears on her face.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, looking at Xiangxiang.


    "My name is Luo Xiangxiang." Xiangxiang answered me shyly.


    One question and one answer, it is such a simple two sentence dialogue that determines the relationship between me and her.


    No emotional foundation, no common experience and memories, just such an ordinary dialogue, Xiangxiang''s life is bound with me.


    I grabbed Xiangxiang''s small arm, slightly shifted my sight and saw Junxia with a cloudy face. But in the end, she didn''t say anything. I''ve already discussed it with her.


    "Hey, now that it''s settled, let''s prepare the room tonight." the three elders smiled and said.


    That night, the Gao family arranged for me and Xiangxiang to spend in the same room. Junxia and other Gaojia bodyguards are responsible for guarding the door. This feeling is like the bride and groom entering the bridal chamber together. I don''t know what Junxia waiting outside the door will feel,


    Xiangxiang and I sat together in the VIP room of the Gao family. They were face to face. Xiangxiang was a very sensitive and shy girl. She was born with a little sadness between her eyebrows, a bit of a tearful beauty.


    Xiangxiang is sitting on the edge of the bed. Her eyes are staring at me nervously. My every move will make her very nervous, as if to hurt her.


    Xiangxiang was wearing a purple black backless blouse and a beautiful purple bow on her head. She looked delicate and magnificent. Her dark eyes looked at me across the flat bangs.

 Chapter 269

    "Cough," I confronted Xiangxiang in the room for a long time. Finally, I spoke first. I sat down next to Xiangxiang and looked at her closely. Xiangxiang was surprised, then nervously lowered his head and looked at the tiles on the ground. "So, it''s time to start?" I stretched out a hand and hugged Xiangxiang.


    "Well... But I don''t know how to do it." Xiangxiang said shyly, holding the corner of her clothes.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll know then. You can do what I ask you to do." I gently hug the fragrant willow waist. The little girl is only 18 years old, 5 years younger than me. I don''t want to bully her too much.


    "OK. I will listen to you." Xiangxiang''s eyebrows are still filled with a touch of sadness.


    Hearing Xiangxiang''s words, I gently stretched out my hand and touched her long thin purple black hair. Xiangxiang lowered her head and let me touch her head like a pet.


    "Xiangxiang, lie in bed," I said to Xiangxiang.


    "OK." hearing my order, Xiangxiang lay down on the bed without saying a word. Her two beautiful legs were tightly tied together, and her white stockings wrapped her soft ankles.


    Xiangxiang is lying on the bed with her hands folded in front of her lower abdomen. As it is approaching may, the temperature is rising. Today, Xiangxiang only wears a thin white underwear and a purple black thin shirt. The short shirt as thin as cicada wings can''t cover Xiangxiang''s snow skin and jade muscles at all.


    Seeing Xiangxiang lying in bed, I felt that she was like a big meal waiting for me to enjoy.


    Xiangxiang looked at my every move nervously, and I was a little short of breath. However, it was rare to have this opportunity, but I didn''t want Xiangxiang to be too hasty for the first time.


    Moreover, I have an appointment with the Gao family. At least I can''t leave the room until dawn.


    In terms of figure and beauty, Xiangxiang is not the best girl I know, but at the moment, she has a unique taste.


    After coming to this women''s world, I understand one thing, that is, women are like candy. Every woman has its own unique taste. Although there will be similarities, they will never be the same.


    Among the girls who have had a relationship with me, Xiangxiang can be said to have no emotional foundation with me. At least, Princess Changyue, little princess and three saints have been lifted with me for a long time. Even the queen spider has at least hatred with me, but Xiangxiang really has no emotional foundation. It''s only three hours since we realized that we had a relationship.


    That night was like an ordinary dream for me. When I woke up the next day, Xiangxiang was still sleeping in my arms. She seemed to be a girl who loved to sleep. I don''t know whether Xiangxiang will conceive my child or whether she will give birth to a boy or a girl. I don''t want to worry too much. Even if it''s a boy, it''s up to the Gao family to deal with it. At least, even if I was born a boy, there was no threat to me before I was 14.


    At that time, I didn''t know that after 10 months, Xiangxiang really wanted to give birth to a child and a daughter.


    At that time, after looking back at the still sleeping fragrance, I gently got up, put on my coat and shoes, and quietly walked out of the room.


    Outside the house, there were still Gao''s bodyguards. They guarded me outside all night.


    What I didn''t expect was that when I walked out of the room, Junxia was already standing at the door waiting for me.


    She looked haggard, her eyelids drooped slightly, and she didn''t sleep enough.


    I know. Junxia has been guarding me outside the room all night.


    "Is it over?" Junxia looked at me gently walking out of the room and asked faintly.


    "Well," I nodded.


    Junxia looked at me and said nothing, but I found that her eyes were wet. I just remembered that Junxia seemed to have told me that she would give birth to the second man in the world for me.


    "Junxia, I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t have to be a boy anyway. And... It''s good to have you." Junxia quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, then turned sideways and said to me, "By the way, avahayi has gone back to Yunnan. The plane last night. Last night, I helped you contact Bai Shaoqi, chairman of Baihe company, and said to buy her shares at twice the price of the listed shares, that is, ten times the price of the original shares. She agreed."


    "That''s agreed? She doesn''t know our relationship with Mo Mei?" I looked at Junxia and her tired face, and I thought that Junxia must have used her brain to negotiate successfully.


    Junxia nodded: "Of course I don''t know. I contacted you as the shareholder of the sun moon jewelry company of Awaha Yi. But even if the other party agrees, you need to sign a contract with Santan City, because the money is too large, you need to ask a lawyer to testify on the spot. At that time, if Awaha Yi also goes to Santan City, she will transfer the shareholder''s identity of the sun moon company to you, and you will be the day at the same time The old directors of the company and momei company. "


    At this point, Junxia didn''t go on, but there was a glimmer of excitement in her eyes.


    Because Junxia also knows that once this matter is settled, I will be the boss of Sun Moon jewelry company and Lily company at the same time. Of course, this identity makes people excited.


    "Yes," I smiled, "then we''ll go back to Santan city."


    Junxia''s eyes flashed a shadow again. She looked at me and her lips lit up: "Li Jian, is it worth it for her? You know, even if you buy Lily company, you may not be able to make a profit. You haven''t opened a company and have no experience in that field. If you lose, it will be tens of billions of dollars at that time."


    My heart sank, I took a deep breath and said:


    "I can''t get here without her. Junxia, you know my relationship with the swallow."


    Junxia looked at me and said, "but the price you pay now... Is too big."


    "Do you want to see the swallow become someone else''s maid?" I looked at Junxia with some dissatisfaction. For the first time in my life, I had this feeling about Junxia. Before Mingming, she and I had calculated to buy Lily company.


    "You and swallow have known each other for only a few days, but it has been more than half a year now... They..."


    "Junxia, when I came to this era, I had nothing and was alone. At that time, I was helpless, confused and knew nothing about the world. I had only them. At that time, they were like relatives to me. Even now, I have experienced so much..."


    "In my heart, I always think swallows are different from other girls. Maybe girls like swallows are in many universities in the world. But in my heart, they are very special... This feeling is hard to say, just like their own sisters." I looked at Junxia and explained.


    Junxia looked at me and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Junxia... Are you jealous?" I asked when I saw that Junxia hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Who knows, Junxia smiled at me:


    "How could it be. Hehe. Li Jian, you are really a person who values love and righteousness. I like you."


    "Really." I smiled and touched Junxia''s face. Now Junxia is not as tall as me. I can easily hold her in my arms. I lowered my head and kissed Junxia''s lips. Junxia stagnated for a moment. Without resistance, I raised my head and kissed me.


    We almost kissed for a long time before we stopped. When we left Junxia''s lips, there was still my saliva on the corner of her mouth.


    "It''s all done. Let''s go. The swallow will be turned into a maid by Bai Shaoqi''s abnormal daughter in six days. Before that, I''ll fix the lily company." I said and clenched my fist.


    Junxia looked at me, a little heavy on her reddish face.


    "Let''s go. Call Xiaobai and aowu, two slackers. Xiaobai was exposed on TV last time. I guess Xiaobai''s mother Qiu Fanghua should come to inquire about her. It''s also a good thing to leave early. Junxia, did you buy a ticket back to Santan?" I asked.


    "It''s booked. It''s booked online. If the Gao family knows our trend, I''m afraid they may not let us go. In fact... I''ve been thinking that if the Gao family really wants to keep us, we can''t live without Henan."


    I was stunned and nodded: "However, the Gao family dare not detain me openly, because if I am tired of the Gao family and propose to join other sects, the Gao family will become one with other sects, and the final decision is still up to me. The Gao family knows that if I want to be the leader of the military alliance, in fact, my qualifications are far from enough. Even if I become a puppet emperor, I will be a puppet emperor. Alas, to put it bluntly, I am one It''s just a man''s identity. "


    Junxia slightly thick eyebrows, listening to my feelings, didn''t say anything.


    She looked back at the room where I had a lingering fragrance last night and left after a while. Then we went to Xiaobai''s room and the female wolf head''s room to wake up the two silly girls. A silly girl and a crazy girl fell on the double bed and were sleeping soundly. It was really difficult to wake them up, especially the female wolf head who liked sleeping very much. She almost didn''t get up Bed gas attack.


    In other words, the female wolf head is not close to other strange girls, but it''s not good for Xiaobai. How Xiaobai fights with the female wolf head won''t make the female wolf head angry.


    We packed our belongings, especially after confirming that the big and small bags I brought back from Yunnan were still there, we took Xiaobai and the female wolf head to the lobby. However, when we passed the Gaojia house, I found that the obscene girl was practicing martial arts in the house. She was extravagant and had a lot of boxing style.


    "Master?" Junxia and I stopped when we saw the obscene girl practicing martial arts in the house.

 Chapter 270

    "Apprentice." seeing us, the obscene girl stopped practicing martial arts, "this is... Leaving?"


    I looked at the obscene girl''s clothes and simple casual clothes. It seemed that I didn''t intend to give them to us.


    "Well, we''ve already bought the plane tickets." I said with a smile, "master, look at your dress, it seems that you... Don''t want to give us away?"


    Hearing what I said, the obscene girl smiled. She waved to us and said:


    "Mom, I''ll see you off here. I won''t send you to the airport. Our family will send a car to Zhengzhou. My mom has arranged it."


    "Ah?" I''m a little surprised about the obscene girl. My friendship with the obscene girl is deep enough. Now we''re leaving, but she just sees us off at will.


    "Master, we really have to go. You really don''t send us off? Don''t you say anything sensational?" I asked tentatively again.


    Hearing what I said, the obscene girl sighed, and a flying leg came in the air, kicking a willow trembling and the leaves flying down.


    "Sensational words? I really can''t say it. Qiu Le, Zhu Shan and Li Xiaohang went there at the beginning, and I haven''t shed much tears. I''m an optimist, and it''s estimated that I''ll be like this in my life." the obscene girl said angrily, "apprentice, there''s an old saying in the Jianghu. I don''t know if you''ve heard it?"


    "What?" I asked.


    "It''s better to forget in the Jianghu than to help each other."


    "Apprentice, it''s fate that people meet and know each other. It''s fate. It''s fate to be together, and it''s fate to be apart. If you don''t come back, I''ll forget you as an apprentice." the obscene girl smiled and said to me.


    Hearing this, my fingers loosened and my bag almost fell to the ground.


    It''s better to forget in the Jianghu than to help each other.


    I''ve heard that. And I know how much it means. However, I don''t understand why the obscene girl would say this to me at the moment.


    "Master..." at that moment, my voice was a little weak.


    "Well, don''t linger. Let''s go. Let''s start at the right time when the sun is just right and the spring is bright. Besides, apprentice, I always think our fate is not over. We, hey hey, will meet again. I don''t believe you''re so heartless. As soon as you leave, you won''t come back to visit your relatives." the obscene girl put her hands on her hips and smiled wildly, "By the way, was it very romantic and happy last night?"


    My face was hot, I coughed and quickly changed the subject.


    "Master, let''s really go. I''m sure I''ll come back to see you," I said with a smile.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Apprentice, take care." the obscene girl was not polite and waved her hand. Seeing the obscene girl like this, we all felt a little sad. Junxia and Xiaobai saluted the obscene girl one by one and expressed their care these days. Then, under the escort of the bodyguards, we walked to the Gao family''s garage.


    Just inadvertently looking back, I saw the obscene girl still standing under the willow tree in the yard, holding her hand and watching us go away.


    We''ll meet again.


    Master.


    The brave team will reappear one day.


    Looking at the obscene girl still standing there, I squeezed out a smile for her.


    One day, this beautiful world, let me roam wherever I go.


    When we arrived at the garage, the elders of the Gao family were already waiting there.


    Seeing the four of us, they all came forward to greet us. Elder Gao Tielin naturally asked us if we had thought it over and strongly advised us to stay. However, we had made up our mind to go, and it was useless for them to say anything. After I confirmed the fact that Xiangxiang was pregnant, the Gao family felt a little relieved and hesitated to say goodbye to us.


    Returning home is like an arrow. Once people want to go, even the mountains and rivers can''t stay. Senior High-speed Railway Lin can only give us thousands of instructions to go well.


    "If you want to come any time, the Gao family will always open the door." this is what Gao Tielin said to us when he left, and I naturally remember it. In fact, I didn''t see the Gao family for as long as I thought.


    The Gao family sent a special bus to secretly pick up the four of us from the back door to the airport in Zhengzhou, and our ticket was 10:30 a.m., so there was still plenty of time.


    When I was in the car, I called the swallow again, but to my disappointment, the swallow still didn''t answer the phone, which made me anxious and worried about what happened to the swallow. So I called the little sister again.


    "Li Jian!" the little sister''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Xiaoqing, swallow, how is she now? I can''t get through to her phone?" I asked.


    "Sister swallow, she has gone home now! She hasn''t come to class for several days, and we''re dying of anxiety!"


    "Didn''t you get in touch with her?" my heart was like pouring oil.


    "Sister Liuli went to see her, but sister swallow refused to see her! Although sister Liuli has a background, she has to pay for it, and sister Liuli can''t help sister swallow. Hey... What should I do!" the little sister''s voice is very impatient, and the relationship between the little sister and the swallow is also very good. As their eldest sister, the swallow is in trouble when it happens.


    "Don''t worry. I''m back. This time I want..." I just wanted to say that I want to buy Lily company, but I thought that if Bai Shaoqi''s daughter of Lily company knew that I was related to the swallow family, I''m afraid she would persuade her mother to refuse to resell 51% of the company to us. It''s better to wait until after signing the contract. Anyway, when I get on the plane, I can get to Santan city today. There''s nothing to worry about.


    "I have a way to solve the swallow''s problem. I won''t let Lily swallow Mo Mei. I won''t say the specific way first, but please find a way to stabilize the swallow and make her not depressed. I have the support of the Wu League behind me now. I''ll help it to the end."


    I let myself say to the little sister in a calm tone.


    "Li Jian, can you really help sister swallow? Her family is not a small company, and Lily is even bigger." the little sister''s voice was both pleased and suspicious.


    "Didn''t you just call to ask me to help her? Don''t worry, it''s all right with my ability now. And... I''m going back to Santan city tonight. Let the swallow pick me up. As for the group agreement, let it go to hell!" I said confidently.


    "Ah? Li Jian, are you coming back? Really?" hearing my words, the little sister''s voice was even more shocked.


    "Really. I came back today. The flight at 10:30." I said with a smile.


    "But, Li Jian, what if someone finds out your identity? You... You''re a man. And you''re so angry now that many people will recognize you." the little sister whispered to remind me.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to make them don''t recognize me. You''ll know at that time. It''s definitely a surprise. Hey." I''m a little excited. I want to be a swallow. What will they react to me when they see the great change in appearance? "By the way, I brought gifts back to each of you." thinking of the emeralds still in my backpack, I thought of sending some to the swallows as souvenirs. As for Junxia, I didn''t know how many.


    "Gift?" the little sister wondered.


    "HMM. Yunnan brought it back. What is it? Let''s sell it first. As for the swallow, I''ll give it to you. You try to stabilize her and I"


    "Don''t come back." I was just halfway through my words, but the voice on the other end of the phone suddenly changed. The little sister''s smooth, sweet and greasy voice turned into a cold and indifferent voice.


    "Colored glaze?" I immediately recognized that it was the voice of the iceberg beauty. I haven''t heard the voice of iceberg beauty for a long time. Now I suddenly hear it. I have an inexplicable feeling.


    "Don''t come back." the iceberg beauty said in a cold voice, "if you don''t come back, it''s the swallow''s personal problem. If you come back, it''s all our problem."


    The words of the iceberg beauty immediately stunned me. She means, will I only get them into trouble when I go back?


    "You are known to all women and children now. You have a network in Henan. Stay there and don''t involve us in you. It''s best for you and us." the iceberg beauty told in a very rational and calm tone, every word is like gold.


    "Colored glaze." the meaning of iceberg beauty is very clear, but this time, I won''t be moved by her. "Can you keep the swallow?" I asked.


    "Difficult." after two seconds of silence, the iceberg beauty gave me a direct answer.


    "So I must come back."


    "Come back? Borrow Wu Meng to buy Lily?" the iceberg beauty asked quietly. The iceberg beauty is really smart. She guessed a few points in a short time. Unfortunately, it still deviates from my plan.


    "It''s a little close, but it''s not. I have my own way. This time, I won''t show my feet. I''ve learned to be smart after being chased for so long." I answered iceberg beauty with certainty. "I thought of everything you said. I''m not sure. I won''t come back."


    "..." hearing my words, the iceberg beauty was silent again for a while, and then she gave me a very simple answer.


    "We owe you too much. We can''t afford it."


    Hearing this, I smiled. I didn''t expect the iceberg beauty to say such words.


    "Liuli, I find you are more and more lovely. Can''t afford it? Oh, you have already paid it back. Human kindness is worth sky high price. This is a lesson even the great man of the Rothschild family taught me." I said with a smile, "also, do you remember the last words I said to you when I left Santan city?"


    Hearing my question, the iceberg beauty was silent again, and Junxia beside me was silent.


    "Yes." the iceberg beauty answered me directly. "I didn''t take it seriously."


    "Just remember. What I tell you is that I''m back. This time... I''m really back. After more than half a year''s experience, I have the ability to get a foothold in Santan city." I smiled, didn''t say more, but directly hung up the phone. With the intelligence of iceberg beauty, she must figure out the confidence and connotation in my words.


    When I hung up the phone, I gasped, leaned back against the seat and stared at the ceiling of the car. In my mind, I remembered the overbearing words I said when I left Santan City:


    "... if one day I can become a famous person in the world like the film the man who came to the future, or even dominate the world, I will let you be my wife!"


    The swallow answered me:


    "Just hello."


    When I thought of leaving the scene and thinking of me now, I was really filled with emotion, but the corners of my mouth smiled because of excitement. Now I am no longer who I was.


    At this moment, I really want to fly to the swallows and shout to them loudly:


    "I''m back! I want you to be my wife!"


    Unfortunately, it seems too early for me to be happy.


    Not to mention what happened after returning to Santan City, I didn''t even grasp the trip to Santan city.

 Chapter 271

    What I didn''t expect is that this return trip is more derailed, disconnected and complex than I thought.


    I think everything is too simple.


    Even when we just entered the urban area of Zhengzhou, we were in trouble.


    When you enter the urban area of Zhengzhou, it''s almost 9:40, and you can get to the airport in about 20 minutes. However, just as we passed a large supermarket, the first trouble of this return trip came.


    "Ah, the engine is out."


    When Gao''s special bus driver sent us through the largest shopping mall in Zhengzhou, the car suddenly stopped. Then, no matter how the driver started the car, he didn''t respond.


    "Flameout?" Junxia and I were stunned.


    "How did it go out?"


    "Let me have a look." the female driver stepped on the accelerator, got off and checked it, then turned back, with a helpless and sorry expression on her face. "It seems that there is something wrong with the fuel nozzle. I have to drag it to the machine repair shop for repair."


    "Repair? But there are pedestrian streets and shopping malls nearby. It seems that there is no machine repair shop all the way?" I frowned slightly.


    "I really have to repair it, otherwise I can''t move..."


    "But our tickets have been bought, and there are only 50 minutes left." Junxia looked at her mobile phone and said.


    "Hey, there''s no way. But look, there''s a bus stop sign there. You should be able to go to the airport by bus No. 15, and you can definitely get there in 30 minutes. Or you can take a taxi. But there are many people here, and it''s still difficult to take a taxi." the female driver said to us apologetically.


    Junxia and I looked at the direction pointed by the female driver. They looked at each other and had to say helplessly:


    "OK, let''s get off the bus and take our luggage. Thank you for taking us this way."


    Fortunately, we don''t have much luggage. I only have a backpack, Junxia a small suitcase, Xiaobai a backpack, and the female wolf head has nothing.


    Because of the car failure, we had to carry big bags and small bags to the nearby bus station to wait for the bus.


    After we waited at the station for almost 3 minutes, bus No. 15 came. There were quite a lot of people on the bus, all women who came to the mall from the nearby community.


    Junxia and I watched fewer and fewer people on the bus, so we were ready to put in coins to get on the bus. Because Junxia wanted to look at the female wolf head, Junxia pushed the female wolf head into the car first, but at this time, an accident happened.


    "Dear warm-hearted sisters, please be kind and reward me some money. My mother and I have lost our way. I haven''t eaten for three days."


    A female voice sounded behind us, accompanied by the sound of coins hitting the iron wrist. Hearing this sound, I couldn''t help frowning and looking at it.


    I saw a long haired young girl with loose hair and wearing a dusty old long gown came pitifully with a broken bowl.


    I didn''t expect that there are beggars in the women''s world... This is the first time I''ve seen it, so I can''t help looking more. Xiaobai''s eyes are straight.


    "Master, this beggar is so pathetic. Master, why don''t we give her some money?" Xiaobai is full of sympathy beside me.


    "Silly girl, mind your own business. We don''t have time to ink here... Wait, it''s you!" I wanted to take Xiaobai on the bus, but when I saw the beggar''s face, I was shocked.


    Because this female beggar is the fortune teller who cheated me of my money in Dengfeng last time!


    "Dead liar, how dare you come here to cheat money!"


    "Xiaobai, take it!"


    I threw my suitcase next to Xiaobai, and then went straight to the female beggar in front of me. The female beggar was pretending to ask for money. She was stunned to see me rush over, which meant a little retreat.


    Thinking that this female liar robbed me 5000 yuan last time and framed me so that I was chased and killed by the bodyguard of the little princess. Finally, she was hungry underground for 5 days and almost starved to death, so I was not angry.


    I slapped the rice bowl in the female beggar''s hand and said angrily:


    "You''re really capable, actor, aren''t you? Pretend to be a fortune teller and a beggar, isn''t it?"


    Hearing my words, the female beggar was surprised. She looked at me with a look of horror on her face. She looked at me and said:


    "Big boss, you... What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t pretend to me!" I grabbed the front of the female beggar''s skirt and stared at her fiercely, "aren''t you a fortune teller? Do you think you''ll be hit by me today?"


    Hearing what I said, the female beggar''s eyes gradually cleared up. She seemed to know that her old story had been exposed by me. A pair of smart eyes looked at me with consternation on her face.


    I kicked out the female beggar''s job, then grabbed the female beggar''s collar and said:


    "What beggar? She''s a liar. Let''s take care of her face. Remember this face! That''s the liar! She cheated me 5000 yuan last time!" I grabbed the female beggar and let her face be seen by others.


    But just then, the female beggar who was grabbed by me was also angry. She suddenly went crazy and desperately waved her hands to grab my clothes, my face and my clothes.


    "What are you doing?" cried the female liar, pulling at my clothes.


    "You try pulling my clothes again?" the swindler grabbed my clothes. I scolded angrily and wanted to reach out to catch the swindler, but the swindler suddenly jumped into my arms and bit at my neck, which surprised me. I pushed the swindler away. The swindler stumbled, and then she ran away without saying a word.


    Watching the female liar escape, I was so angry that I picked up a stone and threw it away. The stone flew into the air and hit her hip impartially. The female liar stumbled, but ran faster, and I didn''t catch up. After all, I have more important things to do now, and I don''t care to ask the female liar for the thousands of dollars back, My goal is to expose her mask.


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter?" Junxia came from behind me. Seeing me fighting with a female liar, Junxia and a female wolf naturally missed the bus.


    "The beggar... Is the fortune teller who cheated my wallet last time." I said angrily.


    "Is she?" Junxia was also surprised.


    "Well." I nodded, "it''s really a narrow road. I ran into her again today. I was so angry that I took off her mask. What a bad luck. Wait for the next bus."


    Junxia also frowned when she heard my words and showed a resentful expression: "do you want to call the police?"


    "Forget it, I have to go back. I don''t want to make a big mistake again. Just smashing her is a relief. I''m unlucky this time. Don''t encounter such bad luck again in the future." I said as peacefully as possible, suppressing my anger.


    "HMM. such people will have retribution in the future. Now there are many things. Let''s go back first. Henan Province is relatively chaotic. Its economic situation is not as good as that of the coast, and there are many thieves." Junxia nodded. "But I have to wait for the next bus. I have to wait 10 minutes. I''m afraid I''ll miss the plane." Junxia said helplessly looking at the bus that had left.


    "It''s okay, wait. If there''s a taxi, just take a taxi," I said. "Look, the car is coming!"


    As soon as my words fell, two taxis came in front of me. As soon as my eyes lit up, I hurried forward to stop.


    But I saw that there were already two people in the car, two old aunts. I was a little disappointed. There are four of us. We can''t take this car.


    "Friend, where are you going? There are two seats left." the driver is a middle-aged woman who looks very easy-going and has blond hair.


    "Is it enough for four people to go to the airport?" I said faintly.


    "Hey, the two on the bus also happen to go to the airport, but four people are not enough. Why don''t you get on two people first and take it twice. There is also a car behind you. Go and ask if you can go to the airport." the driver suggested to me. When the driver said this, I had a flash of inspiration. I nodded, thanked master, and then ran to the other car behind me to ask about the situation. There were two people in those two cars.


    "Master driver, are you going to the airport?"


    "Go, go! They''re just going to the airport!" the driver nodded quickly when he heard that I was going to the airport.


    I was relieved that both cars went to the airport, and I could only take two more people, which was much more convenient.


    "Junxia, let''s divide into two cars. Both cars go to the airport." I suggested to Junxia.


    "Well... That''s OK." since there was a lift, Junxia frowned and didn''t say much. She thanked the driver and then took aowu to the blonde driver''s car.


    "Xiao Bai, come here quickly. We''ll take this one."


    "Oh, OK."


    I pulled Xiaobai, who was holding a backpack and waiting by the side, and sat in another car together. Xiaobai and female wolf head don''t let people rest assured, so Junxia and I must watch one by one, because Xiaobai is holding my backpack, I let her take a car with me.


    At that time, I thought that both cars went to the airport anyway, and it was not far from one before another, so I didn''t think so much.


    At that time, I didn''t realize what it meant to take two cars in this way.


    Sometimes, like a written script, fate is doomed. In fact, some things have been arranged long ago, and you can''t escape.


    This trip back to Santan city can be regarded as the most unlucky, funny and wonderful journey in my life.


    This return trip also gave me a taste of the local customs of this woman in the corner of the world.


    I still remember that Junxia took the female wolf head and smiled at me at that time. She took the taxi in front and was about to start, while I took Xiaobai and planned to put her backpack in the trunk of another taxi before starting. After all, Xiaobai and I had more luggage.


    Junxia''s taxi set out before us. After watching their taxi leave for almost dozens of meters, I put my luggage cover on the car and planned to get on the car, but at this time, I suddenly found something wrong.


    My pocket... When I was going to take the bus, it was very heavy. Now why does it suddenly become so light?


    Should not


    I suddenly realized in my heart that something bad was going on. I was stupid when I put my pocket in.


    My wallet is missing.


    The wallet with ID card, bank card and some coins is missing.


    I felt nervous and my back was cold. I searched in several other pockets, but I couldn''t find my wallet.


    No.


    My wallet is really gone.


    However, I clearly remember that my wallet was still there before I got on the bus. At that time, I even took change


    wait. It suddenly occurred to me that the swindler seemed to have grabbed my pocket when she frantically jumped on me just now. Was it stolen by the swindler?


    Thinking of this possibility, I was cold from the soles of my feet to the top of my head.

 Chapter 272

    "Why don''t you get on the bus? Is the luggage too heavy to put in?" the driver in the taxi saw that I hadn''t got on the bus for a long time. He was a little anxious and asked me what happened.


    "Sorry, master, I lost my wallet. I''ll look for it and don''t get on the bus." the driver was stunned when he heard what I said, but I left with my backpack before she could speak.


    Thinking that my wallet may have been stolen by that female liar, where am I still in the mood to get on the bus?? If I don''t get my wallet back and I can''t get my ID card, I can''t get on the plane, let alone negotiate with the people of Lily company, and I can''t help the swallow!


    The more I thought about it, the more angry I became. I couldn''t help scolding. I took Xiaobai and turned around and ran back to the station.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Xiaobai let me pull, his face full of confusion and doubt.


    "My wallet was stolen by the beggar just now!"


    "Ah? How could it be like this? The beggar doesn''t look like a bad man." the little white face was full of disbelief.


    "Enough, you silly girl who doesn''t understand anything. Shut up! She''s a liar. You can''t see it?"


    Xiaobai''s words made me a little upset. I couldn''t help but reprimand her for a moment.


    "..." hearing my reprimand, Xiaobai lowered his head, tooted his mouth, with tears and red face. But she didn''t say anything, but let me take her and run back to the bus stop. I desperately looked down and tried to find my lost predecessor on the ground, but I couldn''t get lucky.


    I''m even more anxious. So I went to several middle-aged female passengers who had been waiting under the bus stop sign just now. They described the situation and said:


    "Excuse me, friend, have you seen a black wallet? Palm size?"


    Several middle-aged women standing under the stop sign looked at me from bottom to top, shook their heads and answered me:


    "No. have you lost your wallet?"


    I nodded sharply.


    "I didn''t see that." several women whispered. My heart sank. These women had been waiting here just now. They were watching when I exposed the real face of the female liar in public.


    "Did you see where the beggar went? She stole her purse." I asked eagerly, carrying boxes in my hands.


    The women opened their eyes and looked surprised when they heard me.


    "The wallet was stolen? That''s amazing. She seems to run straight down this road, turn right, and don''t know behind." a middle-aged woman with perm and prominent cheekbones enthusiastically reminded. "Hey, how could this happen? Unexpectedly, the beggar is really a liar..."


    "What a liar. I think she''s pathetic."


    "There are so many swindlers in this area. I met one last time."


    I didn''t listen to my aunts. Without a word, I took Xiaobai and ran away. The female liar had not left for a few minutes. Her dress was so obvious that I might be able to find her. With this in mind, I ran all the way.


    "Xiaobai, follow me!"


    "Ah, oh, oh."


    Although Xiaobai was a little depressed after being scolded by me just now, she still recovered her clear look under my urging, shook her small hands and ran with me


    Xiaobai and I ran all the way to the corner at the end of the road where the station was located, but what cooled my heart was that the female liar had completely disappeared.


    "This smelly woman... Runs so fast." looking at the bustling crowd outside the shopping mall in front, I didn''t see the figure of the female beggar. I was angry.


    I ran forward casually, grabbed a little girl with a purse and asked in a hurry:


    "Little sister, did you see a female beggar with messy hair and an old T-shirt just now?"


    The little girl is generally beautiful, but her glasses are thin and curved, very sweet. She looked at me, shook her head and said:


    "I seem to have seen... Isn''t it very young? It seems that I ran across the street in a hurry..."


    "Thank you!" when I heard the little girl''s words, I quickly thanked her, then gave Xiaobai a look and asked her to follow in the direction indicated by the little girl.


    All the way, I also asked many passers-by whether they saw the female liar. Some saw it, others didn''t. I almost turned for three or four blocks, but in the end, I didn''t even find the shadow of the female liar.


    At that time, I saw the time displayed on the mobile phone watch. It was already 10:20. Now it was too late to rush to the airport!


    At that time, I really wished I had radar to search for the female liar, then hung her upside down and whipped hundreds of lashes to dispel my hatred.


    "That dead bitch." when I ran under an overpass, I was really a little desperate. I had run so many roads. It''s basically impossible to find the female liar. I still have 1000 yuan in cash in my wallet. Although it''s not as much as last time, it''s impossible for the female liar to return it to me.


    "Master, the beggar seems to have run away, but I don''t think she did it on purpose. If she knows that your things are very important, she will give them back to you!" Xiaobai said in a soft voice next to me.


    I gave a white look: "you silly girl''s brain is gone. Haven''t you made any progress after staying with me for so long? People robbed me of my money and gave it back?"


    "But I just thought that beggar was so pathetic. She didn''t seem to be pretending. She should be a good man." Xiaobai argued powerlessly next to me.


    "Good man fart! What if I can''t get my wallet back and sell you?" I glared at Xiaobai and raised my voice.


    Hearing my angry rebuke, Xiaobai''s face immediately turned red, lowered his head, pursed his small mouth and dared not speak.


    But just then, a cry came over my head:


    "Hey! Chase me!"


    Familiar female voice, I quickly looked up and saw a snow-white face sticking out of the overpass, a pair of white melon seed faces, a pair of eyes like two autumn water, and messy hair. Isn''t it the female liar just now?


    "With you. I can run very fast." seeing the female liar with her head sticking out from the overpass, I got angry again, looked around and looked for the steps that could go up the overpass.


    "Don''t rush after me. Look what this is?" the female liar smiled proudly. A jade hand stretched out from the overpass. What was sandwiched between her index finger and middle finger was my black wallet!


    In addition, there was an ID card and a bank card under the black wallet.


    "Are you looking for this?" the female liar smiled.


    Sure enough, it was stolen by the female liar. The female liar really has some skills. I clenched my fist.


    "Bring it." I looked up and said coldly.


    "OK." the swindler smiled, shook her wallet and said, "but I can''t give it back to you too easily. Just now you broke me on the spot and kicked over my job. What do you say about this?"


    "Give me back my wallet and ID card and we''ll write it off." my heart moved. I thought it''s important to get my wallet back first, and it''s not too late to clean up the female liar at that time.


    "Fair enough." said the female liar. She fell on the railing of the overpass, looked at me from top to bottom and continued, "by the way, let me ask you, did I cheat your money? How do you know me? I don''t remember."


    When the female liar lied to me last time, I didn''t have a facelift, so she can''t recognize me now.


    "Give me my wallet first."


    "I''ll give it when you say it." the female liar shook her wallet and looked at me condescending.


    My eyes sank and said faintly: "Dengfeng City, Yamei butterfly fortune telling, hotel wall climbing, hot spring."


    "Uh huh, I see. It was you who had cosmetic surgery? Rich, big boss." the red corners of the female liar''s mouth showed a faint smile, "Oh, no, it should be said to be the famous leader of the martial arts league. I didn''t expect to meet here. Take it. I took the money in it, just 1000 yuan. The bank card and ID card didn''t move. It''s not a big loss for you. Let''s go!"


    The female liar said, I thought she would directly throw down her wallet to me, but what I didn''t expect was that she threw away my wallet, ID card and bank card.


    Brush!


    Bank cards, ID cards and wallets turned into three darts in the air and flew into the distance.


    "Xiaobai, catch it!"


    Seeing the wallet, bank card and ID card flying down in the air, I threw down my backpack and rushed forward, and Xiaobai also flustered to help me pick up the wallet flying down in the air.


    Of course, my eyes are fixed on my ID card. My ID card is not an ordinary ID card. Junxia entrusted a great relationship to help me make it seamless. I can''t lose it.


    Staring at the ID card flying down from high altitude, my steps began to move. But I just turned around.


    Poof!


    My forehead bumped heavily against a dark figure who also ran over.


    "You idiot!" Xiaobai suddenly rushed over to help me pick up my ID card. As a result, I bumped into her. Moreover, because she jumped up and I just turned around, I was hit by this silly girl and stumbled to the ground. As a result, I was pressed by her.


    "Got it, master, I got my bank card!" Xiaobai shouted on me.


    "I see, stupid girl, move away..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry," Xiaobai realized. He quickly stood up, jumped away and looked at me apologetically.


    "Master, here''s your ID card!" Xiaobai Han smiled and handed me the ID card. I stared at her, took back the ID card, and then scanned around for bank cards and wallets, but... No.


    I didn''t see my wallet or bank card.


    Just now, the swindler threw my wallet and bank card in different directions


    "Find my bank card quickly!" I said to little white.


    "Oh." Xiaobai''s eyes straightened and began to look for my bank card. I looked up at the female liar on the overpass. Unexpectedly, the female liar ran away from the overpass and ran to the other end of the street. It seems that even if I can catch up, it will take some effort.


    "Listen to me, don''t let me meet you again!" I shouted angrily at the figure of the female liar.

 Chapter 273

    Looking at the man who disappeared at the other end of the street and then took back his sight, Xiaobai was still bending down on the road, lowering his head, fingers against the corners of his lips, blinking his eyes and looking for my wallet.


    "The owner''s wallet... The owner''s bank card... Um..." the little white cat walked around with her waist, "found it!" in the pool next to a trash can, little white finally helped me find my things.


    I took the bank card from Xiaobai. Looking at the dust and water stains on it, I really doubt whether the card can still be used.


    "I finally got it back." I gritted my teeth and my heart was still full of resentment. I took my bank card and looked at the time, but I found that it was already 10:17 and there was no time to get on the plane!


    Didi. When the mobile phone rang, I hurried to answer it.


    "Hello, Li Jian, why haven''t you arrived at the airport yet?! what''s the matter?" Junxia''s impatient voice came.


    "Junxia, something has happened to me," I said gnashing my teeth. "My wallet was stolen by the liar just now."


    "Ah?" Junxia exclaimed, "how could this happen? Have you found the liar?"


    "After chasing for more than half an hour, the thief returned my ID card and bank card, but... A thousand yuan was gone." my forehead was sweating. "Xiaobai and I probably can''t get on the plane."


    "Give it back to you again?" Junxia was stunned. "That''s good. The liar has a little conscience. What do you do?"


    "Are there any flights today?" I was even more anxious.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask the waiter. How could this happen..." Junxia''s hurried voice disappeared for a minute, and then came back, "yes, but it''s basically full. One class starts in 20 minutes, and you may not be able to come..."


    "Bad luck... Forget it, Junxia. Go back to Santan city with aowu first. Just book tomorrow''s flight tickets online for us." I sighed when I heard Junxia''s words.


    Sister, I''m really unlucky today. I knew I shouldn''t have let the female liar go at the bus stop before


    From this incident, I understand that sometimes, people should be merciless to their subordinates, even to women.


    "Yes, but Li Jian, now..."


    "Stop talking. There are only five minutes left. You and aowu can get on the plane first. If you meet Xiaoqing and swallow at the airport, tell them about me and say I will go back tomorrow. I''ll find a hotel to stay tonight. Also, if the shareholders of Lily company come to you, you can help me first." I said.


    "Well... Well." Junxia was also helpless. "Be careful, Li Jian. Don''t be recognized. Find the hotel and let us know."


    "That''s it first. I''ll do something about the rest." I hung up the phone, took a deep breath, picked up my backpack and looked around.


    On the street where people come and go, there is no scene I know. The beautiful buildings in the women''s world, the gorgeous buildings full of artistic flavor, the colorful shop windows, and the magnificent pictures with soft lines and bright colors are unfolded in front of me.


    Standing beside Xiaobai, I looked around the strange city. For a moment, I felt lonely and wandering.


    It seems... Everything is back to the origin.


    Back when I was living in Yunnan.


    Because I had only 3 yuan left, five minutes later, I took my hard won bank card to the CCB ATM near the shopping mall in the center of Zhengzhou to withdraw money.


    After inserting the card, the ATM displays:


    "The magnetic card is damaged. It cannot be read."


    My heart, instantly cool to the bottom of the sea.


    "Bastard." I was extremely depressed when I tried three times in a row and my bank card still couldn''t be read.


    Just now, the female swindler threw the bank card down from the overpass and fell into the puddle, resulting in the damage of the magnetic disc of the bank card and unable to read it.


    The biggest problem is that my bank card is Junxia''s, not mine, so it''s useless even if I apply for a new card.


    ... the trouble is really big.


    I pinched a cold sweat. I didn''t expect that I would encounter such a thorny problem. There was no bank card, and the 1000 yuan in my wallet was taken away by the swindler. Now I have no money except three coins for taking the bus!


    "Xiaobai, do you have any money?" I turned and asked Xiaobai.


    "Ah, money? I don''t have money..." Xiaobai said frankly with two backpacks. Xiaobai, a silly girl, always spends money with me. She has never touched money herself. Naturally, she can''t have any money.


    In my bag, I have only some clothes, necessities, emeralds and miscellaneous things among the seeds of Acacia. Emeralds are valuable, but they can''t be directly converted into money without channels!


    This is really troublesome. Without money, I can''t afford to stay in a hotel, eat or even take a taxi. What should I do? What should I do?


    Ask the Gao family for help?


    I quickly thought of this in my mind, but I thought of another very wrong place.


    Something''s wrong. Something''s wrong.


    Recalling some things today, I think it''s a coincidence that Gao''s car stalled and my wallet was robbed... It''s a coincidence.


    If it is pure coincidence, it can only be said that my bad luck is at the head.


    But what if all this... Is not a coincidence?


    If what happened to me today, including the flameout and the robbery of my wallet, were deliberately arranged by someone who didn''t want me to return to Santan City, what would happen?


    Thinking of this, I suddenly feel a little scared.


    Although it seems like a coincidence to meet the female beggar, what should I do if the female beggar is deliberately arranged by the Gao family? Could it be that the Gao family didn''t want me to go back, so they specially arranged a series of coincidences to let me turn back to the Gao family?


    When I had this idea, I was extremely uneasy. If the Gao family wanted to leave me, who would it be?


    Dirty girl? High speed railway forest? I know them better. They should not be able to do so. The big elder with a calm face and a smiling face, but it is possible that they have three elders in the city hall.


    But if it wasn''t them, who might be arranging it?


    Who would it be?


    When I first met the fortune teller, she led me to the hotel of the Zheng family, and this time, the fortune teller appeared here again.


    Is it Zheng chengshuang who doesn''t want me to leave here?!


    I suddenly felt that Zheng chengshuang didn''t dare to rob me with the Gao family, so he tried to keep me in Henan.


    That''s why I deliberately bought the Gaojia driver or others to turn off the car, and then used the fortune teller to make me miss the plane, steal the money and break my bank card. Then... It was just me and a thoughtless Xiaobai. They can send someone to catch us all.


    Although LAN Yuer has warned Zheng chengshuang not to have too much appetite, Zheng chengshuang, a woman who has done all her conspiracy, secretly drives the lotus gang. She doesn''t even know the daughter of the little princess. She really doesn''t want to listen to LAN Yuer''s advice and want to leave me.


    If Zheng chengshuang has an undercover in the Gao family, once I contact the Gao family, I''m afraid Zheng chengshuang''s people may come to me directly before the Gao family. After all, if Zheng chengshuang sends someone to turn off the Gao family and knows the formation of my secret, it proves that she has talent in the Gao family.


    Thinking of this, I was extremely frightened. I ran out of the bank and looked around the street, trying to find the person who followed me.


    The women on the street come and go, including young girls, student girls, little girls, office workers, white-collar workers and the elderly. The flow of people is surging, smiling or calm. I can''t see any suspicious people, or everyone looks so suspicious that I can''t find out who is following me for a while.


    But anyway, I''d better leave, and the farther I run with Xiaobai, the better.


    Thinking of this, I hurried to the door of the bank and ran all the way holding Xiaobai''s hand.


    "Lord, master, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, silly girl, run with me quickly!"


    "Ah?"


    I don''t talk much nonsense. I took Xiaobai and ran wildly. At the same time, I looked back from time to time to see if I was chasing us.


    It seems not... But I''m not sure, because there are too many people on the street. If someone drives to track or hides in the corner, I don''t know.


    Xiaobai and I ran like this all the way. Anyway, we tried to run to places with many people, unfamiliar places, winding trails, or directly through shopping malls. In short, we ran to places that are not easy to be tracked.


    I pulled Xiaobai who didn''t know anything and ran all the way. After almost half an hour, I ran to the public toilet next to a cinema. I directly found a compartment there for Xiaobai and me to change clothes. At the same time, I also messed up Xiaobai''s hair with water. I also put on my hat and sunglasses. I felt that I would not leave until my image had changed greatly.


    At the same time, I also threw away my backpack, because our backpacks were too conspicuous and easy to be found. I found an ordinary plastic bag in a public place and put my emerald and some valuable things away. After that, I threw away all the other clothes, snacks, souvenirs and useless things anyway, and then stuffed them directly into my clothes, Let my stomach swell up and look like a fat man.


    "Hee hee, master, what is this? Magic?" Xiaobai felt very incredible about my behavior.


    "Keep your voice down. I suspect someone is following us," I said.


    "Ah? Tracking?" hearing my words, Xiaobai looked at a loss.


    "Well, I was thinking that the person who stole our money just now might continue to rob us after we took the money from the bank, so I followed us. So I got rid of her first." for Xiaobai, I didn''t need to tell the truth. I fooled her with a few lies.


    "So it is! Master, you are so smart!" Xiaobai said admiringly to me, his eyes full of worship. Hearing Xiaobai''s praise, I was a little proud.

 Chapter 274

    I don''t dare to contact the Gao family for the time being, but I''m penniless now. I have only three yuan left in my pocket. I can''t do it. After running for a long time, I''m also hungry. Although Xiaobai is bulging, he also calls me hungry.


    At that time, I had to tell Xiaobai the truth:


    "Xiaobai... Actually, I just found that my bank card is broken and I can''t withdraw money. We... Have no money to buy food now."


    "Ah? But master, didn''t you say someone wanted to rob us without taking money?"


    "Fool, if we don''t withdraw money, they won''t rest and will certainly follow us all the time. So we''d better get rid of it early. Our clothes are high-end clothes bought by the high family. They think ill of our brand because they have money. Now they can''t recognize it when they change into ordinary clothes, okay?"


    "Oh, that''s right. I didn''t expect it at all. The master is too smart." Xiaobai touched my messy hair and said. Hey, hey, it''s enough to cheat this silly girl with flawed lies.


    "But I still don''t think that sister looks like a bad person."


    "Do you still say?" I gave Xiaobai a violent chestnut. Xiaobai covered his head with pain and the melon seeds whined.


    "Master, but how can we eat without money?" after walking for a while, Xiaobai rubbed his head and asked me again.


    "Eat, eat, you know eat! Will you die if you are hungry for a long time? Tomorrow Junxia booked tickets for us online. We went to the airport for free and went to Santan city. We ate everything, okay?"


    "Oh." Xiaobai felt his growling belly a little unhappily, so he had to lower his head to accept the reality.


    After that, I called Junxia again. At that time, Junxia had arrived in Santan city. She said she had met little Taimei and iceberg beauty, but aowu was dishonest and almost made trouble. She was caught by the security guard. She was helping to escape. They were disappointed that they didn''t see me. Now they have gone back. As for the swallow, it seems that he is still at home and has not come to the airport.


    I didn''t tell Junxia about my situation, because now Junxia can''t come back in Santan city. She can''t help me at all. I told her that it would only make her worry. It''s better not to say, but urge her not to forget to buy me a ticket.


    I also talked to the little sister on the phone. According to the little sister, the swallow still didn''t go to school today. The iceberg beauty went to find her. She also refused to see anyone and locked herself at home. It seems that the situation is really bad.


    This strengthened my confidence to go back and help the swallow.


    I sent a text message to swallow''s mobile phone and told her:


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m back."


    Although swallow''s mobile phone has been turned off, as long as she turns it on once, she can see my message.


    Although the big talk was said, the fate of Xiaobai and I became a problem that night. Where should Xiaobai and I spend the night?


    Moreover, because of the passage of time, my stomach is getting more and more hungry. In the end, it''s even worse than Xiaobai''s cry. I can''t help it.


    However, I really have no money. Three yuan, at most buy a roadside pancake to satisfy your hunger. What should I do?


    Just after passing a long-distance passenger transport center, I saw a stationery shop nearby, and then I immediately had a plan.


    By the way, maybe I can get some money.


    hey.


    "Xiaobai, wait for me. I''ll go shopping. Then we''ll have money." I asked Xiaobai to wait at the door of the stationery store, and I went into the stationery store to buy what I planned.


    I have only 3 yuan on me. I want to make good use of the remaining assets.


    The landlady of the stationery store is an old woman with a yellow complexion. She sits in front of the counter wearing a pair of presbyopia glasses. The stationery store is full of all kinds of exquisite items, stationery boxes, all kinds of penholders, notebooks and all kinds of pens. Different from the 21st century, the colors of stationery here are all very gorgeous, with all kinds of very exquisite patterns on them.


    For example, a stationery box has various colors and patterns on the surface, and many have star avatars and panda cartoon patterns. Sure enough, they are biased towards women''s style. If a man is a man, he will certainly buy dark objects with darker colors. Of course, because it is the future world, there are all kinds of things in the stationery store.


    For example, a projection flashlight, a tablet computer as thin as cardboard, a pencil box that can hang a pen holder like a Christmas tree, and a recording pen like a brooch... These are not available in ordinary stationery stores in the 21st century.


    "Boss, I''ll buy a refill and this draft book." after some selection, I randomly selected a 1 yuan refill and 1 yuan draft book from the counter of the stationery store, and then went to the counter to pay.


    In this way, I have only 1 yuan left in my pocket, but I know that if my plan can succeed, my harvest is definitely more than that.


    "Master, what did you buy?" Xiaobai asked me strangely when he saw the book in my hand.


    "Hey, hey, something that can keep us from hungry." I said with a refill and a small book.


    "But the refill and paper can''t eat!" Xiaobai blinked and said strangely.


    "Don''t worry, wait and see. Xiaobai, put your head together and we''ll do it later." I pulled Xiaobai''s head and whispered in her ear.


    Hearing what I said, Xiao Bai was shocked, and then his face turned red.


    "Lord, master, isn''t this a scam? It''s not good! We''ll be bad people if we do that!" Xiaobai shook his head after listening to me.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Do you want to be hungry? We will be poor. Others stole our money first. It''s not our fault. We were forced, right?" I looked at Xiaobai.


    "But..." Xiaobai is still not brave enough.


    "If you don''t do it, I''ll get the money to buy dinner. You don''t have to eat." I looked at Xiaobai.


    Hearing what I said, Xiaobai showed a tangled expression. She lowered her head and looked at her growling stomach. Her mouth opened and closed. Finally, she lowered her head and agreed.


    "Well..."


    So Xiaobai and I decided on the "encircling money" plan.


    In fact, this plan is very simple.


    I first wrote the following on the paper with a refill:


    "Dear sisters, I''m dumb little white


    "I was Xiaobai, a working woman in Santan City, Zhejiang Province. In order to cure my mother''s leukemia, I came to Zhengzhou to work. However, in a car accident, my vocal cord was damaged and I couldn''t speak. Because I couldn''t speak, the boss didn''t want me and didn''t give me a salary, so I had to go home. But I didn''t have money. Please kindly sisters give me some money. Let me go home. I want to see my mother Mom, I want to see her last time when she can still see me! If my sisters are willing to help me, please leave your names, and I will repay my sisters as an ox and a horse! "


    This was the first step of my plan, and then I forged a series of donor lists on the paper with different handwriting:


    "Lin Junxia: donate 5 yuan."


    "Gao Haixin: donate 3 yuan."


    "Swallow: donate 2 yuan."


    "Qiu Le, donate 100 yuan."


    ¡­¡­


    The reason why I forged the names of these donors is to take advantage of the herd effect and the comparison effect. People are always used to doing what many people are doing. If there is no name on the list, others will think, "others don''t donate. Why should I donate?" Therefore, they will not donate money. If they see that several people on the list have donated money, they will be relatively willing to pay money. Moreover, they can also be given a reference for the amount of donations. If people suddenly see a striking 100 yuan among a large number of people with 2 yuan and 3 yuan, they will naturally have a sense of comparison and want to make their name more eye-catching.


    I asked Xiaobai to hold the disposable cup found in the trash can in one hand and the list I wrote in the other hand, then took her to the nearby bus stop sign with more people, and then began to "circle money".


    The reason why we choose to be near the bus stop sign is also because people who take the bus generally have more change, which makes it easier to "donate" to us.


    The reason why Xiaobai is asked to do this... Naturally, it''s because Xiaobai is stupid. Qiu looks pathetic and easy to be sympathized. Looking at the tears in her innocent big eyes, I think many women will flood with compassion.


    After a series of preparations, I deliberately "vilified" Xiaobai''s face with some soil on the ground, making her look like a poor girl.


    In this way, we began to "beg" along the street. Our first stop was a bus stop that I was not familiar with myself.


    Because I want to avoid being followed, I need to check whether anyone is following us before Xiaobai "begging". After confirming that there is no one around, our plan begins!


    I chose the rush hour after work. In front of the No. 17 bus station, many passengers gathered. I pushed Xiaobai''s back and asked her to stand under the license plate, like a poor match girl, crying.


    "Master, it''s not good... Or we''d better be hungry." we had a good discussion before, but when we really wanted to implement the plan, Xiaobai was still too kind and hesitated to go.


    I didn''t say anything. I just stared at Xiaobai with sharp eyes.


    Looking at my eyes, Xiaobai went out with a broken cup and a piece of white paper without saying anything. I pretended to be an ordinary passer-by and followed Xiaobai 10 meters behind him to monitor Xiaobai''s actions.


    Because there was a large flow of people near the station, soon the tourists came and went to find Xiaobai''s gray face and poor looking strange girl. I told Xiaobai not to speak no matter what happened. Just show the note to other tourists and show her poor expression.


    This kind of work that doesn''t need a brain or even acting skills is naturally more suitable for Xiaobai. Xiaobai who has lost his memory is a stupid look and doesn''t have to pretend.


    I stood under a roadside tree next to the station, pretending to enjoy the cool, and then secretly looked at Xiaobai''s actions.


    Xiaobai stood under the license plate, and there were also three or four aunts whispering near the license plate. Xiaobai looked at me from a distance. His eyebrows were full of sadness and seemed to hesitate, but he walked forward and showed the paper in his hand to those aunts.

 Chapter 275

    The aunts seemed a little surprised when they saw the paper in Xiaobai''s hand. After all, they are people with social experience. When they saw Xiaobai''s piece of paper, they hesitated. Instead of paying immediately, they whispered.


    Looking at those aunts whispering, I was a little nervous and unconsciously squeezed a cold sweat.


    Will these aunts be deceived by Xiaobai''s kind and simple appearance?


    What if they see through Xiaobai''s trick?


    The first time I did such a thing, to be honest, I was still a little uncertain, and I could only pray for luck.


    After discussing for a while, the aunts seemed to frown and didn''t mean to give money. They were a little empty in their heart, and Xiaobai was pale and dodged in her eyes. After a while, a bus stopped and more than a dozen passengers came down.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t sit still, stood up, and then walked all the way to Xiaobai, pretending to be a passer-by, stopped in front of the crowd, and then pretended to be curious to look at Xiaobai. Seeing me, Xiaobai opened her eyes, while I pretended to be careless and looked at the paper in Xiaobai''s hand. Then, I pretended to be a rich man, smiled at Xiaobai and said:


    "Oh, are you really dumb? I think you''re cheating?"


    "No!" Xiaobai nodded.


    This is the script I discussed with Xiaobai. Hearing what I said, Xiaobai closed her mouth, opened her eyes wide and shook her head.


    "Are you really dumb?" I grabbed Xiaobai''s chin and asked with a sneer.


    "Hmm, HMM!" Xiaobai was about to cry, but she still kept silent, nodded her head and pretended to be dumb. Although the silly girl was not very smart, she pretended very well this time.


    "Still loaded? Well, if you say a word, I''ll give you my grandmother emerald worth 5000 yuan. How about I do what I say?" I also took out one of my emeralds and put it in a small white cup.


    But at this time, Xiaobai shook his head, took the emerald out of the cup, stuffed it back into my hand, held my hand tightly, shook his head at me, with a bit of sincerity and seriousness in his clear eyes.


    My action was deliberately shown to the people around me in order to impress others with Xiaobai''s sincerity.


    Seeing that Xiaobai gave me back my emerald, the people around me were a little moved.


    Xiaobai''s sincere move moved many people.


    "Oh, it''s good to pretend. You don''t want it yourself. Oh, if you miss this village, you won''t have this store." then I stuffed the emerald back into my pocket and threw a dime into Xiaobai''s cup. "I''ll give you a dime reward for acting. Ha ha." I smiled deliberately, pretended to be a rich man and swaggered away.


    The people around me were disgusted by my behavior, and moved by Xiaobai''s sincerity. As a result, my plan soon succeeded.


    "There''s something wrong with that guy."


    "It''s shameless for people to tease her like this because they are really dumb."


    "Yes, this mute girl is so clever and honest. It seems that she really has a poor experience."


    "Shall we give her some money?"


    Because the crowd no longer doubted Xiaobai''s identity as a mute girl, and was a little moved by Xiaobai''s return of my emerald. As a result, many women actually began to pay for Xiaobai. They all began to lose money in Xiaobai''s cup.


    Although there are not many, a little makes a lot. After a group of people went away, I went to Xiaobai again. I was surprised that there was 32 yuan in Xiaobai''s cup!


    Yes, my little trick really succeeded!


    After one success, I was a little proud and had an inexplicable pleasure in my heart.


    Maybe it''s because of greed. Next, I took Xiaobai to several other stations and came down five or six times. Xiaobai successfully cheated more than 200 loose money by relying on a pure little face! 10 yuan, 5 yuan, 20 yuan... Looking at the notes in the cup, I was excited, surprised and... A little sorry.


    If it were in the 21st century, it would not be so easy to cheat money. Sure enough, women are naturally more compassionate than men.


    The money encircling plan was much more successful than I thought. Xiaobai and I, who were already penniless, got a lot of money by acting several times and could stay in a hotel all night.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that Xiaobai began to be a little depressed after several plans to circle money. Looking at the paper money in the cup, Xiaobai said to me with some guilt:


    "Master, shall we end up like this? I think it''s wrong. I cheated people a lot of money."


    "Silly, we have to have dinner and stay in a hotel. The money is not enough. At least get 300. Go on. Let''s go to the passenger center." I also feel a little addicted. Although I clearly know that my behavior is a little against morality, I still can''t help doing it, mainly because my previous actions have been too successful.


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but hurry up. It''s going to be rush hour soon!"


    "Oh..."


    Xiaobai and I wandered all the way, and finally came to a long-distance bus passenger station. There was a lot of people there. Many of them were passengers returning from May Day. Many of them were carrying handbags, wearing casual clothes and even wearing sun hats. Seeing the surging group of women, my eyes strafed the crowd from time to time to see if there were any high-score beauties.


    Sure enough, I found many high score beauties.


    There are star beauties with expensive temperament wearing black pencil skirts and dark sunglasses, young ladies with satchels and sun hats, and students in groups of twos and threes wearing short shirts, some with short hair bangs, some with braided braids, all wearing ultra-low skirts and no silk stockings, When running and jumping, the yellow, white, blue and pink underpants were all displayed in the wind, exposed to the eyes of passers-by, and the beautiful scenery was seen in my eyes.


    In the 21st century, this is impossible, because girls need to hide themselves in order to avoid men doing things that hurt themselves on impulse because of their physical temptation. But in this era, there is no need to think like that. No matter how bold and exposed girls wear, they don''t need to worry about men invading themselves, so sometimes it doesn''t matter if they even bare their upper body in public. Of course, this kind of situation is just like that men bare their upper bodies in the 21st century, which is still relatively rare. Only female workers who do heavy work in some sports fields or construction sites will be so direct.


    "HMM... ah..." driven by me, Xiaobai walked to the door of the crowded passenger transport center and began to "beg" like before at the bus stop.


    After all, there were more people in the passenger station than in other small stations. After a while, Xiaobai cheated a lot of small money. In less than an hour, a small paper cup was almost full.


    Looking at the slow money in Xiaobai''s cup, I estimated that I could almost leave, but just then, a plump lady with a Western hat and a purple rich dress came to Xiaobai and saw poor Xiaobai with sympathy in her eyes, She took out five 200 yuan notes from her famous brand bag and stuffed them into Xiaobai!


    At that time, Xiaobai looked at the banknotes that the lady had stuffed her with eyes straight. From the beginning of our money encircling plan, no one had given so much money at one time. The most was only 50 yuan. Where was there an example of five 200 yuan banknotes at one time?


    The lady said nothing, but kindly touched Xiaobai''s head, then stuffed the money into Xiaobai''s pocket, and finally turned and left.


    Xiaobai stood in place and looked at the lady who was walking away. Her eyes were stunned. Looking at the five large bills in her hand, her small lips could bite and bleed. Her small face was full of complexity and guilt.


    "Aunt, I can''t take the money." holding the money in my hand, looking at the lady who walked away, Xiaobai, a silly girl, unexpectedly chased up again, stopped in front of the noble woman and wanted to return the money to others.


    "Aunt, I''m sorry I lied to you, i... I''m not mute!" Xiaobai''s face turned red, lowered his head and sent the money back.


    "You... You lied to me?" the lady was frightened by Xiaobai who suddenly opened her mouth, and I patted my head when I stood at the corner of the toilet looking at Xiaobai.


    "I''m sorry, aunt. I''m really sorry. Take all the money back!" Xiaobai said sincerely, but her voice was crying quickly.


    The lady looked at Xiaobai and was stunned for a long time. She was speechless. The lady looked very generous and kind with a kind face and a wide mouth.


    "What''s the matter? How can you cheat money when you are so young?" the lady looked at Xiaobai with some reproach and asked.


    "I''m sorry, aunt, i... our money was stolen by thieves. We were hungry and had no money for dinner, so we did this..." Xiaobai explained with a low head in shame. This silly girl actually showed all my plans. I patted my thigh and thought it was a smash this time.


    Xiaobai''s eyes can''t hide what''s on his mind. Others will know when they look at his eyes.


    "You? Do you have anyone else?"


    "Well... A man came back with me, but he is not here. We have no money." Xiaobai lowered his head and his voice was as thin as a mosquito.


    Maybe I was moved by Xiaobai''s honesty. Then something unexpected happened to me.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Xiaobai. Others call me that." Xiaobai answered sincerely.


    "Well, Xiaobai, aunt, you''re still very honest. Lend you the money and give it back to me when you have money." what did that lady say really stunned me? She was willing to lend us the money? There are many people on the street who borrow money and don''t pay it back. I don''t know what the woman thinks. She is willing to "lend" Xiaobai the money.


    "No, no, too much, I can''t take the money!" Xiaobai pushed and shouted.


    "Hehe, I''ll give you 600. Take it. It''s not much money. I''m sure you won''t pretend to be dumb and ask for money. Aunt, I''ve done charity for many years, and I can see which people are liars and which are not. Go eat something delicious and buy a beautiful dress." your wife smiled kindly at Xiaobai. Then she took out three of the five notes and gave them to Xiaobai. She waved her hand and turned away.


    "Auntie, thank you! Auntie, you are really a good person!" since your wife asked Xiaobai to collect the money, Xiaobai pushed it several times and finally accepted it.


    "Hehe, what a lovely child. I like it."


    The purple lady smiled, left a phone for Xiaobai, waved her hand and walked away.


    "Master, master! I got the money! The aunt was kind-hearted just now. She gave me a lot of money, 400!" Xiaobai ran to the toilet to show off her harvest to me.


    I watched with terrified eyes make complaints about Xiao Bai''s money.


    "You silly girl really met a noble man..."

 Chapter 276

    "It''s not a noble person, it''s a good person. Master, I said that there are good people everywhere in the world. I also wrote down the aunt''s phone number. I must repay her when I have money!" Xiaobai said happily with a few notes in her arms.


    "The world is full of good people? Ha ha, silly girl, you really take your luck as inevitable! When you are cheated, you can''t even find your way home. Look at you crying!" I said with a white look. After so many things, I have seen people''s hearts more thoroughly. From the old witch to the Spider Queen to the military alliance, I have a deeper grasp of the people''s heart.


    "Well, silly girl, I dare not say that there are no good people in the world, but I dare say that most people are running for interests. People are animals that seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Most people are definitely not the kind of money boy who gives money to others without slipping away."


    "How could it be? Everyone sympathized with us and donated so much money. It shows that most people in the world are good people. I feel so sorry for them." Xiaobai looked at the money in the cup and said.


    This stupid girl with dead brains is really hopeless.


    "Do you want to bet? I bet most people in the world are not good people."


    "Make a bet?" Xiaobai looked at me in surprise.


    "Well, silly girl, don''t you believe there are many good people in the world? I said there are many bad people in the world."


    "I, I don''t believe it," Xiaobai argued with a red face. "Although I''m stupid, I know there are good people everywhere in the world!"


    I took a deep breath. I knew it was time for me to teach this stubborn silly girl a lesson.


    "Come with me. Listen, don''t talk until I tell you to talk." I confiscated all the money in Xiaobai''s hand and put it in my pocket. Then I took her hand and went to the center of the hall on the first floor of the passenger transport center. I stood in the center of the first step and said to Xiaobai:


    "Don''t say a word until I tell you to speak, do you hear me?"


    "Why?"


    "Anyway, you''re not allowed to talk, do you hear me?"


    "Oh."


    I asked Xiaobai to stand side by side on the steps, then cheered and shouted:


    "All passengers, come here!"


    Hearing my rough cry, some pedestrians in the passenger transport center stopped and looked at us with curious eyes.


    "Well, my silly sister has dementia and can''t speak. The doctor said that she must be stimulated and cry before she can speak." I took Xiaobai and said to the crowd, and then showed the emerald in my hand, "Silly sister and I have a good relationship. I can''t bear to start. This emerald is handed down by our ancestors and is worth 5000. If someone is willing to make my sister cry, I''ll give it to her!"


    Hearing what I said, everyone present was in an uproar.


    "As long as it''s up to make her cry, whether it''s successful or not, I''ll give her at least 10 yuan!"


    Hearing what I said, the people present looked at each other, while the onlookers were more and more. Looking at the emeralds and hundreds of dollars in my hand, after a moment of silence, someone finally came up and said:


    "I''ll try."


    "I''ll try it, too!"


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    When I saw the Genuine Emerald in my hand, the tourists who watched the excitement finally couldn''t help but stretch out their hands and volunteered to come up.


    Seven or eight strong looking female passengers all gathered around. Xiaobai was suddenly afraid and opened her mouth to speak, but I caught her and winked.


    The next scene is almost conceivable. Someone spit at Xiaobai, someone slapped Xiaobai, someone pulled Xiaobai''s clothes. After a while, Xiaobai cried.


    "No, I''m kidding. I''m kidding." seeing Xiaobai crying, I took Xiaobai to explain quickly, but the people around me were more angry.


    "Liar, bring the money and precious stones. Your words don''t count!"


    "Everyone hit, don''t deny it!"


    All of a sudden, the passengers who seemed to help my "sister cure" not only didn''t rejoice to cure the disease, but became red eyed robbers one by one.


    Seeing the red eyed women, I threw the emerald in my hand directly. They quickly bent down and robbed the ground, even scuffled, claiming to be their own credit.


    Seeing this scene, little Bai stared and looked pale.


    "Believe it now? Most people in the world only value interests. Don''t think others want to help you, it''s because they don''t violate their core interests. If they violate others'' bottom line, others will go crazy to sympathize with you." I took Xiaobai and left the back door of the passenger movement center.


    Xiaobai''s eyes were red with tears. I wiped the saliva and stains off Xiaobai''s body with the cuffs of my clothes, trying to revive her.


    "Silly girl, now you know this truth? Use your brain more in future work, don''t treat people too well."


    Because of the blow of that scene just now, Xiaobai has been confused, her eyes are dull and there is no magic color. After she doesn''t cry, she still looks like a person who has lost her soul. I don''t have any reaction anywhere when I take her hand.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t talk?" she took Xiaobai for a few blocks. She still didn''t respond. I was worried and asked her.


    "How could it be like this... How could it be like this..." Xiaobai still seems very confused. I don''t expect her to figure it out. Many philosophers have been thinking about people''s hearts for thousands of years. How can Xiaobai figure it out with his stupid little head melon seeds?


    Speaking of it, Xiaobai was a genius before amnesia. I can''t believe he was so stupid after amnesia.


    "Silly girl, don''t think about it if you can''t figure it out. Let''s have something to eat." with a silly face, Xiaobai went to the nearby noodle restaurant, where there were a beautiful woman in an apron and a little beauty who looked very similar to the beautiful woman making ramen.


    I went to this noodle shop purely because of its name Niu.


    Because the name of this noodle restaurant is "cow noodle restaurant".


    In the women''s world, women''s sexual consciousness is quite open. Sometimes it is common to joke about their genitals.


    "What would you like? We have braised beef noodles, mushroom beef noodles, pickled vegetable noodles, Jiangnan fried noodles, Shanxi sliced noodles, Sichuan Dandan noodles, Beijing fried sauce noodles, Hubei hot and dry noodles, Shandong Yifu noodles..." the little beauty wearing a chef''s hat crossed her waist and enthusiastically walked up to us and recited the menu to us like ancient poetry.


    "OK, OK, just braised beef noodles." I stopped her quickly.


    "We have beef noodles in brown sauce, 1, 3, 5, 7, 9 and well done. What kind do you want?" the beautiful cook continued.


    What''s going on in this store.


    "Well done."


    "Would you like a little spicy, light spicy, medium spicy, spicy, or extra spicy?"


    "I''ll go. Do you still do it in this shop?" I was impatient. When I saw my expression, the beautiful cook stuck out his tongue and smiled:


    "Hey hey, I''m sorry, I''m just worried about the wrong taste. Today, I''m here to help my mother make noodles for the first time, hee hee." the little Cook said with a smile.


    "How hot is it, please?"


    "Slightly spicy!"


    The little cook wrote down the requirements and hurried away. Later, I learned that in the women''s world, eating is very particular. When I go to many restaurants, chefs there will ask guests about their taste needs, because one of women''s hobbies is eating. Women are more particular about eating than men!


    Smelling the delicious braised beef noodles, Xiaobai''s nose sniffed, and then began to recover.


    "Come on, don''t frown. Silly girl, eat more." I gave Xiaobai a piece of beef with oil but not greasy and blood tendons. Xiaobai gulped up and seemed to feel much better.


    "Master, why do they do this? Why do they beat me for precious stones and money?" Xiaobai seems to be still thinking about what just happened.


    "Because people have selfishness and morality, but in addition, there is a balance. Morality and money are placed at both ends of the balance. If one end weighs more than the other end, people will do things on the inclined side. Morality is cotton, money is gold, and the weight of money is often easy to exceed morality. Therefore, most people''s balance is always biased towards the other end of money. Therefore, many people are Behavior is often predictable. Many people say "things can''t be done without money" because they think that as long as the weight of the section representing money is large enough, the balance will tilt. "


    "But then, isn''t everyone a bad person? Because gold nuggets must be heavier than cotton..."


    "That''s right. That''s not right," I said as I sucked the delicious beef noodles into my mouth, "Cotton will become heavier because it absorbs blood, sweat and tears, but the gold won''t. water can''t penetrate the gold. Water will only adhere to the surface of the gold and evaporate sooner or later. Then one day, the weight of cotton that absorbs blood, sweat and tears will exceed the gold. The moral difference between killing one person and killing 10000 people is that the weight of blood absorbed by cotton is different."


    "How abstruse. I don''t understand." Xiaobai listened to me, his big eyes blinking, showing a thoughtful look.


    "Of course you don''t understand. Just you stupid brain, it''s far from enough." I smiled and said.


    "Sure enough... The master is still powerful." Xiaobai lowered his head. "I want to learn more from the master."


    "Take your time."

 Chapter 277

    After dinner, Xiaobai and I paid and left the noodle shop. They walked down the street with their stomachs. We found a passer-by, inquired about the road to the airport, and walked all the way to catch the plane at 10:30 tomorrow morning.


    Zhengzhou is very gorgeous at night,


    There are many buildings and the streets are full of cars. The bustling crowd, like the tide, neon glare, light trance. Both fantasy and truth.


    Inside and outside the Gourmet Shop, the wanton crowd yelled, and the streets full of women''s softness glittered with advertising lights of famous brand beer. Outside the city, there were mountains full of smoke.


    I found that in the women''s world, there are a lot of singing and dancing halls, more than in the 21st century. I can see several singing and dancing halls almost every street. I see many young girls who seem to be high school students and female college students coming and going in and out of the singing and dancing halls, hip-hop, noisy, unspeakable intimacy.


    Girls can''t stand loneliness better than men. It''s normal for girls to like parties and go to song and dance halls.


    "Master, look, there are stars in the sky." when walking a street, Xiaobai suddenly pointed to the night sky and said.


    "Silly girl, that''s Kong Mingdeng!" stars can still be seen in big cities with bright lights. Only silly girls like Xiaobai can say it.


    But... Where is the Kongming lamp? After walking another street, I found that there was a night market with stalls in the square in front. Many women who worked hard in small businesses rushed out of their homes to sell small things and earn some extra money to support their families.


    Anyway, we were almost at the airport, so I wandered around with Xiaobai in the night stand to see if there were any strange and good things.


    At that time, it was already deep and the temperature was getting cooler. Although it was approaching the middle of May, it was still cold at night. Xiaobai and I walked around all the way, ate a lot of barbecues on stalls and enjoyed the night view of women''s world. We were also tired. As we gradually moved from the city center to the edge of the city, there were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the street, At first, you could see groups of women everywhere you went, but later, you basically couldn''t meet anyone in ten minutes.


    At the edge of the city, the original scene of tall buildings and continuous buildings disappeared. Villas and foreign houses are replaced by civilian low houses. In the world of women, there are differences in houses due to different status.


    "Master, I''m a little sleepy. Let''s find a place to sleep?" Xiaobai said weakly behind my ass. it''s strange that we''re not tired after walking all afternoon.


    "OK, I''ll stay when I see the hotel later." I looked around and tried to find a smaller hotel next to the road. First, we didn''t have the money to stay in a high-end hotel. Second, I was worried that staying in a large hotel would be found by people who might follow me behind.


    When I came to the corner of an alley, I suddenly heard a burst of baby crying. Then, a man''s head exposed from the corner of the alley, waved to us and Xiaobai and said:


    "Two guests, you want to stay in the hotel, don''t you? Stay with us!"


    The middle-aged woman with her head sticking out of the alley looks handsome and has a wavy perm. Her eyes are shining and have a charm. It seems that she should also be a beauty with high scores when she was young.


    "We live in a hotel. How much is a room for one night?" I asked.


    Hearing what I said, Xiangyan woman said:


    "Two?"


    "Two people." I nodded.


    "I see, standard room 50." Xiangyan woman nodded as if she understood something.


    "Yes."


    It''s not too expensive. I can go back tomorrow anyway. I didn''t want to stay in a good hotel, so I nodded and agreed. There are no AIDS and other diseases in this woman''s era. I don''t have to worry about being infected by some inferior hotels.


    "Those two come with me."


    In this way, the Xiangyan woman took me and Xiaobai into the small hotel in the alley. The small hotel is simple. It is completely a private hotel transformed from a three-story old apartment. It is even a hotel with a sign of Xiaojin Hotel hung at the door.


    "Here is the key to 206. Just show me your ID card. You need to burn the hot water yourself." the waitress took us to a room at the end of the corridor on the second floor and gave us the key. After we showed her ID card, she nodded and left.


    Only Xiaobai and I stared at each other at the door.


    "Come in, silly girl, we''ll stay here tonight." I opened the door and pulled Xiaobai in.


    The hotels in women''s world are similar to those in the 21st century. After all, they are small hotels. The place is not big, just like the private bedroom. There are two double beds and a wall mounted TV in front of the anti-theft window. In addition, there is a bottle of daffodils in the room, which is full of a faint smell of flowers. On the white sheets, there was a faint fragrance of women, which seemed to be left by women who had lived before.


    I put down the plastic bag and lay lazily on the bed to breathe, while Xiaobai, a silly girl, suddenly lay down on her back and lay next to me, stretching her hands comfortably.


    A bunch of beautiful hair fell on my face and hit my eyes. It was the black hair of the silly girl Xiaobai. I quickly put aside her hair, turned my head and looked at the silly girl who didn''t pay attention to anything. Unexpectedly, I just saw the silly girl looking at me with a silly smile. The smile on the snow-white little face was so innocent, It does not contain any impurities.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s pure smile, I was stunned for a moment. All the prepared abusive words in my heart melted and disappeared.


    At that moment, Xiaobai and my face were so close, almost only ten centimeters. As long as my face moved a little, I could... Kiss her.


    I breathed gently, and Xiaobai also looked at me quietly and smiled foolishly. I didn''t know what she was laughing at. However, Xiaobai''s smile is really pure and beautiful


    Looking at Xiaobai''s pure smile like a child, I felt tired and tired, and the conspiracy, complaints and troubles in my heart disappeared.


    To sum up, from Santan city to Yunnan, from Yunnan to Vietnam, and then from Vietnam to Henan, only this silly girl has been with me all the time.


    "Silly girl?"


    "Ah, master?" Xiaobai blinked and looked at me with black diamond eyes. My figure was reflected in the depths of his eyes.


    "Haven''t you thought about your family after staying with me for so long?" I asked faintly.


    Xiaobai turned her eyes and said:


    "Well... I''ve thought about it. Sometimes I dream of a hazy shadow, but I forget it when I wake up."


    "Don''t you want to go home?" I looked at Xiaobai and asked.


    "Yes. But I''m a little sad to think that I''ll leave my master when I go home. I think it''s good now. I can follow my master everywhere every day. Although I don''t understand many things, it''s fun."


    "What a... Silly girl." listening to Xiao Bai''s story, I smiled bitterly.


    However, I''m still a little worried about the danger that Xiaobai may be discovered by the secret service after I return to Santan city. But now Xiaobai doesn''t remember who she is, and she has Qiu Le''s ID card. As long as someone doesn''t catch her for testing, she can''t be found out.


    I looked at Xiaobai''s snow face, gently stretched out my hand and touched the past.


    Seeing me stretch out his hand, Xiaobai also seemed to understand what I was going to do. His cheeks flushed slightly, and then his eyes moved down.


    And the tip of my finger is also close to her cheek bit by bit.


    Didi didi!


    Suddenly, my watch and mobile phone rang, which startled me. I quickly withdrew my hand and got up to answer the phone. At the other end of the phone was Junxia.


    "Li Jian, where are you now?" Junxia asked us with some worry.


    "We just stayed in a suburban hotel about one kilometer away from the airport."


    "How are you? Proud dance is safe now?"


    "She also said that you were not with her. She didn''t settle down until she made trouble for a long time. Xiaobai and Haixin weren''t there. If my bodyguard hadn''t come to pick me up, I couldn''t hold her." Junxia said with some complaints.


    "Aren''t you hurt? Where are you dancing now?"


    "I''m tired of making trouble. I''m sleeping at my house now. I gave her some delicate sleeping pills at dinner. I won''t make trouble for a while. I''m fine. Aowu is familiar with me and doesn''t do anything to me."


    "That''s good." I was a little relieved. "Where are Xiaoqing and them?"


    "They went back and said they would pick you up at the airport tomorrow."


    "Really?" I nodded.


    "Have you all had dinner?"


    "Well, yes," I replied.


    "That''s good," said Junxia with a sigh of relief. "I''m waiting for you two problem children to come soon."


    "Oh, by the way, I helped you get in touch with auditors and professional lawyers through family relations. Don''t forget to contact them first. It''s very important."


    "I see. I''ll contact her about the lawyer. This time I''m going to expand the sun moon jewelry company in Awaha clothing..."


    "Anyway, Li Jian, don''t miss the flight tomorrow! Good night!" Junxia hurriedly hung up the phone and didn''t dare to talk to me again.


    After hanging up, Xiaobai and I were left in the room. They looked at each other.

 Chapter 278

    Xiaobai and I looked at each other for a while and looked at the dust on Xiaobai. Finally, I broke the silence and said:


    "Xiaobai, go take a bath. The ash on your face will soon become a second skin."


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai obeyed me and went to the bathroom without saying a word. However, the supporting facilities of the hotel are really poor. There is no hot water in the toilet. If you want hot water, you have to go to the public bathroom at the end of the corridor. So I let Xiaobai take a bath in the public bathroom. As for myself, I''ll make do without taking a bath and go back to Santan city tomorrow.


    To my dismay, Xiaobai washed for nearly two hours as soon as she took a bath, which almost made me mistakenly think that she was kidnapped and trafficked.


    After I called the swallow, I still couldn''t get through, and then I called the little sister to ask about the swallow''s situation, but the news still made me anxious. The swallow had locked himself at home for two days and didn''t come out at all. The iceberg beauty and the little sister visited them several times, and the swallow refused to see anyone, But Bai Linghua, the Witch of the Bai family, succeeded in meeting the swallow. The news really made me fall into the ice, and I was in no good mood.


    In order to conserve energy, I went to bed around 10 o''clock that day.


    It will be five days before the swallow becomes the maid of the white family.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the most worried and frightened thing happened to me. Because I plugged my ears with earplugs when I went to bed the night before and slept too late, I didn''t hear the alarm bell the next day. As a result, when I woke up, it was exactly 10:30!


    When I opened my eyes and saw the bright sunshine coming in from the anti-theft window, I knew that the big thing was bad. At the same time, I jumped out of bed in a hurry.


    "Silly girl, don''t you wake up soon?"


    "Well, what''s the matter, master?" Xiao Bai rubbed his eyes and got up.


    "What''s the matter? We missed the plane, you know?" I grabbed Xiaobai''s ear and pulled her up. Xiaobai opened her eyes and woke up.


    "Ah? How could this happen?"


    "What do you say, we both slept to death!" I scratched my head with a headache and looked at my watch. There were several missed calls on it. It was obvious that Junxia called me. I dug out my earplugs and hurriedly called Junxia:


    "Hello, Junxia!"


    "Li Jian, you didn''t get on the plane?" Junxia asked as soon as she answered the phone. Because you can''t answer the phone on the plane.


    "We overslept, eh!" I replied with a sigh.


    "Ah? No wonder you didn''t answer my call. I guessed it would be like this! You two careless ghosts!" Junxia complained.


    "Junxia, please check my ticket again. When is the ticket to Santan city recently today?" I said anxiously.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll check it for you. Really..." Junxia complained, then helped me check my ticket and gave me an answer in a moment.


    "All the tickets to Santan city have been sold out today, and there will be tickets only at 6 pm tomorrow!" Junxia''s answer made my heart cool.


    "6 o''clock tomorrow evening?!" I''ll go. Isn''t it OK to stay in Zhengzhou for almost two days? No, I can''t put it off any longer. I have to go back to Zhengzhou early, otherwise I may encounter some bad luck. I''ve had enough bad luck these two days.


    "Is there no other way? By the way, are there any other cities with air tickets?"


    "Let me see. Don''t worry." Junxia helped me check. It took longer to reply this time. "Only Wuhan airport has a flight at 6:30 this evening, which is the earliest. But you have to take 4 hours to go to Wuhan by train. Zhengzhou has a flight to Wuhan before 12 o''clock. You can catch up..."


    "What if you take the train directly back to Santan city?"


    "The train will not leave until 10 o''clock tonight. It will take 13 hours to get to Santan. You can''t arrive until noon tomorrow."


    "I''d better go back early. Then, Junxia, you can book me two flights from Wuhan to Santan City, and I''ll go to Wuhan now!" I''m like an arrow in my heart now. I just want to go back to Santan city as soon as possible. Where else do I care about?


    I don''t know if I''m haunted by ghosts these two days. I''m so unlucky. Originally, I could almost see the iceberg beauties now. Unexpectedly, it had to be postponed again.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go!" after confirming the itinerary, I took Xiaobai and hurriedly left the deadly hotel. I will never come to such a shabby hotel again in my life!


    Because of time constraints, Xiaobai and I took a taxi directly to the railway station without much breakfast. Zhengzhou railway station and the airport were still a little far away. At 11:55, we finally arrived at the railway station.


    I wanted to get the train tickets Junxia bought us at the ticket vending machine, but when I saw the team in front of the ticket vending machine, I was desperate. I pulled up and looked at the long dragon in front. Although it was not as good as the Spring Festival transportation, I didn''t know how long it would take to queue. At least 5 minutes, even if you can buy a train ticket, the train will start early!


    Looking at the crowd in front of me, I couldn''t wait to rush forward and jump in the queue.


    But just then, in the ticket hall, an old woman who looked kind-hearted came with a girl of 15 or 6 years old and of average figure and beauty.


    "Two little girls, are you going to buy train tickets to Wuhan?"


    The old woman came up with a smile and said.


    I looked at the old woman and said, "yes. What''s the matter?"


    After listening to my answer, the old woman smiled and said:


    "That''s great. I''m old and worried about buying the wrong train tickets for Wuhan and Huzhou in Hubei. It''s just right that you''re going to Wuhan. Then we milk and sun will sell our tickets to you at half price, OK, big girl?" the old woman took out two wrinkled train tickets from her arms and showed them to me and Xiaobai.


    "Bought the wrong ticket?" the old woman''s words surprised me. I frowned. When I looked at the time, I really started at 12 o''clock. Looking at the old woman and her granddaughter in front of me, I was very suspicious, "is this ticket... Fake?"


    Hearing what I said, the old woman was immediately angry. She frowned and said angrily:


    "How could it be fake? Our milk grandson bought it for 200 yuan! Have you ever seen a liar with a granddaughter? Why don''t we give you the phone number? We''re a liar. You go to the police!"


    Although the old woman vowed, I still can''t believe it. Although she said that the liars who brought their granddaughter out... Are really rare.


    "Master, I think the old woman is a good person and won''t lie to us!" at this time, Xiaobai urged me behind me, "master, there are only five minutes left. Why don''t we buy tickets? Sister Junxia has booked air tickets for us. Master, I think there are still many people in the world!"


    This silly girl will be positive at this time. I looked at the time. It was really less than 2 minutes. But after glancing at the old woman and her granddaughter in front of me, I still frowned and took out the money.


    "Forget it, just trust your silly girl''s intuition once!"


    I spent 100 yuan to buy a ticket, but I was still very worried. I thought it was a big mistake to buy a train ticket to Santan city!

 Chapter 279

    After taking the train ticket, I casually thanked the old woman and granddaughter, and directly took Xiaobai to the platform. After checking the ticket, we rushed out of the platform and got on the train carriage.


    It''s a close call. I''m half a minute away from the train!


    But when Xiaobai and I got on the train and looked at the seats on the tickets we bought, we were silly.


    Because there are two middle-aged women sitting in the seat where we are.


    When I saw the two middle-aged women on the seat, I looked at the train ticket more than twice and dared to come forward only after confirming it.


    "Sorry, did you... Do something wrong?" I frowned and said to the two women who "robbed" our seats.


    The two women''s Chins were cut and their lips were narrow. At a glance, they knew they were hard to talk. When they heard me, they immediately raised their willow eyebrows.


    "Are you kidding? Our train ticket clearly says here! What do you want?" the two women looked up and down at Xiaobai and me, as if they were strangers.


    "But here is our ticket. Are you... Sure you didn''t take the wrong train?" I took out my train ticket and Xiaobai''s to show them, and then asked.


    They took one look at our tickets, then looked at each other and took out their tickets.


    "Ah, as like as two peas." one of the women frowned.


    "But we bought it at the ticket window. It can''t be fake!" said another woman.


    Hearing the conversation between the two women, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley... Fake tickets, absolutely fake tickets, were cheated by the old woman!!


    At that time, I tore up the train ticket in a rage, and then turned to glare at Xiaobai. Seeing this scene, Xiaobai also knew what had happened. She lowered her head, looked at the broken train ticket on the ground, and said nothing.


    "See, silly girl? Good people, there are good people in this world?!"


    "But... Master..." Xiaobai''s face turned red and looked like she wanted to cry. Obviously, she knew she was wrong.


    "By the way, master, didn''t the old woman give you the phone number? As long as we call, she will certainly pay us back!" Xiaobai still refused to give up.


    "Make a fart call! That number must be false!" I said angrily.


    "But... Maybe the old woman was cheated too." Xiaobai said distressedly, playing with her fingers.


    "Yes, the man who lied to her happened to be an old woman, and he was older, older and stupid. He was so stupid that he could mistake the tickets of Wuhan and Huzhou!" I sneered at Xiaobai. Xiaobai bowed his head and dared not speak.


    At this time, a female train ticket inspector in blue uniform came over and said politely:


    "Please show me your train tickets."


    "I tore it up. We were cheated. We bought fake tickets and we made up for them!" without saying a word, I took out 200 and my ID card from my pocket and checked the tickets for the ticket inspector.


    After checking the tickets, I didn''t say anything anymore. I took Xiaobai and stood in the corner of the train carriage. Looking at the wall, I smiled bitterly at the corners of my mouth.


    I didn''t expect that I am also a person worth tens of billions now, but I still have so little money and have been cheated. What a practice.


    To put it bluntly, no matter how big the boss is, he is just an ID card, some bank cards and credit notes.


    Without money, when you are alone, you are just yourself. What identity, status and money are floating clouds far away from you.


    All you have is yourself.


    And someone who may be with you.


    Although he may have nothing like you.


    Through these days, I understand a truth. Never trust any stranger, especially a woman, especially a woman who seems weak! Because they will always deceive you with a look of pity, softness or charity until you have nothing, sink into the mire and never come back!


    Later, I no longer had the same compassion, kindness, compassion and kindness for strange women as I did at the beginning, but also had an inseparable relationship with the unpleasant experiences I encountered on my way back to Santan city!


    And Xiaobai stood against the wall in the corner of the train. I was a lead cloud on my face and Xiaobai was a white frost on my face. It was difficult to see the extreme of their faces.


    "Friend, it seems that we are in the same difficulty."


    But just then, a graceful shadow came to me silently and stood against the wall with me. I raised my head, but my eyes flashed.


    What a delicate woman


    At first I thought it was just a passenger who came up to talk, but when I saw her face, I was really surprised.


    The woman standing with me is about 23 or 24 years old. She is about the same age as me. She is 1.75 meters tall and has lilac loose hair. She is neat and hierarchical. She has a melon face, clear outline and straight figure. She looks handsome with a light blue wide narrow collar casual shirt and black tight jeans.


    Yes, handsome.


    This is a woman enough for me to use this word. After coming to the women''s world, I have seen a lot of women, including wild, charming, dignified, elegant, small and exquisite, pure and sweet, indifferent and quiet, but no woman is really enough for me to use "cool", "handsome" or "handsome".


    But the woman in front of me did it.


    From this woman, I feel a bit of a man''s breath.


    9.2 points.


    The real score of 9.2 is probably the highest score I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world. Even the appearance of the little monk in Dengfeng is slightly less than that of LAN Yueer. After all, the little monk is bald, which is detrimental to her image, while LAN Yueer is Lori type, not the cool and elegant type in front of her. There is a deviation in her style. I''m afraid that only when she grows up and improves her score can she be compared with her. Xiaobai can barely compare with this woman, but her temperament is still a little worse. After all, Xiaobai has no temperament. The obscene girl, the little princess and the female wolf head all lost the woman''s temperament by 0.1 points in an instant.


    I was surprised by the mysterious woman''s appearance in front of me, and then I returned to normal.


    The purple haired woman didn''t express any surprise at my expression. She spread her hand, smiled bitterly and said:


    "I also bought a fake ticket."


    The purple haired woman smiled, and then she stood with us with her chest in her hands.


    "Really."


    I looked at the woman in front of me with some doubts. I felt a little pity for each other, but I didn''t trust anyone because of a series of things before. Therefore, I also kept alert to this purple haired woman. Now I won''t easily trust strangers.


    "Hehe, did you miss the plane?"


    The second sentence of the purple haired woman made my heart jump. How did she know?


    "Look at your surprised look, I guess it should be right." the purple haired woman smiled faintly and said.


    I couldn''t believe it. I looked up at the purple haired woman in front of me, frowned and looked at myself. After I was sure there were no flaws, I couldn''t help asking:


    "How do you know?"


    The purple haired woman held her chest and her face was somewhat easygoing and kind: "guess."


    Can you guess missing a plane?


    I looked warily at the purple haired woman in front of me. Should this woman be the one who followed me?


    "Oh, nothing, I''m just guessing casually, not maliciously. Please don''t mind my friends." the purple haired girl quickly explained when she saw my suspicious look, "I think you two have black circles in your eyes, untidy clothes and wet eye droppings around your eyes, so I guess you didn''t sleep well last night and didn''t have time to wash your face in order to catch the bus in the morning. Now you bought fake tickets, I guess you missed the previous shift and were cheated to buy fake tickets in order to be in a hurry. If you weren''t in a hurry, you two You can queue up to buy a train instead of buying fake tickets. "


    "... well. Then how do you know we missed the plane?" I''m a little surprised. The guy in front of me is not simple.


    "Because I think you two should both have great sources. If you weren''t in a hurry, you wouldn''t take such a low-grade train."


    "We... Are people with a background?" I was even more surprised. How could this woman know everything?


    "HMM. although you two wear ordinary coats to hide your identity, I can see it. My friend, you see that your real cow leather shoes are an internationally famous'' nalol ''brand. The lowest price is 5000, which is not the price that ordinary people can buy. But the texture of underwear exposed from your neck. I think it''s the'' gillia ''brand. The price of this underwear is about 7000, Your underwear, shoes and socks are both high-end brands, and your identity must be different. "


    "But you''re wearing a very ordinary coat. The white shirt friend also tied his chest and messed up his hair. Maybe someone is following you or fans are chasing you. You''re afraid to expose your identity. But a big man like you caught a fish and dragon mixed, simple and cheap train. You must have missed the plane. Of course, this is not the case It''s just my guess. "The purple haired woman told half of the secret between Xiaobai and me. It shocked me. Indeed, Xiaobai and I had underwear and shoes from high families. Of course, they were expensive.


    I looked at the woman in front of me in amazement, but I couldn''t speak.


    "In addition, my friend, your expression is a little stiff. When your feet walk, the force at the joints is a little unnatural. It should be that you have done beauty and leg bone surgery in Dengfeng. You will be discharged soon? What you can do is seamless. I''m afraid only the Gaojia in Henan Province can do it in China."


    The purple haired girl smiled faintly and said, like an old friend. But the calm words set off a big wave in my heart!


    "In addition, the friend with white shirt and chest has a slight cocoon at the joints of hands and bones, good elasticity of legs, uniform waist, strong breathing and strong chest and lung function. She should have practiced Kung Fu. I think she''s good at boxing and feet. But she''s very obedient to you. In this way, she doesn''t look like your friend... She''s like your bodyguard or attendant."


    "Who... Are you?" a pair of powerful eyes. This woman is definitely not simple!


    "Oh, my friend, don''t be too nervous. I''m just guessing." the purple haired girl smiled amiably.


    "Who... Are you?" I asked a second time.


    But this time, the purple haired woman gave me a bitter smile:


    "Friend, I can tell you my name, but I don''t know if it''s my real name. Because... I''m a person who forgot my name."


    I frowned. Don''t you want to say your name? Are you a liar again?


    "Friend, it''s not that I''m reluctant, it''s because I really forgot my name." the purple haired woman smiled bitterly, "To be honest with my friends, I have been wandering between cities for two and a half years. The only memory I have is that I woke up in a hotel in Chengdu. In addition, there is only a string of broken purple butterfly pendant around me. Therefore, some friends I know call me purple butterfly."

 Chapter 280

    The purple haired woman took out a necklace from her chest. It was a necklace made of silver chain. In the middle of the necklace, there was a beautiful butterfly made of amethyst. Amethyst Butterfly is very exquisite. The patterns of butterfly wings on the surface are clearly visible, with a sense of hierarchy. Unfortunately, the butterfly has only one wing, half of its body, and the other half is missing.


    I couldn''t believe looking at the woman in front of me.


    Really? Another woman with amnesia? Is it popular to play amnesia recently?


    Although purple butterfly''s tone is sincere and friendly, it''s impossible for me to trust people casually. For some reason, a amnesia girl came out and accosted you. Who believes it?


    If you do nothing, you will steal.


    "Really?" I just smiled politely.


    "Excuse me, what''s your friend''s name?" purple butterfly''s handsome face showed a bit of politeness.


    "... just call me Xiao Li. Her name is Xiao Bai." of course, I won''t directly tell her real name. I doubt the identity of this guy in front of me. He has such good eyesight, good conversation and suspicious identity. It''s not worth believing.


    "Nice to meet you." Purple Butterfly said politely, arched her hands, and then leaned her back against the train wall without talking again. And I was nervous.


    Finally, I couldn''t help it. I asked:


    "Your eyesight is very sharp. You look like a detective. Can you guess where we are from?"


    Hearing what I said, purple butterfly turned her face, looked at Xiaobai and me, smiled and said:


    "My friend, I don''t know where you are from. Your voice is rough and vigorous. You may be from the north, but your skin is delicate and not dry. There are many sands and water shortage in the north. You don''t look like a northerner, and your accent is similar to that of a southerner. It''s hard to judge. But the white shirt friend should be a southerner. Because her face is delicate and soft, and her face is round Full, tender and transparent skin, with more water, similar to people in the southeast coast. "


    "And since you were going to take a plane, you shouldn''t go to Wuhan, because Wuhan is very close to Zhengzhou. The train takes only 2 to 4 hours. The distance is very short and there are no flights. So I think you should go to Wuhan and take a plane to other places. So I guess you should go farther, maybe the southeast. I guess you''re right?"


    "God..." hearing purple butterfly''s speculation, I felt that I had really learned a lot today.


    "Ha ha, it''s just a little skill. My friend is very good." Purple Butterfly said with a smile.


    "Master, this sister is so smart. And she has the same memory loss as me." Xiaobai looked at Purple Butterfly and talked to me.


    "She''s smart, but not smart enough," I said with a smile. "If she''s smart enough, she won''t be cheated to buy fake tickets. Unless she bought it on purpose."


    "Hehe, this friend is right. I really bought a fake ticket on purpose." Purple Butterfly took my slippery head and smiled naturally.


    "Go and buy fake tickets on purpose? Still pretend?"


    "I don''t know who I am now. I don''t have any certificates. If I want to catch the real name train, I have to buy a fake ticket." Purple Butterfly said with a bitter smile. Her words made me smack my tongue and thought it was right.


    I don''t know if purple butterfly''s words are true or false, but judging by her elegant appearance and extraordinary posture, it is estimated that if she is a man, she must be a refined scholar who comments and talks and laughs, and her words still have some credibility.


    However, the smarter the person, the more vigilant I was, so I didn''t chat with the beauty who claimed to be amnesic for some time. But stood with Xiaobai waiting for the train to arrive.


    "Master, I think this sister is actually very good. Why are you so outsider?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, you silly girl. It''s not enough to be cheated once?" I raised my eyebrows and threatened Xiaobai. "If you don''t shut up, I''ll block your tunnel like crow''s mouth with gravel!"


    Hearing what I said, Xiaobai shut up and stopped talking.


    The train rumbled between the fields and plains. The terrain of Henan Province is surrounded by mountains on three sides, sandwiched between the plains of the middle and lower reaches of the Yellow River and the middle reaches of the Yangtze River. The more it goes southeast, the terrain gradually becomes flat and gentle, and gradually grows high into undulating mountains and steep slopes.


    Two or three hours away from Wuhan, the train suddenly began to slow down when there was a shallow hillside tunnel ahead. The originally high-speed train stopped moving, and finally stopped after several hundred meters in the process of deceleration.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The stop of the train caused a commotion among the passengers in the train.


    Originally, we closed against the wall and suddenly opened our eyes.


    Just then, the radio on the train sounded:


    "I''m very sorry, passengers. The tunnel in front collapsed and the tunnel was blocked by gravel. Please get off first!"


    "Repeat: there is a landslide ahead, the rocks blocked the tunnel, and the train can''t move forward for the time being. Please get off first. There is a county seat ten kilometers ahead that can transfer. Please understand the inconvenience caused to you!"


    "Collapse?"


    There was a commotion in the car, and my heart was cold. I ran to the train window and looked out. I saw a large piece of stone falling under the low mountain tunnel hundreds of meters ahead. It was those damn stones that fell on the train track, causing the truck to stop.


    Xiaobai looked at me with a dull and confused face, while the purple butterfly standing beside us with a deep chest couldn''t help smiling. She looked at her watch, frowned and said, "it''s a headache to encounter such a thing in this place."


    The passengers in the train started one after another, and the radio kept repeating. The ticket inspectors and waiters on the train comforted and explained back and forth, which barely stabilized the atmosphere. However, many people complained.


    "What bad luck! What''s the matter today?" I punched the window of the train heavily, and the hard phalanx collided with the window.


    At that moment, I really wanted to roar up to the sky.


    "How could this happen?" Xiaobai is also a little anxious. It seems that she didn''t expect this to happen. "Master, we are so unlucky."


    I make complaints about it. First the wallet was stolen, then the plane was missed, and then the train collapsed. Can it be worse?


    Just then, the voice in the radio sounded again:


    "Please rest assured that our company will make full compensation for the losses caused to you."


    "Eh? Master, do you hear me? They will compensate us." Xiaobai whispered, listening to the voice on the radio.


    "Compensate? Compensate you. We bought fake tickets. Will others admit it?"


    "That''s right..." Xiaobai''s soft fingers whispered against his lips.


    "We''d better get off. It seems that the train can''t go until the gravel on the road is cleared." the purple butterfly woman smiled and reminded us. "There should be a small county some way ahead. Maybe you can take a long-distance bus there and get to Wuhan..."


    "Needless to say, I can watch GPS navigation myself, thank you." I said to zidie lukewarm, and then pulled Xiaobai off the train. Fortunately, we didn''t have much luggage, so we could go directly. Seeing me, zidie followed us with a bitter smile. At this time, the passengers on the train began to get off the train again and again, complaining.


    "Really unlucky." I accumulated resentment in my heart, but I still took out my mobile phone and called Junxia.


    "Hello, Junxia?"


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian?"


    "The train has encountered a landslide. It seems that it can''t catch up with the plane in Wuhan!"


    "Ah?" hearing my report, Junxia was surprised. "Can''t catch up? How can this happen?"


    "God knows this kind of good thing will happen to me!" I said angrily.


    "Well... Where are you now?" Junxia asked us hurriedly.


    "I don''t know. It seems that it''s on the road between Zhengzhou and Wuhan. There''s no village in front of it and no store behind it! I''ll go for a while first. When I get to Wuhan, you can book a ticket for me."


    "Oh, really... Li Jian, you two are really unlucky." Junxia sighed on the other end of the phone, but she couldn''t help anything. She could only sigh.


    Then I hung up the phone and took Xiaobai along with the long passenger brigade. Naturally, the steward and conductor on the train were scolded bloody.


    It''s not easy to walk along the railway track. When we got to the tunnel, we stopped and looked at the pile of gravel in front of us.


    Purple Butterfly walked with us. When she came to the gravel pile, she looked up for a few eyes, then narrowed her eyes and said:


    "The angle of the collapse seems to be a little deviated."


    "What are you talking about?" although I was a little rusty to purple butterfly, I couldn''t help asking when I saw her suddenly stop. This guy''s insight is sharp enough and amazing. What can attract her attention will certainly not be ordinary things.


    "You see, there is a problem with the angle of the collapse. The collapse section is directly above the tunnel, and there is relatively hard slate with large particles. If the collapse is not enough to splash so far, it will be broken like this." Purple Butterfly squats down and her purple hair is slightly covered. She concentrates on measuring the sediment on the ground, and then grabs a handful of broken slate particles on the ground, At the tip of my nose.


    "There''s a smell of sulfur. It''s not a landslide. It''s probably a man-made accident caused by someone''s intentional detonation." Purple Butterfly narrowed her eyes and said. Looking at her focused appearance, it''s a bit of a detective.


    I was confused by purple butterfly: "man-made accident?"


    "HMM." Purple Butterfly stood up, but her expression was surprisingly serious, which was very different from her previous easygoing look. "It may be that the senior management of the Ministry of Railways planned this play in order to gather funds and abuse power for personal gain or to cover up some problems in railway construction, or it may be directed by people with more voice behind the scenes. I don''t know the specific inside story. It''s only a guess."


    "Can you see that?" I was bluffed by purple butterfly. This guy can see some clues just by sweeping his eyes and sniffing his nose. This skill is really something that ordinary people can''t learn.


    "My eyes, ha ha, are different from ordinary people. Let''s go, friend. Anyway, it seems that we''re going to walk together for some time."


    Purple Butterfly said modestly and quietly, and continued to go parallel with us. But her face was a little serious.


    Although zidie said something sensational, I don''t know whether what she said is true or false. Moreover, even if it is some small Jiujiu from the top of the Ministry of railways, I can''t get the pole. It''s important to get to Wuhan first.


    So we moved on. The scene of hundreds of thousands of people walking along the railway track is really spectacular, which can be comparable to the 25000 mile long march.


    The sun was still shining in the morning, but after a group of us walked along the train tracks for some time, there were dark clouds, dark winds, flying sand and stones on the plain, and the breeze on the plain penetrated into the neck ditch, which still made people feel an inexplicable chill.


    Not surprisingly, before long, there was a sudden explosion of thunder in the sky. Then the dark clouds gathered all over the sky, and the thunder flashed. Unexpectedly, there was a trend of rainstorm.


    "No? It''s going to rain?"

 Chapter 281

    The gloomy sky surprised a large number of passengers. Some even scolded and went crazy on the spot. Women''s temper is small, and this little thing will make a lot of noise. They chirp for a long time, which makes the leading conductor very embarrassed. The stewards are also busy with persuasion, but they are not effective.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry! There is a small village in front. There are farmhouses in it. Our railway company is very familiar with the village leaders in that area. We can arrange accommodation for you temporarily, and all the expenses will be borne by our company!"


    Sure enough, we looked up. At the end of the flat field two kilometers ahead, there appeared a row of uneven low houses next to willows. It seemed that they were farmhouses and villages outside the county.


    Looking at the gloomy sky, I know that I can''t get to Wuhan today. With a sigh, I had to move forward with the crowd. Looking at the women''s faces full of resentments around me, I always felt that the thunder on the ground would be louder than that in the sky sooner or later.


    "Friends, people are on the road and help each other. Shall I help you with the bag?" the purple butterfly smiled and asked when we saw the bag in Xiaobai''s hand.


    "No, No." I quickly pulled the bag and refused. It''s too unsafe for me to hang out. The woman in front of me doesn''t know the origin. If I''m with the fortune teller, I''m afraid I won''t be safe.


    "Really." Purple Butterfly seemed to see my caution to her, her eyes moved, smiled, and didn''t say anything. But the purple butterfly''s smile made me dizzy. What a high score girl.


    In this way, I walked all the way to the nearby lijiazhai, which is quite close to Jigong Mountain, the border of Henan Province.


    When we arrived in the village, it was raining heavily. The whole sky was like a river falling down. There was no gap. We were glad to get to the village before the rain. Because of the relationship of the conductor, the village head in the countryside brought people to meet us for the first time, arranged the big temple in the village for us to stay temporarily, and beautiful female villagers sent us soup and water, which was simple and warm.


    "Come, big sister, have some hot ginger soup!" the little girl in simple rural clothes hopped to send us hot water and ginger soup. Her face was full of joy. She was obviously very excited about the sudden arrival of so many guests in the village.


    "Ah, thank you." seeing food and drink, Xiaobai naturally took it down impolitely. "Master, have some raw ginger soup. It smells delicious!" Xiaobai also pushed me with a pottery bowl and motioned me to drink with her. This silly girl is very moving and filial to my master.


    "It''s really ''it rains at night when the house leaks, and the boat is late. It seems that it''s going to rain for a long time." zidie sat opposite us with emotion, holding a bowl of ginger soup in her hand and sipping it leisurely. At the same time, she politely asked the villagers'' little girls to thank them.


    I looked at Purple Butterfly and didn''t say anything. I just drank soup silently. I don''t know how to describe my current situation. Is it down? Or helpless? I never thought that I would encounter so many stumbling problems just for such a simple thing as going home. It was like God had arranged the script not to let me go back.


    Why is that?


    I sighed, but I flew back to Santan city.


    Xiaobai looked at me with two big eyes flickering and didn''t say anything.


    "Missed something urgent, friend?" Purple Butterfly looked at me and asked.


    I paused and nodded in silence.


    "In a hurry?"


    "Very urgent."


    The dripping rain washed the tiles of the temple, slowly flowed down the sparkling tiles, and finally dropped on the shallow grass in the corner, and the dew burst.


    "Ah, master, there are chickens! There are ducks!" Xiaobai, a silly girl off-line, was attracted by the chickens and ducks running in the temple before she could stay a little longer. She was happy to drive ducks next to the majestic mahogala statue.


    My eyes were immediately attracted by three mahogara statues in one niche.


    "It''s a good thing to steal a little rest in the midst of all the fuss," said purple butterfly with a smile.


    "You don''t understand how anxious I am." I turned back to answer purple butterfly.


    "Yeah. It''s obviously urgent." zidie Ya ran smiled and sipped ginger tea.


    The rain rinses and the heart is clear. The foggy sky was always misty, and there was no reduction in rain.


    I sighed and prepared to drink the second mouthful of ginger soup. At this time, the sound of my mobile phone rang and asked me to put down the soup bowl. I was slightly surprised to see the caller ID above.


    It''s a swallow.


    However, although it was the swallow''s phone, it was not the swallow''s voice.


    But Junxia''s.


    "Li Jian." the rain was very cold. I felt Junxia''s voice trembling, as if she were in the rain.


    Junxia seems to be afraid of something.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked softly, but my heart jumped.


    "Swallow... She killed herself by taking sleeping pills."


    The wind passes without trace, and the rain falls silently.


    Everything is quiet.


    "Swallow... Committed suicide?"


    I felt like I fell into the ice abyss in an instant, and the cold breath penetrated into my skin in an instant, like golden needles inserted into my flesh and skin.


    At the moment when the golden light flickered in front of me, I seemed to see the gentle smiling face of the swallow.


    It took me a while to recover.


    The swallow committed suicide... The swallow committed suicide


    I feel like my heart has been evacuated.


    "She took a bottle of sleeping pills... Now she has been sent to the hospital for rescue... But the situation is very critical. I don''t know if she can rescue it. Xu Liuli told me the news. She told me not to tell you, but I thought about it and told you."


    Hearing Junxia''s words, I finally left a glimmer of hope in my heart. I stood up in an instant, almost crazy:


    "Swallow, can she live? Is there any hope?"


    "I... don''t know. I''ll tell you the news. Li Jian, please be strong. You''d better prepare for the worst."


    "Swallow, why did she do that? Why?! it doesn''t make sense!" I clenched my fist and roared angrily, as if crazy.


    "The swallow''s family sold off its original shares and still couldn''t pay its debts. Today, her family was photographed and will be ruined in a few days. In addition... The swallow''s mother has been imprisoned. It''s a great blow to the swallow."


    I felt a cold fist passing through my face. The cold wind and rain hit my face and made my whole face ache.


    "Then why don''t you use private funds to help her, Junxia? Aren''t you also the one who holds the shares of the Luo family?! why don''t you help the swallow first!"


    "I''m a civil servant, Li Jian. Have you forgotten that civil servants can''t hold private shares, and my resignation application hasn''t passed yet..." Junxia''s voice was obviously weak, "and I didn''t expect such a thing to happen."


    "Sorry... I forgot."


    "Li Jian, calm down. I know you''re in a hurry."


    I''m disillusioned. I know it''s not Junxia''s fault.


    But I felt almost desperate when I thought that the girl I saw for the first time in the world might go to sleep forever.


    At that moment, I found that the swallow, a girl who seems to have little intersection with my life, actually occupies such a large proportion in my heart.


    It seems that swallow and I haven''t seen each other for more than half a year since we first met. However, every time I go to a place, I will report to swallow, and I will contact her and tell her what I have seen and heard, whether I go to Junxia''s house, Yunnan or Henan, one stop after another. At each stop, I will tell swallow my story and my experience, The swallow is like the audience standing behind me forever. Although I can''t see her, I know that right there, in the distance behind me, a pair of eyes look at me silently and pay attention to me.


    The swallow is like a spiritual pillar of me. It''s like when a duck is born, it takes the object it first sees as its mother. I also have a special feeling for a swallow.


    That kind of feeling is not clear, not as clear as Junxia, not as ambiguous as Xiaobai, not as direct as a female wolf head, but she does exist.


    But at this moment, this emotion seemed to disappear.


    "Junxia, are you going to the hospital now?"


    "I''m outside the operating room. Li Jian. Swallow''s cell phone is here." Junxia gave me an anxious reply. I clenched my teeth, not only scolded the swallow for doing stupid things, but also prayed that the swallow would never have an accident!


    "If you tell me about the swallow, if something happens to the swallow, I will kill the Bai family!"


    I hung up and then called little Taimei and iceberg beauty, but little Taimei and iceberg beauty didn''t answer the phone. I don''t know what happened. I couldn''t get through all the time. I had to be anxious in my heart and wanted to fly to Santan city.


    Swallows hover between life and death, but I can''t find a way back thousands of miles away. This feeling really makes me almost collapse.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you? Your face is so scary." Xiaobai heard my voice on the phone, came up and looked at me and said.


    I looked at Xiaobai. When Xiaobai saw my eyes, he trembled and shut up.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go, let''s go now!"


    "Go? Where are you going?"


    "Go to the county to find a car. We''re going to Wuhan now! Sister!"


    Looking at Xiaobai with a worried face, I finally felt cruel, took her hand and ran out of the temple in the rain.


    However, because I was too anxious, my feet hit the high threshold with a slap when I ran. As a result, I just elongated my legs not long ago. There was a click. Then I felt that my left leg couldn''t connect with the force in an instant. Together with me, I fell limply to the ground and fell into a big puddle outside the temple, The mud and rotten water accumulated all over the ground rushed towards me and my face. I was covered with mud and water and was very dirty.


    Suddenly I fell and gnawed at the mud. I finally couldn''t restrain my grief and anger. The violent rain wet my hair and face. I was crazy and splashed the rain on the ground, but the pain and desolation in my heart were even worse.


    "God, you''re kidding me, aren''t you? It''s fun, isn''t it?"


    Angrily pointing to the sky, I scolded wildly, which attracted all the people present to look at me.


    "Master!"


    "Friend, come on."


    Seeing me shouting madly in the puddle, Xiaobai and zidie were startled and hurried to help me up. But at that time, I was really in an extreme mood, struggling madly, and my dislocated left leg kicked madly. Although there were no tears, my face was wet.


    I limped back to the temple, covered my face with mud and water, and didn''t say a word. Others asked me what was wrong, but I didn''t answer. I just covered my face, lowered my head and was annoyed.


    Ice cold.


    It''s freezing.


    Because I suddenly realized. This is providence.


    God forbids me to go back to Santan city.


    God forbids me to see swallows

 Chapter 282

    "Friend, calm down." zidie said in my ear and handed me a towel to wipe my face and body. Then, I suddenly felt a heat on my body. Something warm covered me. My body trembled and raised my head rigidly, but I saw zidie take off her shirt and cover me.


    "You..."


    "Cover it first. Friends. People take care of each other during the journey." Purple Butterfly smiled at me and said.


    "No." seeing purple butterfly''s warm and mellow smile, I stubbornly took off my coat and gave it to her, and then squeezed the water on my clothes, but no matter how I squeezed it, it couldn''t be clean. Fortunately, the kind villagers in the temple took clean Taoist robes and changed them for me, so I could be warmer.


    "Better?" Purple Butterfly asked me with a bitter smile, and then handed me a paper towel.


    I nodded, took the paper towel and looked at zidie, a woman I had never met, with a little gratitude, taking care of me. At that moment, across the rain, looking at the purple butterfly''s light and handsome face, I suddenly remembered that when I came to this world, I also cried because I thought I would never see my parents. At that time, it was the swallow who bent down to comfort me squatting on the ground. At that time, she also gave me a paper towel.


    Perhaps, from that time on, I really have some special feelings for swallows.


    The person who gives you warmth and courage in your dilemma is the easiest to enter your heart.


    "Don''t move." Purple Butterfly said suddenly. Then she grabbed my left leg and pressed it hard. With a click, my teeth tightened suddenly, and then my left leg could work again.


    "I learned some medicine when I was in Guizhou." Purple Butterfly smiled bitterly, then let go of my feet. I moved and found that my feet could move freely again.


    The fall just now cleared my mind a lot. I was no longer so excited, but the sadness in my heart was even worse.


    "I heard what you just called. I''m really... Sorry." zidie said to me after a little hesitation.


    My heart trembled, then I shook my head and said nothing.


    "Is she your relative?" Purple Butterfly asked me after pondering for a while.


    I shook my head. "She is my best friend. One of the most important people."


    "Really? I''m really sorry, my friend." Purple Butterfly sighed and said slowly, "for the first time, it''s not all a bad thing to forget who you are. But don''t give up hope. Like poker, everything has two sides. The worst things often go with the best. Sometimes as long as you turn the page, your destiny will turn upside down." Purple Butterfly tried to comfort me with some philosophical words, but I didn''t listen much. It was not until a long time later that I realized that her words were so philosophical and ideological.


    God closes a door for you and always opens a window for you. It took me a long time to understand this truth, but I didn''t want to. It turned out that as early as today, purple butterfly had said similar words.


    "Thank you for saying that." after a long silence, I spit out this sentence, and my voice choked. I took a deep breath and said, "friend."


    Two hours later, the rainstorm stopped.


    But the rainstorm in my heart has not stopped for a long time.


    As my nerves gradually calmed down, my heart was a little cold. I was no longer in a hurry to board the plane in Wuhan, but silently waiting for the information of swallow rescue in the temple.


    It was not until three hours later, at dusk, that Junxia gave me good news:


    "Li Jian, swallow, she..."


    "How''s she doing?!" after receiving Junxia''s phone call, my heart began to stir again.


    "Swallow, she has been rescued temporarily, but she is still in a coma and has not completely passed the dangerous period."


    The swallow was rescued?


    Hearing Junxia''s words, my heart brightened and I was relieved. Then, the whole person felt a burst of dizziness, blackening in front of my eyes, and there was a burst of cold all over my body, which made my whole body twitch unnaturally.


    I felt something wrong with my body. After taking two steps, I found that I was like drunk and shaky. I touched my forehead and found that my forehead was as hot as fire!


    "Do you feel unwell, friend?" seeing my abnormal appearance, the purple butterfly on one side came forward and asked. I turned my head and shook my head, but there was a nausea in my throat.


    "You have a fever." Purple Butterfly used an imperative sentence in a positive tone. She knew my problem without even coming forward to touch my forehead.


    "I''ll be fine," I sat down, trying to resist the feeling of dizziness.


    "Let me show you. There should be a hospital in the village."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m fine." I still endured. I suspect that I didn''t sleep well last night. In addition, I was soaked all over just now. In addition, because I was worried about the life and death of swallows, my Qi and blood attacked my heart, which led to my body wrong. However, I knew that my body was different, but I couldn''t stop.


    "I think it''s no problem. The bus that the railway company came from the county should take some time, and even if it comes, it''s between 4 and 5 according to the scale of the nearby county, and the number is not much. Two or three times can''t pick up all of us, at least until midnight. It''s enough time for you to hang up two bottles of salt water first, my friend." Purple Butterfly knew that I wanted to leave here early, so she didn''t want to take a drip, so she persuaded me like this. After her persuasion, I finally agreed.


    In fact, there is a medical hall next to the temple, because I''m not feeling well,


    Purple Butterfly and Xiaobai helped me to go to the medical school and tested my temperature. The result was 39.3 degrees! I was startled. The fever really came. There was no sign. A good man fell and got caught in the rain. It would be like this!


    "Take a drip. The situation is a little serious." I was still thinking of taking some cold medicine, but when I saw my measured temperature, purple butterfly frowned and suggested that I take a drip.


    At that time, I was also in a whirl. I was paralyzed and uncomfortable. My body was cold and hot. I had to agree to take two bottles of drops. At that time, I thought: I can''t get to Wuhan today.


    Now the swallow is in danger. I lie in bed and watch, and I am sick and lying on the couch thousands of miles away. Is this... Is there really a providence?


    "Master, don''t worry, you''ll get better." Xiaobai lies next to me and comforts me with a simple smile.


    Xiaobai''s words are always so silly, but they give me some comfort. Purple butterfly, a woman of unknown origin, also sat beside me like a nurse and a good doctor. In fact, I''m not familiar with her at all. I know the truth that no matter how courteous it is, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what, no matter what.


    But zidie pianpianpian didn''t say anything. She also knew that I had a sense of distance, exclusion and distrust towards her. Therefore, she just stood aside like an innocent person, took a rural newspaper, watched it slowly and didn''t say much.


    In fact, when I came to this field, I thanked Purple Butterfly more or less, but it was probably too many rough experiences that made me learn not to reveal my heart in front of outsiders, so I had to pretend to be deep and silent.


    In this way, I fell asleep in the hospital bed of the rural medical hospital. When I opened my eyes, I found that there was light outside the house.


    Oh, no


    The sunshine outside hurt my eyes. I raised my hand and looked at my watch. It was 9:40. Obviously, I slept all night.


    "Xiaobai? Xiaobai!"


    "Ah?" Xiaobai''s voice came from my hand. When she looked up, she found that the silly girl was sleeping on the head of my bed. Now he is looking at me bleary eyed.


    "How long have I slept, Xiaobai?" I shouted in my heart. I knew I had missed the time.


    "Master, you didn''t wake up after the drip last night. You''ve been sleeping until now."


    "Sleep till now? What about... The others on the train?"


    "Last night, everyone was taken to the county by car."


    "That means there are only two of us in the village now?" I said.


    Xiaobai blinked and replied, "yes."


    "No!"


    I opened my quilt and got up. It''s really bad. I missed my return flight again! I pulled my hair in pain.


    "Friend, how was your sleep last night?" just got out of bed, a lilac figure came into the house, with leisurely and elegant hair, cool and handsome face, and that bright voice. Isn''t it the purple butterfly of yesterday?


    "Purple Butterfly? Are you still there?" looking at the purple butterfly coming in, I was slightly stunned. Hasn''t this woman left yet?


    "Hehe, I don''t have any fixed destination. I just travel around. I''m worried about your situation, so I''ll stay and see you." Purple Butterfly said frankly.


    Stay for us? This woman''s heart is too good, isn''t it? What''s her purpose?


    "It seems that you are still wary of me. Don''t worry, I don''t have any purpose. I''m wandering everywhere and have no fixed place. Any place is a stop for me, and anyone is a friend and sister for me." Purple Butterfly said lightly, but I''m always wary of her. How can there be such a good thing in the world? This woman must have some secrets.


    "Master, your fever seems to be gone." Xiaobai reached out and touched my forehead and said happily.


    "The burning is down, but now how can I go back to Wuhan?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve seen it. The director of the hostel has a transport vehicle that can take us to the nearby county. When we get to the county, there will be a car to Wuhan." zidie seems to have calculated everything. Her every word is so confident, so careful, people can''t argue.


    Because of purple butterfly''s words, I was a little relieved, but the feeling of falling behind still made me very uncomfortable. I called Junxia again. When Junxia knew that I was ill and overslept, she was naturally worried. Asking this and that made me spend a lot of time explaining to her. What I care about most is the swallow. Junxia told me that the swallow is still in a coma and has just passed the dangerous period, but she doesn''t know when to wake up.


    "Wait for me. I''ll come back. I hope the swallow will see me when he wakes up." I said this when I hung up the phone. Looking at the golden sunlight outside, I clenched my fist.


    Four days before the deadline!


    ¡­¡­


    "The fever is basically gone, but I still pay attention to taking the medicine three times a day." when I left the hospital, the doctor gave me a box of medicine. Two bottles of salt water and cold medicine cost me nearly 150 yuan a night. There was not much money cheated by pretending to be mute with Xiaobai.


    "Purple butterfly, who are you?" I looked at the purple butterfly walking beside us and asked with a frown.


    Who knows, purple butterfly shrugged at me and said with a helpless smile:


    "I also want to know."


    His face is sincere and sincere, and he can''t see any hypocrisy.


    Who is this woman?

 Chapter 283

    "Since you''re wandering around, where did you get the money to travel around?" I thought of something and asked.


    Zidie said with a smile, "well, for example, there are casinos in some autonomous counties of ethnic minorities in Tibet and Yunnan. Sometimes I go there to win some money. If there is no casino, I have to wash dishes and be a temporary worker. After a while, when I have some money, I will resign and continue to travel. But I really haven''t done anything about cheating."


    "Casino? Temporary worker?" I was stunned by her. "If you lose the bet, won''t you be penniless?"


    "Well," zidie smiled, "my friend, to tell you the truth, I''ve been in and out of the casino more than a thousand times since I wandered two and a half years ago, and I haven''t lost once."


    More than a thousand times in and out of the casino without losing once?


    This guy


    Are you serious?


    I feel more and more that the guy in front of me is unpredictable. Purple butterfly is standing there, beautiful and handsome, but the fog on her body is layer after layer.


    When we walked out of the hospital, purple butterfly took us to the door of the rural hostel. According to purple butterfly, there will be someone specially responsible for helping us return to the county.


    When I came to the door of the guest house, in front of a low house, I saw an old locust tree with fallen leaves and intertwined roots. Under the old locust tree, there was a stone table. On both sides of the stone table, two middle-aged women were playing chess. They were absorbed and absorbed. They seemed to be very involved.


    Seeing this scene, purple butterfly came forward and said politely:


    "Aunt, we are the passengers who didn''t take the bus to leave the village yesterday. I heard that you have a transport vehicle to go to the county to purchase. Can you give us a ride?"


    Hearing the voice of purple butterfly, an old aunt with chicken skin, crane hair, bean eyes and thick eyebrows turned and said casually:


    "You haven''t left yet? I have to play chess with my teacher today, so I won''t go shopping."


    Hearing this, we were all stunned. I''ll go. What does this old aunt mean?


    I looked up at the old woman in front of the crane haired woman. She had white hair and bright eyes. Her eyes were fixed. Although it was a little vicissitudes, she exuded a threatening temperament.


    I''ve only felt this temperament in soldiers. For example... Commander Chen.


    Hearing this, all three of us looked a little ugly. Purple butterfly, in particular, has a gloomy complexion. I didn''t expect that we would encounter such trouble when we went to the county.


    I was a little upset at that time. I wanted to take Xiaobai and zidie and turn around and leave. Anyway, it''s only a dozen kilometers away. I don''t believe I can''t get there!


    But just then, purple butterfly stepped forward, looked calm, walked up to the veteran and said:


    "Elder, my two friends really have something urgent to rush to the county. Can you take your friend''s time? We are forced to do so."


    But when the old woman heard purple butterfly''s words, she didn''t lift her head, but smiled. The middle-aged woman in front of her said with a smile: "hahaha, Xiao Ruan, admit it, you lost this game! You haven''t seen each other for several years. Your chess skills are really backward."


    "No, it''s the teacher. Your chess skills are more exquisite. The person who can win the title of Beijing chess king is not my tender vegetable bud." the host of the guest house shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile.


    In the face of the disregard of the two old people, purple butterfly frowned slightly and looked at their chess game. I also glanced at them at random. Only then did I find that the host of the hostel had eaten 7788 pieces, and all the army horses and guns had been eaten, leaving only a few losers of the disabled soldiers. Obviously, it was not the opponent of the veteran. Even I, a beginner of chess, can see that the old soldier is going to win.


    But Purple Butterfly glanced at the chessboard casually, and I suddenly said:


    "Wrong. This chess still has a way to live."


    The old man finally turned his face and smiled. A pair of sharp and fixed eyes looked at purple butterfly. In his eyes, there was a bit of unhappiness and doubt.


    Purple Butterfly hurriedly said:


    "I know I shouldn''t disturb my master''s interest. If my master thinks this game is going to win... Can I play chess with you with this remnant game? If I win this game, I''ll lend your friend some time to send us back to the county?"


    Hearing zidie''s words, the old soldier''s face was slightly awe inspiring, his eyes were bright, full of dignity and tunnel:


    "Young, what a big breath. Do you know who I am?"


    Facing the words of the old soldier, purple butterfly smiled and continued:


    "I don''t know the identity of the elder. But I only know that we are all chess lovers. There is no distinction between high and low status in the chess game, but only between high and low talent. I don''t know if the elder can let the younger generation teach me?"


    Purple butterfly''s words changed the old man''s eyes, and then he laughed with a bright voice and a kind face.


    "OK, young and promising. OK, Xiao Ruan, I''ll let the child try?"


    Hearing the words of the old soldier, the director of the hostel opposite had no choice but to smile bitterly and asked: "Little girl, don''t talk big. Do you know who the old man in front of you is? She is the former commander of Beijing Zhengda military region. But she is a hot and powerful figure who can call the wind and rain. At the beginning, it also made the capital full of wind and rain. She was also an expert who maneuvered at the Beijing adult chess meeting and killed many people who didn''t know how many old Jiang felt ashamed of playing chess."


    When I heard what the director of the hostel said, I had a little meal. I didn''t expect that the ugly old man in front of me had such a big background. The former commander of the Beijing Military Region? That''s a big man enough to cover up the sky. It''s really strange that such a big man should meet in such a small place.


    "Don''t mention it. We''re all retired for the elderly. What''s the old thing to do?" the old commander looked at it and said it lightly. "Little girl, do you think it''s true or false that you can move this mess back?"


    "Of course it''s true. I dare not speak nonsense as an elder." Purple Butterfly said respectfully.


    "It''s good for young people to have vitality, but you can''t make it public. Since you have confidence, you can sit down and follow me in the next game. If you lose, the three of you," the old commander looked at us, his face suddenly became very serious and said, "just kneel down and walk to the county seat for me, okay?"


    Kneeling to the county? Hearing this, purple butterfly and I were shocked. The purple butterfly''s face became heavy.


    Purple Butterfly looked gloomy, turned her face to look at Xiaobai and me, and said with a bitter smile:


    "Two friends, if you don''t trust me, you can leave here now. If you trust me, you can stay and watch the game. Just... If I lose, you have to kneel down with me to the county."


    My heart set off waves. Is this purple butterfly crazy? Is she going to take this game?


    "Friend, do you believe me?"


    Purple Butterfly looked at me with eyes like stars and asked.


    Do you believe me?


    A simple sentence, but let me into a dilemma. Should I believe purple butterfly, a woman of unknown origin? However, in the past day, she did show enough friendliness to us.


    Should I trust her? I admit, purple butterfly is a very smart, smart and perfect woman, but


    It''s because she''s so perfect that I can''t believe her.


    The perfection of Purple Butterfly makes me doubt that she has ulterior motives and evil intentions.


    Believe? Or don''t you believe it?


    "I believe you." I suddenly said this for no reason. Even I was surprised. Why do I believe in purple butterflies? Is it because of her confident and firm eyes, or her beautiful face, or her friendly eyes and yesterday''s common troubles? I don''t know. All I know is that after saying these words, purple butterfly smiled at me and said:


    "Thank you, my friend, for trusting me so much. Xiao Li. From today on, I''ll make friends with you. Although I know I''m not a big man, I''m still allowed to call you ''friend''." zidie''s words moved my heart, but she has turned and sat opposite the old commander and arched her hands: "please give me your advice."


    Then the plain hand explored the flowers, gently picked up the chess on the stone table, and went down slowly.


    Seeing the chess played by purple butterfly, the old commander first frowned slightly, but then he was surprised and couldn''t help applauding:


    "Good chess. Good chess. Sure enough, it''s a little confident. It''s a little interesting." it''s a good match and a joy in life. The old commander became interested when he met purple butterfly, a young master. He played chess with purple butterfly. But the more the game was played, the deeper the old commander''s eyebrows locked, the slower the speed of falling, and began to hesitate.


    Purple Butterfly sat quietly on the stone board with one hand on her lap. The shadow of locust tree fell on her face in the sun, which seemed so quiet, pleasant and natural. Her beautiful eyes are bright and bright, and her bright eyes in the dark overlook the chess game, just like overlooking the world and the universe. A fluffy purple hair flutters with the wind, sometimes scattered, sometimes diffuse. The beauty that flashes out of the flowing strands of hair is suffocating.


    In this way, after almost ten rounds of chess, the old commander''s body trembled violently. Then, she coughed heavily. It was very refreshing. Purple Butterfly returned to her senses, slowly looked up and looked at the old commander, but her eyes were calm and leisurely. The old commander suddenly patted his legs, stood up, took a few steps forward, stood still, put his hands in front of his stomach and rubbed it. He shouted loudly, "can I ask your name?"


    The old commander''s words made purple butterfly''s face move slightly. Purple Butterfly quickly got up, shook her head and said:


    "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t. because I forgot my name, too. But predecessors can call me purple butterfly."


    Hearing zidie''s words, the old commander''s eyes fell on the pendant on zidie''s chest. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. His eyes lit up and said:


    "I see. Butterflies dance in front of the crowd and break their wings without regret. Miss purple butterfly, I admit defeat in this game. You have such chess skills at a young age. I''ve seen it. You can gather Taoism and Zen in one furnace, have clever ideas, have power first, and then attack people. You can send dragons to control water, and Qi runs through Yin and Yang. Ancient and modern Confucian generals, but that''s all. I began to learn chess since I can remember. My mother was no enemy to me when I was eight years old. There were no peers at 20 The enemy seldom loses once. At 50 o''clock, he was arrogant and never lost again. Unexpectedly, he was defeated by a young man of yours today. I had the honor to fight with you and felt a lot. Chinese chess is not decadent after all. I am willing to make friends with you. I have the right to enjoy this game of chess. Would you like to make peace and give me some face? "


    "Don''t dare. The old master is too serious. I just have a sudden inspiration and work hard to parry. A tie is naturally the best." zidie smiled politely and hurriedly stopped the old commander''s words.


    "OK, OK, hahaha." the old commander laughed with tears and more vicissitudes.


    The old commander smiled and said to the director of the guest house opposite: "Old Ruan, send these friends away. I don''t think they are ordinary people. One is as powerful as a dragon, the other is as smart as a fox, and the other doesn''t fight with me. But I can feel his Yang leaking out, like Haori. It is said that Zhuge is a genius through the ages, but it is Liu Bei''s insight and knowledge of gold that can control the dragons. He is a big man. Today I am open my eyes It''s too late. "

 Chapter 284

    The old commander said something that stunned Xiaobai and me, then waved and motioned the director of the guest house to take us away.


    "This..." I was surprised and surprised to see the old commander''s words.


    "By the way, miss zidie, I''ll give you a number. If I''m alive within ten years and you''re in trouble, you can find Shijingshan in Beijing and report my name as sun Chunmei. Although I''m retired, I still have a few points in my network. If there''s something small or who I''m looking for, I can help you settle it. You''re so smart and smart. You should know what to do You don''t have to come to me. "


    Hearing this, purple butterfly was shocked and hurried to refuse, but the old commander insisted on her taking it, saying that if she was willing to make an old friend with her, she would take it. Finally, purple butterfly had to take it.


    When Purple Butterfly turned around and walked with us, I really had the feeling of a dream. Did Purple Butterfly actually build a big man like this? Is that too fake?


    "Let''s go, Xiao Li and Xiao Bai." zidie smiled at Xiao Bai and me with the phone number in her hand. Her face was as easy-going and calm as ever.


    While walking with purple butterfly, I looked back at the old commander behind me, but my mood was ups and downs.


    "I didn''t expect that the person who let Sun Chunmei taste the taste of failure in the past 30 years was such a child. The future is boundless. The future is boundless." vaguely, I seemed to hear the sigh of the old commander behind me. Hearing this, my mood was even more surging.


    The commander of the Beijing military region is much more than commander Chen of the Yunnan military division. That''s not in the same breath. Purple butterfly is lucky to be able to fight such a person.


    "Friend, if you want this number, I''ll give it to you." to my surprise, zidie gave me the number after taking a few steps.


    "What are you doing?" I frowned when I saw the purple butterfly''s move.


    "Hehe, my friend, I like to travel around alone and never care about others. But I can see that you are a man with great achievements and great life. It''s good luck that we can be strong. Unless one day I think of who I am, I won''t use this number. I''d better give it to you. If you have trouble in the future, you can find Chengdu Tae TAE Ding Wanchun of the Kungfu hall, she is the only one who knows my number. For others, even if I am a close friend of life and death, I didn''t give them a number. It''s purely because I like to travel alone and not be disturbed by foreign things. If one day you are in trouble, you can use my name to ask Ms. sun for help. "


    "This......" I didn''t expect purple butterfly to give me the number so casually. Is this guy really so detached from things?


    "Or I can tear up this note now." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly.


    I was stunned and finally accepted the phone number in zidie''s hand.


    This purple butterfly... Who is it? I really can''t see through it anymore.


    She''s the commander of the Beijing Military Region. She doesn''t even look at it so lightly? Although I''m not sure if the big man is really the commander of the Beijing Military Region, if so. The purple butterfly gave me too much favor.


    "Take it. Life is like this journey. There are always broad roads, twists and turns, rough and rugged mountain roads. When we encounter difficulties, we can only go on with mutual support. Friends."


    Purple Butterfly smiled and her words were still idle. The mysterious beauty of unknown origin rose again in my eyes. I looked at her with some gratitude, but didn''t say much.


    "I didn''t expect... The former commander of the Beijing military region would live in seclusion in such a small mountain village. We just ran into him." I sighed with emotion with the number.


    "No, someone should want to force the big man out of the mountain, which is why he deliberately triggered this landslide. It is likely to test the power of the big man and whether he can shake the foundation of the behind the scenes man in Henan Province."


    "Temptation?" I was a little stunned.


    "Well, I guess. Otherwise, the collapse site is too close and coincidental." Purple Butterfly said. "When such a big accident happened and it was so close to his hometown, most people would intervene. But commander sun didn''t."


    "So the man behind the scenes thinks commander sun... She doesn''t have much power?"


    "Maybe the person behind the scenes would think so. But commander sun is superior in chess." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly. "Just now when I played chess with Commander sun, her attack was very active and sharp. I think commander sun should be young. She was just waiting for the person behind the scenes to show her feet."


    I admire purple butterfly''s words. I didn''t expect to see so many things in a simple chess game.


    "Human feelings are like thin paper, and the world is like a chess game. The world is always more complex than we think. We are not winners, we... Are just players." zidie said with profound emotion.


    And I thought deeply.


    "According to your guess, who can do such a thing in Henan Province?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. But it''s not the provincial Party committee or governor who can play such a big game. The most likely is Zheng chengshuang. Because in Henan Province, in addition to the Wu League, her background is the most powerful."


    I was stunned and then silent.


    Zheng chengshuang. It''s her again.


    This woman... It''s really not easy.


    It seems that she can never stop suppressing and encroaching on any forces in Henan Province.


    This... Crazy and gloomy woman.


    In this way, I, Xiaobai and zidie, a temporary group of three, got on the transport bus to the county.


    At that time, I didn''t realize that the note given to me by purple butterfly would save my life later.


    Almost half an hour later, the three of us finally left the village and came to the nearest county. Because it is at the foot of Jigong Mountain, it is called Jigong County, which is a little larger than the village. When we came to this county, we had already crossed the boundary of Henan Province and entered the boundary of Hubei Province.


    After entering this county, I can only use the following words to describe it:


    Dirty, dilapidated, simple, dark, backward and messy.


    I''m afraid this is one of the most backward counties I''ve ever seen. The county cities are basically short houses with dirty smelly ditches. Obviously, the economy is not developed. Although it is located along the railway, because there is no station here, the economic development is still relatively slow.


    After the hostel director sent us to the county, he greeted us, made a few good words and turned around to leave. We walked around Jigong County looking for a long-distance bus to Hubei Province.


    "Strange, why are many houses in this county locked with wooden strips, and they all face to avoid?" after walking for a while, I found this and couldn''t help asking.


    "Hehe, it''s probably because the county seat is built in the mountain pass. It''s windy. A woman can''t suffer from the cold when she is pregnant, so she puts the doors and windows to the leeward, and even locks them directly." zidie''s judgment is really not covered. After talking to this woman, I can''t see through her more and more. I found that this woman is almost omniscient, And their insight is also very amazing. We can see the essence of things from the slightest clue.


    What a genius.


    "Please give me some money. Our mother and daughter haven''t eaten for two days." zidie and Xiaobai and I walked towards the direction of the long-distance passenger transport. On the way, we suddenly heard a woman''s voice. Turning around, we saw a woman in white with unkempt hair and ragged clothes climbing over with a teenage girl, Holding a rusty iron wrist in his hand. As for the little girl, her black hair was scattered, her face was yellow and thin, and she looked pathetic.


    How can I see beggars everywhere?


    I was cheated by a beggar once before. This time I was killed and wouldn''t pay attention to it, but Xiaobai, a silly girl, was so compassionate when she saw such a scene. She looked like she was going to give alms out of her own pocket the next second.


    "Hey, silly girl, stop, stop, what are you doing? Aren''t you cheated badly enough by others?" I took Xiaobai''s hand and motioned her to go quickly.


    But Xiaobai looked at me in embarrassment and said:


    "But master, they are really poor. And the little girl, her clothes are so worn. Why don''t we help them?"


    "Help them? Then who will help us? You silly girl, don''t look for trouble. Now I''m going back to Santan city. Don''t make trouble for me!" I hurried to take Xiaobai away before she made trouble for me. Now I''m very angry. I could have gone back to Santan City long ago, but this and that made me unable to go back for two days.


    "Master, let''s help them. Master, master..." this time, this silly girl Xiaobai also begged me, which gave me a headache. Looking at Xiaobai''s clear and innocent eyes, my heart was a little shaken.


    Of course, the shaking disappeared in an instant.


    "Go!" I increased my voice and said to Xiaobai. Then I looked at the purple butterfly on one side. I wanted to see how she would react. To my surprise, she looked as usual and didn''t react at all.


    "Let''s go." Purple Butterfly said to me, and then she stretched out her hand and took my hand and walked together.


    Purple butterfly''s behavior made me feel a little abnormal. In my impression, this woman should be more compassionate. Unexpectedly, she is as reluctant to give as I am.


    "It''s strange, isn''t it?" Purple Butterfly suddenly said to me after walking out of dozens of meters. "If they are really beggars, I will give some money."


    "What do you mean?" I turned my head and frowned at the purple butterfly.


    Purple Butterfly gave me a look and said:


    "They''re just bait. Their purpose is to find out how much money we have. You see, there are many people hiding there in the small corner of the street to peek at us. If we take out valuable wallets or coins, they may stare at us. So it''s better to go first."


    Hearing zidie''s explanation, I looked in the direction she said. I didn''t know. I was really shocked. Sure enough, at a corner on the right where we got off the bus just now, there were about a dozen women with the same ragged clothes and disheveled hair waiting with broken bowls.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but burst into a cold sweat. If these women stared at me, I''m afraid it would be really troublesome.


    "Jigong county is located at the junction of Henan Province and Hubei Province, which is convenient for fleeing across provinces, so this area has always been chaotic." Purple Butterfly explained to us like a guide as she walked.


    "You are a person with amnesia. You know a lot." I said sarcastically to purple butterfly.


    "When people go out, they see a wide range of the world. When they hear more anecdotes, they naturally know more. And I don''t know what''s going on. All I forget is my life experience, but I still remember some basic common sense very clearly. It''s half amnesia." Purple Butterfly said with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 285

    We continued to walk. As a result, we really saw a lot of beggars along the way. I''m afraid this is the county where I have seen the most beggars. Almost every time we walk to a street, we can see a lot of women with ragged clothes and bad hair. It seems that this place is really not a good place. It''s a good thing to leave early.


    Soon we arrived at the long-distance passenger transport center. We planned to buy tickets to Wuhan at the first time, so as to leave this county with extremely poor public security.


    Before, I bought a 100 yuan ball, ate 50 yuan for meals, lived in a 50 yuan shop, spent 300 yuan for tickets and 150 yuan for medicine. Now I have less than 300 yuan left. This 300 yuan is the last asset of Xiaobai and I. We must make good use of it, or I''m afraid we''ll have to sleep on the streets.


    After spending 100 yuan on the ticket to Wuhan, we got on the long-distance bus. To our surprise, there are few passengers on the long-distance bus today. There are only me, Xiaobai and zidie on the bus. The car is empty.


    If it weren''t for the requirement of departure, people like us would almost be reluctant to leave at the long-distance station.


    Along the way, my eyes almost never left my watch. It takes about three and a half hours to go from Jigong Mountain to Wuhan. As long as I get to Wuhan, everything is easy to say.


    However, sometimes, Murphy''s law is so terrible. What you clearly don''t want to happen will always come to you as scheduled.


    "Master, we must be able to go back this time? There''s a problem with flying and a problem with taking the train. There''s no problem this time, right?" Xiaobai Han said to me with a smile.


    "You silly girl with a crow''s mouth, say less."


    But the last thing we wanted to happen came. Our long-distance bus was driving on the muddy mountain road. It had just reached half the distance. The car suddenly shook and then stopped. The wheels of the car didn''t turn no matter how the driver started the car.


    "What''s the matter, driver?" my heart stopped when I saw the car suddenly stop.


    "Oh, no, the wheels seem to be stuck in the mud!" the driver exclaimed, and then quickly got out of the car for inspection.


    "Ah?" hearing the driver''s words, Xiaobai and zidie were all silly.


    "How did you get stuck in the mud?"


    "It wasn''t such a heavy rainstorm yesterday. There was a lot of mud on the mountain road. Naturally, it was trapped!" the driver checked after getting off the car and came up again, explaining helplessly to us.


    At that time, I was so angry that I almost ran away. Am I really possessed by mildew or something? Even if I missed the plane, even if the train collapsed. Now there are problems with the long-distance bus. Does God really want me to go back to Santan city?


    "Master, there''s really something wrong with the long-distance bus. Am I right..." Xiaobai is very happy to hear that there''s something wrong with the bus. I really want to put this uncivilized silly girl on the spot!


    I glared at Xiaobai like a beast. Xiaobai knew that he had said something wrong. He quickly lowered his head, covered his mouth and opened his eyes to secretly look at me without saying a word.


    But just then, behind our seats, there was a burst of baby crying.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..." a shrill baby cry sounded behind us, startling us. When we got on the bus, there were only three of us. Where did the baby cry now?


    We looked at each other and got up to the rear. We were silly.


    It turned out that on the last row of seats on the coach seat, there was a baby girl wrapped tightly in red swaddling clothes!


    The baby girl is really small. She has a small head with smooth meat, pink skin, pink lips and wrinkles on her face. Especially under the swaddling clothes, she is wet with a pool of water stains, which seems to be urinary incontinence.


    Such a scene immediately fooled the three of us.


    "Wow, it''s a baby, master!" Xiaobai was surprised and exclaimed when he saw the baby.


    "It seems... Someone abandoned it here." Purple Butterfly looked at the baby girl on the seat and said in surprise.


    "Abandoned baby?" I asked.


    "It seems so."


    I was completely frightened by the scene in front of me. I didn''t expect that there would be abandoned babies in this era!


    Moreover, it happened to be on our long-distance bus that had an accident in the wild mountains!


    This sudden scene was beyond all our expectations.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? Crying and noisy." the female driver heard the commotion on the seat and ran up to ask us.


    "Driver, we found an abandoned baby on the seat." I pointed to the seat road.


    "Abandoned baby?" the driver crowded forward to look at the baby on the seat, looked at the baby with urine on the seat, turned to doubt us, "is it yours?"


    "Absolutely not! We just found it!" I shook my head quickly.


    The driver looked at us and was even more surprised: "that''s strange... Was it left by the passengers on the previous trip? Shit, it''s really troublesome. This is the third time this year. But now the car can''t move on the way. What should I do?"


    Purple Butterfly paused and asked, "have you contacted the passenger transport center? Should someone come over there?"


    "I''m in touch. I''ll be here in an hour and a half, but I have to send the child back to the Civil Affairs Bureau first." the driver touched his head and said.


    "This..." hearing this, I felt the whole world dark.


    I want to cry without tears, because I understand that I won''t think of Wuhan before tonight!


    "Master, why does the baby cry? Is it because he peed?" Xiaobai looked at the baby on the seat and said curiously.


    "Yes, why don''t you take off your pants and put them on for her?" I sneered.


    Hearing this, Xiaobai blushed slightly.


    She buried her head and looked at the baby who peed all over the seat. Xiaobai''s big eyes looked at the crying baby with curiosity.


    "Master, the baby is really cute, round, so much meat." Xiaobai blinked and looked at the baby in the seat closely.


    "Enough, don''t look."


    "Master, why did others leave the baby here? Why are there such bad people?" Xiaobai said angrily.


    Then purple butterfly came out and explained: "The phenomenon of abandoning babies occurs in many places, especially in rural areas with relatively backward economy. Because the state stipulates that women must have children before the age of 30, this leads to a burden on some women with insufficient economic ability. In addition, some women will give birth to twins or even multiple births, and those women with no economic ability will secretly abandon the extra baby."


    Zidie''s words are indeed very reasonable. In this women''s world, abandonment of babies is indeed a very serious social phenomenon. When some women have no group living object, they must take the responsibility of taking care of their children alone, which has caused a great family burden to some women with low income. Therefore, some women will secretly give birth to children. If they are twins, It is possible to abandon one and then report it to the government in the name of an only child, so that the government can''t find out. Of course, if it is found out, it will also be sentenced.


    "If people can''t afford it, of course they lose it. They can''t live. How can they have extra money to take care of the baby?" I added.


    "Well, that baby is really pathetic." Xiaobai said piteously, "master, why don''t we adopt her?"


    Hearing this, I almost gushed blood.


    "That''s enough, you silly girl. Why are you crazy? It''s illegal to adopt abandoned babies, you know?"


    "Illegal? My friend, you are wrong. Our country has never stipulated that it is illegal to adopt abandoned babies and homeless children." Purple Butterfly added.


    Purple butterfly''s words stunned me. But on second thought, it was true.


    I accidentally used the concept of the 21st century to evaluate the current situation.


    In the 21st century, it is illegal to adopt abandoned and homeless children without permission, because if it is adopted by the opposite sex, the adopter is likely to have bad intentions.


    For example, if a man adopts a baby girl, he may have bad ideas about the baby girl. Things like Lori cultivation plan will do great harm to the baby girl, and in serious cases, it will destroy the baby''s life.


    But in this era, because they are all women, the adoption of abandoned babies is generally out of sympathy and love, and the possibility of bad attempts is small. In addition, the phenomenon of abandoned babies is more common, the state not only does not stipulate that the adoption of abandoned babies is illegal, but encourages this kind of behavior. Even the adoption of abandoned babies has no age and identity restrictions. As long as you want to adopt, you can adopt them at will Of course, it also needs some procedures from the Civil Affairs Bureau. For example, investigate your identity and occupation, as well as your family background and income, etc.


    "Master, if no one wants her, let''s adopt her?" Xiaobai looked at me and said.


    "Raise, what do you take? Save it. People have mothers, and their mothers have to be sentenced."


    "Oh..." Xiaobai showed her lost color. Suddenly, the whole silly girl came forward to smell it, and then turned around and smiled at me: "master, the baby''s urine doesn''t seem to smell!"


    "You... Idiot!" I pulled Xiaobai''s ear and pulled her back. This silly girl is really hopeless. She can smell urine so happily. She''s just a dog. Xiaobai''s name is really right.


    Because the baby suddenly appeared on the bus, the next long-distance bus to pick us up had to pick up the baby back to Jigong county.


    In this way, the original plan to arrive in Wuhan today... Failed again!


    It was already 5 p.m. when I returned to Jigong county. Even if I took a long-distance bus to Wuhan immediately, it was already 8 p.m. when I arrived in Wuhan. It was too late to say.


    To my surprise, the people in the passenger transport center didn''t seem to have encountered such a thing as abandoned babies for the first time. When they saw the babies on the seat, their expression was calmer than ours, and they directly planned to send someone to the Civil Affairs Bureau. This kind of thing is not in their charge anyway.


    "No, I have a way to let the child''s mother pick up the child in person." originally, the people at the passenger station were going to send the baby away, but at this time, purple butterfly suddenly opened her mouth.


    "What can I do?"

 Chapter 286

    "Do you have a way?"


    "HMM." Purple Butterfly nodded and said, "I looked at the baby''s swaddling cloth. It was not a common cloth in the market, but a thin gold wool that had ceased to be produced more than 60 years ago. Now it is extinct in the market, and the pattern embroidered on it is Jiulong opera rose. This is a lost work of Yuan Fang, a national embroidery master 150 years ago. The pattern on this cloth is made by imitating Yuan Fang. It is pure hand It can be seen that the master''s technique of imitation is superb. The swaddling clothes themselves should be worth about 5000. "


    "Being able to use such valuable cloth as a swaddle means that the person who abandoned the baby and the person who swaddled the child are not the same person. The person who abandoned the baby has a low vision and doesn''t know the value of this swaddle. As long as the people in the passenger transport center publicize that Yuan Fang''s legacy worth 1 million was found in the passenger transport center, they can catch the abandoned baby."


    Purple butterfly''s words stunned everyone.


    "Are you sure?"


    "80% chance. Abandoned babies generally don''t dare to abandon babies in the city where they live, and the baby''s diapers exceed the amount of urine they can absorb, so I conclude that the baby should have not changed diapers for at least 4 hours, which is enough time difference from Wuhan to Jigong county."


    "I guess the abandoned baby should be an outsider who came to Jigong county from Wuhan by long-distance bus. She should take the long-distance bus back to Wuhan in a short time after confirming that the baby was taken away. As long as she publicizes the discovery of Yuan Fangyi in the passenger transport center in these days, the abandoned baby should come forward and take the swaddling clothes back with the baby."


    Zidie''s vows made the people in the passenger transport center have some doubts. Of course, the people in the passenger transport center are still skeptical about zidie''s plan. Zidie didn''t force them to agree, but just gave suggestions.


    After providing these strategies, zidie left the long-distance passenger transport center with us, because it was already 6:30 p.m. at that time, it was impossible to get to Wuhan this evening.


    "Hey, purple butterfly, are you sure that abandoned baby person will be stupid enough to admit that he is an abandoned baby? Even if his swaddling clothes are ''valuable'', if he is found to be an abandoned baby person, he will go to prison and have a lawsuit."


    "That''s not true. Of course, the abandoned baby will not be so stupid. She will certainly excuse herself for putting the baby in the car temporarily when she goes to the toilet to have diarrhea. However, at least, her abandoned baby plan failed this time." zidie smiled, with a trace of self-confidence in the corner of her mouth, "Most abandoned babies are because they don''t have money. Once they find valuable swaddles, why doesn''t the abandoned baby pick up the baby?"


    Looking at the faint smile at the corner of purple butterfly''s mouth, I found that I couldn''t see through this gorgeous woman more and more


    In her eyes, everything seems to have no secrets. She knows everything and has a broad vision. She is like a living dictionary of women''s world, which people can''t read through.


    Because of a baby, I missed the opportunity to catch a flight back to Santan city in Wuhan tonight. The passenger transport center arranged a new train to Wuhan. Although there was no additional charge, it was already more than 9 p.m. when we arrived in Wuhan.


    We haven''t eaten anything since noon. When we arrived at the North Station of Wuhan Yangtze River Bridge, the three of us were hungry.


    However, I finally arrived in Wuhan. I feel much better. At least, arriving in Wuhan means that I am not far from Wuhan airport. Tomorrow, I can definitely catch a plane to Santan city!


    "It seems that we can''t get on the plane tonight anyway. Why don''t we find a place to solve the problems of food, clothing and accommodation?" zidie smiled and suggested looking at the sparsely populated Wuhan station.


    "Whatever." for purple butterfly, I''m still ordinary. After all, a person who doesn''t know the origin but has great ability has to let you beware, "are you going to go with us?"


    "I''m looking everywhere. I don''t have a fixed place to go. I came to Wuhan just because there are some scenic spots I like." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly. There was nothing suspicious in her smile. The woman said it lightly, but I knew she must be an old Jianghu woman. I was afraid of falling into her pit after spending too long with such a woman. I really wanted to turn around and leave, but it''s more than 9 p.m. now, we should find a place to live first and solve the problem of food and clothing The question is.


    After walking around the station for some time, we looked at the price of the nearby hotel, but it cost 250 a night. It was blackmail. At that time, all my assets were less than 300. In addition, I had to have dinner and breakfast tomorrow. I''m afraid I''ll go bankrupt as soon as I stay in this hotel.


    "The hotel near the station is really expensive. Why don''t we buy some dishes ourselves?"


    Zidie learned from me that my bank card was damaged and there was only less than 300 yuan left, so she proposed that we stay in the daily rental tonight, because the daily rental is much cheaper than the hotel. It only costs 90 yuan a night, and three people can live together. What''s more convenient is that the daily rental is not as chaotic as the hotel I stayed in the day before yesterday. It needs to be much more quiet, so I agreed.


    Although she is very wary of purple butterfly, if she really plots against me, she has too many opportunities to start with me. At this point, she doesn''t have to lie to me anymore.


    "Cook your own food?"


    "My craft is just so so. If you don''t mind, you can try my craft." Purple Butterfly smiled at me, and the smile was so sweet.


    Because of purple butterfly''s proposal, the three of us hungry travelers went to a nearby fast-food restaurant to buy some frozen food and a small bag of rice, and then rented a daily house in the apartment park near the station.


    The price of renting a house on a daily basis is indeed much more cost-effective than that of a hotel. Three people living in three bedrooms and one living room will be 90 a night, and the water and electricity are complete. With the food we buy, it adds up to less than 120 yuan, which can be said to be quite cost-effective.


    It''s really not easy to find a place to live at night, and through this time of contact, I found that zidie is a very economical and frugal woman. She won''t spend more money where she shouldn''t spend money. But where she had to spend money, she was very generous. She invited us for dinner at night. Of course, the money for daily rent was shared equally among the three of us.


    The house in women''s world is indeed much cheaper than that in the 21st century. When renting a house on a day, I specially asked the landlady with pockmarks on her face. The landlady told me that the apartment near the station was only 1500 square meters, which was ridiculously lower than that in the 21st century. According to this price, a 200 square meter house was only 300000. If this price were put in the 21st century, it would be enough to make most men happy to cry.


    When I came to the living room, I was even more satisfied. There were everything in the apartment, three bedrooms and one living room, sofa bed, TV and computer. It was absolutely cost-effective for me to live for 90 yuan a day and night.


    "The key is that no one usually rents. Judging from the thickness of the dust accumulated under the chandelier and sofa, no one has checked in for at least a month and a half." zidie made this judgment after walking around the living room, "Such superior decoration is indeed a pity. Moreover, according to the current real estate prospect, the rise here is only 3% - 5% at most."


    China in the women''s world has a population of 1 billion less than that in the 21st century. With the land area basically unchanged, there are naturally many more empty buildings. According to Junxia, there was a financial crisis in China in the women''s world decades ago. At that time, the state also issued a series of recovery policies to support the construction of buildings and the resale of land to real estate developers in order to give some laid-off workers Women workers provide jobs and stabilize social order.


    During that period, the real estate market was very fried and the price remained high. Although this situation temporarily alleviated the problem of surplus labor force, it led to a nationwide rise in house prices. As a result, those low-income people could not afford to buy buildings. A large number of buildings were idle, there were no houses, and some people had no houses. Social contradictions were deepening day by day. Finally, the state issued policies to suppress them Only by raising house prices has the social contradictions been eased. In addition, the world population of women has declined for decades. Since then, the real estate industry has been in a downturn, and house prices have not fluctuated greatly all year round.


    Although there are many apartments in many places, many places are empty buildings. A ten story building may only have one or two floors occupied, and most of the remaining floors are shelved.


    In the final analysis, there will be such a problem... Because of the population problem.


    In other words, because the population of the women''s world is in a state of negative growth, the total population of the society continues to decline, and there is more and more excess buildings, which can also be said to be an inevitable result.


    Of course, these are later words.


    In short, that night, purple butterfly personally selected some cheap, delicious and nutritious vegetarian dishes to cook for us in front of the stove of the daily rental house.


    "I''ll make Wuchang Fish stewed ham. It''s up to you to cook. If you have your own dishes, you can also show your cooking skills. Of course, our dishes are limited, so we can only use limited materials to stimulate our imagination." Purple butterfly is wearing a short shirt, wearing an apron from the daily rental house at her waist and a beautiful bow at her back. Where she stands, her purple hair is elegant, just like a snail girl, which is pleasing to the eyes.


    "Master, I''ll do it! I want to help too!" Xiaobai, who has never cooked before, jumped out very actively and asked for cooking.


    "Silly girl, I should be thankful that you can distinguish the salt, sweet and sour sauce. Go aside and don''t disturb others." I said sarcastically to Xiaobai.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let Xiaobai do it. I can see that she is full of interest." Purple Butterfly smiled gently and didn''t mind.


    "Thank you, sister zidie!" Xiaobai is very happy to hear that zidie agrees. She immediately cooperates with zidie to cook. She says it''s cooking. In fact, she is just responsible for helping zidie get the materials.


    Seeing that purple butterfly and Xiaobai are so close, I feel a little upset, but I also went to clean rice and cook by myself.


    "Xiaobai, please get me some vinegar..."


    "Xiaobai, please find some coarse salt..."


    "Xiaobai, please find some pepper seeds..."


    Zidie was very attentive when she was cooking. She had to check every detail personally, just like playing chess, so she handed over the work of taking materials to Xiaobai.


    "Pepper seeds? But where are there pepper seeds... Yes, there are in the master''s bag." Xiaobai obediently searched for various materials according to the purple butterfly''s order, but when she heard the pepper seeds, she was stunned and didn''t seem to find them. Until finally, she suddenly had an idea and ran to my plastic bag, Took out a handful of dried seeds of Acacia fruit I brought from Yunnan


    I didn''t know about Xiaobai''s move until later, but it was too late.

 Chapter 287

    Purple butterfly has a belt around her waist, and the white apron wraps her in a perfect outline.


    Purple Butterfly handed out her head. Her beautiful hair like purple vines flowed down, looking elegant and elegant. She was wearing a light blue lattice shirt, which was not tightened, but could vaguely highlight her slender and symmetrical posture. The slim curve extended from her back to her crotch, then suddenly released, separated towards both sides, and converged again after a circle of beautiful arc.


    When I was cutting vegetables, I could see her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and then her slender fingers gently plucked the hair in her ears. The action was gentle, but it was leisurely and elegant, which made people feel very excited.


    Every action, every casual detail, purple butterfly is so attractive. When I was washing rice by the sink, I inadvertently looked at the back of purple butterfly and was a little crazy.


    It has to be said that purple butterfly is really the woman with the highest comprehensive score I have ever seen. Whether in terms of temperament or appearance, purple butterfly is so impeccable. Her figure is not as good as the small willow waist of the little princess, but in terms of beauty, purple butterfly is indeed more beautiful. Just the calm, generous and elegant temperament on her face, there is a kind of Fairy Spirit, which is difficult to look directly at.


    Such a beautiful woman has such strong ability. If only she could be my woman and my wife, even a confidant... Looking at the back of purple butterfly, I suddenly had a bit of fantasy.


    "What are you looking at?" seems to be aware of my eyes. Purple Butterfly turned her face to look at me and smiled.


    "Nothing." I quickly looked back and scolded myself in my heart. Junxia is waiting for me to go back in Santan city. The swallows are still alive and dead in Santan city. Now I have fantasies about other girls, which should be cut thousands of times!


    Thinking of swallows, my mood was depressed again. After washing rice, I called Junxia directly.


    "Junxia, how''s the swallow?"


    "Hey, she''s still in a coma. She''s been treated with hemodialysis and her condition is much better than yesterday. But the doctor said she didn''t know when she would wake up. If she kept sleeping like this, she might... Become a vegetable."


    "Vegetable?" my heart clicked. Will a swallow become a vegetable?


    "It''s possible." Junxia whispered a cruel answer to me, and my heart closed in an instant.


    If the swallow becomes a vegetable, what''s the point if I go back?


    I suddenly felt a loss. When I returned to Santan City, the biggest driving force was the swallow.


    But if the swallow will never see me, what''s the point of my going back?


    I feel like my heart has been dug out. No matter how I fill it, I can''t fill it.


    I really feel the unprecedented confusion, the confusion about the future, the confusion about life, and the confusion about feelings.


    I suddenly don''t know where I should go.


    "Wait for me." I can only say this, "wait for me to come back. Everything will be different when I come back."


    This is my promise.


    I believe that as long as I can return to Santan City, I will let those who hurt the girl I like pay the price.


    The most painful price!


    After turning off my mobile phone, I walked around the living room for a few times and calmed down. I saw Purple Butterfly coming out with a large plate of fish and smiling. My mood was a little better.


    "Try it. Wuchang Fish stewed and fried ham made by me and Xiaobai."


    "Thank you." I thanked zidie, and Xiaobai came out of the kitchen with a simple smile. She seemed very satisfied with her dishes.


    The delicious smell of fish and ham made us hungry for most of the day. We filled up a full of rice and began to eat.


    I took a chopstick of fish made of purple butterfly and put it in my mouth. Suddenly, I felt the fragrance in my mouth. The soft meat with a little hot soup opened my appetite and sighed involuntarily:


    "Purple butterfly, you cook very well."


    "Ha ha, it''s just that you can swallow it." Purple Butterfly smiled easily. "Eat more. We''re leaving tomorrow. It''s a pity if we don''t eat clean tonight."


    "HMM." we started directly, too.


    "By the way, would you excuse me for asking?" purple butterfly, who was moving with a chopstick of food and a chopstick of rice, suddenly asked.


    "What''s up?" I put down my chopsticks, slightly put away my eyebrows and looked at purple butterfly.


    "Don''t be so vigilant. I''m just asking casually. If you don''t think it''s right, don''t answer, just think I''m curious." Purple Butterfly saw that I looked different and hurriedly stopped me.


    I nodded, relaxed a little, and asked, "what''s up?"


    "You are the man in the legend of Dengfeng City." Purple Butterfly suddenly said.


    PA, my chopsticks didn''t hold steady and fell on the table.


    Sure enough, did she see it.


    This woman.


    Nevertheless, I didn''t panic too much, because I knew she would see it sooner or later. With this woman''s IQ, if you can''t see it, there''s a ghost.


    "Do you know me?" I looked at purple butterfly, picked up chopsticks and continued to eat.


    "No. I just guessed according to the characteristics of your appearance. You have an Adam''s apple, have a strong body, are taller than ordinary women, have a rough voice, and are taller than ordinary people. In addition, your facial contour is also different. In addition, you have had cosmetic surgery in Dengfeng City, so I guess so." zidie whispered, "it seems that I''m right."


    She used a positive tone. I know she must have seen through me completely.


    Xiaobai looked at me with a nervous look. For a moment, the whole living room was quiet.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say a word, friend." seeing me silent, purple butterfly smiled, "can you trust me?"


    I looked at Purple Butterfly and wondered how much the woman could believe what she said.


    "Did you know that? When you came to talk to us on the train, you saw the thread, didn''t you?" I asked.


    Purple Butterfly smiled shamefully: "at that time, I guessed nine points. But I''m not sure. And there are many people. I didn''t think we could walk so long together."


    "So you are by my side. When I have a fever, you kindly look after me because you know my identity?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "I promise I don''t mean to be courteous." Purple Butterfly smiled. "Friend, do you believe me?"


    I took a bite of Wuchang fish, sighed and said faintly, "if I don''t believe you, I won''t risk kneeling with you in lijiazhai."


    Hearing this, purple butterfly smiled.


    "Thank you for trusting me like this. There are not many people in the world who have known me for two days and believe me like this. You are one. Eat." zidie sandwiched me a ham. I thanked and ate it.


    Purple Butterfly doesn''t ask much about my status as a man. Although I guess she must be full of curiosity, out of respect for me, she is very knowledgeable and stops right away.


    Xiaobai watched our conversation nervously, and then ate fish.


    However, the originally quiet atmosphere was completely broken at the next moment.


    "Do you... Think there''s something wrong with this dish?" after eating a small half of the fish, purple butterfly suddenly raised her head and looked at me. There were two faint blushes on her snow-white cheeks, and even her breathing was slightly hurried.


    When Purple Butterfly said this, I also felt something was wrong. At first, the fish was fine, delicious and crispy. However, after eating half of the fish, I felt that the body temperature of the whole person was rising, and it felt like it was going to catch fire.


    "It seems a little hot." I said with a dry smile, but I didn''t care too much. Instead, I continued. Because dinner was too late and I was hungry now, I had a strong appetite and didn''t take it to heart. I just thought it was caused by the hot weather.


    Watching me eat fish, purple butterfly frowned slightly and didn''t take much precautions. She ate it in small bites and ate the whole fish all the time.


    Patter.


    I don''t know whose chopsticks fell to the ground first, or the chopsticks of me, Xiaobai and zidie fell to the ground at the same time. At the moment of eating the last bite of fish, I felt my body getting hot and dry.

 Chapter 288

    "Er... There''s really something wrong with the fish." Purple Butterfly hiccupped, but her breathing became faster and faster. The perfect jade face was full of blush, like bleeding. Some of the blush even spread along her neck to her collarbone and shoulder.


    "Master, my stomach is so hot, my head is so dizzy, and my eyes are so blurred." Xiaobai also couldn''t help sobbing with his stomach, but my symptoms were more intense than Xiaobai at that time. In my vision, the faces of Xiaobai and zidie become extremely attractive. The vermilion shiny lips, the smooth white face, the smart and hazy water eyes, and the scattered hair... Let me have an impulse to rush up.


    I feel so strong.


    It''s really strong. I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Friend, i... I''ll go to the bathroom." realizing the abnormal state of her body, zidie hurried up and covered her stomach to go to the bathroom, but when she got up and walked, zidie was shaky, like a drunk person, without center of gravity. Just when she came to the sofa in the hall, her body suddenly fell down and fell to the ground.


    The purple butterfly fell to the ground. Her body suddenly convulsed. She retracted her legs, pulled her hands over a pillow on the sofa and held it in her arms, but her physical symptoms became more and more obvious, so she began to be unconscious.


    "Purple Butterfly..." I stood up and wanted to help the fallen purple butterfly. But as soon as I stood up, I felt that everything in front of me had become in a trance. Everything in the hall seemed to be shrouded in a hazy white fog, giving people a kind of Psychedelic feeling.


    And my whole body was emitting amazing heat. I stood up and shook.


    No


    I really can''t help it


    "Purple Butterfly?" I came forward and barely squatted down and helped up purple butterfly, but when Purple Butterfly turned over, I was shocked, because I saw that purple butterfly was looking at me with blurred eyes, with dull eyes with strange bright light.


    I felt like a wild animal howling in my body. I pulled up the purple butterfly on the ground and held her in front of me.


    Being held by me, purple butterfly''s eyes flashed a trace of Qingming and resistance. She pushed me on the chest, but she didn''t push it away. Instead, I hugged her waist


    "No... friends... We... Can''t do this..."


    A burst of aroma floated into the tip of my nose. The aroma was very light, like the smell of violets. It was very penetrating. It floated into my throat along the nose, and completely lost my last sense.


    Before I lost consciousness, the last scene I remember was purple butterfly''s shining snow eyes with clear and bright color.


    The beautiful pupil is like a vast universe, surrounded by thousands of broken stars. In the center of the universe, there is a shining cross star.


    The warm sunshine sprinkled on my face, indicating the arrival of the next day.


    The next day, when I opened my eyes, I found myself lying on a clean snow-white bed. Above my head, there was a beautiful chandelier like a lotus.


    I opened my eyes vaguely. When I turned my face, the golden sun filled my eyes, making me unable to see the surrounding scenery. It took me a long time to gradually adapt.


    I found that I was on the big bed of the daily rental house. On the right hand side was the bedside table with a pot of cactus on it. The sunshine outside the window is like broken golden glass, scattered on the goose yellow wooden cabinet, illuminating the halo.


    Then I quickly remembered what happened to me and purple butterfly last night. At the thought of what happened last night, I almost fell out of bed.


    "Purple Butterfly?"


    I jumped out of bed in panic, got out of bed, put on my slippers, and ran out of the hall looking for the figure of purple butterfly.


    However, apart from Xiaobai sleeping on the sofa, I didn''t find a second figure. The kitchen, hall, bedroom and bathroom are all empty.


    There is no Purple Butterfly anywhere.


    Purple butterfly is gone.


    She didn''t dare face up to the matter between me and her, so she left.


    I know. I''ve gone too far.


    I painfully grabbed my hair with both hands and made a painful sound in my mouth.


    "How could it... How could it..." I walked restlessly in the living room. I regretted my relationship with the little princess before, and now I can''t reach it.


    Just as I was painfully walking around the living room, my eyes were attracted by something on the table. I was stunned, narrowed my eyes, stopped, and then walked forward again.


    It was a letter on the tea table. On the letter, there was a half broken crystal butterfly that only belonged to purple butterfly.


    On the letter paper, there are excellent handwriting that makes me ashamed.


    It''s purple butterfly''s handwriting.


    Although I haven''t seen Purple Butterfly write, I''m afraid she''s the only one who can write such beautiful words.


    I looked at the contents of the letter and my heart began to beat.


    The content is as follows:


    "Li Xiaoyou, I don''t know if you remember what happened last night. If you remember it, I''ll be embarrassed. So let''s forget it. I won''t blame you, and you don''t have to be ashamed of me. Even, I have to thank you. It was just an accident we weren''t prepared for. What I didn''t expect was that it was like a key that opened me The door of memory. Maybe it''s a coincidence, or God''s will. "


    "This morning, when I opened my eyes from my dream, I suddenly remembered who I was. It felt like waking up from a long dream and I recalled everything I had. I think all this is due to the accident last night. I really thank you. I''m lucky to get to know you. But now I have to leave. Or I''m eager to see me there The people under the imperial city of Beijing, or they are not ready to face you directly. So I chose to leave without saying goodbye. "


    "You are the end of my journey in the past two years, but I am not the end of your journey. Your journey will continue until you find the meaning of your journey."


    "I hope you can have a great career after I leave. I don''t want the man who once possessed me to be just a man who bowed his head and hesitated in front of Mount Tai. You should walk up with your head held high, even if you fall down countless times, smash your body to pieces, splash your brain and bleed into a stream, and drag your body to the top of the mountain. Then, One day stand in front of me and conquer me again like conquering Mount Tai. "


    "Don''t be a chess piece, be the master of the game."


    "I''ll wait for you, friend."


    "You. Xu Menglong. Gift."


    ¡­¡­


    This is the whole content of the letter. From the letter, I know that purple butterfly''s real name is Xu Menglong. She has recovered her memory. What''s more, I''m surprised that her background seems to be bigger than I thought. I don''t know how Purple Butterfly wrote this letter. But I know she is encouraging me to climb up.


    Purple butterfly... Who is it?


    At that time, I didn''t realize what Xu Menglong, the Xu family, the first of China''s four red families known as the Rothschild family in China, and Xu Menglong, who was born with a golden spoon and never worried about life, drank a bowl of soybean milk and even bought a house and lived in another pig raising building, meant to me.


    Slowly folded the letter paper and held the Amethyst Butterfly on the table. Under the golden sun, the Amethyst Butterfly refracted the psychedelic color, just like the dreamy beautiful pupil of the Amethyst Butterfly.


    Zhouzhuang dreams of butterflies, which is true or false?


    Looking at the half Amethyst Butterfly in the palm of my hand, I sighed gently.


    In the end, is purple butterfly just a butterfly that drifted by inadvertently in my dream, or is it a real beauty who accompanied me on a journey?

 Chapter 289

    It took me a while to recover from zidie''s departure. I looked at the time of my watch and found that it was already 1:30 p.m. I hurried forward to wake up Xiaobai who was still sleeping on the sofa.


    "Silly girl, wake up, we''re leaving!"


    "Ah, ah?" Xiaobai woke up by me, rubbing his eyes and yawning. "Master, we''re leaving?"


    "Yes, let''s go! It''s past lunch time!" I pulled Xiaobai up.


    "Silly girl, do you know what purple butterfly and I did last night?" I asked Xiaobai with a smile, but my eyes looked at her up and down.


    "Er... I don''t know. I just remember you, master, walking towards sister zidie and holding her. Then I felt dizzy and upset, and then I didn''t know anything." Xiaobai replied truthfully, "by the way, has sister zidie gone?"


    "Yes, she''s gone." hearing Xiaobai''s explanation, I nodded slightly, but my heart was filled with infinite emotion.


    I didn''t expect that purple butterfly and I had a lingering relationship, and actually recovered their memory.


    If I''m with Xiaobai... Will she recover her memory?


    Such an idea flashed in my mind, and even made me feel the urge to try it. But looking at Xiaobai with silly eyes and big eyes, I finally gave up the idea.


    Xiaobai, it''s better for Xiaobai.


    If one day, she becomes the Qiu Yanran who chases me thousands of miles and drives me to a dead end, I will certainly not accept it.


    "Xiaobai, let''s clean up, let''s go!" I said, and began to tidy up our bags. When I cleaned up, I found that the seed bag containing Acacia fruit I brought back from Yunnan had been opened, and the dried fruit seeds in it were actually half less.


    "Xiaobai, where are the seeds in this bag?" I looked at Xiaobai and asked.


    Xiaobai took a look and said, "you mean chili seeds? Master, sister zidie asked me to take chili seeds when cooking yesterday. I didn''t find them. I thought your master had them in your bag, so I gave her all the chili seeds."


    I finally understand why the Oolong happened last night. To put it bluntly, it was the silly girl who didn''t succeed enough and failed more than enough!


    I looked at Xiaobai in tears and laughter, but I couldn''t say a word. Finally, I tied a knot in the plastic bag and said:


    "Forget it. Anyway, I don''t have much hope for your silly girl''s head melon seeds. Let''s go!"


    "Oh, oh. Can we go back to Santan city today?"


    "Probably!"


    In this way, Xiaobai and I left our apartment for one night again.


    And there are still three days before the deadline I made with the swallow.


    On the way from my apartment to Wuhan airport, I called Junxia and little sister again and learned that the swallow was still in a coma, which made me frustrated. I know that even if I returned to Santan City, I''m afraid I can''t help the swallow.


    I know, this time back to Santan City, I''m afraid I will face a nightmare.


    Nevertheless, I had to go back. I called Junxia and asked her to help me buy a ticket to Santan city at 6:30 p.m. today, there are not many people from Wuhan to Santan city. Junxia easily helped me buy a ticket, which makes me very relieved, because I''m already in Wuhan. Anyway, I''m sure I can go back to Santan City today!


    However, things are far from as simple as I thought.


    "What, the Yangtze River Bridge is being repaired?"


    Wuhan is divided into North and south parts, separated by the Yangtze River. Yesterday, zidie and I came to the North long-distance passenger transport center of Wuhan, while Wuhan airport is in the south. If we want to go to the airport, we must cross the Yangtze River first, and if we want to cross the Yangtze River, we must pass the Yangtze River Bridge.


    But when Xiaobai and I had lunch, stopped a taxi and heard that the Yangtze River Bridge was being repaired, I had the impulse to spit blood on the spot.


    I''ll go back to Santan city. God, is this playing with me?


    "When will the repair... Be?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s estimated to be tomorrow morning. Or... You can take the ferry." the driver said helplessly.


    "Ferry?" Xiaobai and I looked at each other.


    Hearing this, I finally put down my heart.


    "OK, please take us to the ferry station first."


    But when Xiaobai and I took a taxi to the ferry station, we were desperate again. The reason is very simple, that is, we have no money to take the ferry!


    Because a person needs 120 to take the ferry, and Xiaobai and I have only 220 money because of a fight and a lunch, which is not enough to take the ferry at all!


    At this moment, I deeply realized that without money, I can''t even go far in society.


    Looking at the surging and boundless Yangtze River, I felt powerless.


    400 years later, the Yangtze River is still so muddy and yellow.


    This natural moat, which has not changed for hundreds of years, is the last obstacle to my journey.


    If I can''t cross this barrier, I can''t get to Santan city. I can''t see swallows, little sister, Junxia, female wolf heads, and those... Waiting for me.


    "Master, what should we do?" Xiaobai followed me and looked at me quietly. Looking at Xiaobai''s innocent face, a thought suddenly flashed through my mind. If I left Xiaobai to cross the Yangtze River alone, the money would still be enough... Of course, this idea is fleeting. I can''t leave Xiaobai.


    "Go to the bank. I''ll try to get a bank card." helpless, I had to make this choice. My ID card is forged. If I hadn''t been forced, I really don''t want to use a fake ID card to apply for a bank card, because it''s very easy to expose my identity. Although Junxia told me that my ID card is not easy to be found out in general, it doesn''t mean not. I really don''t want to take risks unless I''m desperate.


    As for the certificates of Xiaobai and female wolf head, they are all in Junxia. I can''t get them for the time being. Now I can only rely on luck.


    After a passer-by found out that there was an agricultural bank near the ferry station, I took Xiaobai without saying a word.


    The streets were bustling with people. Because of the maintenance of the Yangtze River Bridge, a large number of people gathered near the ferry station and waited in line to get on the boat. Because of my height, I felt a little out of the crowd. In addition, my appearance was different from that of ordinary women. Xiaobai and I were very eye-catching.


    "You can only see the truth if you don''t put on powder and Dai. The jade face is rosy and reflects the first snow. You are worried about the guests and have a boundless way home. What do you know? After covering your clothes and clothes, you are sad and look at the rivers and mulberry trees in the distance. You are not old before you die. If you are worried about the passers-by, you can give generously by unpacking."


    Passing through the busy street, a beautiful melody came into my ears. I looked sideways and saw a woman with hair on her knees in the middle of the crowded street. The woman was wearing a simple old dress and holding a erhu in her arms. She was pulling the accompaniment singing on the crowded street.


    The tunes sung by women are smooth and gentle, with gentle twists and turns, deep and quiet rhyme, without frivolous and gorgeous meaning. They are very beautiful and have a trace of sadness.


    Looks like a showbiz woman.


    Originally, I just glanced at it at random and planned to go away, but as I slowly brushed past the Showgirl, I was surprised.


    Melon face, white and beautiful skin, lips like Dan, autumn water and smoky eyebrows, full of Jiangnan women''s temperament... Isn''t it the woman liar I met in Zhengzhou?!


    Let me go. Why is this female liar here?


    At first, it was a coincidence to meet her in Dengfeng City. Later, it was purely accidental to meet her in Zhengzhou, but now it''s Wuhan! The two places are hundreds of kilometers apart. Did she follow them all the way?


    Where can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    It happened that when I saw the female liar, the female liar also raised her head, a pair of clear eyes on me, and the moment I saw me, the eyes of the female liar showed surprise.


    But different from before, this time, the female liar''s eyes were full of tears.


    "See you again, huh? Hum." looking at the surprised female liar, I smiled coldly, "fortune teller, beggar, selling artist, what tricks can you play?"


    Hearing what I said, the female liar''s eyes changed again and again. Looking at the passers-by around, she looked heavy and said to me:


    "Noble, noble? Why are you?"


    "Noble man? Oh, it''s very nice. I''d like to ask, what''s Ann''s heart when you deliberately cheated from Zhengzhou to Wuhan?" I almost laughed at this, but soon I couldn''t laugh.


    "Noble man, I know you have all-round skills. I know you are a big boss." the female liar suddenly grabbed my arm, her face ruddy and said with tears, "Noble, I beg you to save my sister. I will thank you as an ox and a horse! As long as you are willing to save her, I am willing to be your slave and your servant! I know I cheated your money and stole your wallet, but it was to save my sister. Please help me. I am really desperate now!" The female liar grabbed my hand and cried. Her beautiful face was red with blood.


    The female liar''s reaction was beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect that she would suddenly have such a fierce reaction.


    At this time, I slightly lowered my head and saw a piece of paper in front of the female liar''s knee.


    There are striking handwriting on the dirty and inferior paper. It''s actually


    Deed of sale!

 Chapter 290

    "My sister has leukemia, and the operation costs a sum of money. I beg a kind person to give some money to help my sister tide over the difficulties. If someone is willing to help, I am willing to be her servant and take care of her all my life."


    Let me go, this female liar is really selling herself?


    But I''m not a fool. In this age, liars cheat money by this skill. Either their sister is ill or grandma hangs up and has no money to buy a coffin. It''s an old-fashioned set, and they cheat ignorant children like Xiaobai.


    "It looks like it. It looks like it. Keep trying. Xiaobai, let''s go." I sneered, and then pulled Xiaobai to go, but just one step later, my ankle was hugged. I looked back and saw the female liar holding my legs and cried:


    "Please, big boss, the great nobleman of Wumeng, please save my sister!"


    The female liar held my feet in her hands and looked like she was dying.


    "Go away, believe it or not, I''ll take you to the police station?" I''m really angry this time, and I don''t know that this woman is the reincarnation of the immortal broom star, pestering me several times. If it weren''t for her, my bank card wouldn''t have a problem, if it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t miss the flight, my current dilemma, the suffering I''ve suffered these days, all, it can be said, It''s all caused by this female liar!


    "Die for me. If I didn''t have something important to do now, I would send you directly to the police station!" I grabbed the female liar''s hair and pulled her body from the ground. The female liar looked at me in tears. Two lines of clear tears slowly slipped down her cheeks. A pair of clear and bright eyes looked at me, but there was no resistance.


    Looking at the clear eyes of the female liar, I suddenly had a strange feeling in my heart.


    Obviously, I hate this female liar deeply into the bone marrow. Obviously, I want to cut this female liar on the spot, but I hesitated when I saw her clear eyes.


    I have a feeling that I can''t bear it.


    Why?


    "Master, what the elder sister said seems true... Why don''t we help her?" Xiaobai urged next to me.


    "You stupid girl with big chest and no brain, shut up! After being cheated so many times, haven''t you learned to be smart?" I turned my head and roared at Xiaobai. Seeing my ferocious face, Xiaobai bowed his head, blushed and remained silent.


    "Big boss, if you hate me, hit me and kill me, but I really beg you to save my sister! I beg you to save her! I beg you to save her! I beg from Henan to Hubei just to earn her some medical expenses! You hit me and kill me. As long as you are happy, do whatever you want to do with me!"


    The female liar begged me bitterly, and her slightly tired face was pale.


    "Do you really think I dare not fight?" I grabbed the female liar''s arm, pinched it and looked at her fiercely.


    The female liar''s face was full of tears. She looked at me quietly and sobbed. The clear tears slowly slipped down her jade like cheeks, one drop at a time, gathered on her chin, condensed into beads, and then fell quietly.


    "Master, don''t hit her... Don''t hit her." Xiaobai advised me and took my arm, which made my anger rise a lot.


    At this time, there were more and more onlookers. Many people pointed at me and talked about it one after another. I knew they were all responsible for how unbearable it was for me to bully a showgirl, but I wanted to sneer. Since they accused me and had the ability, they paid to help the female liar?


    "Big boss, please help my sister... Please!! I''ll do whatever you want me to do!" the female liar was grabbed by my hair, but she still cried and begged at me. It really looked like something.


    Seeing so many people present, I sneered, got rid of the female liar, and then said to her:


    "If you dare to pull my clothes again, I''ll directly pull you to the police station!"


    Hearing my threat, the female liar''s face stiffened and her tears stopped.


    "Boss, I really didn''t lie to you. I kowtowed to you! I kowtowed to you!" when I saw that I still refused to believe her, the female liar actually flopped and knelt down in front of me, and then her head hit the ground desperately. PA, PA, PA, the female liar hit four places on the ground in a row, and her forehead swelled and even almost bled!


    Shit... Is this woman really here?


    "Enough, get up." I put my hand on the female liar''s shoulder and stabilized her. The female liar looked up at me. Her pale face was full of helplessness and begging for mercy.


    "I don''t want this. Don''t bother me again. No matter what you say is true or not. I don''t want to have any trouble with you anymore. I''m polite that you stole 6000 yuan and didn''t take you to the police station. I don''t want to have any trouble with you in my life. This is the last time we meet!" I let go of the worst words, and the female liar''s body froze in place, She knelt there and stared at me with dry tears on her face.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go!" I stretched out my hand and pulled Xiaobai for the last time, but I found that my hand seemed to be on the iron railing and couldn''t pull it.


    "Master... Would you please help this sister? Please." Xiaobai asked me with a small mouth.


    "Are you kidding? Let''s go!"


    "But... This sister is really pathetic. Don''t we have a way to get money? Why don''t we help her?" Xiaobai looked at me pitifully and tried to convince me in a young voice.


    "Don''t be nervous. Will you go or not? If you don''t go, I''ll leave you here!" I was just angry that Xiaobai, a silly girl, saw the poor people''s compassion all day, but what I didn''t expect was that after I said this sentence, Xiaobai really pestered in the original place and didn''t go.


    "I''m not going, master." little Bai stood beside the swindler with her mouth blankly and looked at me quietly.


    Dong.


    Xiaobai''s words hit me in the chest like a heavy hammer.


    "What are you talking about?" I couldn''t believe my ears and looked at Xiaobai without blinking.


    "Master, I won''t go. I want to stay and help this sister." Xiaobai looked at me with red eyes and said stubbornly.


    "Why are you crazy? Go!" I stepped forward and pulled Xiaobai, but Xiaobai shook off his hand and still stood in place and looked directly at me.


    "Master, I won''t go," repeated Xiaobai.


    "Are you going or not? Are you funny or something? We''ve been dragging on for so many days. Do you think we haven''t dragged on long enough?" I glared at Xiaobai.


    "Master, let''s go," she said, lowering her head slightly.


    "What did you say?" my heart began to tremble. I had been with Xiaobai for so long. I didn''t expect her to say such words!


    "Master, when I had a car accident and lost my memory, when you saved me, I thought you were a good man. Later, you said you were an immortal who came to earth to help the world and save the people, punish evil and promote good. I thought you were great. Later, although you scolded me and beat me sometimes, I thought you were a good man. But now..."


    Xiaobai lowered her head and rubbed her hands. She didn''t dare face my eyes, but the meaning was very obvious.


    Looking at Xiaobai''s appearance of wanting to talk and stopping, my heart was desolate.


    "What do you mean? Do you think I''m a bad man?" I looked at Xiaobai and said in a deep voice.


    "Master, please help this sister!" Xiaobai looked up at me and begged.


    I glanced at Xiaobai irritably, then at the female liar kneeling on the ground, sighed:


    "I don''t have time to delay any longer. If you have to be fooled by this female liar, just stay here. Now the swallow''s life and death are unknown. I don''t know when to wake up. I want to go back early. I don''t have time to be a living Bodhisattva here to help the world and save the people!"


    Then I looked at Xiaobai, turned and left.


    I always like Xiaobai''s pure character, but sometimes this silly girl is too simple and stubborn, and it''s easy to be fooled by others.


    After I walked dozens of meters away, I looked back and found that Xiaobai still stayed in place, helped the female liar, looked at me from a distance, but didn''t follow me.


    My heart suddenly burst with unspeakable pain.


    I looked at Xiaobai and looked at her in the coming and going crowd, but she still looked at me and didn''t come with me.


    All along, Xiaobai has come with me from east to west and from south to north. She is like a pistachio, so that I can always maintain a good mood. She is my most loyal attendant.


    But now, she doesn''t want to go with me.


    Why?


    Why is that?


    What did I do wrong?


    Why did everything come to this?


    "Xiaobai, come here soon!" I turned around and shouted at Xiaobai.


    However, Xiaobai still stood in the crowd, looked at me and shook his head.


    She refused to come.


    She won''t go with me.


    I clenched my fists and my chest fluctuated, but my heart was sour.


    "Xiaobai!" I stamped my foot heavily, but my nose was sore.


    The traffic flow was rolling and the flow of people was surging between Xiaobai and me. For a moment, our distance was so far away.


    Not the distance between body and body, but the distance between heart and heart.


    In other words, Xiaobai and I had no intersection at the beginning, and there was no reason to be together. She''s from the secret service. Her task is to catch me. I should stay away from her. It''s unreasonable to be with her for so long. Even, I should have left her long ago.


    However, why do I feel so heartache when Xiaobai is no longer willing to follow me??


    Have I changed?


    Once, Xiaobai trusted me so much, was inseparable from me and believed in me deeply, but now she begins to doubt me.


    Why?


    Where the hell have I changed?


    I had cosmetic surgery, but I should still be me. I remember who I am and have the original memory.


    However, after so much experience, I know that I think more or less complex, and I don''t see people as pure as I did at the beginning. I no longer trust others easily, I began to doubt people, began to be inhumane, began to go my own way, began to be impatient and stubborn... I lost my original heart.


    I suddenly understood that all along, Xiaobai did not follow me, but followed my heart.


    That simple and straightforward heart.


    Once I would lie in the field all day and enjoy the warmth of the sun. Once I would be sad because of the sad look of others. Once I would laugh foolishly and do something I regret, but I was still complacent. Afterwards, I felt stimulated and had an unshakable childlike innocence.


    Suddenly, I remembered the letter left by purple butterfly:


    "Your journey will continue until you find the meaning of your journey."


    For a moment, I understood why God gave me this test.


    This is not a human journey, but a journey of the heart.


    It''s a journey to find yourself.


    Maybe, there is a God''s will.


    I took a deep breath, turned back, walked forward again, passed through the surging crowd and came to Xiaobai.


    "Forget it, there''s nothing I can do with you silly girl. Let''s give her a hand."

 Chapter 291

    Xiaobai stood there and looked at me quietly. A pair of big eyes flashed amazing light, but soon, the amazing light became joy. I stretched out my hand, touched my little white and black hair, gently pulled her over and hugged her in my arms.


    "Master..." Xiaobai fell into my arms and whispered, his voice a little moved.


    The female liar on one side also looked at me incredulously, with a dull face. It seemed that she didn''t expect me to change her mind.


    I bent down, gently picked up the deed of betrayal on the ground, and then said to the female liar:


    "From now on, you are my man."


    The female liar looked at me blankly. She didn''t seem to believe that I would have such a big change. Her shabby long skirt shook slightly, and her neat bangs were shaking slightly.


    "Big boss, you..."


    "Where''s your sister?" I asked.


    "My sister... She''s in building 319, lane of Beizhi street. She can''t get out of bed." the female liar lowered her head and said haggardly.


    "Take me to have a look." I said faintly, but I felt relieved. I know I''m asking for trouble, but I have an unspeakable sense of satisfaction in my heart.


    Hearing my words, the female liar looked surprised. She suddenly fell to the ground and knocked her head at me. Her face was full of tears of joy.


    "Thank the boss for saving my sister! Thank you!"


    "Well, take me to see your sister first. If it''s true, I''ll find a way to help you get money." I picked up the female liar on the ground. The female liar''s face was full of crystal tears. Obviously, such an expression was not pretended. If it was pretended, the acting skills of the female liar were really amazing.


    Now that I agreed, the female liar showed her joy and hurriedly pulled me forward. Xiaobai also closely followed the female liar. I don''t know if the female liar is still acting. But even if she is acting, at least I can teach Xiaobai the most profound lesson. If so, consider me blind for the last time.


    But the good thing is, this time, the female liar didn''t lie to us again.


    The female swindler''s nest is in an insignificant alley in the North Street Branch of Wuhan. Compared with some of the old Shanghai in the 21st century films, this alley has simple houses, scattered electric poles, staggered into nets, mud walls and tiles, broken windows, and some old windows are blocked with boards. It is a slum.


    "Is this your home?" I asked, looking at the swindler.


    "Well, this is the house where my sisters and I live together."


    "Do you still have sisters?"


    I looked at the female liar in amazement. I suddenly felt cheated. What if she cheated me into the den of thieves?


    "Sister Yueyin, you''re back!" I was having a little doubt about the female liar, but a childish cry came from the front. Then I saw three little girls aged 6 or 7 running out of the dilapidated old house, each wearing dilapidated and dirty short skirts, but each little girl was in high spirits, looking naughty, naughty and energetic.


    "Yuhe, Susu, Shuyao, why are you all out?" seeing the little girls running out, the female liar gently walked up, picked up a little girl, took a picture in her arms and put it down again. "Is sister Muxi back?"


    "No, sister Muxi has gone out to buy vegetables!" the little girls said in unison.


    "Really. How are the stars?"


    "Star, she''s still lying in bed saying she''s uncomfortable." when asked by the female liar, the little girls'' voices became a little heavy.


    The female liar looked a little gloomy, and then she pulled the little girls in front of us and said:


    "Come and have a look. These two sisters are here to help Xingxing cure. They are all good people."


    "Hello, two big sisters! Sister, you are so tall." the little girl was young and ignorant. When she saw me, her eyes showed worship and gratitude. Seeing so many little girls, little white smiled happily, and my mood was much better.


    "These are your sisters?" I looked at the female liar suspiciously.


    The female liar smiled bitterly and said to me:


    "This is Xia Yuhe, this is Yang Susu, and this is Lin Shuyao. Like me, they used to be children of a private orphanage. Two years ago, the orphanage caught fire and the president of the orphanage died in the fire. We were adopted by a grandmother named Murong Xiaoqi. She used her savings saved for half her life to take us in and raise us. But last year, grandma Murong also drove a car Disaster died. Before she could make a will, one of her distant granddaughters took away all her inheritance by blood relationship. Since then... My two sisters of the same age and I have been supporting these children with their own working money... "She said, and sad tears fell on the swindler''s face.


    "Then why don''t you send your children to other orphanages?" I asked.


    "Because my other two sisters and I are over 18 years old, enough to be their guardians. The orphanage refuses to admit that they are orphans, and we can''t bear to abandon them." the female liar said bitterly, with infinite sadness on her beautiful face.


    Looking at the bitter expression of the female liar, my defense against her has basically been eliminated. It seems that she also has difficulties.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The swindler smiled at me reluctantly and said, "boss, my name is Qin Yueyin. It''s the name given to me by the president of the orphanage. You can call me whatever you want. I''m your man now."


    "Don''t call me boss. Call me..."


    "What do you want me to call you?" Qin Yueyin asked me.


    "Call me brother," I said casually, touching my pocket.


    "Elder brother?" Qin Yueyin looked at me and looked slightly surprised.


    "HMM... just call me that." I said casually. In fact, I don''t know what Qin Yueyin should call me. The name boss just came out of my mouth.


    "OK, brother. I''ll call you whatever you want." Qin Yueyin began to call me brother obediently. Strangely, this title has no sense of conflict


    When the female liar Qin Yueyin called my brother, I even had a feeling of disbelief.


    I... just recognized a sister?


    "Do you know what ''brother'' means?" I asked, looking at the sound of Qin Yue.


    Qin Yueyin nodded and said, "it''s the same name as sister, but it''s usually used on men."


    It seems that this female liar still knows a little about the world.


    "Take me to see your sister," I said faintly.


    "Sure, brother, the star is in bad condition now..." Qin Yueyin said, leading me and Xiaobai into the building where their children live together. In the building is a simple warehouse. I saw a round table with children''s broken dolls and several single beds arranged together. On one of the beds, there is a little girl lying on the bed. The little girl is pale, Weak, faded lips, sick face, black hair scattered on the bed, but those eyes are so pure and beautiful, just like two shining stars.


    Hum


    For a moment, a voice in my mind seemed to tell me that this little girl was probably the most beautiful little girl I had ever seen since I came to this woman''s world. If she can grow up safely, even a peerless score of 9.5 is not too high


    "The child''s name is Xing Xing. His full name is broom Xing. He is the daughter of an aunt who sweeps the floor. Later, the aunt died and Xing went into the orphanage with us. Later, the orphanage caught fire and she was adopted with us. Xing Xing was in poor health since childhood. He was diagnosed with leukemia last year..."


    Next to the little girl, there was a young girl whose age was similar to the sound of Qin and moon. The young girl looked average, neither high nor low, just over 6 points, and her eyes were slightly small.


    "This is also my sister, Ma Nannan. Nannan, this is the big boss who is willing to pay to help Xingxing. Go and pour tea quickly." Qin Yueyin told the girl named Ma Nannan. Ma Nannan looked at us incredulously and excitedly.


    "Boss, really thank you! Thank you!" Ma Nannan thanked us and went to pour tea.


    "Leukemia?" I looked at the vain little girl on the bed and frowned. Looking at the weak look of the little girl, she really looks like a person seriously ill in bed.


    "Well... It''s been more than half a year. We''ve tried our best to save money for Xingxing''s treatment in the past half a year. We''ve done begging, performing arts, working and fortune telling, but... Xingxing is leukemia. How can we have so much money..." speaking of this, Qin Yueyin wants to cry again, and her voice choked.


    Hearing Qin Yueyin''s story, Xiaobai''s eyes turned red. She turned and looked at me. What she wanted to say was clearly written on her face.


    "Star, are you better? Does your chest still hurt?" Qin Yueyin asked in front of the little girl named star.


    The little girl reluctantly opened her closed eyes and said to Qin Yueyin in a voice like a hairspring:


    "Sister Yueyin, I don''t feel any pain... Go and buy Susu food for them..." although the little girl is ill, she is very sensible. Her lovely face is pulled into a ball because of pain, but she still bites her teeth and says no pain. Seeing this scene, Xiaobai even sobbed.


    "How much does it cost to treat leukemia?" I asked, looking at Qin Yueyin.


    Qin Yueyin looked at me with some difficulty, then lowered his head and raised three fingers to me.


    "300000..."


    My heart jumped slightly. Although I know 300000 is really nothing for me now, I still can''t breathe a little because of my hanging wire psychology.


    Seeing my heavy expression, Qin Yueyin was a little anxious. With an apologetic face, she walked up to me, bowed her head and said to me:


    "I know the money is big, but I really can''t help it. Brother, as long as you cure her, I''m willing to be your coolie and your maid all my life. I''m willing to do anything for you, even if you take me as your tool to vent your emotions!"


    Qin Yueyin looked at me earnestly and piteously, and tears twinkled in a pair of autumn eyes.

 Chapter 292

    When I heard the sound of Qin Yue, I throbbed for a while. I sighed, took a few steps forward and gently opened the quilt of the star. I saw the little girl''s thin body wrapped in a sleeveless vest. What''s more shocking to me is that on one of the star''s right arms, there are rotten pieces of meat, which is obviously terminally ill.


    I took a breath of air-conditioning, covered the quilt again, then turned to look at Qin Yueyin and asked:


    "Do you have a bank card?"


    Qin Yueyin was stunned. She knew I had a purpose. After thinking about it, she looked at me and wondered:


    "Yes. Brother, do you want to...?"


    "You threw my bank card into the pool last time, and now it''s useless. Now I have only 240 yuan." I explained faintly. Listening to me, Qin Yueyin''s face showed regret and surprise.


    "It''s all my fault... Sorry, sorry..."


    "It''s all like this. It''s no use saying anything. Take me to the bank first. I''ll ask my people to remit money. The child won''t live in this broken house and go to a regular large hospital." I told Qin Yueyin. Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin showed an excited look on her face.


    "Brother, I really don''t know how to thank you... Brother, if the stars can be cured, I will be your person in my life..."


    "Well, stop talking." I didn''t want to listen any more. I turned directly and walked towards the door.


    "Brother, you are the best person I have ever seen in my life." the faint voice suddenly came from behind me and came into my ears, which shocked my heart.


    good person?


    Am I a good man?


    Along the way, I never felt that I was a good man. I was just a little person who prayed for peace, comfort and freedom. I didn''t seek a high position, but I didn''t want to bend under the fence. I got a little ambition in the accident. I am sometimes selfish and sometimes indulgent, but I will never overlap with the word "good man". In this era, I don''t even pay attention to the national and national honor, because the one who wants to arrest me most is the national government


    However, when I heard Qin Yueyin say I was a good man, I still felt unspeakable comfort.


    What''s the mood?


    Can it be said that in the depths of everyone''s heart, there is a benign that will be consciously stimulated when they are called good people by others?


    I smiled and walked out of Qin Yueyin''s shabby apartment. Qin Yueyin followed us without saying a word and planned to take us to the bank to withdraw money.


    "Xiaobai, wait here and I''ll withdraw money." I asked Xiaobai back.


    "Oh. OK." Xiaobai nodded and turned to walk towards the corridor.


    But just then, at the entrance of the alley outside the apartment, a fat woman with big ears and shining figure suddenly came in.


    "Yueyin, Nannan, I got the money! I got the money!"


    Seeing the shining woman running in the distance, Qin Yueyin was slightly surprised and said:


    "Big ear, what have you done?"


    "Don''t ask, sister Yueyin, I got the money!" the shining woman had a black leather bag under her arm and seemed to want to open it, but when she saw me and Xiaobai, she was stunned, "who is he?"


    Qin Yueyin hurriedly explained, "this man is here to help us. He is my big boss."


    "Big boss?" the shining woman looked at me with some vigilance, but when she heard Qin Yueyin, she didn''t think much. She directly opened the black leather bag in her hand, which was actually several stacks of thick banknotes. In addition to the banknotes, there seems to be something similar to information documents in this bag, and even some test tubes and medicine bottles.


    Seeing the money in the shining woman''s purse, Qin Yueyin was surprised and asked, "big ear, where did you get these things?"


    The shining woman touched her ear and said with a smile, "sister Yueyin, don''t ask. Anyway, we have money to treat Xingxing, and maybe we can make more money for living expenses!"


    "But... What is this?" Qin Yueyin looked at the money in the shining woman''s bag in disbelief. After turning it over several times, she took out a strange rectangular flash machine. The machine was a bit like a pen, but the signal was flashing on the pen holder.


    "Fool, this is... A letter pen! Shining, did you rob someone else''s wallet?" Qin Yueyin took the transmitter out of her wallet and her face was gloomy.


    Asked by Qin Yueyin, the shining woman''s face sank, touched her head and said, "sister Yueyin, you know, the only way we can get money..."


    "... big ear, you''re in big trouble!" Qin Yueyin quickly threw the letter pen in her hand on the ground and stepped on it several times. She didn''t stop until it broke into pieces.


    But... It''s too late.


    Almost when Qin Yueyin threw her letter pen on the ground, in the street outside the alley, three black cars stopped, the door plopped open, and more than a dozen women in black suits and sunglasses came down.


    "Take the children and run!" seeing the crowd coming down from the car at the entrance of the alley in front, Qin Yueyin was shocked and hurriedly pulled us back from the fork next to the apartment corridor. Seeing us running, the people who got off immediately chased us as fast as they could.


    "Big ear, throw away your bag quickly! They came for your bag!" Qin Yueyin shouted as he pulled us.


    "Oh." the shining woman was stupid. Under the persuasion of Qin Yueyin, she left her wallet and ran away. Although I didn''t know the situation, I also knew that those people were probably criminals.


    But what made me speechless was that those people actually chased us and obviously had left their wallet, but those people still chased us, with an attitude of chasing after us.


    "There''s a sewer entrance ahead. Let''s hide in and get rid of them!" Qin Yueyin is an old Jianghu after all. She knows the terrain in this area like the back of her hand. She takes the lead and runs towards a path with a sewer well cover on the west side of her husband''s residence.


    I''m really in big trouble today.


    I don''t know who this shining woman stole. She installed a tracker and was chased to the door!


    "Come on, here, here!" Qin Yueyin took me and the shining woman to a sewer cover at the corner. She pulled up the heavy sewer cover and motioned us to drill down quickly.


    "What if they are still at home?" the shining girl asked.


    "The door is closed, and those people just want to get their money back. They should... Take their wallet and go. They''ll be fine!" Qin Yueyin was also very anxious. She let the three of us into the sewer.


    But what I''m worried about is Xiaobai. Xiaobai doesn''t know whether she has entered the warehouse. Just now Xiaobai entered the corridor, but I don''t know whether she has entered the warehouse. If she enters the warehouse, she should not be found by those who chase her, but if she hears the voice and comes out to watch the excitement, she''ll be in trouble.


    The three of us hid in the damp and dark sewer. The smell of dirty and rotten was disgusting.


    "Hurry up, don''t let them catch us, or they will turn us over to the police station as robbers." Qin Yueyin said, with her cat on her waist, trotted forward along the passage of the underground sewer. It was obvious that she was very familiar with the road here.


    I also followed Qin Yueyin and shining girl with a little sweat.


    "Big ear, whose wallet did you steal? Why are so many people chasing us?" Qin Yueyin asked in front as she ran.


    "I don''t know, sister Yueyin. Today, I circled fish all day, but I didn''t circle fish. Later, I was hungry, dizzy and wandered to Guiyuan temple in the north of the city. I thought there were tributes in the temple, so I secretly climbed over the wall and went into Guiyuan Temple in the north of the city to steal food. Unexpectedly, after walking around Guiyuan temple for a while, I found a very hidden one there It''s a secret underground base. There are many people dressed strangely doing underground transactions. "


    "I stole two of their bags while they were negotiating. When I opened them, I found that there was a lot of money. I had never seen so much money in my life. So I dared to carry the two bags over the wall and ran all the way back. As a result, those people found that I had stolen their wallet and began to chase me desperately."


    "I ran and ran all the way. When I crossed the overpass, the belt of a bag broke, and all the things in the bag fell off the overpass and onto a garbage truck passing under the bridge, so there was only one bag after I came back. Originally, I had more money!"


    Hearing the expression of shining female, Qin Yueyin and I were stunned. This shining girl is too wonderful, isn''t she? When you go to the temple to steal things, you can still run into criminals who do underground transactions? Dare you steal other people''s things?


    "It''s really a big hair, big ear. You''re in great trouble this time! You''ve been watched by the people on the road!" Qin Yueyin said angrily. At this time, I heard the sound of the manhole cover being lifted from the rear, followed by the sound of clear cheers and hurried footsteps:


    "Don''t run!"


    It was obviously the voice of those lawless elements. Hearing this voice, we ran faster. In my mind, I''ve been worried about Xiaobai. What if Xiaobai comes out to watch the excitement when he hears the voice, and is stared at by those criminals?


    I hope Xiaobai is not so stupid, otherwise it will be really troublesome.


    I clenched my teeth, my heart burning.


    We ran all the way. The terrain in the sewer was tortuous and very complex. Fortunately, we had opened a distance from the criminals who tracked us, and they couldn''t catch up with us immediately.


    And Qin Yueyin is familiar with the route of the underground waterway. According to what she said, when she usually steals, she uses the sewer of the city to escape. She has been doing it for two or three years, so she is very familiar with this area.


    I''m in great trouble today. I didn''t expect to do something good for others. I was watched by criminals and involved in such a big trouble. I''m in constant disaster!

 Chapter 293

    "This way, this way!" Qin Yueyin gasped and took us to an upward exit at the end of the sewer. I quickly followed Qin Yueyin''s steps. After a while, we finally escaped from the other side of the sewer. There was no one nearby under the pier of a bridge.


    After running out of the sewer, we immediately ran up the dam, and then passed through several small houses. We walked around all the way and shuttled back and forth between small hutongs. Finally, we didn''t let the criminals behind us catch up with us.


    After running for more than ten minutes, we ran to a construction site and stopped.


    "I finally got rid of them..." Qin Yueyin sat on several beams and wiped the sweet sweat on her forehead.


    "Sister Yueyin, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that made you all in trouble." shining girl touched her head and apologized.


    "You also said! Why are you so careless? Didn''t I say not to provoke those people in the road? They are all a group of outlaws!" Qin Yueyin regretfully grabbed her hair and showed a worried look on her beautiful face.


    "You found their secret and lost their bags. Now they will not spare us." Qin Yueyin scolded shining girl with a tangled face.


    I was also worried when I looked at the dialogue between Qin Yueyin and shining girl. What I was most worried about was Xiaobai who was still in that apartment. By the way, I was more or less worried about the girl named Ma Nannan and those little girls. If they were caught by those criminals, they would be in trouble.


    "Elder brother, I''m sorry, it wouldn''t have been like this." seeing my dignified face, Qin Yueyin said to me with regret.


    I looked at Qin Yueyin and shining girl in front of me, and my heart was surging. Then I sighed and said:


    "You people are really inexplicable." I buried my face in my hand, but I was more and more anxious. It was a simple thing to go home, but I didn''t expect to be made so complicated. The train collapsed, the mysterious purple butterfly and the retired old commander are now involved in gangster illegal transactions. Sister, can I go back to Santan city?


    "I''m sorry, brother." Qin Yueyin sat next to me, then stretched out his hand, looked at me and said, "brother, I''ve caused you trouble. It''s us. Let me beat your back?"


    With that, Qin Yueyin reached out to help me beat my back, and his weak fist gently knocked on my back, trying to alleviate my fatigue. With the beating of Qin Yueyin, my mood eased a little. Anyway, Qin Yueyin is also a beautiful woman. Although she is a female liar, when a beautiful woman beats your back, your heart is something different.


    "Well, don''t knock. My back doesn''t hurt. Now we''ve got rid of them. Go back and see the others. I hope they can go with a bag."


    Qin Yueyin looked at me, looked at the tough girl and said:


    "HMM. we''ll sneak back later. We know there''s a path to go back. Brother, it''s very troublesome to meet people on this road. As the saying goes, ''nine birds in the sky and Hubei people on the ground'', our Hubei area is quite chaotic in China. The underworld is particularly rampant, and sometimes even the government dare not move. You have a big background, so you know, many sects of the Wu League , it is also the development of gangs. For example, the lotus gang and the Gao family were all famous gangs in China hundreds of years ago. Later, they started a regular enterprise to wash white. "


    Qin Yueyin''s words surprised me. Indeed, I have heard the rumors of nine birds in the sky and Hubei people on the ground in the 21st century. A roommate of my university is from Hubei. He often told me how fierce the folk customs there are and how rampant the swindlers are. He also takes a crane to exercise his arms in the bedroom every day. He is the best one in our bedroom.


    In order not to be watched by those criminals, a group of us waited at the construction site for almost two and a half hours before starting again. Qin Yueyin sneaked into the crowd in the street with us, and then slowly approached the small alley we ran out of before.


    Standing at the end of the street from a distance, we didn''t see the cars of those criminals at the entrance of the Hutong, which relieved us. It seems that those criminals have left.


    "It seems that she''s gone. They''ve taken her wallet back," Qin Yueyin whispered, and then crept towards the apartment, while I followed her slowly.


    However, when we walked into the apartment corridor and opened the door of the warehouse, we were stunned.


    The moment I pushed the door, my heart pulled up, and Qin Yueyin suddenly grabbed my hand. Her body staggered and almost fainted.


    At that moment, although I was an outsider, I was deeply shocked.


    A messy room, broken doors and windows, smashed pot covers, smashed dishes and bowls, broken glass on the ground, blood on the wall, empty house.


    The Qin Yueyin and the shining girl who were stunned there did not move.


    "How could this happen? How did our home become like this?"


    "Where''s Su Su? Where''s the star?"


    Qin Yueyin stood there foolishly. Tears flowed out of her eyes in an instant. Pearly tears filled her cheeks, but Qin Yueyin was very strong. She tried to control her emotions. Slowly, she dried her tears and walked a few steps into the room.


    The room was a mess but empty.


    There are no three little girls before, no stars in bed, no Ma Nannan, and no... Xiaobai.


    "Retaliated... They were taken away..." I felt a buzz in my brain. Xiaobai and stars were not in the room, which meant that she was probably taken away by those criminals.


    "Sister Yueyin..." shining girl looked at the scene in the room, her eyes widened, and fell into endless shock.


    "Xiaobai?" I called twice, but no one answered in the room. I know there is no one in the room.


    Xiaobai was taken away... I was deeply aware of this.


    Xiaobai was taken away.


    My mind was in a trance and my heart was cold. What I was most worried about happened.


    At a glance, I saw a note on the table. I stepped forward. I picked up the note on the table and looked at it, but I fell into a long silence.


    "They were taken," I said, looking at the words on the note.


    Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin also came forward and looked at the note in my hand.


    It says:


    "You run very fast. Unfortunately, the monk can''t run away from the temple. We took them away. We personally brought the rest to Guiyuan temple before 12 o''clock this evening and let them go. If you dare to call the police to tell the story of Guiyuan temple, we''ll wait for the body to be collected. Remember, we''ll return East and west to Guiyuan temple before 12 o''clock. We''ll kill one person an hour late. If we don''t arrive at 6 o''clock tomorrow morning, we don''t have to come ¡£¡±


    Seeing the words on the note, Qin Yueyin and shining girl, I looked at each other and fell into silence.


    My heart is dripping blood.


    Xiaobai was taken away.


    Xiaobai was caught by people on the road.


    I''m going to die at 12 tonight.


    "Sister Yueyin......" the voice of the shining girl was trembling, "I... I......"


    There was a long silence and no one spoke.


    I looked at Qin Yueyin and shining women and stared at them ruthlessly. However, they stood in place like stone statues with lost souls. They were all silly.


    "Sister Yueyin, it''s all my bad, it''s all my bad!" shining girl suddenly cried, her eyes turned red, and kept wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with her hands. Qin Yueyin couldn''t help crying. Two girls around the age of 20 hugged in front of me and cried bitterly.


    I stood there and watched the two girls cry together. It felt like I was the only one left in the whole world.


    I didn''t expect things to go this far.


    I suddenly had an impulse to tear my face off.


    In my short life, I haven''t encountered such a thorny problem, kidnapping. Xiaobai was kidnapped. What should I do? If in the past, there was always someone around me. I had Junxia or little princess. No matter what kind of crisis I was in, there was always someone around me to bear it with me. I was not so lonely, but this time, I was alone in a foreign land, and no one could help me.


    What should I do?


    "That''s enough. You two, calm down." to my surprise, I calmed down. Normally, I should be panic at the moment, but at the moment, I calmed down.


    I think it''s probably because I''ve experienced too many things, so I can keep more calm than Qin Yueyin at this moment.


    Qin Yueyin cried with shining girl in her arms. They pushed each other away with difficulty, and then turned to look at me with tears. I grabbed my hair and sat down on the sofa. Things have developed to this point, which is completely beyond my control.


    "If something happens to Xiaobai, I won''t make you feel better," I said coldly, looking at Qin Yueyin and shining girl.


    "Brother..."


    "It''s useless to call anything. Tell me, what should you do now?" I shouted to Qin Yueyin. Qin Yueyin lowered his head and looked haggard, and then turned to look at shining girl.


    "Big ear, one of the people who were arrested just now is a friend of the big boss. This time... You''re really in big trouble." Qin Yueyin''s beautiful face was stained with tears, and shining girl was shocked at the speech and knelt directly in front of me.


    "Big boss, I''m really sorry for bothering you..."


    "Have you said enough?" looking at the shining girl, an unknown fire rose in my heart. If she hadn''t led those criminals over, how could things have come to this point?


    "What the hell did you steal from them? They''re going after you like this?"


    "I... I just stole their wallets," said the shining woman tearfully.


    "What kind of deal did you see them make? Would they threaten you with this? Drug trade or something?" I asked, looking at the shining girl.


    "I, I don''t know. I sneaked into Guiyuan temple. I found a secret passage under the ground behind the rockery, so I secretly went to have a look. It was very dark and there were faint cries of many children. At first, I was just a little strange. Later, I found that it was an underground meeting place, and many people were in a place like a living room Where we can negotiate. "


    "I seem to hear what they say about ''experiment'', ''fake man'', ''mutant'' and ''governor''. Then I saw that several leather bags were placed in the corner. At that time, I became greedy and stole those bags. When I was about to climb out of Guiyuan temple, they were found, and they began to chase me desperately..."


    Shining girl''s words set off a storm in my heart!


    Lotus Gang? Mutant? Governor?


    These two words immediately connected into a line in my mind, and then I thought of a possibility.


    Do you mean


    The secret base of Guiyuan temple is related to Zheng chengshuang?

 Chapter 294

    A trace of this thought flashed through my mind, but I was a little happy in my heart.


    So I caught Zheng chengshuang''s braid?


    When I think of this, my brain shows countless pictures. It seems that... There are answers to why the little princess is born with soft bones, why Li Mulan is bisexual, why Li Qinglian''s body is so soft when the lotus help helps, and where the illegal stimulants come from. However, if those experiments were really done by Zheng chengshuang, she has no reason to take her daughter as an experiment! Something''s wrong... Something''s wrong.


    Unexpectedly, some illegal evidence of Lianhua gang that could not be found in Henan Province was found in Hubei Province hundreds of kilometers away!


    "Are you sure you heard those words? Did you hear the name Zheng chengshuang? There are keywords such as lotus Gang, Li Mulan, Li Qinglian, etc."


    "Listen... It seems a little familiar. I seem to have heard what they said about Zheng chengshuang, martial arts conference and so on... How do you know?" shining girl looked at me and asked.


    Hearing what shining girl said, I was more convinced of something in my heart.


    Thinking of this, I said positively to Qin Yueyin:


    "You wait here. I''m a little worried about this."


    With that, I turned and walked out of the apartment, and then took out my mobile phone without saying a word.


    The phone number of the little princess is still stored in my mobile phone. It was left by the little princess to me privately in the hope that I can contact her occasionally.


    I walked out of the apartment, walked up the stairs to the roof of the apartment, and then dialed the phone number of the little princess.


    A series of clues emerged in my mind. I think I already have an answer, although... Even I think this answer is incredible and incredible.


    The phone rang.


    "Oh, oh, smelly thief, you can call me!" as soon as the phone was dialed, there came the little princess''s crisp, numbing voice.


    "Meng Meng?"


    "Who else can it be, smelly thief? Of course it''s me. Now you think of me?" the little princess said with a hint of complaint.


    "Mengmeng, how have you been since last parting?" I hesitated and asked.


    "What else can I do? After the old housekeeper left, the new housekeeper wore a smelly face all day. Now I''m bored in the house every day!" the little princess complained. "By the way, smelly thief, where are you now?" because I''m worried that Zheng chengshuang will know my trend, so I haven''t told the little princess my trend.


    "I... anyway, I''m not in Zhengzhou now." I feel sorry for the little princess when I think that her former housekeeper is still in prison. "Mengmeng, is it convenient now? I want to call your mother."


    "Ah? You''re looking for my mother, not me?" the little princess''s voice seemed surprised and a little angry. "Smelly thief, where the hell have you been?"


    "Can you let me contact your mother first?" I was a little anxious. "Now I have something urgent."


    "Smelly thief, don''t change the subject. I tell you, now my mother knows that I have had a relationship with you. She has let people look at me these days. She also said that she would take me to do B-ultrasound in half a month to see if I am pregnant." the little princess''s voice seems a little depressed, which makes my eyes jump.


    "You... Your mother, she knows?"


    "Well, i... I was afraid I was really pregnant with your child, so I told her. Now she can''t wait to kill you," said the little princess gently. "Smelly thief, what do you say to do?"


    "I..." I''ll go. What else can I do? "I don''t know. It was really a special situation at that time. Mengmeng, if you were really pregnant with my child, I would be responsible. I can pick you up and live with me, okay?"


    "When all of you left, you left me alone in Henan Province. How can I believe you?"


    "I... Mengmeng, let''s not talk about this first. Now I have something urgent, very urgent and life-threatening. I must talk to your mother. She may be able to help me. Please give me her contact information." I said in a long word.


    "Human life is vital? What''s the matter, smelly thief? You''re in danger and want my mother to do it?" the little princess''s voice was full of worry and concern.


    "Almost. It involves several lives... Give me your contact information first. I beg you, aunt."


    "So urgent? Well... I''ll give you my mother''s home phone." the little princess also heard my anxious tone and gave me her mother''s contact information. I quickly wrote it down, thanked the little princess and hurriedly dialed Zheng chengshuang''s phone number.


    Zheng chengshuang, a busy man, usually has two mobile phones, one for official business and one for family. The official number is usually transferred by the Secretary, and the home phone given by the little princess can certainly be connected.


    Sure enough, after three calls, I got through to Zheng chengshuang.


    "Hello?" Zheng chengshuang''s response came from the other end of the phone. Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s voice, my heart settled a little.


    "Am I right, Zheng chengshuang?" I asked faintly.


    Hearing my voice, the other end of the phone stopped for a few seconds. Then Zheng chengshuang asked me lightly:


    "Why are you?"


    "Guiyuan temple. Mutant. Experiment." I said faintly, deliberately pretending to be calm and indifferent. In fact, I was still a little nervous, because I didn''t know whether the answer I thought was consistent with the truth I was about to get.


    "What did you say? Did you find the wrong person?" Zheng chengshuang''s voice was very indifferent, without a trace of fluctuation.


    "There''s no need to pretend, governor? People who have the ability to treat their daughter as an experiment, and can''t admit some small actions they have done?" I smiled.


    "For example?"


    "For example, a tunnel collapse near the hometown of a reclusive old commander." I replied, "you should know the inside story. I won''t talk about other underground transactions."


    Hearing my words, Zheng chengshuang fell into a very long silence.


    "I still don''t understand. Why do you tell me this? The Gao family protects you and you are your puppet ally leader. We have a clear distinction between the well and the river?"


    "I have a favor for you. I need you to help me. I can keep the little secrets of your transaction from divulging and let you continue to make some unknown little secrets like those in the past decades." I said faintly, "otherwise, I think I can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple, and your experimental base will be gone."


    Hearing this, Zheng chengshuang suddenly sneered and said:


    "I know where you are now. Believe it or not, I''ll get rid of you?"


    Zheng chengshuang''s words were really sharp. My hands trembled. Then I pretended to be calm, because I knew that I could compete with Zheng chengshuang only if I persisted.


    "You''re not qualified."


    "Oh, I''m afraid this is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year. What are you? Just a little fish who started a small storm by using the old rules of the Wu League. I really forget what he is?" Zheng chengshuang''s tone was full of disdain.


    "The great man of the Luo family promised to help me three times. Luna Rothschild." I said faintly, "if my first favor is to ask you to step down, my second favor is to ask you to step down, and my third favor is to ask you to step down."


    Hearing my words, Zheng chengshuang fell into silence again, and this time, the silence was unprecedented.


    "Are you telling a joke?"


    "Do you think I''m joking? You should not forget who instructed you to release us from prison, nor should you forget that Luo''s private plane has been to Dengfeng." only in front of a woman like Zheng chengshuang can I show my other side.


    I have to say that Zheng chengshuang is still very afraid of LAN Yueer. When she heard the name of the Luo family, she changed her mouth.


    "I hate you very much. I really can''t figure out why so many people turn around you. I really want to kill you and tell you what you want."


    "After all, I still compromised, big beauty." I laughed. I didn''t expect that Zheng chengshuang was very hard, but after all, I was still afraid of the abnormal demon character of LAN Yueer. "In fact, I''m strange now."


    "What''s up?"


    "I wonder that no matter how insidious and vicious a person is, he won''t experiment with his daughter? He also deceives his daughter with lies such as radiation? What''s his intention?"


    "Can you make it clear?"


    "Mengmeng, Li Mulan and Li Qinglian don''t look like normal people. They all look like mutants. Don''t tell me they are all caused by radiation. If it''s not a coincidence, it must be human. Since it''s artificial, who do you think I should suspect most?"


    I deliberately pretended to be calm and said, in fact, my tone at the moment is more or less imitating purple butterfly. I can scold Zheng chengshuang so openly. In fact, it''s still because of what LAN Yuer said in my ear. If it weren''t for that, I think Zheng chengshuang is still a good man in power for the people.


    "It makes sense. It''s time to doubt me."


    "Now, I really feel a little confused. Are you Zheng chengshuang?"


    I paused and said.


    "There are really not many cruel mothers who can lay hands on their only child in the world." I hesitated and said so.


    What I didn''t expect was that after hearing my words, Zheng chengshuang suddenly laughed, his voice seemed crazy.


    "I always thought you were a puppet who was led by the nose to this day with a little luck. Now I really want to change my view. Even you can see this. I think the great power of the Luo family should have seen it long ago. Or did the adult tell you this personally?" different from before, Zheng chengshuang''s tone is a little more easygoing.


    "You... Really not Zheng chengshuang?" I was just saying casually, but at this moment, my heart set off the biggest wave in history.


    So the real Zheng chengshuang has already died? Living in this world, has always been a fake Zheng chengshuang?


    "It seems that you really guessed. I really admire you. I''m not Zheng chengshuang. The real Zheng chengshuang died 17 years ago. In the past 17 years, you''re not the first to suspect me, but you''re the first to dare to ask me personally. I thought no one would know this after I had cosmetic surgery. It seems that I really underestimated the wisdom of men." in Zheng chengshuang''s words, There was some emotion.


    Zheng chengshuang''s words shocked and saddened me. Is "Zheng chengshuang" really not Zheng chengshuang? The little princess... Has no biological mother since she was born?


    "I''m really... Sad for Mengmeng."


    "Hehe, I will keep that poor silly girl. Without her blood DNA, I can''t prove my false identity on some occasions that need blood test." Zheng chengshuang smiled bitterly.


    Let me go... Does this guy just use the little princess as a tool? I suddenly felt deeply sad and worried for the little princess. Originally, from the beginning, the little princess was just a tool. In this world, for her... There was no maternal love at all.

 Chapter 295

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll publish what you say now? If someone finds out your identity, I''m afraid... It''s not easy for you?" I asked tentatively.


    "I am still valuable to you. You are also valuable to me. The advantages of our cooperation outweigh the disadvantages." Zheng chengshuang said the most direct answer, "moreover, if you really annoy me, no matter where you are in the world, the black bird of PICAO corpse can make you disappear by moving its fingers. Even the powerful blue moon of the Luo family may not be able to protect you."


    Pico corpse? Black bird?


    I was shocked to hear these two unfamiliar nouns.


    I don''t know who the black bird is. But I''ve heard of the word pikao corpse, because Junxia once told me that in this women''s world, in addition to the government, there are three forces I need to guard against most, that is:


    International government agencies, large international families like the Rothschild family, and... Some underground organizations led by "Pico corpse". Those organizations are also doing some secret experiments against humanity, so I need to be extremely careful.


    So... The real background of the fake Zheng chengshuang is actually the largest underground organization in the world, PICAO corpse?!


    "No wonder LAN Yuer warned you that you dare to continue to do some secret activities... You are really not simple. There is a PICAO corpse behind you." I sighed.


    "Hehe. Everyone has to stand a few people to feel secure. Now think about it, even you know I''m a fake. That big man has supported me for so long, and should have known my identity. Unfortunately, she can pretend to be deaf and dumb. I''ve hidden it deep enough for me to develop today. In this chess move, blackbird lost LAN Yuer. LAN Yuer is willing to help you three times She wanted to move to me for a long time. When she helped me consolidate my territory in Zhengzhou, she also said she would help me three times. Hehe, it''s really interesting. "Zheng chengshuang''s words shocked me. LAN Yueer once promised to do Zheng chengshuang three favors?


    "Did she give you a pendant?" Zheng chengshuang asked.


    Pendant? Thinking of the pendant that LAN Yueer gave me, I nodded and gave a sound.


    "She gave me a gold pendant."


    "That''s right. It seems that the adult really dotes on you. The pendant is very powerful. The private military satellite controlled by the Rothschild family can shoot high-energy laser out of the atmosphere 35600 kilometers high and kill big people in any corner of the earth''s surface in one second. The pendant that the adult gave you is a GPS locator. As long as you contact her, she will have it Ability to instantly kill anyone who wants to hurt you within a radius of 1 meter, with an error of less than 1 cm. "Zheng chengshuang gently reminded me.


    "This... So powerful?" Zheng chengshuang told me the truth, which I couldn''t believe. I looked at the pendant hanging around my neck and was shocked. It turns out that the pendant given to me by LAN Yuer is such a terrible thing.


    "Have you used it?"


    "A few years ago, I used it once. That time, I was surrounded by 36 people who wanted to hijack me. I couldn''t help but ask the big man for help. The call for help was just over, and a red light flashed. In just one second, the gangsters were charred in front of me by satellite rays, and none of them were left. That big man was so powerful."


    Hearing Zheng chengshuang''s words, my mouth became O-shaped.


    Shocking. Is it terrible.


    I always knew that Lan Yuer had the ability to connect the sky, but I didn''t expect that she was so strong! People who can easily kill people on earth... It''s too scary. So, people all over the world are under the control of blue moon?


    "So don''t take the big man of the Luo family as a patron, and don''t take the big man as a God who overlooks the world. When she helps you achieve the third favor, she starts to abandon you. It''s like raising a pig. If you fatten up, you''ll kill it. She can give you everything you want and easily take everything she gives you."


    "In this world, the only thing people can rely on is themselves. I''ve said all that. For the sake of being the puppet of that adult, you can tell me what you want me to do. Maybe we can become good partners. Now I can be your backer. When I cross one day, you can be my backer. Although I don''t mind your biting back Give me a bite. "


    Zheng chengshuang''s words are spicy and direct, which makes me very uncomfortable. But I still said:


    "Today, a thief escaped into the underground exchange of Guiyuan temple and stole some trading materials and money. On the way to escape, those materials were lost. The people doing business in the underground exchange of Guiyuan Temple arrested two 20-year-old girls and four little girls as hostages and asked them to return the materials before they were willing to release them. It was just an accident. I don''t know you Can you let them free the hostages? They want to live. "


    "Very good. After disturbing my game, do you want me to release people?" Zheng chengshuang''s voice was very gloomy.


    "It was just an accident. If you want to lose, I can reimburse you. Give me a card number and I''ll call you about the loss."


    Hearing my words, Zheng chengshuang was silent for a while.


    "Then... That''s all?" Zheng chengshuang''s voice seemed very flat and disdainful. "What do those little girls have to do with you? Your little pets?"


    "It''s none of your business. Will you let people go? If you don''t, when I don''t call."


    "Is this a threat to me? Believe it or not, I''ll call them to kill all your people?" Zheng chengshuang sneered.


    "...." I was silent. Indeed, with Zheng chengshuang''s madness, it was not too difficult for her to kill Xiaobai and them.


    "If you do that, I''ll tell the big man of the Luo family. I don''t think she''ll be happy that you continue to do this behind her back. Moreover, I don''t think a few children will break up between you and me."


    "I''m very capricious." Zheng chengshuang said in a cruel way.


    "I don''t think so. At least I don''t think you''re so childish." I was stunned and replied.


    "Speak a little forcefully, but I like it. For this small transaction, it''s just a telephone problem." Zheng chengshuang''s tone suddenly became easygoing again, "anyway, don''t you want to know my real name?"


    "Will you tell me?" I asked into my watch and cell phone.


    "Ye Zhuqing. This is my real name. You can remember it. There are no more than ten people who have heard of this name in the past 17 years, except you. Nine of them... Are dead." Zheng chengshuang''s voice suddenly became extremely feminine, but it gave me a strong sense of fear. I''m a little nervous.


    Ye Zhuqing... Is this the real name of the fake Zheng chengshuang? My heart was pounding, and I could hardly breathe because of the sudden real feeling. It turns out... The real Zheng chengshuang has long been out of the world.


    "Don''t tell Mengmeng you''re using her. Ye Zhuqing." I hesitated and said.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll be a virtuous and competent mother," Ye Qingzhu said in a soft voice. "I''ll also continue to expand my influence in Henan. I''m really tired between lord Zhu Xingyun and LAN Yueer. But time is squeezed out. The value of people depends on the competing pull of countless insightful people."


    "When you were the only man, let''s be pulled more. That would satisfy your vanity. If Mengmeng gave birth to a boy doll for you, hehe, you would have to depreciate. Remember, now you already owe me two favors." then, there was no voice on the other end of the phone. Before I could even say the next word, ye Qingzhu would never hear from you again.


    silent.


    Dead silence.


    I raised my hand and looked at the number display on my watch and mobile phone. I couldn''t tell what it was like in my heart.


    There has never been a day when my mood was so complicated and so frightened.


    Human affection is like a thin piece of paper, and the world is like a chess game.


    Purple Butterfly said this sentence, really worth pondering.


    When I finished calling, I slowly walked down the stairs. Qin Yueyin and shining girl were already standing at the entrance of the corridor, looking at me haggardly.


    "Brother... Let''s go to the dump and look for it. Maybe we can find the bag so that we can save people..."


    I looked at Qin Yueyin''s pale faces and said, "don''t look for it. I know the boss of those kidnappers. I called her and she''ll let them go."


    "..." hearing my words, Qin Yueyin and shining girl all looked at me in disbelief, with unspeakable amazement on their faces.


    "Brother, what you said is... Really?" Qin Yueyin looked at me blankly.


    I looked at Qin Yueyin, smiled and said:


    "Now you know how capable the man who stole your wallet twice is?"


    Qin Yueyin and shining girl looked at each other. Qin Yueyin''s beautiful face with pity was full of joy.


    Plop. Plop.


    Two kneeling sounds sounded, and Qin Yueyin and shining girl knelt in front of me. Qin Yueyin looked at me with tears on her face and her eyes were full of gratitude.


    "Brother, thank you. Really thank you. You are so capable... I, I don''t know what to say..."


    Looking at the female liar who once cheated me around, now she is kneeling in front of me. I really have an inexplicable sense of relief.


    "Well, kneel. Kneel up." I pulled Qin Yueyin up from the ground. Qin Yueyin slowly raised his head. A white and beautiful face with tears appeared in front of me, which made me slightly stunned. It can be seen that this time, Qin Yueyin thanked me from the bottom of his heart.


    "It''s no use saying these words. Let me tell you. If I didn''t know the boss of those people, you would lose your head today. Do you know who is behind the scenes who took those children today?"


    I looked at the piano and asked quietly.


    Qin Yueyin looked at me, then looked at the tough girl and shook her head.


    "Zheng chengshuang, governor of Henan Province."


    Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin''s face turned blue. Obviously, she knew that small people like them could not afford to offend big people at that level. If she really annoyed those people, they would lose their heads.


    "Brother, we''re... In big trouble, aren''t we?"


    "I''ve settled this matter. Be smart and don''t mess with that big man in the future," I sighed.


    "We know... We know. Brother, I''m already your man. What do you say in the future?" Qin Yueyin said repeatedly.


    Looking at Qin Yueyin''s honest appearance, I didn''t say anything more. I was worried about whether ye Qingzhu would really send Xiaobai back as promised. This woman is changeable, capricious and has countless tricks. If she goes back on her word, she will be in trouble.


    Fortunately, my worry was superfluous. Ye Qingzhu''s disguised "Zheng chengshuang" still gave me this face. Almost an hour later, five cars stopped under Qin Yueyin''s apartment. Then, more than a dozen women wearing sunglasses came out of the car. Together with those women, there were three little girls and Ma Nannan, touching their heads and looking blankly white.

 Chapter 296

    "Ah, it''s really good to send it back!" Qin Yueyin and shining girl were very happy to see the people sent back. Of course, they still followed me.


    "Master! Master!" seeing me, Xiao Bai came over with his head touched, and his face was full of tears of joy.


    "Xiaobai, come here." I walked up and looked at the silly girl Xiaobai, relieved, and my eyes inadvertently slipped around her chest. Because Xiaobai''s chest shook when he ran towards me. It''s hard not to attract my attention.


    Seeing me coming forward, the women in sunglasses who got out of the car exchanged glances with each other, and then quickly surrounded us.


    Looking at the surrounded women, I felt uneasy, but I pretended to be calm and walked forward.


    Among the women wearing sunglasses, there came out a woman with a clear outline, wearing a slanted black uniform and a hedgehog head. The woman came to me with her hands behind her and her face expressionless.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t help narrowing my eyes. Generally speaking, the woman dressed like this in the film must have a great background.


    And from the temperament, I also feel that this woman is very dangerous and should be the leading figure in this group.


    However, to my surprise, this woman didn''t threaten me, but suddenly knelt in front of me on one knee, which surprised me to speechless.


    "I really offend you. We didn''t know you, boss. You were the man covered by the adult and actually caught the boss''s man. We really should cut thousands of cuts. Please say a few good words to Lord Zheng for us, boss, so that... Lord Zheng will anger us and cut our hands."


    When I heard the hedgehog headed woman''s words, I realized that it was Zheng chengshuang who forced them to put them back so quickly.


    Although the incident happened suddenly, I pretended to be calm, nodded and said:


    "I''ll react with Zheng chengshuang. You''re smart. If you really dare to kill at 12 o''clock tonight, you''ll be finished." I''ve been in society for some time, and I find that when talking to people, you should say it to frighten people. Sometimes words are more powerful than actual actions, because language deterrence often stimulates people''s imagination, And imagined fear is often the most terrible.


    Zheng chengshuang is the person supported by LAN Yuer. Although she still has a backer, her biggest backer is Lan Yuer. Zheng chengshuang now knows that Lan Yuer promised to help me three times. She knows that I am also the person covered by LAN Yuer, so she doesn''t dare to touch me now. Instead, it means to woo me. Because she knows that once she steps down, if she keeps a relationship with me, I can also be her backer.


    LAN Yuer''s words can have such a great deterrent, which is really unexpected. My only doubt is why Zheng chengshuang dare not attack me. In fact, if Zheng chengshuang killed me secretly, it would be easier to consolidate her power. At least, she doesn''t have to worry about me interfering with her. Can it be said that ye Qingzhu, disguised as Zheng chengshuang, has a higher fear of LAN Yuer than I thought?


    "Boss, please punish us as much as you like. We have eyes that don''t know Taishan and those who dare to catch you, please punish us!" said the hedgehog woman, who took off her coat.


    "What are you... Doing?" the hedgehog head suddenly took off his coat, which stunned me, but what surprised me more was that several other women wearing sunglasses all knelt in front of me, untied their coats one after another, and knelt in front of me half naked.


    "Boss, please punish us as much as you like. Otherwise we can''t explain to Lord Zheng!" a clear voice sounded, and a woman in black with hair and shoulders came towards me with a long whip.


    The woman in black handed the whip to me, knelt in front of me like others, took off her coat and waited for my "punishment".


    Let me go... Is that what ye Qingzhu told me?


    It seems that ye Qingzhu pays more attention to me than she said. Hey, hey


    I held the black whip they handed me and looked at it. This whip is much thinner than the queen spider''s, but the thinner the whip, sometimes it hurts people more delicate, but it hurts people more.


    "Boss, it doesn''t matter how you beat us, as long as you are satisfied!" hedgehog head also looked at me in awe without resistance.


    Looking at more than ten women kneeling in front of me, Qin Yueyin on one side was also silly. Xiaobai, shining female and Ma Nannan looked at me like looking up to God.


    In fact, I can''t believe it. Suddenly, I was chased and killed by the road, and now I suddenly became a big man like figure. I''m afraid it''s difficult for ordinary people to accept such a big gap at once.


    I coughed and said:


    "Well, you''re welcome. If I start too hard..."


    "It doesn''t matter! It doesn''t matter how the boss punishes us. We won''t frown!" hedgehog head vowed.


    "OK, OK, that''s what you said." I shook the whip in my hand, pretended to be ferocious, and then fiercely pulled it down on the naked women in front of me.


    Pop!


    The long whip beat a snow-white woman. The woman gave a light "ah", but she soon held back, frowned and didn''t say anything again.


    Pop!


    Pop!


    I''m not polite to these underworld members on the road, and I learned a little whip skills from the Spider Queen, so I whipped more than a dozen women in front of me one whip after another.


    At the beginning, these women still tried hard to bear it, but several times when my whip was too strong, they still couldn''t help shouting.


    Almost every woman received more than a dozen whips from me. In the end, they left scars on their snow-white skin. Although the scars were not obvious because the whips were thin. But the number is still a little scary.


    "Master, don''t beat them. They didn''t hurt us much. They just locked us up." seeing me beating them with a whip, Xiaobai ran to persuade me in fear.


    I looked at Xiaobai and looked at her pure eyes. Then I put down the whip in my hand. In fact, I didn''t want to beat these people, but I had to do it in order to look a little dignified.


    "That''s it. You all get up. This time it''s over. As for the information you lost, Zheng chengshuang and I have discussed how to compensate. Don''t find fault with these little children."


    "Yes. We will certainly follow boss Li''s words. You are a noble man of Lord Zheng, and those children are naturally our noble people. It''s just... I don''t know what friendship boss Li has with them?" hedgehog head said without hesitation.


    Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin and shining girl looked at me with some nervous eyes, pursed their mouths and didn''t speak.


    I also looked at them, then turned to the hedgehog head and said:


    "They are my sisters."


    "So it is... We are so damn, so damn," said the hedgehog head meekly, slapping himself twice in the face. "When we see boss Li and your sister in the future, we must be respectful. We will never have any other thoughts!"


    "Well," I nodded deeply, "that''s good."


    But just then, the hedgehog''s eyes turned and said:


    "It''s just that your sister with leukemia is in a critical condition now."


    Hearing this, I was stunned.


    "Star... What''s wrong with her?" when she heard the hedgehog''s head, the sound of Qin Yueyin standing next to me was trembling slightly. She suddenly trotted up and ran to one of the five cars. After a while, she came out with a little girl in her arms.


    "Star, star, hold on!" I turned around and saw Qin Yueyin come out with a thin little girl in her arms, full of tears.


    Several little girls followed Qin Yueyin at her feet and cried:


    "Sister Yueyin, star, she can''t. just now she was frightened and suddenly couldn''t move!"


    Hearing this, I frowned and walked forward.


    The little girl named Xingxing was lying in Qin Yueyin''s arms. Her face was horribly white, her eyes were swollen, her face looked sick, her breathing was very short, and her mouth coughed gently. It seemed that her condition was very serious.


    "Stars? Stars?" Qin Yueyin shook the little girl in her arms. The little girl opened her eyes with difficulty. Her eyes were dim and there was no brilliance.


    "Sister Yueyin, I''m so sad..." the little girl said weakly to Qin Yueyin. Two strings of tears fell on her white cheek. As long as she is a person with a clear eye, she can see that the little girl''s life is coming to an end.


    Seeing the state of the stars, I sighed, then turned around, walked to the hedgehog head and said:


    "What''s the matter with the child?"

 Chapter 297

    Hearing my words, the hedgehog turned blue and said:


    "Boss, this child is really none of our business. After we took it away, we found that the child had leukemia. She was like this. We didn''t hurt her much, so she suddenly got sick like this..."


    "All right, all right, you can go. Zheng chengshuang''s side, I''ll say some good words to you." hedgehog''s words made me frown. These people really want to default, and I can''t help them. After all, it''s true that the child Xingxing is weak.


    Hearing what I said, hedgehog''s head and face showed relief. Then she looked up at me and said:


    "Thank you very much, boss Li. By the way, boss Li, are you interested in participating in our projects? You may be interested in some of the projects we do. For example, if boss Li wants children or female slaves, you can contact us, and we will make them for you according to your requirements, which will satisfy you."


    Hearing the words of hedgehog head, I feel a little numb on my scalp.


    Let me go. These guys are really dangerous. They are not only doing population trading, but also doing human transformation experiments. This is definitely a pure outlaw. It can even be comparable to the government''s experimental base.


    "Well, boss Li, are you interested?" said the hedgehog head.


    These people are real gangsters. It is also because of Zheng chengshuang that they can humble themselves to me. If it weren''t for Zheng chengshuang, I''m afraid they would have killed us without blinking.


    After a little thought, I asked:


    "Let''s not talk about this. Are you all Pico corpses?"


    When I heard the words "pikao corpse", the hedgehog''s face changed and smiled:


    "Boss Li, you''re not an expert. I think Lord Zheng has such a close relationship with you. I thought you were also in our business. Let''s say, we are just a small branch of pikao corpse in China. Pikao corpse is an international organization across the world."


    "Besides, hey hey, boss Li, we can''t casually mention the three words PICAO corpse, otherwise we will be very embarrassed. Especially the people in the organization don''t want us to involve them. So even if we are caught, others don''t know our relationship with PICAO corpse."


    Hedgehog''s head has a flattering look on his face. It is estimated that I am also unattainable in her eyes now. At least, Zheng chengshuang knows my worth. With her news, she doesn''t know that I''m the discoverer of the golden city.


    "Really. For the time being... I don''t have this project. Let''s go." I don''t want to join these anti-human experiments and illegal organizations. If I get involved, I''m afraid I''ll be an adult public enemy.


    "Let me give you a contact information. My name is hedgehog. This is my contact number. If you want to give us any project, you can contact us." hedgehog said with a smile. Then he gave me something similar to a postcard, and then said hello to the sisters who were still kneeling on the ground. The women hurried up.


    "Why don''t you say goodbye to boss Li?" hedgehog head asked the women.


    "Goodbye, boss Li." the underworld women I whipped paid tribute to me one after another, and then hurried away under the leadership of hedgehog head.


    I was relieved to see these women on the road who left in dismay. Two hours ago, they wanted to kill Xiaobai


    It seems that people have to have some capital and backing after all. If I hadn''t been able to contact Zheng chengshuang, I''m afraid I would be in trouble today


    "Qin Yueyin, how are the stars?" looking at the hedgehog head, after they left, I went to Qin Yueyin and said.


    "Star, she... Can''t do it." Qin Yueyin hugged the star, but the rolling tears kept sliding down and converging on her chin, "she can''t do it..."


    "Take her to the hospital first, and the medical expenses will be paid at that time!" I looked at the collapsed stars on my face and made a quick decision.


    Half an hour later, the star in critical condition was sent to the emergency room of Wuchang hospital nearby. Naturally, a group of us were waiting at the door of the emergency room. The doctors in the emergency room gave electric shock rescue to Xingxing. The situation of Xingxing is not optimistic, but we can only sit on the bench outside the rescue room and wait. Qin Yueyin, Ma Nannan and shining girl, as well as the three little girls, cry into tears.


    Among the girls, Qin Yueyin is the stronger one, while the seemingly shining girl is the one who cries the most.


    Qin Yueyin sat on the corridor, holding two little girls one by one, her eyes red and sobbing.


    Xiaobai was also infected by the sad atmosphere and burst into tears.


    And I was pacing in front of everyone. I didn''t expect things to get more and more complicated and worse.


    "Brother," seeing me pacing back and forth, Qin Yueyin stopped sobbing, looked at me and choked, "sit down for a while."


    "I can''t calm down," I sighed.


    Qin Yueyin was silent. She looked at me with tears in her eyes and muttered to herself:


    "Xing Xing is a good child. She has been very sensible since childhood. Of the four children, she is the most obedient and intelligent. She also learns music from me. She said that when she grows up, she will form a band with several of us to sing for the poor all over the world. Like the stars in TV, she will make a lot of money and use that money to build orphanages, so that there will be no wandering Our children will suffer. Xingxing is really a good child... "


    Qin Yueyin said, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes with her cuffs, while Xiaobai heard the tears rolling.


    I was silent. The children of the poor are in charge early. It''s great to have children with such ideas. At least, when I was the age of stars, I still wore underpants and only knew how to play with gyroscopes.


    "At the time of treatment, Xingxing was in pain and had cramps and bleeding all over her body, but in order to save some money for anesthesia, she still bit her teeth and said it didn''t hurt..." Qin Yueyin told Xingxing''s story. As she said it, she couldn''t help covering her mouth, and tears came down. This once made me hate the female liar with itchy teeth, but now she is crying so sad.


    "That''s why you cheated and stole your life and tried to make money to treat her?"


    "HMM... I''m really sorry. But we really don''t have money. Xingxing''s treatment has been intermittent for more than half a year. Originally, Xingxing''s disease is only in the early stage, and there is great hope that it can be cured. However, because we don''t have money and continue to delay our illness, Xingxing''s disease will become more and more serious... Later, I heard that Dengfeng is holding a temple fair. There are many tourists and many people It''s very complicated. I just thought of going there to cheat some money... I just didn''t expect to meet you again and again... "Qin Yueyin said with some guilt, but her voice was getting weaker and weaker.


    And I fell into a long silence. From Dengfeng to Wuhan, I met the sound of Qin and moon three times in a row. Is there some kind of fate in control of all this?


    We waited quietly outside the rescue room. Ma Nannan and some little girls were both respectful and afraid of me because I whipped those underworld women just now.


    Xiaobai is sitting on a stool, listening to Qin Yueyin, rubbing his eyes and secretly looking at me.


    Almost an hour and a half later, the star was pushed out of the rescue room. She was wearing an oxygen mask on her mouth and her little face was pale.


    "Stars!" seeing the pushed stars, Qin Yueyin and Ma Nannan ran over, and I looked over.


    "How about stars?"


    "Star, star!" Qin Yueyin and Ma Nannan called her name beside the star.


    The two doctors who pushed the stars out saw the sound of Qin Yue, shook their heads slightly and said:


    "I''m afraid I can''t live tonight. In her last period of time, accompany her and let her go happily."


    Hearing this, Qin Yueyin, Ma Nannan and Biao bingnu stood there as if struck by thunder, and their tears had dried up.


    The star lay quietly on the stretcher, with a pair of big black eyes on his pale face.


    "Sister Yueyin..." the star''s young voice came. Qin Yueyin threw himself in front of the star, lowered his head, and tears fell on the star''s face.


    "Star, Yueyin, sister is here. What do you want? Tell sister. Sister gives it to you, all to you!"


    The stars looked at the tearful music of the piano and the moon, and tears fell from their big eyes. They were so pure and sweet. If she were a healthy little girl, she would be a peerless beauty.


    "Sister Yueyin, I want to see the stars with you... Just like before..."


    Look at the stars again.


    That was the little girl''s last wish.


    Pure and innocent, without any impurity desire.


    But it is also a doomed wish.


    Because it was a cloudy afternoon, because in a city with bright lights like Wuhan, you can''t see the stars.


    The little girl lay on the hospital bed and gently told her last wish.


    I stood aside and watched quietly with Xiaobai.


    Qin Yueyin quietly looked at the dying little girl covered by the oxygen mask. At that moment, I saw that her expression was complex, her face flashed grief, turned into a daze, and finally turned into a moment of bitterness.


    Qin Yueyin gently stretched out her hand, touched the little girl''s face, smiled and comforted with tears in her eyes


    "Star, be strong. When you get well, my sister will take you to see the stars. Oh, let''s go together. Everyone will go."


    "Sister Yueyin... I won''t get well, will I?" the little girl grabbed her hand, which she called her sister, and whispered softly.


    "It will be fine. Big brother is willing to pay to cure your disease, and you will get better. We have money now. When you get well, we won''t have to suffer so much. At that time, I''ll take you to see the stars and teach you to sing..."


    This is probably the last lie Qin Yueyin told in his career. A good lie.


    But after hearing Qin Yueyin''s words, the little girl cried hysterically and cried with the last strength of her life:


    "Sister, I know. I won''t get better!... I won''t get better!"


    With that, the little girl''s eyes were red and she couldn''t cry.


    "Sister, I want to be with you forever... I like you so much... I want to be with you so much..." the little girl cried, but her voice became weaker and weaker, mixed with a cough, and her big eyes were full of nostalgia.


    "Stars!" Qin Yueyin cried, Ma Nannan cried, shining girl cried, the three little girls cried red ears, and Xiaobai also cried.


    Only I looked at them silently.

 Chapter 298

    I watched the little girl being pushed into the ward and Qin Yueyin crying all the way into the ward.


    An atmosphere of grief pervaded the corridor.


    For the first time in my life, I felt such a real and desolate emotion. It was also the first time in my life. I suddenly found that what I had always thought was right seemed to be wrong.


    Is a lie a sin? Is deception evil?


    Along the way, the original so distinct sin and evil, at this moment, was suddenly disrupted.


    I don''t know how to describe my mood at the moment. Maybe five flavors are the best description.


    In a daze, I followed the little girl into the ward.


    I saw Qin Yueyin around the little girl. I saw shining girl sitting aside with tears and strong laughter. I saw Ma Nannan holding the little girl''s hand and crying. I also saw three lovely little girls lying by the star''s bed crying to comfort the star.


    From Zhengzhou to Wuhan, 540 kilometers away, I have seen the sunset in the long river, the fields in mountain villages, and the ugly and dirty scene, but this scene in front of me is the most beautiful and warm picture I have seen during my short journey.


    When a life comes to an end, it is the happiest thing for a group of people who love themselves to stand by their side.


    And I... do you?


    When I die, who will cry for me, comfort me and stay with me until the last moment when my breathing stops?


    I leaned against the door frame and quietly looked at the stars on the hospital bed. There was a wind blowing in the quiet room. It was the night wind blowing in from outside the ward window. Unconsciously, it was already evening.


    Can the little girl still see the sunrise tomorrow?


    "Sister Yueyin, I like you so much and want to be with you... Thank you for taking care of me..."


    I don''t know when the little girl stopped crying, but smiled quietly and said words of gratitude.


    "Stop talking, star, you''ll get better. You''ll get better..." Qin Yueyin repeated the same words again and again, but tears twinkled in her eyes again.


    "Sister Yueyin... Have you been far away... Are the stars there as big, round and twinkling as in the picture?"


    Although she was too weak to speak, the little girl still lay at the head of the bed, leaned against the arms of Qin Yueyin and asked softly.


    Qin Yueyin gently patted the little girl''s weak shoulder and said with a cry and a strong smile:


    "Yes. The sky there is very low. As soon as you raise your head, the stars seem to hang on your head, like big and round apples. You can touch them. Once, one night, my sister got lost in the mountains. At that time, the sun went down and it was dark around. My sister couldn''t find the way home. At that time, the stars came out and there were many stars in the sky It converges into a vast Milky way. It''s so long. Along the Milky way, my sister will find the way home... "


    The little girl couldn''t keep her eyes open. She nestled in the arms of Qin Yueyin and said like a spoiled child:


    "How beautiful, if only I could see it..."


    "I''ll see. When you get well, my sister will carry you to pick up the stars... Let''s pull the hook and do what we say." Qin Yueyin stretched out her little thumb and held her fingers with the little girl.


    "Do what you say, we... Agreed."


    The little girl stretched out her tender little thumb and hooked it with the sound of the piano and the moon.


    In a flash, both of them cried.


    Already sobbing.


    The pure voice gradually weakened, and the tears on the little girl''s face soon dried up.


    Outside the window, it is still dark, there is no night, there is no star river.


    Yes, just boundless darkness.


    I stood there, quietly watching the scene in the room.


    If there is a cigarette, I think I will take it, even though I never smoke.


    There was a wind, blowing, blowing on my cheek, blowing my hair open. My eyes gradually moved away from the thin little girl on the hospital bed and fell into the endless night outside the window.


    The night market has begun, and the faint sound of selling came into my ears.


    Then, like lightning across my mind, for a moment, like the call of fate, I suddenly understood what I should do.


    At that moment, I suddenly knew what I could do.


    By the way... This is the real meaning of my trip.


    Maybe it''s God''s arrangement.


    It is also the call of God.


    I must do it.


    Only I can think of it.


    "Xiaobai, let''s go," I said suddenly. For no reason, even I was surprised.


    "Master...?" Xiaobai slowly turned his head and looked at me with tears on his face.


    "Qin Yueyin, take the child away. Let''s take her to see the stars. Go now." I turned my head and said to Qin Yueyin with the little girl in my arms.


    "Stars? But..." Qin Yueyin looked at me blankly, and then her eyes went back and forth with my face outside the window. She was obviously telling me with her eyes, where are the stars in big cities?


    "Yes, stars." but I still insist.


    Then I laughed:


    "I want to create a starry sky for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe sometimes people are so confident. When you have a sudden inspiration and decide what to do, the whole world will unite like your assistant to help you.


    This trip, for me, was a trip of stumbling and everything went wrong. However, at that moment, I felt that no matter what I did next, I would certainly succeed.


    This confidence has no reason, no root, no explanation, but at that moment, it exists in my heart.


    Half an hour later, I called Junxia to transfer 300000 to Qin Yueyin''s bank card through online banking. Then, Qin Yueyin carried the little girl star from the hospital. Accompanied by all the girls, we came to the cultural square nearest to the hospital.


    The little girl took off her oxygen mask and hung it quietly on Qin Yueyin. Her long eyelashes covered her eyes. It was very difficult to breathe. With a cough, it seemed that she was about to die in the next moment.


    "Take it, Xiaobai, be careful, take it." on the cultural square, I asked all the girls to line up and wait for my orders.


    "Oh, master." Xiaobai looked at me and skillfully took what I gave her.


    "Come on, come on, let''s give Kongming lanterns free! Come on!" I contracted a booth selling Kongming lanterns, stood on the platform of the cultural square and shouted. When I heard my cry, the women in the square gradually gathered around me. A pair of curious eyes fell on me.


    "Today is the day my sister leaves the hospital. I have an appointment with her. On the day she leaves the hospital, I want to fly 1000 Kongming lamps for her. I hope you can help me find a small favor. Will you put Kongming lamps together? These Kongming lamps are given to you for free, but you should listen to my orders and put them when I say, OK?"


    The clustering effect is terrible. Women are creatures who like to take advantage and jump off buildings for sale. Therefore, after I shouted, more and more people in the cultural square quickly gathered towards us. At first, there were a few bits and pieces, then dozens or hundreds. Soon, hundreds of people gathered towards us, Even passing vehicles stopped one after another and walked towards us to see the excitement.


    Old people, women, children... Strange faces gathered around us for a little girl we never knew.


    The stall owner who sells Kongming lanterns is crazy. She stands together with Xiaobai, three little girls, Ma Nannan and shining women to distribute Kongming lanterns to passers-by.


    One bright and warm lamp after another slowly lit up in the square. The original black night sky was also illuminated by the light from the earth at this moment.


    When the last Kongming lamp also fell into the hands of tourists, I asked Qin Yueyin to carry the little girl onto the high platform and stand beside me. Qin Yueyin looked at me gratefully with tears in her eyes. Then, her lips were shining and gently shook up the weak sleeping stars.


    "Stars, wake up and look at the Milky way..."


    A soft voice sounded, and the sleeping little angel slowly opened her weak eyes.


    Watching the stars wake up, I made a quick decision and shouted to the people under the stage:


    "Let go!"


    This is really a very spectacular scene. Almost in an instant, one after another Kongming lights flew off the ground and left the cold world. It was like a meteor rising from the earth and converging towards the dark night. With the flow of lights, a man-made Milky Way converged in this way!


    Dotted with Kongming lights, dotted all over the sky, like thousands of broken stars, shining, outlining a dreamlike world.


    "It''s the Milky way, it''s the Milky way!"


    "How beautiful!"


    A burst of startling cries rang out, and people on the earth looked up at the starry sky, took pictures and cheered frantically.


    The weak little girl lay on Qin Yueyin''s shoulder, opened her eyes with tears and stared at the brilliant Milky way.


    At that second, what was she thinking?


    I''m afraid no one will know.


    "What a beautiful star... Thank you... Thank you... You are so kind to me..."


    The little girl said softly, and crystal tears fell from the corners of her eyes.


    A pair of beautiful eyes that have seen all over the world, slowly closed at this moment.


    Closed forever.


    Did the little girl really see the stars?


    The smile still hanging on the corner of her mouth has spoken her heart.

 Chapter 299

    The end of the starry sky


    Where is the dream?


    Quietly embracing the little girl, Qin Yueyin looked at the boundless starry sky, and the slight light illuminated her white face like a full moon.


    She sang low. The ethereal song and beautiful music flowed slowly, like the breeze under the moon and the thawed stream.


    Flowing under this short and eternal starry sky.


    The little girl fell asleep peacefully, like a baby in her mother''s arms.


    Never woke up again.


    The brilliant sky, the beautiful river of stars, and which star is transformed by the little girl?


    That lovely little girl.


    The broom is gone.


    Gone forever.


    Looking at the little girl with no movement on Qin Yueyin''s back, I made a gentle sigh.


    Maybe this is the best ending.


    At least, when the little girl left, she smiled.


    Is happy.


    There''s almost nothing to say about the next thing.


    The little girl Xingxing died. After the doctor tested and confirmed Xingxing''s brain death, the medical and health department issued a death certificate. Qin Yueyin and they decided to send Xingxing to the funeral home for cremation and burial tomorrow.


    Along the way, Qin Yueyin walked from the hospital to the apartment with the cold body of the stars on her back. The girls followed behind, crying and hugging each other.


    As like as two peas in twenty-first Century, there is a very important procedure before the burial of the woman''s world. That is, the medical institution will ask the deceased''s family whether to use the cells of the dead body to clone a person exactly before the dead corpse cell has not completely died. If you choose as like as two peas, and then spend 2000 yuan on the handling fee, the medical institution will be able to use the cells of the dead to clone the same individuals.


    After all, limb cells can survive within 12 hours of death. If some technical means are used, it will not be a problem even if it is preserved for decades or even centuries.


    The reason why the government allows this is to maintain population balance. After all, a person''s death means that the number of people in the world has decreased. In order to prevent the decline of the world''s total population, the government will balance the world''s population by cloning dead cells. On the one hand, it is to miss the dead, on the other hand, it is also to maintain the social labor force.


    For this, Qin Yueyin did not choose to clone, but chose to let the medical department save the stem cells of stars and choose to clone stars when there is demand in the future. This is also a way to miss stars.


    As like as two peas, if you want to, if you spend a little money, the world will be able to create second girls who are exactly the same as the stars. But the girl... Is no longer a star.


    After sending Xingxing''s body to the funeral home for storage, we returned to Qin Yueyin''s apartment. Qin Yueyin cooked a rich meal for us. At the same time, it was a funeral.


    We didn''t start to have dinner until about 10:30, but none of us was in a great mood to eat. Even I, who originally only wanted to go home, forgot to go home for a while after today''s experience.


    After cooking, Qin Yueyin went to take a bath, while we ate the food served by the little girls in a narrow room.


    "Big brother, eat chicken legs." the three little girls skillfully came up to me and gave me the fat chicken legs made by Qin Yueyin. Because the Kong Mingdeng was put just now, the three little girls respected me. The story of the cultural square praying for the little girl with thousands of Kong Mingdeng has also become a good story in Wuhan. I don''t know how much sensation it will cause, but at least, this story will become a memory that I, Xiaobai, Qin Yueyin, Ma Nannan, Da Er and three little girls will never forget.


    "Oh, thank you. Little sister." I thanked the three little girls, took the chicken leg and smiled at the three lovely little girls.


    "Big brother, thank you for putting Kongming lights on the stars. You are a good man." the little girls blinked and thanked me in front of me.


    Although the little girls are still very young, they are very sensible. They come to please me and thank me one by one. Looking at these lovely little girls, my mood is much better.


    At this time, I saw Qin Yueyin walking slowly from the toilet. She changed into a goose yellow Ru skirt, which is very similar to Tang Yurou''s clothes in the legend of the immortal sword. The skirt corners are elegant, the sleeves are wide, and the blue ribbon is tied around the waist. Qin Yueyin sorted out the long hair that was slightly scattered, and 3000 green silk falls down like a waterfall, The freshly washed hair starts with a black hairpin, just like an ancient beauty coming out of the picture.


    Although she came from a humble background, at this moment, Qin Yueyin has the noble spirit of a young lady in the water town of Jiangnan. She exudes the gentle and hazy beauty of Jiangnan women, like still water shining on flowers. There is a trace of sadness between the eyebrows, such as yellow bamboo, flexible and unique.


    How beautiful


    For a moment, I was a little distracted.


    I didn''t expect that the piano and moon sound after taking a bath could be so beautiful.


    In other words, when I first met Qin Yueyin, she was wearing a cloak and the light was dim. I didn''t see her face. Later, I met her several times. She was dressed in rags, which seriously affected her appearance. Until this moment, the makeup of Qin Yueyin showed her real beauty.


    Pear blossoms with rain, beautiful and moving. In an instant, the score of Qin Yueyin in my heart increased by 0.3 points.


    "I can''t find any other clothes. This dress was worn by grandma Murong when she was acting... It''s the most valuable dress in the family." seeing that Xiaobai and I were staring at ourselves, Qin Yueyin waved her sleeves and showed her clothes.


    "It''s so beautiful." I subconsciously praised Qin Yueyin. Qin Yueyin blushed. At that moment, Qin Yueyin exuded the knowledge, reason, gentleness and virtuosity of Jiangnan beauty, which was amazing.


    "It''s also for mourning the stars. Brother, thank you for doing so much for the stars. I really believe you... I don''t know how to thank you." Qin Yueyin flashed a light sadness on her face, but she still said words of thanks.


    "Nothing, just a little money. For your sake of teaching me. It''s all over." I said while eating chicken legs. "Do you have any plans in the future? The stars have gone, and you don''t have to sell yourself again?"


    Qin Yueyin looked at me sadly and said:


    "The star is gone... In fact, I knew she couldn''t be cured. I sold myself with the last glimmer of hope. Unexpectedly, I still couldn''t save her..." said Qin Yueyin, and a drop of Pearl fell again in her eyes.


    "Brother, I want to talk to you alone, can I?"


    Qin Yueyin really looked at me with red eyes.


    "What?" I frowned.


    Qin Yueyin approached me two steps, looked at the two sisters behind him, Xiaobai and the other three little girls, and said:


    "Can I talk to you alone?"


    Qin Yueyin repeated it. I knew she had something in her heart to say to me, so I finally nodded, stood up and nodded.


    The train fluttered, Qin Yueyin, wearing wooden slippers, slowly led me out of the warehouse, all the way to the balcony on the second floor and blew against the railing.


    It was very quiet around. Qin Yueyin stood in front of the balcony, while I stood behind her and watched her beautiful long skirt and strands of hair flutter in the wind, emitting endless beauty.


    "Brother," Qin Yueyin''s Qianqian plain hand put on the railing. She slowly turned her face. On her white face, a pair of clear autumn black eyes looked at me. "Thank you for putting so many Kongming lights on the stars. The stars can laugh in the sky."


    "Nothing, it''s a virtue. The child is very poor, and I think it''s a pity." I sighed.


    "...." after listening to me, Qin Yueyin didn''t speak for a long time. After a long time, she opened her mouth and said faintly:


    "Brother, buy me."


    I was shocked.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Brother, I know I''m humble and unworthy of your money, but... I beg you. If you like, buy me for 300000, so that those children can afford to go to school. From now on, I''ll be your slave. No matter where you go, I''ll follow you. No matter what you ask me to do, no matter how hard or tired you are, I''ll listen to you and beat or scold as you like Xing... Please... "As she said, Qin Yueyin bent her skirt, knelt in front of me, raised her head, separated her bangs, and looked at me pitifully with tearful eyes.


    That pair of autumn eyes with rain made my heart beat violently.


    "Brother, you just give me food. I eat very little and won''t cost you too much money. I don''t want any good clothes. If you think I''m in trouble, I won''t say a word and won''t interfere with your work. I''ll be a good maid..."


    The sound of Qin Yueyin was full of supplications. My brain was in chaos and my heart was beating wildly.


    In the dim light, the face of Qin Yueyin is so beautiful that it gives me a strong temptation.


    This woman, who has made me in trouble countless times, is begging me like this at the moment, which really reminds me of that sentence: thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river, this moment, that moment, don''t treat this as that


    Looking at the sound of Qin Yue kneeling in front of me, I couldn''t speak for a moment.


    How would you choose when a beautiful woman knelt in front of you and told you to beat or scold and trample casually?


    Looking at the sound of Qin Yue, I thought for a while and said:


    "Do you know who I am? Do you know my social circle? Do you know my identity? You decided to be my man? You became my slave. What do you think of those people I know?"


    Qin Yueyin lowered her head in shame.


    "And to tell you the truth, now I don''t have my own fixed place of residence, but temporarily live in someone else''s. You know my identity. I''m a man who just left the Wu League. Now the people of the government are staring at me, and my whereabouts can''t be known by others. What''s the use of taking you as a maid?"


    Hearing what I said, Qin Yueyin showed a dull expression on her face. She looked at me blankly and obviously realized that what she thought was too simple and wishful thinking.


    "Sorry, brother. I shouldn''t embarrass you." Qin Yueyin wiped her tears and slowly stood up, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes. Then, she lowered her head, turned her back to me and didn''t speak again.


    Qin Yueyin stood quietly in front of the railing, leaned against the railing and looked, but her mouth gently spit out a helpless voice.


    The wind blew her hair open, and her black hair danced like willows. The piano and moon sound at that moment was really unique.

 Chapter 300

    Looking at the piano and moon sound standing in front of the railing like a statue, I hesitated. Finally, I walked behind her step by step, and then gently stretched out my hands and hugged her.


    Suddenly I hugged Qin Yueyin from behind, and her body shook slightly.


    "Brother..."


    "I don''t want you to put down your dignity and be a female slave." I whispered in Qin Yueyin''s ear. "I want you to be upright."


    Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin''s body shook slightly, turned his face and looked at me with tears in his eyes.


    "What did you... Say?"


    "Keep your bank card. Don''t give me the money back. I gave it to you and take good care of the children." I whispered to Qin Yueyin. Qin Yueyin looked at me incredulously with wide eyes.


    "How can this be?" Qin Yueyin couldn''t believe that I would suddenly say such words.


    "Don''t forget it. In fact, at this time last year, I was as penniless as you, and even I had a miserable life than you. Now, although I have some wealth, those assets... I know they don''t all belong to me. I haven''t thought about how to spend the money to benefit several people. It''s a good thing."


    I looked at Qin Yueyin and tried to say it in a peaceful tone. Qin Yueyin looked at me blankly, and then she suddenly rushed over and threw herself into my arms. This feeling stirred my mind.


    "Thank you, brother..."


    Qin Yueyin said excitedly, his hands tightly around my neck, his head buried in my chest.


    "Thank you, thank you, but because you stole my wallet, I got a lot of bad luck. How can you compensate me?" I played the piano Yueyin and looked at her with fierce eyes.


    Qin Yueyin''s eyes flashed a shadow. She lowered her head and said, "brother, it doesn''t matter how you punish me as long as you are happy... I''ve done so many things I''m sorry for you and owe you so much. It doesn''t matter what you want to do with me."


    Looking at the sound of Qin Yue, my heart moved and said:


    "By the way, can''t you sing? Well, if you sing to me, I''ll give you the money?" I said with a smile.


    "... OK. As long as you are happy," Qin Yueyin nodded and agreed. Then she opened her voice and sang.


    "Spring is gone and never comes again


    Red autumn leaves are buried in the earth


    The end of the journey cannot be changed


    You wander on the road


    The Yangtze River swells with bitter waves


    Even if


    There is always a leaf flying to the sea


    I can''t get close to my dream


    Maybe it''s fate... "


    This is the lyrics of women''s world. I''ve never heard them.


    The melody is gentle and dreamy, which makes people feel the bitterness and strength in the heart of Qin Yueyin.


    Qin Yueyin sang softly, which was the most beautiful song I had ever heard since I came to this era. Qin Yueyin sang softly, and I was afraid it was gently pinching her twin peaks, but even so, she sang without a pause, as if she had sunk into her own song.


    When Qin Yueyin finished singing the third song, I looked at her quietly and listened to her beautiful and beautiful song.


    It''s really beautiful... This song is no less than some heavyweight singers in the 21st century. Qin Yueyin is really a born singer.


    When Qin Yueyin finished singing the third song, she looked at me quietly.


    The whole world is quiet.


    I looked at her and she looked at me.


    "You sing very well." I looked at Qin Yueyin and said, "and you are very focused, hey hey..."


    Qin Yueyin looked at me quietly, and her bright eyes reflected a little light.


    Qin Yueyin didn''t speak. I looked at her and continued, "I think you can take part in some new star singer competitions. You must be able to stand out. I feel it."


    Hearing my words, Qin Yueyin smiled faintly:


    "The registration fee is thousands."


    "Now that you have money, try it." I smiled at Qin Yueyin. "Isn''t the wish of stars to form an orchestra with you and become a world-class singer? You can take part in some folk star programs."


    "Thank you, brother." looking at me, Qin Yueyin smiled. She lowered her head and her hair shawl. Then, she gently stepped on wooden shoes, walked to the railing and looked at it again.


    "Brother, do you know? When I was in the orphanage, there was a grandmother named yameitie. She was the vice president of the orphanage and a witch with very high practice. She learned all my fortune telling skills from her. When I was 10 years old, grandma yameitie told me that when I was 20 years old, I would meet a noble man who had everything going wrong. I was destined to die three times with that noble man After three entanglements, the noble man will help me through the difficulties and change my life. When I was a child, I didn''t believe what grandma yameitie said, but now I understand. "


    With that, Qin Yueyin slowly turned around and looked at me with a smile.


    "I know who that noble man is."


    "Is it... Me?" I couldn''t believe looking at the sound of the piano and the moon, my heart beating.


    This feeling is like a hand of fate is controlling my destiny.


    Can it be said that my encounter with Qin Yueyin, this tortuous journey home, had written the script as early as 10 years ago?


    How could this happen?


    But looking back on the past few days of all kinds of coincidences to incredible experiences, I have to believe that what Qin Yueyin said is true.


    Is there really a destiny in this world?


    "Yes, it''s you. Brother." Qin Yueyin smiled at me with her hands interlaced. "You are a noble man in my life."


    "Then... What happened to your grandmother?"


    "Grandma yameitie died of illness. She was 99 years old the year she died."


    Qin Yueyin smiled bitterly, slowly approached me and continued:


    "Grandma yameitie also said that if the noble man helped me, as a reward, I would also give him a thank-you gift, so that he could get rid of his'' bad luck ''and let him go home smoothly."


    Step by step, Qin Yueyin came to me. When she stopped, I understood her intention.


    Sure enough, she grabbed my arm again, stood on tiptoe, and a light red lip slowly approached me.


    I looked at Qin Yueyin closely, and my heart beat violently. However, I didn''t refuse her, but I also hugged her.


    The lips are soft and moist.


    It also has a faint smell of vanilla.


    It''s the smell of piano and moon.


    Leaving my lips, Qin Yueyin looked at me with some resentment and said:


    "Well, brother. According to grandma yameitie, your ''bad luck'' is gone."


    With that, Qin Yueyin jumped gently and left me.


    "Really?" I muttered.


    "Sure. Brother, do you remember the life I gave you when I was in Dengfeng?" Qin Yueyin looked at me and said, "your hand is a rich life. There will be several small robberies in your life, but as long as you find the key solution, you can turn bad into good."


    "I will have disaster?" I was stunned.


    "I''m sure I can turn bad luck into good luck." Qin Yueyin smiled mysteriously with her hands interlaced behind her.


    That smile, just like when I first saw her, so mysterious, so confident.


    "Because I will bless you. Brother, your good luck is about to begin."


    Looking at the piano moon sound with Zhan Yan''s smile, my heart moved again. I pulled her into my arms again. At this time, my watch and mobile phone rang.


    I trembled and looked at the phone of the little sister. I knew there must be news of the swallow, so I quickly picked it up and answered it.


    "Hello, Xiaoqing?"


    "Li Jian, great, great... Sister swallow, she''s awake!" was the little sister''s excited and unbearable voice.


    "The swallow woke up?! great!" I was pleasantly surprised. I looked up and saw Qin Yueyin standing quietly in front of me, smiling at me. The smile was so mysterious, as if telling me:


    Look, am I right?

 Chapter 301

    The voice of the little sister continued to come from the phone.


    "Well, sister swallow, she just woke up. The doctor is checking her body now! Li Jian, why don''t you come back? Hasn''t Junxia bought tickets several times? Don''t you want to see sister swallow?"


    I smiled excitedly and promised:


    "Well, I''m in some trouble... It''s hard to say. Let the swallow answer my phone first?"


    "No, sister swallow just woke up and is still taking drops. She''s in a bad state. She can''t talk much. Call back when she''s better."


    Yes, generally speaking, people who have just been rescued by sleeping pills can''t recover so quickly. Let the swallow rest for a period of time.


    "That''s all right. When the swallow is in good condition, you can tell me in time. I''m guessing how I can come back tomorrow."


    "Well, when will you be back? We''ll pick you up?"


    "I''ll give you news when the ticket is bought. I''ll meet several people then, and then I''ll go and see the swallow. Tell the swallow that she doesn''t have to worry. I''m back!"


    "Hee hee, I see. But is it OK for you to come back like this? What if the secret service starts to catch you again?"


    "I''ve said this several times. Don''t worry. You''ll know why when I come back!"


    I want to keep the secret of my plastic surgery to the end and give them a big surprise. I also specially stressed that Junxia should not tell them.


    "HMM... OK. We''re waiting for you. Li Jian, we must help sister swallow. Now... We have to look at you!"


    After a few words of advice, the little sister hung up the phone. And I put my hand down and quietly looked at the piano and moon sound in front of me.


    "Very effective." I smiled at Qin Yueyin, "I didn''t expect my good luck to come."


    Qin Yueyin lost her smile and said, "it seems that grandma yameitie is right. You are really a great man in my life."


    I smiled and snapped my fingers. Next, I called Junxia again.


    "Li Jian, what did you ask me to call 300000 to that strange bank before? Were you blackmailed?" because I didn''t explain to Junxia why I asked her to remit 300000 to Qin Yueyin''s bank card before. I just told her it was urgent, so now she is naturally very anxious and thinks something happened to me.


    So I hurried to tell the story of my encounter with Qin Yueyin and several orphans.


    "Charity? True or false? Li Jian, what happened to you?" Junxia obviously won''t easily believe my series of absurd and strange experiences.


    So I had to tell her slowly, just like a fairy tale, and told her the story of a thousand Kong Mingdeng and a girl who wanted to see the stars.


    Speaking of later, it seems that Junxia was moved by me. Unfortunately, she was not present. It is impossible to understand the feelings of our clients.


    "If only it were true. Li Jian, you are much more loving than I thought. But... Don''t be cheated of your money."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid enough. 300000 is a small amount anyway. These children are very poor. Count me as a good friend. Junxia, please buy me the plane ticket for Wuhan tomorrow. Tomorrow, I can return to Santan City anyway."


    "HMM. don''t worry. I''ve booked the air tickets for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. You have to delay every time these days. I simply booked the air tickets for the next few days. This time, you have to come back." Junxia''s voice is a little sad.


    "Moreover, I''ve found a lawyer and an auditor for you. Several of our college friends are lawyers. They won''t have a problem."


    "That''s great." I was relieved. It seems that this time, I can go back anyway.


    "Hey, hey. I''m in a good mood. I heard that the swallow has woke up. I''m relieved now."


    Hearing my mention of the swallow, Junxia took her tone a little seriously and said, "I just heard her wake up. It''s really lucky to wake up. This girl has also been hit a lot."


    "I know. I will come back to preside over the overall situation. This time, I really came back." I officially finished, and after a few simple exchanges with Junxia, I finally didn''t open the phone again.


    Qin Yueyin looked at me quietly and said nothing, but in a pair of bright eyes, thousands of words had been written.


    After nodding to Qin Yueyin, I went back to Qin Yueyin''s warehouse to meet Xiaobai.


    The warehouse was still shrouded in a sad atmosphere, and the sad atmosphere of the star''s just death was filled again. Ma Nanan and their colleagues hung a picture of the star on the wall of the warehouse and lit a red candle below to lay the foundation for the little girl.


    And Xiaobai also silently looked at the photos on the wall in a daze, and his little face was full of sadness.


    "Xiaobai, what are you thinking?" I sat next to her and asked.


    Xiaobai looked at me and said with tears in her eyes, "master, the star is so poor. If only she could get better. Alas, it''s so poor."


    I touched Xiaobai''s head, comforted her and said, "the stars go happily. It''s a good thing to be able to leave so contentedly than to continue to live and suffer."


    Xiaobai lowered his head, shrunk in my arm, tooted his small mouth, and his faint eyebrows held a trace of sadness, but he didn''t say anything.


    Qin Yueyin, they began to stay up late for the stars, and Xiaobai, a silly girl who likes to sleep, couldn''t stand the eyelids of fighting after all, and fell asleep after midnight.


    It was me, because I had too many worries in my heart and couldn''t sleep for a while, so I walked casually in the small warehouse of Qin Yueyin and the children.


    Qin Yueyin kneels in front of a mat in the warehouse and prays for the stars. According to Qin Yueyin, this is a blessing learned from Grandma Yamei die, which can make the stars live carefree in heaven.


    I was bored walking in the warehouse. Inadvertently, I saw a small book. When I looked at it, I found that it was a complete collection of famous historical songs, so I looked at it at will. After reading it, I found a surprising phenomenon.


    That is, the historical songs before the 22nd century have not been recorded. Like some famous songs of the 21st century, most of them are not recorded.


    I was very surprised by this phenomenon. I didn''t pull Qin Yueyin to ask why until she finished praying.


    "No music in the 22nd and 21st centuries? That''s normal. In the Third World War, many music in the 22nd and 21st centuries were destroyed, and many of the rest were lost. Moreover, since the 21st century, the Chinese government, established by the parties represented by women at that time, has launched a campaign to suppress conservative parties who want to rebuild a man led society and establish a women''s cultural system Three cultural revolutions and two cultural purges... Many songs centuries ago have disappeared in the purge and revolution. "Qin Yueyin told me the answer, which surprised me a little.


    At this time, I realized that in the era of women, the Cultural Revolution was also launched. The reason for the revolution was that although the number of men decreased at that time, there were still some male elites. Those male elites wanted to establish a society in which a few men were dictatorships. Unfortunately, their ambitions were destroyed by the Party led by women at that time


    At the same time, in order to eliminate the sense of inequality between men and women of only some men, women leaders at that time also launched a cultural revolution, destroyed many cultures and heritages of the old era, such as music, film and television, entertainment products, etc., destroyed men and enslaved the new women of the next generation in ideology and culture, so as to create a cultural world only suitable for women.


    Although several years later, the cultural revolution has caused reflection and regret in China and even the world, it is too late. The culture of the old era has been destroyed, and the cultural system and framework of women have been established.


    Therefore... Some classic music, film and television works in the 21st century have completely disappeared.


    Junxia once mentioned this secret to me a little, but I don''t know much. Now I''m told by Qin Yueyin, I recall the past history Junxia told me.


    And thinking of this, I also had an idea slightly.


    Since many cultures in the 21st century have disappeared, even if I revive in this era, may no one be able to see through it?


    With this in mind, I quickly called Qin Yueyin and said to her:


    "Qin Yueyin, do you have any recording equipment?"


    "Yes... Yes. What''s the matter, brother?" Qin Yueyin looked at me strangely.


    I hesitated and said to Qin Yueyin:


    "I''ve created many classic songs. I think I''m the only one in the world who can sing these songs. I''ll give you all these songs and you can record them with your recording equipment. From today on, these songs belong to you."


    "Original song?" Qin Yueyin looked at me strangely.


    And I looked at her with a faint smile, and then nodded solemnly.


    At my insistence, Qin Yueyin finally brought her watch and mobile phone, doubtfully turned on the recording function, and then asked me to try recording.


    And I, also facing the watch of Qin Yueyin, slowly recalled my songs and lyrics of the 21st century.

 Chapter 302

    In the 21st century, I was a typical otaku. I listened to a lot of pop songs every day, especially the songs of the idol singers worshipped by the post-80s and post-90s. I don''t know how much I listened to. Although I KTV didn''t have the opportunity to express because of my limited singing level, I remember the lyrics and tunes firmly.


    "Qin Yueyin, you must firmly remember my lyrics and songs."


    I looked at Qin Yueyin with a straight face. Then I hummed gently with my mouth to Qin Yueyin''s watch.


    The content of humming... Naturally, they are all pop songs and classic old songs of the 21st century.


    "Accompany you to see the meteor shower fall on the earth..."


    "Can you tell that I will be with you all my life..."


    "I want a life in full bloom..."


    "I''ll send you away. Thousands of miles away, you are silent..."


    One after another famous 21st century singer songs were all sung in my mouth. Some I forgot some lyrics and hummed directly in the past. Some I can only hum part, then only part.


    As a result, I stayed up for 4 or 5 hours and sang almost 150 21st century songs!


    Liu Ruoxi''s "wild lily also has spring", Wang Feng''s "in spring", F4''s "meteor garden", Huang Jiaju''s "glorious years"... The lost songs are reproduced one by one again.


    When I hummed out most of the songs in my mind, Qin Yueyin was completely stupid and looked at me with disbelief.


    "These... Are your own original?" Qin Yueyin looked at me like looking at aliens, as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "Hehe. Anyway, no one can sing except me." I smiled and said.


    Qin Yueyin blinked and watched me from top to bottom, from bottom to top. I don''t know how many times.


    "Genius, brother. You are definitely a talented composer and lyricist! I... I don''t know what to say." Qin Yueyin said blankly, "although you are not an excellent singer, your songs and lyrics are really beautiful. If you can spread them... God, I can''t imagine what it will be like to be popular and sensational."


    I looked at Qin Yueyin and smiled:


    "Then you should be responsible for transmitting these songs. Of course, you''d better modify the lyrics and songs a little and don''t copy them intact. I think you only need to release one or two albums a year. You can certainly become a world celebrity. It''s known by heaven and earth, you know me, and no third person knows. It''s up to you to choose."


    "Yueyin, you have a natural good voice, beautiful appearance and excellent acting skills. Don''t waste it."


    Then I stood up slowly and patted the shoulder of Qin Yueyin, who was still sitting at the edge of the bed like a stone statue.


    In the flickering candlelight, the little girl''s star smile is so sweet and brilliant.


    As if she had fulfilled her last wish:


    Spread the songs to every corner of the world, build orphanages with songs, so that orphans living in the streets can have a place to rest.


    ¡­¡­


    On the evening of July 16, 2479, when Qin Yueyin, the world''s first superstar singer, world-class talented composer, lyricist, famous philanthropist and well-known actor who shocked the world, stood at her personal concert and sang the last song, tens of thousands of fans gathered around her like a sea tide, dancing fluorescent sticks, screaming and shouting her name.


    Qin Yueyin holds a microphone, and the colorful three-dimensional image color light focuses on her crescent colored dress. She excitedly holds the microphone, holds flowers from her fans, and then speaks loudly in a confident voice:


    "Thank you for your support over the years. Here, I want to thank my dear fans. Of course, I also want to thank my sisters who have supported me for so many years, my agent, and the little girl named star who gave me confidence to tour the world."


    Qin Yueyin said excitedly, with shining tears in her eyes. At last, her voice began to tremble.


    "However, what I want to thank most is a person. It is that person who gave me courage, hope, inspiration and the source of creation. Everything I have is given by him. I want to deeply thank him. Without him, I can''t go to today and stick to the end. At this moment, I just want to shout."


    "Thank you, I love you, brother!! did you hear that?!"


    With Qin Yueyin shouting out the name of the grateful person, thunderous applause, cheers, splashing ribbons, flying lights, psychedelic and gorgeous lights intertwined under the stage


    The girl who once had to live on the streets and beg finally realized her dream and fulfilled her promise to her sister in heaven.


    Standing at the peak of the world''s singing world, she brought her beautiful and moving song to people all over the world.


    It took less than ten years for Qin Yueyin to rise from a street begging and selling artist to become the world''s top and eye-catching star singer. In addition, Qin Yueyin''s legendary life experience and the kind character of donating concert income to poor areas have made the world crazy and respected.


    This is one of the countless legends of the women''s world.


    A fairy tale in the real world.


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s go back to the day when I left qinyueyin apartment.


    I don''t remember when I left Qin Yueyin''s apartment.


    I only remember that when Qin Yueyin and her sisters took a nap because they couldn''t stay up late and were tired, I secretly woke up Xiaobai sleeping on the table.


    Xiaobai rubbed her eyes to make a "ah?" sound, but I grabbed her mouth and stopped her.


    "Xiaobai, we''re leaving." I winked at Xiaobai who rubbed his eyes and said.


    "Hmmm... I''m leaving?" Xiaobai looked at me with wide open eyes and looked surprised.


    "HMM. put on your shoes quickly and don''t wake them up." I winked at Xiaobai and motioned her to leave here quietly with me.


    "But... The star will be buried today. We haven''t attended her funeral yet." Xiaobai looked at me and said reluctantly.


    "Let''s go. I was in a bad mood and didn''t have the heart to take care of us? Do you still want to stay here to cheat on food and drink?" I pulled Xiaobai. The clumsy girl followed me with red eyes under my pull.


    After I looked at the plastic bag and confirmed that there were no less things, I planned to lift the bag and quietly walk out of the warehouse.


    Just at that moment, I glanced by chance, but I just saw the small package wrapped in the plastic bag.


    I meditated a little. Finally, I quietly opened the small package. Then, I carefully took out my emeralds brought back from Yunnan and put them on the table. Finally, I began to write and left a note.


    "These emeralds are given to you and your sister. Take good care of them. Don''t let outsiders know. Find a pawnbroker to pawn them when you have time. The money is enough for you to have food and clothing for the rest of your life. Stop being beggars and liars. Live well with the children and let them read good books and go to good universities. Li Jian. Gift."


    After writing these words, I breathed a sigh of relief, then pressed a note with emerald, greeted Xiaobai, took a plastic bag, took her, quietly opened the door of the warehouse and quietly left the narrow warehouse.


    Touch.


    The shabby little wooden door closed gently, and particles of dust fell on the lintel.


    Who woke up?


    "Master, are we going back this time?" the morning wind blew my hair, and the red sun rose slowly in the city today, reddening half of the city.


    "Well, I''m going back. It''s all... Over." I took Xiaobai''s hand and walked towards the red sun step by step against the morning wind.


    Suddenly, for no reason, I felt like a big ending.


    It''s like drawing the end of a very long journey.


    It was as if monk Tang had finally come to the foot of Lingshan with his disciples.


    Looking back at the shabby old husband''s apartment still sleeping in the dark, I was filled with emotion, but I didn''t look back after all.


    Looking at the red clouds all over the sky, a voice is telling me that there are... 2 days before the swallow becomes the maid of the white family!


    I took a taxi to the mouth of the Yangtze River Bridge. I thought the bridge had been repaired, but to my disappointment, the center of the Yangtze River Bridge was still blocked by a road fence.


    Seeing the no passage sign on the Yangtze River Bridge, I frowned and asked a passer-by:


    "Hey, my friend, let me ask, what''s the matter with the Yangtze River Bridge? When will it open?"


    "Well... I don''t know." the female pedestrian looked at me strangely and replied, "it''s said that a truck carrying fireworks and firecrackers from Henan exploded in the middle of the bridge. It''s said that 11 people were killed and 11 were injured."


    "Fireworks? It''s not the Spring Festival. Where did you get fireworks?" I asked dumbfounded.


    "How do I know that?"


    In short, the Yangtze River Bridge was still not repaired, so I had to take Xiaobai to the ferry, but when I saw the long queue at the ferry entrance, I was a little ashamed. God knows when to wait in such a long line.


    At that time, I had some doubts about Qin Yueyin. She clearly said that my good luck came, but why am I still so unlucky?


    "Wow, master, there are hot-air balloons." Xiaobai suddenly said next to me. I looked up and saw only two red hot-air balloons flying across the Yangtze River Bridge.


    Seeing the hot-air balloon floating from the end of the vast Yangtze River, I suddenly smiled.


    When God closes a door for you, he always opens a window for you.

 Chapter 303

    Half an hour later, Xiaobai and I got on the transport balloon to the other side of the Yangtze River Bridge.


    This is the first time in my life to take a hot-air balloon. When Xiaobai and I look at the vast waves below from high altitude,


    Looking at the surging clouds in the sky, I smiled.


    "Finally I can go home..." the breeze blows, the clouds are long, and home is just ahead.


    "Master, the Yangtze River is so yellow." Xiaobai put his head on the edge of the hot-air balloon.


    "Of course, how else is it called the Yangtze River?" I replied absently.


    The hot-air balloon is floating slowly in the air. Through the vast river, across the distant mountains, at the junction of heaven and earth, I seem to... See the faces waiting for me.


    ¡­¡­


    Didi.


    Just as I was flying over the Yangtze River, my watch mobile phone suddenly rang. When I looked at the number on my watch mobile phone and saw that it was the number of a swallow, I was very happy.


    "Swallow?" I answered the phone in surprise, shaking my hands excitedly.


    "Li Jian..." the swallow''s weak voice came from the other end of the phone.


    It''s a swallow.


    It''s really the voice of a swallow. Weak, gentle, close, so familiar, for a moment, I suddenly had an impulse to cry. These days, I wander thousands of miles away, but swallows wander between life and death. This feeling is really torture, and even... It will kill people alive.


    "Swallow. Are you... Better?" although I want to scold the swallow for being stupid and why she took sleeping pills to commit suicide, I want to scold her. I can''t help it, but thousands of words came to my mouth and turned into a sentence... Are you better.


    "I''m fine. Li Jian, you don''t have to worry about me." although the swallow''s voice is still a little weak, it is very peaceful.


    After a pause, the faint voice of the swallow sounded again:


    "Li Jian, Junxia told me about you... I know you''re coming back, right?"


    Although I knew the swallow couldn''t see, I nodded excitedly.


    "Well, today, I''m coming back today!" I said excitedly, "swallow, when I come back, you won''t have to be a maid in the White House. Swallow, wait for me."


    Hearing my words, the other end of the mobile phone was silent for a long time. After a long time, the swallow''s voice came.


    "Li Jian, can I ask you something?"


    I swallowed my saliva and murmured, "what''s up?"


    "Li Jian, you... Actually don''t want to come back, do you?"


    Hearing the swallow''s words, my heart was cold.


    "What are you talking about, swallow? Why don''t I want to come back?"


    "When I was about to die... You didn''t come back." the swallow''s words were a little sad and a little sour.


    "Go, where do you want to go? Didn''t Junxia tell you? I''ve encountered a series of accidents these days. It''s really delayed. If I could come back, I would have returned to Santan City five days ago."


    "A series of accidents, so coincidental?" the swallow still didn''t seem to believe me.


    "Hey, swallow, don''t think about it. I... I''m really in trouble. Let me tell you, you don''t know how unlucky I am. First I missed the plane, then the train collapsed, then the bus sank into the soil, and then the Yangtze River bridge collapsed inexplicably, so I can''t come back these days!" I heard the swallow''s angry tone, I hurried to explain so that she wouldn''t think too much.


    "Hehe, I lied to you. In fact, I know... Junxia, she told me all about you." the swallow''s tone suddenly changed, and a gentle tone came to let me have a meal.


    It was a joke on me, which surprised me.


    But just as I was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the swallow''s voice continued to come over:


    "Li Jian, don''t come back. Don''t come back for me."


    The swallow''s words were very light and light, but it seemed to knock heavily on my chest.


    "What did you say? Swallow, what did you say?"


    If it hadn''t come from the swallow''s mouth, I would even suspect that there was something wrong with my ears.


    Swallow, don''t let me go back?


    Why?


    "Li Jian, I know you''re going to come back to suppress the Bai family. I thank you for your kindness. But... I''ve decided to be the maid of the Bai family." in the swallow''s voice, with a point of relief, "I''ve figured it out, Li Jian."


    Hearing this, my brain hummed, and I shouted at that time.


    "Swallow, what are you thinking?! be a maid?! are you stupid?"


    The swallow''s voice is still very flat and gentle:


    "Maybe I''m really stupid. But I really don''t want to owe you so much, Li Jian. I can''t afford it. Li Jian, what''s our relationship?"


    What''s my relationship with swallows?


    This sentence is the first time the swallow asked me, and it is also the first time I have faced this problem directly.


    "Swallow... What do you think? Why do you ask this question. Do you still doubt the relationship between us?"


    "But I''m not worth your coming back," said the swallow quietly.


    "You''re worth it." finally, I couldn''t help saying, "you''re worth my return."


    Hearing my words, the swallow was silent for a long time that day, and then said:


    "Li Jian, I''m sorry. I have promised Bai Linghua that I will be her maid."


    "Are you kidding? Swallow... Have you taken too much medicine?" I felt like cold water. The swallow decided to be a maid. What happened to her? What the hell is she thinking?


    "No. Li Jian, I figured it out. Taking sleeping pills this time has made me understand a lot. In fact, there is nothing more painful than death in the world. Death is much more painful than being a maid." the swallow said to me in a gentle voice, "Li Jian, I don''t want you to come back at risk, and... The backstage of the Bai family is very big. Although you have a relationship with the Wu League, the forces of the Wu league can''t control the commercial gang in the east coast. If you move the Bai family, it will be very troublesome, and your identity is so dangerous. If it is exposed, it will be troublesome. Li Jian, I became the maid of the Bai family, and it will be over.


    "Li Jian, thank you for liking me. I''ve always known what you think... But I really want to be a maid in Bai''s house. Bai Linghua has called me. This evening, I''m going to attend the group living ceremony with Bai Linghua."


    "Li Jian, if you haven''t got on the plane, I beg you not to come back yet, okay? I don''t want you to see me become a maid of the white family. At least... In your mind, I''m still the daughter of the rich family. That''s enough."


    "Goodbye, Li Jian."


    The swallow''s voice is full of helplessness and sadness.


    I quietly took my mobile phone, and the swallow flowed through my heart with a touch of sad words.


    Then, for a moment, I was angry. A stream of hot blood rushed to my forehead.


    "Swallow, what are you talking about? I''ve been working hard outside for so many days to come back and help you! Wait until I come back. I''m not afraid of the Bai family and the eastern business Gang! What''s wrong with the backstage of the Bai family? Do you know what my backstage is? The backstage of the Bai family is bigger than me, no matter how big it is?"


    I yelled at my mobile phone in a rage. At one breath, I revealed all my secrets and all my heart.


    I don''t believe that the backstage of the Bai family can be bigger than me. My backstage now includes Wu Meng, commander Chen, who is not a friend, purple butterfly of unknown origin, Da Neng of the Luo family, old commander of Beijing, Zheng Cheng''s double leaf green bamboo, which is also a puppet. Together, these characters are enough to set off a big storm in China. I don''t believe that the Bai family can But I don''t know!


    "Dudu..."


    However, until I finished shouting excited words and heard the blind sound from the other end, I realized that the other end of the phone had already hung up


    The swallow suddenly hung up, which made me feel very uneasy. I called the swallow again, but I couldn''t get through. I hurriedly called the little sister again and told her about the swallow. But the little sister said that they were not in the hospital now and didn''t know the situation in the hospital, which made me even more worried.


    The swallow said she was determined to be the maid of the White House, and before tonight, so I don''t have much time?


    I looked at my watch. It was 7:30, while Junxia bought me a plane ticket at 4:30 in the evening. It was too long to wait.


    "...." I bit my teeth. I wish I had wings and flew back to Santan city.


    The hot-air balloon stopped in the south of the Yangtze River, that is, Hanyang City 400 years ago. However, in today''s women''s world, there are not Wuchang, Hankou and Hanyang, but North Wuhan and South Wuhan.


    The hot air ball landed along the Yangtze River. Xiaobai and I got off the hot air balloon and went straight to the airport. Although it was still 7 hours away from my flight, I couldn''t wait to go back to Santan City, so as soon as I landed, I immediately took Xiaobai to the direction of the Airport. I''m glad that Qin Yueyin''s prediction really worked. The way to the airport this time Cheng went very smoothly. There was no problem on the way.


    As the saying goes, no one will be lucky all his life, and no one will be unlucky all his life. These days, it can be said that I have gathered all my bad luck in my life, and now, my bad luck has finally come to an end.

 Chapter 304

    After picking up the ticket outside the airport and calling Junxia, I waited near the airport with Xiaobai.


    However, it was a long time from 9 a.m. to 4:30 p.m. and I was a little patient at the beginning, but after an hour, let alone Xiaobai, even I couldn''t help it.


    "Master, I''m so hungry." Xiaobai sat beside me, touched his stomach and said. The silly girl was still sad for the little girl named star yesterday, but now she began to think about her stomach.


    "Didn''t you just eat three scallion pancakes, two cups of Kanto boiled and one French fries? You silly girl, cow stomach?"


    "But... I''m just hungry." Xiaobai said pitifully, touching his stomach.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look." in fact, I''m not full. I''m not hungry because I stayed up late last night.


    Anyway, there are still a few hours. Just sitting and waiting is urgent. It''s better to walk around and buy some snacks.


    Take a taxi all the way outside the airport to the food street in the city.


    So I went there with Xiaobai and bought food.


    "Hee hee, master, this octopus ball is delicious." Xiaobai licked the octopus string in his hand with his small tongue and said with a smile.


    "Delicious is delicious. But look at what your face looks like. Wipe it up quickly, or else you think you are a cat!" look at the face of Xiao Bai''s face, which is sweet sauce, like a mask, I speechless, and hurriedly stretched out my hands to wipe up the face of Xiao Bai.


    "Hey!" I just stretched out my hand to wipe Xiaobai''s face. A trace of cunning flashed in the silly girl''s eyes. Then she put a handful of sauce on my face as soon as she stood on tiptoe, which made my face full of oil and water.


    I stared at Xiaobai, and Xiaobai looked at me happily.


    Then the next second, the nameless fire occupied my whole body.


    "Silly girl..."


    "Wow..." seeing that I was angry, Xiaobai ran away and laughed.


    "Here, I, stand, stop!" I ran after Xiaobai.


    As for the result of this round of chasing, there is naturally no dispute. With such two milk balls, Xiaobai has no possibility of running fast at all. After running less than ten meters, she was caught by me. I hugged her from behind on the spot, and the silly girl kept sobbing for mercy.


    "No... master, don''t play, don''t play."


    "Master, don''t... I don''t..." Xiaobai resisted desperately with a nervous expression. The girl''s strength is really not small. After all, she is a spy from the secret service branch under the Ministry of national security.


    Suddenly, Xiaobai, who had resisted violently, became soft. His hands fell powerlessly, his head fell and his hair fell. He was like a dead woman who lost her soul. He had no response!


    I was surprised by Xiaobai''s strange appearance, but the next second, Xiaobai suddenly raised his head. Then, a pair of cold and angry eyes suddenly turned around and looked at me.


    "You dare!"


    Xiaobai suddenly turned his head and glared at me. His angry and clear eyes startled me.


    "Xiaobai, Xiaobai?" I looked at me in some amazement, glared at me, looked cold Xiaobai, and my heart beat faster.


    "Get out!" what I didn''t expect was that Xiaobai suddenly clasped my hands and twisted my arms violently. Then, I had time to relax from the pain. A snow-white beautiful leg split across the air and kicked me in the face. Suddenly, my whole person fell back and finally fell heavily to the ground.


    Pop!


    I fell to the ground and didn''t shed tears.


    "Xiaobai, are you...?" I raised my head and looked at Xiaobai who kicked me painfully.


    "Beast, die!" "Xiaobai" looked at me coldly. She casually pulled a bath towel around her body, and then kicked me in the chest with two flying legs, which made me fall back to the ground, but I was still confused.


    "Xiaobai, what are you doing?" I looked at Xiaobai, who jumped out of bed and walked slowly towards me, with a surprised face.


    The natural and unrestrained posture, the cold temperament and the innocent breath in the eyes completely disappeared, leaving only endless coolness and killing intention.


    This is definitely not the look Xiaobai can have.


    Can have such an expression, there is only one person in this world


    Qiu Yanran!


    How did this happen?


    How can Xiaobai recover his memory? Did my action just now give her too much stimulation, which stimulated her brain nerves and led to the recovery of her memory?


    My brain was in a mess. For a while, I couldn''t speak.


    "Xiaobai... Your memory is restored?" I looked frightened and climbed back two inches on the ground. My heart is both panic and shock, but also sad.


    Xiaobai has recovered her memory... Doesn''t that mean that the natural, innocent girl has left me forever?


    "It looks very unhappy, doesn''t it? My dear ''master''?" Qiu Yan looked at me coldly, and a trace of loneliness dominating my life appeared in the corner of her cold mouth. Then she suddenly raised a snow-white jade foot and stepped on my shoulder, which forced me to kneel on the ground.


    "You..." I looked at Qiu Yan in front of me with pain, and I was speechless for a moment.


    "Li Jian, do you still want to run away this time?" Qiu Yan looked at me condescending, but a victory smile flashed in her eyes.


    "Smelly woman..." I scolded, then suddenly grabbed Qiu Yanran''s foot and straightened up to stand up.


    I caught Qiu Yanran''s foot, but she suddenly took off and kicked me back with the foot that had been on the ground. However, this time, I didn''t fall down, but just stood up and still grabbed Qiu Yanran''s left leg with my right hand. Then, I suddenly pushed Qiu Yanran''s body and pushed her back to lie on the bed. Then I suddenly rolled up with my weight advantage, like Mount Tai pressing the top, trying to suppress Qiu Yanran.


    Qiu Yanran looked at me in a little surprise, but she suddenly instinctively raised her knee and hit me with one knee!


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, a burst of severe pain made my whole body powerless, and suddenly I was soft on the ground. And Qiu Yanran also took advantage of this opportunity to roll out from under me and stood on the side looking at me.


    "Hum, that''s the end if you dare to take advantage of me." I shrink to the ground in pain, while Qiu Yanran stands proudly aside and looks at me with a cold smile.


    What will this woman do to me? She should not forget my teasing and torture to her in the past half a year? If she remembers what to do, is she going to kill me?


    I clenched my teeth and groaned in pain, but there was a lot of crisis in my heart.


    No, I have to find out if this woman wants me to die.


    As soon as I thought about this, I suddenly cried out in pain.


    "Ah... No... it hurts... I''m dying..."


    Qiu Yanran was stunned by my cry. She frowned, looked at me and said coldly:


    "Don''t pretend to me. My strength is controlled and measured."


    "Ah... Really... It hurts... I''m dying... Ah!! help me..."


    I deliberately pretended to be dying, and my whole body twitched deliberately, like a madman.


    "Hey, enough, stop acting," said Jo Yanran, kicking me in the ass.


    "You idiot woman... Really... It hurts... Do you know?"


    "Ah! Ah! I can''t..."


    I said weakly. In the end, the whole person was "soft" and seemed paralyzed.


    "Hey, you... Get up!" seeing that I was dying, Qiu Yanran seemed a little worried. She took two steps towards me and looked at me closely. Of course, I knew she was testing me, so I didn''t fight back, but continued to pretend to be a patient and screamed in pain.


    Seeing that I was still curled up, Qiu Yanran poked my back with her fingers, but I still trembled and curled up to see what Qiu Yanran did.


    "It seems... It seems that the muscles and veins are broken... Bleeding..." I cried in pain and foamed at the mouth.

 Chapter 305

    Seeing that I was in great pain, Qiu Yanran seemed to really confirm that I was in danger. She hurried to her face, straightened me, opened my hand and said:


    "Bleeding? Show me"


    "Bitch, die!"


    Qiu Yanran just took away my hand. I suddenly opened my eyes, and then suddenly pulled her into my arms. Then the whole person turned over and put Qiu Yanran under me in an instant! The whole process can be described by electro-optic flint and lightning, which is a model of smart escape!


    "Bitch, I''ll let you win again!" I crushed Qiu Yanran''s body, put my knee against Qiu Yanran''s thigh, controlled her body, and then a face was facing her.


    "Sure enough, you''re lying to me. You little man." Qiu Yan looked at me coldly and sneered.


    "War never tires of deceit, you talented woman from the secret service bureau, don''t you understand this rule?" I also looked at Qiu Yanran with a proud smile and looked at her condescending.


    Hearing what I said, Qiu smiled and said:


    "Really, so..."


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and then she suddenly grabbed my arms with both hands, then suddenly lifted them up, and then she suddenly hit my chest with her head!


    I didn''t expect that Qiu Yanran would use her head as a weapon. She was suddenly hit with seven meat and eight vegetables, and Qiu Yanran took the opportunity to punch me in the abdomen and remove my strength. Then, she suddenly pushed me with both hands and legs, which actually separated me from her. She easily escaped my suppression again.


    Let me go... This woman is really not easy.


    I knelt on the ground with my chest covered, looked at Qiu Yanran standing next to me, and looked at her angrily.


    "Do you want to come again?" Qiu Yan raised her fist and looked at me with a sneer.


    I stared at the woman and her every move, but I didn''t move or speak.


    "What do you want?"


    Qiu Yanran brushed the hair in her ears, walked slowly for two steps, and looked at me sideways.


    "How about it? You say, do I cook it for you? Steamed it? Fried it?" Qiu Yanran suddenly laughed miserably, and her voice was cold, which made me shudder.


    Is this woman really a pervert?


    I stared at her.


    "Just kidding."


    Qiu Yanran suddenly shook her hair and said valiantly, "I just want to sit down and have a good talk with you. By the way, I''ll settle accounts with you. Accounts for the past six months."


    "Talk? Settle accounts?"


    "Yes."


    Qiu Yan said coldly. Then she lifted her arm, pulled the sheets on the bed, turned around briskly, and wrapped herself like a cloak. Then she hooked her toes over the bench by the bed. As soon as she turned her body, she sat down steadily, crossed her legs and held a pot of tea cup in her hand.


    "Sit down, too."


    Qiu Yan said in a commanding tone.


    I was stunned, and then I sat on the edge of the bed, crossed my hands, facing Qiu Yanran with her legs crossed and a porcelain cup in her hand.


    "You''ve completely recovered your memory, haven''t you?" I squinted at Qiu Yanran.


    Qiu Yan took a sip of the dish without hesitation, and her action was elegant to the extreme. Then she slowly raised a pair of cold eyes and looked at me, saying faintly:


    "Yes. I know everything about the past six months."


    Hearing Qiu Yanran''s words, my heart jumped, and suddenly there were waves in my heart, and my face was also a little hot.


    "What do you want? Revenge on me, or... Take me away?"


    Qiu Yan glanced at me and said:


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. But don''t expect me to let you go."


    Qiu Yan looked at me with a slight frown and continued:


    "Make a long story short. I don''t know how long I can maintain this state. Maybe I''ll change back to the original one the next moment. So before that, I''d better explain what I want to explain."


    "Change back to the original?" I couldn''t understand Qiu Yanran''s words. "You mean, you..."


    "Yes, I may become that silly girl who doesn''t slip away and doesn''t know the world." Qiu looked at me with a sweet smile and didn''t deny it.


    "I don''t know the specific reason why I can recover. But it should be because you offended me."


    Thanks to my offense? This sentence... Why does it sound so easy to misunderstand?


    I looked at Qiu Yanran with a guilty heart, but I didn''t speak.


    "I may stay like this forever, or I may return to the original state in the next second, so wash my ears and listen."


    Qiu Yan said seriously. The whole body exudes a noble and sacred breath, just like a saint from heaven to earth.


    "... you said." I didn''t know how to respond, so I had to say this.


    Qiu Yan nodded, looked at me and said slowly:


    "You wonder why I want to catch you?"


    I was stunned, then looked at her and said:


    "Isn''t the secret service trying to catch me?"


    "Yes, neither."


    Qiu Yan said faintly.


    "After the Secret Service Bureau under the Ministry of national security learned about you, it did send someone to catch you. However, it was not me who wanted to catch you. I took the initiative to fight for a place to catch you. Do you know why?"


    With that, Qiu Yanran also provoked a show eyebrow to me. Compared with the silly expression in Xiaobai''s period, Qiu Yanran at the moment is obviously better at transmitting some small messages with her five senses.


    "Why?" I asked in a deep voice. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know why Qiu Yanran wanted to catch me so much, and... He chased me all the way to Yunnan, which almost forced me to a dead end.


    "Because I want to see you," said Jo.


    My heart is broken. Does this... Have any meaning? Is it an advertisement? It can''t be true?


    Seeing that my expression was not quite right, Qiu Yanran frowned more tightly:


    "Don''t give me wishful thinking! Or I''ll kick you off!"


    I was shocked and recovered.


    Qiu Yan looked at me and continued:


    "I want to see you because you are a jumper."


    Speaking of this, Qiu Yanran''s expression seemed a little lonely and helpless, and even showed a hesitation. But soon, she returned to normal. She suddenly drank the tea in the cup in her hand, and then said:


    "Like me."


    Boom!


    It was like a thunderbolt breaking through the sky.


    For a moment, I felt that the whole world had become unreal. Originally, there were some miscellaneous thoughts in my heart. But when I heard Qiu Yanran say these words, I had no distractions in my heart, but looked at Qiu Yanran very seriously.


    "You... Also crossed over?"


    "Yes."


    Qiu Yan took a long breath, looked at me with cold, frosty eyes and said:


    "It''s strange, isn''t it? To see a jumper other than you?"


    "But... How is this possible? Aren''t you Qiu Fanghua''s daughter? Aren''t you a young genius of the secret service?"


    I pointed to Qiu Yanran and couldn''t speak, but as soon as I said it, I secretly scolded myself for being stupid. Do you need to explain such an obvious thing?


    Qiu Yan smiled coldly at me and said:


    "How many prodigies in the world do you think can take the college entrance examination at the age of 14? If it''s not because I''m a jumper, do you think I can do it?"


    Hearing this, I finally understand. Qiu Yanran was so talented that she was able to take the college entrance examination at the age of 14 and became the first young genius of the secret service bureau. It turned out that she was also a transgressor!


    I see... Finally, I understand everything. I looked at Qiu Yanran in horror, but my heart was shocked into ashes.


    Qiu Yan looked at me and smiled coldly. She was gorgeous:


    "I was born on December 12, 1991. I am from Shanghai and my original name was Yang Xue. My grandfather is the deputy commander of the 21st century Nanjing Military Region. My father is the chairman of Lujiazui trust company. My mother is the deputy director of Guangzhou land administration bureau and a member of the Party committee. The year when I crossed the world was October 31, 2012, and the time when I came to this era was June 2454, which is more important than when you came to the world 14 years earlier. "


    Qiu Yanran''s words were neither fast nor slow, but they were heavy enough.

 Chapter 306

    I never thought that the woman who once wanted to catch me in front of me, like me, crossed over from the 21st century!


    Incredible... It''s just, it''s incredible.


    "My journey is different from yours. You''re a journey of spirit and body. I''m just a journey of spirit. When I crossed the world, my consciousness reconnected with Qiu Yanran, the daughter of Qiu Fanghua, director of the special secret service bureau under the Public Security Bureau of Zhejiang Province."


    "That year, Qiu Yanran was only 6 years old. Since then, I basically occupied her body and lived in the world with her body. I dominated her body basically. Only a few times when Qiu Yanran was seriously ill and her physical condition was not stable, would I lose consciousness, and then she dominated her body."


    "Of course, I''m better than her. I know all the memories of her experience, but she doesn''t know all the memories of my experience. Therefore, her mind has always been in the state of a little girl. Before the accident in Yunnan, it was obviously me who dominated the body, but after the accident, I don''t know how, her consciousness dominated again. Most of the time, I can only be like a bystander Watch like the viewer, but you can''t control your body. "


    Shock.


    Absolutely shocking,


    At this moment, I finally understand why Xiaobai is so Xiaobai.


    In the final analysis, Xiaobai''s psychological age is only 6 years old! It''s no wonder that Xiaobai is so stupid when he does things. For a child, it''s really reasonable.


    "When I came to this world, I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that after 400 years, there were only women in the world. This really surprised me and didn''t adapt. I gradually got used to it later. Because I was a transgressor, my two life experience made my learning ability faster than ordinary people, so when I was 14 years old, I finished high school and even entered college The police academy is going to be a spy and inherit my position as a mother in this world. "


    "At the same time, I also watched whether there would be other piercers in the world. To my disappointment, I waited for more than ten years and didn''t meet a second piercer. Until then, by chance, the secret service got information that a mysterious man appeared in Santan city and spread some information about 400 years ago on the Internet."


    "I am a transgressor. I know the joy of the 21st century very well, so I immediately know that there is a second transgressor in the world, and I am still a man, so I try my best to find you. Because I am very interested in you. I think you may have the answer why I came to this world, or even... The way to return to the original world."


    Qiu Yan said calmly, in an indifferent tone, but the content was comparable to the rough waves.


    Shocked, it''s really shocking.


    I really didn''t think the answer would be like this.


    "No wonder you chase me so far from Santan city to Yunnan. It''s because you want to get in touch with me," I smiled at Qiu Yanran.


    "Almost."


    Qiu Yan nodded, her face still calm and cold.


    "But it seems that you also crossed the world by accident. You don''t know why you came here."


    "Yes, I really don''t know. I read novels on the Internet that day and came to this world for no reason. It''s like a dog blood novel. It''s really puzzling." I scratched my head and smiled. I feel very funny when I think of the day when I cross the world. However, there is an unforgettable feeling.


    "Yes." Jo nodded sweetly.


    I looked at Qiu Yanran and continued:


    "What are you going to do in the future? Take me to the secret service?"


    "No. I don''t want to." to my dismay, Qiu Yanran shook her head. "I don''t want you to be locked up by the government. To be honest, if you are caught by the secret service, you may never have a chance to come out again in your life."


    "Er... What do you... Want from me?"


    "Stallion." Qiu Yan said faintly. The simple words almost made me drop my chin.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Stallion. This is a way to force the government to reduce its attention to you." Qiu Yanran said. "The government catches you because you are a unique man. You have very high research value. And the changes brought to society are unknown. But what if you keep getting women pregnant and giving birth to men all over the world?"


    Qiu Yanran raised an eyebrow and looked at me. Her clear and bright eyes were full of information.


    Then, I understood what Qiu Yanran meant.


    "Do you... Want the world to have a lot of men except me, and then... The government has to accept the fact that men begin to appear in the world and finally start to change policies?"


    "Yes." Qiu Yan nodded. "This is a risky but feasible way. From the perspective of the same transgressor, I don''t want you to be arrested by the government. I really want to communicate with you. Even if I came to arrest you in the name of a spy, I will still find a way to give you a way to survive."


    With that, Qiu Yan Ran''s face showed a faint smile.


    This faint smile is as comfortable as the spring breeze and the thawing of the glacier.


    Qiu Yanran''s face was originally extremely beautiful. When she became Xiaobai, she lost a bit of temperament, so the score can only be 9.1. However, Qiu Yanran, who has recovered her memory, has improved several grades in temperament, and even moved towards 9.2, 9.3, 9.4. And even... A higher boundary.


    "Really..." I smiled with some shame, but in my mind, I thought about the plan Qiu Yanran said. Stallion... Of course not. However, as long as the stallion is exposed once, I''m afraid I''ll be transferred to an irreparable situation.


    I was thinking about the feasibility of Qiu Yanran''s method, but at this time, the teacup in Qiu Yanran''s hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    There was a crash.


    The teacup in Qiu Yanran''s hand fell into thousands of pieces and woke me up from my meditation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I looked at Qiu Yanran in amazement, but found that Qiu Yanran seemed to have lost her support. She was unable to lean on the back of the chair, and her eyelids were slowly covering up. The whole person was like a lazy Princess about to fall asleep.


    "She... Is back... I... Want to sleep... Don''t... Invade me while I''m away..."


    Qiu Yanran''s body trembled, as if trying to restrain something, and her bright red lips were tightly pursed. Just the next moment, she suddenly closed her eyes, and her hands suddenly fell down and swung powerlessly in the air.


    Qiu Yanran seemed to be asleep.


    I couldn''t believe looking at the surprised scene in front of me. I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t speak. Almost three seconds later, Qiu Yanran blinked again, and a pair of dark and bright eyes opened again.


    "HMM... why did I fall asleep ~ ~ hmm? Master, why is your mouth so wide? What''s the matter with me?"


    I looked at my mouth drooling and silly little white face. I couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Xiaobai, you... Don''t remember what you just did?" I asked, looking at Xiaobai nervously.


    Xiaobai looked at me vaguely, but her eyes were full of confusion and ignorance.


    "I only remember you hugged me, master, and then I felt dizzy and fell asleep..." Xiaobai truthfully replied. It seems that she really didn''t remember what she said when she became Qiu Yanran.


    This made me a little relieved, and then turned back to joy. It seems that Xiaobai hasn''t really left me. I prefer the silly Xiaobai to Qiu Yanran. If Xiaobai always turns into Qiu Yanran''s cold faced beauty, I''m afraid it will definitely hurt my heart and lungs. Although the woman personally told me that she was also a transgressor, the woman was too clever and tricky. Compared with that, the safety factor of Xiaobai, which is harmless to humans and animals, was much higher.

 Chapter 307

    Although Xiaobai came back, there was always a little doubt in my heart.


    If one day, Qiu Yanran completely occupies Xiaobai''s body, does that mean that Xiaobai will leave me forever?


    Thinking of this, I felt inexplicable heartache. Looking at the silly touch of my head in front of me and a blank little white face, I suddenly felt that she was like an ice sculpture in the sun, so it was worth my pity.


    Although they have the same appearance, Qiu Yanran is Qiu Yanran, and Xiaobai is Xiaobai. In my heart... The two are different. It can even be said that the difference is very far.


    However, if one day, Xiaobai wants to leave me, what should I do?


    At this moment, I suddenly found that this silly girl who knows nothing is so important to me.


    It seems that this silly girl will only make trouble for me, make trouble for me and help me... But looking back, she has been with me for too long. From Kunming to Shangri La, from Shangri La to the frontier, and then to Henan, she has always been with me. Although it seems dispensable, she has brought me countless happiness.


    Because there is Xiaobai, I never feel lonely. Even, Xiaobai''s simple child state of mind infected me again and again, making me feel as if I had returned to my childhood. Even in this complex and dark society, I can have a pure heart.


    I don''t want to lose Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai is very important to me.


    When the answer appeared in my mind, I felt very incredible.


    However, I really have a sudden feeling.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" seeing me staring at her for a long time, Xiaobai looked at me shyly, as if he had done something wrong.


    "Xiaobai... If one day you know who you are, do you want to go back? Will you... Leave me?" I looked at Xiaobai and asked seriously word by word.


    Hearing what I said, a trace of sadness flashed in Xiaobai''s eyes. She looked at me, thought about it, broke her fingers and answered me:


    "I, I don''t know what it will be like for me to recover my memory. But now, I just want to be with my master... Because it''s good now."


    With that, Xiaobai lowered her head in a coquettish way, and her little face was red.


    "Really?"


    "Hmm..." Xiaobai secretly raised his head and looked at me, then lowered his head again.


    Xiaobai''s words made me feel very warm. I stepped forward, stretched out my hand and gently touched Xiaobai''s head and melon seeds like a pet.


    "What''s the matter... Master, why do you ask me this?" under my touch, Xiaobai asked me suspiciously. Xiaobai doesn''t know another existence in her body. She has only 6-year-old memory, and she doesn''t have a deep impression on her family, so now she is almost in the state of amnesia. But in fact, her amnesia is just the memory dislocation caused by Qiu Yanran''s hidden consciousness, not the real amnesia.


    "Hehe, nothing. Just ask. I think you silly girl doesn''t have the consciousness to go home." I patted Xiaobai''s brain and smiled.


    Xiaobai smiled, shrunk his head and said, "because I think it''s good to be with my master. If I knew who I was, it might be hard to accept at once."


    Xiaobai''s pure words made me feel very comfortable. I gently touched Xiaobai''s head and was moved.


    However, thinking of the relationship that Qiu Yanran came out just now because I molested Xiaobai, I temporarily put down the idea of cheating on Xiaobai. Although Qiu Yanran didn''t mean any harm to me, I still didn''t want her to appear.


    "Come here, silly girl..."


    Xiaobai still looked at me with some vigilance. What I did just now had a little shadow on her, but in the end she believed me, and I didn''t molest Xiaobai any more.


    Then I took a bath and cleaned myself up and down, inside and outside. I was only satisfied.


    At about 2:10 p.m., we finally hit the road again.


    This time, I really went straight to the airport without stopping at all. Otherwise, if I missed the plane again, I would want to die.


    Looking at the airport magnified in the field of vision, looking at the long runway and a silver airliner ahead.


    The sky is dark blue, cotton clouds lie across, distant mountains open, continuous green.


    Riding the wind and looking at the blue sky, I know that my journey with a plastic bag and a great beauty has come to an end.


    The purple butterfly that drifted by with me inadvertently, the abandoned baby who didn''t know where to return, and the Jiangnan Nightingale who could only sing became passers-by on the journey.


    Half of the chess game, the stars flying into the sky that night, and the little girl sleeping with a smile under the stars will also become the most perfect memory of the journey.


    Always remember.


    ¡­¡­


    At 4:15, the moment before getting on the plane, the sound of the mobile phone suddenly sounded.


    I looked at the number. It''s actually a little sister''s.


    "Hello, Xiaoqing?"


    "Li Jian, it''s not good!" the little sister''s voice was a little worried. As soon as she heard this tone, she knew that something had happened.


    "What''s the matter? Say it well!" my heart hung up when I heard the little sister''s voice.


    "Just now Bai Linghua came to the hospital to pick up sister swallow... Sister swallow left in Bai''s car... We can''t catch up! Sister swallow seems to agree to be a maid in Bai''s house!"


    "What?" the little sister''s words shocked me. I made a quick decision and said with my mobile phone, "do you know where she went?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe the Civil Affairs Department went through the maid formalities, or went to Bai''s house... Li Jian, what should I do?" the younger sister''s voice became more and more urgent.


    I bit my teeth and said:


    "Please find out where the swallow goes first. I''ll be back in an hour and a half. I''ll find a way to solve it when I get to the airport. Try not to let the swallow walk around. She''s in a very unstable mood now. Please stabilize her."


    "Well, I know, Li Jian. Shall we meet you at the airport?"


    "No, Junxia will come to pick me up. Wait until I help the swallow solve the company''s debt." I stabilized my little sister.


    "Well, well, sister Liuli and Jiajia and I went to find sister swallow. Come back quickly! Of course, pay attention to safety. Don''t get caught!" the little sister anxiously reminded me and hung up.


    I was going to call Junxia, but as soon as my little sister hung up, I actually received a call from Awaha Yi.


    I was stunned when I saw avaha Yi''s phone.


    "Avaha clothes?" I answered the phone and asked.


    "My Lord, I have arrived in Santan city. I have found a lawyer according to your instructions. They will testify and let you become the chairman of our Sun Moon jewelry company."


    Hearing avaha Yi''s report, I was delighted and said, "really. It''s really hard for you, avaha Yi. Please wait for me at the airport with Junxia. I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes, my Lord. By the way, my Lord, I have one more thing to report to you."


    Avahayi said piously.


    I was slightly stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Awaha Yi went back to Riyue village the day before yesterday. The three new aunts with the length of sun and moon miss you very much. They also asked to come to Santan city with me to see you."


    Three new aunts? I was stunned when I heard avaha Yi''s words. The next second I realized that the three new aunts were just the three saints?


    "The three saints are coming too?" hearing the three saints, my heart set off a huge wave! Three saints also went to Santan city?


    "Yes, my Lord," replied awahayi calmly.


    I was a little thirsty, and then I asked in a trembling voice:


    "So... Is the princess of the long moon coming?" I was very excited when I thought of the other peerless woman dancing at the foot of the Shangri La Grand Canyon with me.


    "No, the long month patriarch wants to take care of the family affairs, and she can''t come together. But she wants to see you very much. She also asked me to tell you one thing." Awaha Yi said simply and honestly.


    "What''s the matter?" Princess long moon has something to tell me? What would that be?


    "The patriarch of Changyue said, your Divine fetus is gone. Please don''t blame her."


    Hearing this, I was stunned again. Divine fetus means child, that is to say, there is no child in the long month princess''s belly?


    "My... Child is gone? Why?"


    "That''s right, my Lord. The last generation''s aunt once poisoned the whole family. Although you used bees to destroy the lice eggs parasitic on the people''s bodies, some residual toxins still attached to the people''s fetal hide and were not excreted. As a result, your Divine fetus was also affected by those residual toxins during pregnancy and miscarried. Changyue patriarch last month I shed a lot of blood and lost your Divine fetus... Not only the long Moon Princess, but also the three aunts and several priests. "


    "Ah?" when I heard the words of Awaha Yi, I had the feeling of being beaten in the head. All my children are gone?


    In the past few months, I''ve been brooding about the fact that Princess Changyue, the three saints, and the clergy who had a relationship with me have conceived my child. It''s almost three months since I had a relationship with Princess Changyue. In these three months, I thought my fetus should begin to develop, but I didn''t expect it, Miscarriage!


    My heart is trembling gently.


    "The three aunts said that although this is very painful, it is also a good thing, because if the lice poison in the body does not flow out of the body with the fetus, my Lord, your Divine fetus will also be infected by the toxin, and the remaining divine sons will only become non-human and non insect monsters. So this abortion... Is also a good thing."


    Hearing the words of Awaha Yi, I came back to my mind a little. I shuddered at the thought of those non-human and non insect monsters created by the old witch in Riyue village. It seems that it is a good thing that these insect poisons can be eliminated together with the fetus.


    "Well," I said with a sigh of relief, "long month and the three saints are fine."


    "Thank you for your tolerance. The three aunts said that although the divine fetus miscarried this time, they also drained the toxins. Next time, as long as they can conceive your child, they will be able to save a healthy white and tender divine fetus."


    "Oh... Really." I was a little embarrassed. So, do I have to have sex with Princess long moon and three saints?


    I smiled bitterly. It seems that my fate with them is not over yet.


    "I know avaha Yi. I''ll meet Lanti Shengying, Lanti Shengyun and Lanti Shengyu. Avaha Yi, you''ve done very well. It''s really hard for you."


    "For my Lord''s sake, Awaha Yi is willing to do anything!" said Awaha Yi clangly, and I was a little numb in that pious voice.


    After I hung up with Awaha Yi, I wanted to call Junxia again, but just about to press the number, my phone rang again.


    What day is it today? Why are there so many calls?

 Chapter 308

    When I looked at the number, I found that the round faced sister called me! In other words, I haven''t contacted round face sister for a long time since I left the military camp. In a word, round face sister is also one of the discoverers of golden city.


    "Hello? Do you smoke?"


    "Hello, Li Jian." the round faced girl greeted me with a local accent.


    "Aha, if you smoke, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How about it?"


    "I hate it. The Luo family''s assistant has asked me, Xiaoyun and InAs. I''ve got the shares of golden city. Now I want to open a chain of onion cake stores all over the country. I don''t know if you are interested in taking a stake. Wow ha ha."


    "Scallion cake chain store?" it turned out that the round faced girl wanted to buy shares from me. ha-ha. That''s interesting.


    "OK, I''m just going to set up a company recently. You open a signature food chain store, which can join hands with my company. We can work together to build a cooperative enterprise integrating clothing, food and jewelry. That''s a good idea."


    "Hey, hey, I don''t read much and don''t know much about opening a shop. I can''t trust others. I still believe Xiaoyun, InAs and you, so I''ll discuss it with you. It''s great that you can agree."


    "HMM. let''s postpone the cooperation in running a brand company in advance. I''m still a little busy and have something to deal with during this period, and I have to contact avaha clothes."


    "Well. Hey hey, as long as you agree. I have no contacts and can''t understand it." the round faced sister smiled and hung up the phone.


    A series of phone calls are finally over. Next, I''m going to contact Junxia. However, I just pressed Junxia''s contact number. Unexpectedly, Junxia''s head and number jumped out on the mobile phone screen. Unexpectedly, Junxia called me first. It''s really smart.


    "Li Jian, haven''t you got on the plane yet?" Junxia''s voice came.


    "Well, it''s just a few minutes away."


    "That''s good. I just heard that the swallow was taken away by the Bai family. Do you... Know?"


    "I know from Xiaoqing." I answered truthfully. "Junxia, please contact Bai''s shareholders, especially Bai Shaoqi, the current chairman of Baihe company. I hope to negotiate with her as soon as I get off the plane."


    "No problem. I''ve already talked to her about this. I''ve contacted three executive directors of Lily company and several directors and general managers who hold shares."


    "That''s great. But the world where I get off the plane may be around 6 o''clock. At that time, I will rush to make an agreement with avaha clothes to take over the sun moon jewelry store as soon as possible, and then I will rush to negotiate with the representative of Lily company. It is estimated that it will be after 7 o''clock at the earliest."


    "I know. I''m ready for the special bus. As long as you get off the plane, the first thing is to establish the identity of the chairman of Riyue jewelry company, and the second thing is to negotiate with lily company. To acquire the shares of Lily company, we need to negotiate first, obtain mutual trust, and then proceed in the stock exchange, so we must wait until tomorrow morning. Today is just mutual understanding Just a moment. As long as the negotiation goes well tonight, the securities will be able to buy Lily company tomorrow. "Junxia explained in one breath.


    Junxia is worthy of being a smart woman. I can rest assured of what she does.


    After thinking about it, I asked:


    "Lily company doesn''t know the relationship between me and swallows?"


    "I was worried about an accident, so I didn''t tell swallow that we were the discoverers of the golden city. Lily company... Naturally I didn''t know." Junxia lowered her voice and said.


    "The civil servant''s job... Junxia, have you resigned?"


    "Well... I have submitted my resignation application, but it will take a few days to review."


    "Where''s aowu''s bank card?"


    "Aowu can''t speak or write. It''s very troublesome to go through some relevant procedures. Although she is also the discoverer of the Golden City, she doesn''t listen to me very much when you''re not with her. It''s difficult to go to the bank to apply for a bank card. In addition, I''m busy turning around my mother, Jiao Jiao, Bai family shareholders and swallow hospital these days. I''m worried about you. How can I help you Aowu handles the account? When you come back, take your time. "


    "It''s really hard for you, Junxia." thinking of the days when I''m away, Junxia has almost undertaken all the work alone, I''m really sorry for Junxia. I must thank her very much when I go back.


    "Hehe, I''m still talking. You''ve been carefree outside these days. I''m almost tired." Junxia said coquettishly in a little girl''s tone.


    "Where am I free? I''ve had a lot of bad luck these days." I said with a bitter smile. "In short, as long as the negotiations tonight go well, tomorrow''s acquisition is a certainty."


    "HMM. now I''m waiting for you to come back and preside over the overall situation." Junxia said. "By the way, awahayi and some girls who are said to be Yunnan girls have also come to see you. Now I''m on my way to the airport. When you arrive, I''ll pick you up. Xiaoqing, they went to find the swallow. The swallow was picked up by Bai Linghua just now. I don''t know where it is. I hope things can be straightened out when you come back. It''s a complete mess now."


    "I see. I contacted avaha Yi and Xiaoqing just now. Junxia, you''ve worked hard these days. Wait for me to come back. Everything will be all right." I smiled and thanked Junxia for her kindness, and then slowly pressed the close button.


    "Xiaobai, let''s get on the plane!"


    "OK, great, you can take a plane." Xiaobai cheered happily. For her silly girl who has no ambition in life, where to go is tourism for her.


    That''s right... Xiaobai and I have been together for so long and walked so many roads. In fact, it''s a tour for her, isn''t it?


    What about me? In this completely strange world of women, am I not also a tourist?


    No place in this world is my root, no place is my birthplace, my hometown, no matter where I am, no matter what stage of my life, I am just on a journey.


    I never know where my heel will fall tomorrow.


    ¡­¡­


    The moment I boarded the plane, what I didn''t know was that outside the Baijia residence in Santan City, thousands of miles away, high-end famous black cars decorated with ribbons and fireworks were neatly arranged.


    In the bright and spacious room in the mansion, a girl was sitting on the dresser. She wore black hair and stared at herself in the dresser.


    Her long black hair spread on her shoulders like a waterfall through the clouds. She was wearing a white lace dress with a white jade face. A pair of Black Pearl eyes looked at herself in the mirror. Her vermilion lips reflected a touch of luster, setting off a warm and elegant temperament.


    That''s the temperament of a daughter.


    The girl stared at herself in the mirror, but her eyes slowly shed faint tears.


    Just then, the door of the room suddenly opened, and a woman dressed as a maid came respectfully to the girl in front of the dressing table, bowed and said:


    "Miss swallow, it''s time. The maid''s passing ceremony is about to begin. The ceremony is over. You are Miss Bai''s seventh maid."


    Hearing the maid''s words, the swallow''s body shook slightly, and then her face flashed endless sadness and loneliness, and her eyes flashed a glimmer of crystal.


    "HMM." but in the end, the swallow didn''t say anything. She just let out a gentle hum, her eyes were slightly red, and then she stood up.


    Seeing the swallow standing up, the maid stepped back. At this time, the maid''s eyes fell on the swallow''s wrist. She saw a strange thing.


    "Miss swallow, what is this watch in your hand? It looks like a stall. Although you want to be Miss Bai''s maid, Miss Bai will be unhappy with wearing such a low-grade watch."


    Because of curiosity, the maid couldn''t help asking the watch on the swallow''s wrist.


    Asked by the maid, a trace of sadness and loneliness flashed on the swallow''s face.


    She held out her hand, gently stroked the watch on her hand, said with a sad, faint wry smile:


    "You don''t understand. This watch was given to me by a very important friend of mine. Although it is only a cheap watch in other people''s eyes, it is the most valuable watch in the world in my eyes." then the swallow smiled faintly and stroked the watch on his wrist, just like stroking a treasure.


    "Is this plastic watch... Very valuable?" asked the maid with a frown. It was obvious that she couldn''t see it at all. "What is the white round head above? How does it look like a skull?"


    Hearing the maid''s words, the swallow smiled bitterly:


    "No, it''s not a skull. It''s Altman."


    The swallow whispered:


    "Someone told me that a long time ago, there was a great hero named Altman. Every time someone was desperate, he would change his appearance, fly to them, defeat the terrible devil and rescue people from despair and danger.


    "So every time I am afraid and confused, I will look at this Altman watch and tell myself that one day, there will be a Superman with a round head who will fly to me through the rosy clouds in the sky to save me. Just like the legend."


    Hearing the swallow''s words, the maid was slightly surprised, her eyes were wide and round, and her face was full of disbelief.


    Looking at the surprised expression of the maid, the swallow smiled again. There was bitterness and helplessness in the smile:


    "But legend is always just a legend. I know that no one will save me. There is no Altman who will change in this world. In reality, there will never be such a great hero."


    The swallow''s bitter smile gradually disappeared, and his eyes were filled with crystal tears.


    She was already sobbing.


    A drop of clear tears fell on Altman''s watch, blurring the past.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiaobai and I sat on the plane to Santan city. Xiaobai sat near the window, put his hands in front of the window, looked at the scenery of the plane and kept exclaiming.


    "Master, look, what a beautiful Caixia."


    "Silly girl, good-looking is good-looking, but move your head away. No, I can''t see the scenery outside."


    "Oh, oh."


    Xiaobai and I looked at the beautiful rosy clouds in the sky like tulle, and we were amazed. It attracted the disdain of countless rich women on the plane.


    What I don''t know is that the blood red clouds all over the sky set off a new round of blood storm when I returned to Santan city.

 Chapter 309

    When I returned to Santan City, it was already 5:50 p.m. and there was still a little yellow night light in the sky. As soon as I pulled Xiaobai out of the cabin, a large circle of people surrounded me and Xiaobai. The speed really startled me. I thought it was the female spy who came to arrest me.


    "Li Jian!"


    "My Lord!"


    Bursts of familiar cries sounded. I nervously pulled Xiaobai and found that what surrounded us was our most familiar face.


    Jun Xia, as like as two peas, a little girl, a little girl, a little girl, a nurse, a little girl, and three girls with the same triplets, they stood in front of me in the city girl''s clothing.


    "Junxia? Awaha clothes? Jiaojiao? And... You are all here."


    I was as like as two peas in front of me, and I was so excited that when I saw the three saints, I was more than excited to say that the girls of the same three faces, such as landi cherry, landi Saint Cloud and landi rain, stood right in front of me. They never saw each other for months, and the three girls did not change a bit.


    Of course, the dress of the three saints has changed a lot. After all, it is too conspicuous to wear the priest clothes of Riyue village in Santan city. These girls have changed into modern clothes in big cities. The three girls still look so beautiful in white blouses and silver, pink and blue hair.


    Compared with triplets, Lin Junxia''s three sisters are not inferior. Hot girl, weak girl and little sparrow stand together with Junxia. They are very similar, but their faces with different charm give people a great impact.


    "Are you really Li Jian?" seeing me, the hot girl, nurse Xiao Lai, Jiao Jiao and the three saints all looked at me with surprised eyes.


    It''s hard for them to "Jiao Jiao, Yan Yan and Xiao Lai" because I''ve changed their appearance. I really thank you for picking me up, but now I have to sign a share transfer contract first, and then negotiate with the people of Lily company. I may be late to go back and talk to you about the past. "


    Hearing my words, the three sisters smiled faintly and nodded. They originally came to confirm whether I was safe. Now they see that I am not short of arms and legs, so they are naturally relieved!


    Junxia also looked at me and nodded, her face slightly heavy.


    "Li Jian, let''s go to the Administration for Industry and commerce to finish the contract now. I''ve made an appointment with the people of Lily company to negotiate in the evening. We''ll hurry there as soon as possible."


    "OK, let''s go now." after a conversation, I directly took Junxia''s special car blackrose to the industry and Commerce Bureau a few kilometers away from the airport as planned. Avahayi went with me. Her lawyers and several shareholders of the company had long been waiting for me in the company Bureau.


    The Bureau of industry and Commerce in women''s world closed late. It didn''t close at more than 6 p.m. there were many staff when we arrived at the Bureau of industry and commerce.


    Because Junxia and awahayi basically helped me deal with some documents when I was away these days, the only thing I had to do when I arrived at the Administration for Industry and commerce was to take out my documents, confirm my identity, and then sign the contract. I signed my name on a series of contracts given to me by my lawyer, including tax registration certificate, company contract, articles of association and guarantee, I signed the agreement of the board of directors, the resolution of the shareholders'' meeting and so on, and sealed it, which ensured everything.

 Chapter 310

    In the whole process, the lawyer told me a lot of wordy things, but I was a little absent-minded thinking about swallows, so I only listened to a general idea. It was nothing more than asking me to pay attention to the development of the company, make commitments, act in accordance with the law, etc. anyway, these things can be learned slowly in the future, and I am not in a hurry to achieve them overnight.


    "It''s done." I was relieved when I looked at a contract signed and sealed. The successful signing of these contracts means that I have become the chairman of the sun moon jewelry company of Awaha clothing! Of course, I''m just a chairman with empty shares, but I don''t hold the position of CEO. The position of CEO is given to avaha Yi, who is responsible for the daily management of the company and the decision-making of specific affairs.


    When I took the contract, I really felt like a dream. I didn''t expect that I would become an old director of a jewelry company. It was just like a dream. Ha ha ha!


    I can laugh in my dreams!


    Although I used to have the title of gold city discoverer, I didn''t have any specific position, but now I''m very different!


    I''m beautiful, I''m beautiful! Well, ha ha.


    Although the jewelry company of Awaha clothing is still an insignificant small company, I am confident to work together with Awaha clothing and make it bigger and stronger in the future!


    Of course, because Junxia hasn''t passed the resignation application, she can''t take shares, so she can only watch me become the chairman, pout, stare and pinch my flesh. As for Xiaobai and female wolf head, they haven''t got the resolution of the chairman of awahayi, so they can''t take shares for the time being, but there are opportunities in the future. Anyway, it''s just a matter of minutes.


    After finishing the paper work in half an hour, I shook hands with the happy lawyer and prepared to go to the meeting place agreed by the shareholders of Lily company to discuss the acquisition of Lily company.


    However, I just got out of the Administration for Industry and commerce, but I received a call from Bai Shaoqi, the chairman of Lily company.


    "Hello, Dong Li, right? I''m Bai Shaoqi, chairman of Baihe company. Well, the negotiation tonight may have to be changed. My daughter Bai Linghua just accepted a maid today. I attended the recruitment ceremony and banquet today. I drank too much. I really can''t come to negotiate with you... Can the negotiation time be changed tomorrow?"


    Bai Shaoqi''s words shocked me.


    Bai Linghua''s maid reception ceremony is about to begin?


    Seeing my anxious expression, Junxia standing aside looked at me solemnly.


    Although I was still shocked, seeing Junxia''s expression, I calmed down a little, deliberately pretended to be unhappy, asked Bai Shaoqi at the other end of the phone and said:


    "Recruit a maid? A maid is more important than our negotiation? What''s the origin of that maid?" I asked deliberately in a cold voice.


    "Hehe, boss Li, I''m really sorry. The maid actually has a big background. She was originally the daughter of Yanyue, the chairman of Yanmei company. Yanmei company doesn''t know if you''ve heard of it? It''s a clothing enterprise with a good scale. It''s small and famous in Santan city. It''s also a competitive enterprise of our Lily company, but later the company broke some rules The regulation went bankrupt and was acquired by our company. "


    "Several of the chairman and executive directors of Yanmei company owe us a lot of debts, among which Yanyue and her partners were jailed for the crime of deception. It is natural for her mother to pay off her debts, but Yanyue''s daughter swallow is a yellow haired girl. She has no money to pay off her debts and would have to pay off her debts for her mother. However, it''s a coincidence that the swallow is my daughter Bai Linghua''s classmate, my daughter is very interested in her and has always wanted to live with her. "


    "However, the swallow is very lonely and arrogant. She has always looked coldly at my daughter, which has made my daughter lose face. Now that the swallow family is bankrupt, my daughter can''t bear to see the swallow living on the street, so she begged me to say that if the swallow comes to our house as a maid, she can''t bear the debt of her mother. I didn''t agree with my daughter''s decision, but my daughter pestered her day and night He threatened me with his inheritance, so I reluctantly agreed. "


    Bai Shaoqi said a lot, but the more I listened, the more I frowned.


    "Just because a maid in a down-to-earth family delayed our business? Bai Shaoqi, this is your sincerity? Do you think I am a very idle person? I just came by plane from Wuhan today to negotiate with you, so you told me that the negotiation should be cancelled temporarily?" I said impatiently.


    "... I''m really sorry, boss Li. But tonight... It''s really sudden. In fact, my daughter arranged this event by herself, and I just learned about it. It is said that the swallow took sleeping pills and was hospitalized a few days ago. As soon as she came out today, my daughter hurriedly picked her up. There are many guests at home, and I, the head of the family, have to go back to preside over it Take a look at the overall situation, right... "


    "You spoil your daughter like this?" listening to Bai Shaoqi''s story, I felt that Bai Shaoqi seemed to dote on her daughter Bai Linghua. He doted so much that he could tolerate a series of arbitrary acts of his daughter and even temporarily put aside the interests of the company to attend a maid recruitment ceremony for his daughter.


    "Hehe, my daughter is very sticky, but I''m just such a daughter. Later, when I quit, she will have to take over my class..."


    "Bai Shaoqi, I''ve made it clear to you. My schedule is well arranged. In addition to your Lily company, I have several other major projects to talk about. If you don''t take time to talk about it clearly tonight, I think you''d better cancel the share monopoly." I deliberately pretended to be old-fashioned and coerced Bai Shaoqi, Actually, where do I have any big projects to talk about? Of course I''m talking nonsense. The purpose is to make Bai Shaoqi feel very impatient.


    Looking at me, Junxia standing aside couldn''t help giving me an appreciative look, and I also winked at her.


    "Well... Boss Li, please calm down. Can''t you reschedule this?"


    "There''s no need to arrange. Since you''re not sincere, I''ll cancel the negotiation. I''d better keep my billions to buy shares of other companies." I''m a little angry when I hear Bai Shaoqi''s words. It seems that I can''t do without pressing the lily company. "I tell you, don''t fool me. I''m not easy to mess with."


    "Ah? No, no, don''t do this... Boss Li, don''t be angry. I thought you weren''t in a hurry. I didn''t expect your schedule to be so tight... In that case, I''ll leave my daughter''s ceremony and come to negotiate with you now. Have you had dinner? Can I reserve a hotel seat?"


    "There''s no need to arrange for the hotel. I''ll sign a contract at the banquet where your daughter recruits the maid. I don''t have so much mind to wait." I try to say this in a cold tone. In fact, my mood is quite nervous. Of course, my purpose is not to negotiate, but to meet the swallow.


    This time I came back to Santan City, the most direct purpose is to see swallows!


    "Ah? Negotiate at the party... This..."


    "Don''t agree. If you don''t give me face, I don''t need to give you face." I said coldly.


    "Hey... Wait, wait, boss Li, don''t be angry. I''m wrong about this. I''m really wrong. The place of negotiation is as happy as you like. But the reception for maids is a little low-grade. I think it''s a little shabby as a negotiation. I''ll make another arrangement."


    "No, I''ll go to your banquet. I want to see how wonderful the maid can delay our negotiations." I deliberately pretended to be deep in order to make Bai Shaoqi compromise under my oppression.


    "This..."


    "Or don''t you welcome me?" I hastened to add another sentence when I heard Bai Shaoqi''s hesitation.


    "How could that be? We naturally welcome boss Li to come. We are worried that the banquet is not grand enough and is laughed at by boss Li."


    "That''s enough, I''ve decided. Just tell me the venue. I''ll bring someone right away." I stopped Bai Shaoqi''s endless words.


    Under my tough attitude, Bai Shaoqi finally compromised. Originally, if my attitude was not so tough, maybe she would fight with me to move the negotiation time to tomorrow morning, but now my attitude is so tough that she can only set the negotiation time at the banquet tonight as originally scheduled.


    "Golden axe Hotel, sandeng road..."


    Bai Shaoqi told me the hotel address. I quickly wrote it down. After hanging up, I said to Junxia:


    "Junxia, the swallow held a maid''s passing ceremony in the golden axe hotel. We''ll go to the golden axe hotel now."


    "Golden axe Hotel... It''s not far from here. It should be in time."


    Junxia nodded a little gloomily and directly pulled the door to get on the bus to signal me to go up together.


    Xiaobai, Awaha clothes and three saints also got on the bus with us. We were 8 people in a car and headed for the golden axe hotel under the driving of Junxia.


    I looked at the time. It was already after 7 o''clock. The banquet should have arrived * *. If we rushed there, we should still be able to see swallows.


    If the ceremony is over, the swallow will really become a maid of the white family. That''s definitely the last scene I want to see.


    I sat in the co driver''s seat, looked at my watch and counted the time. I was a little anxious. I didn''t know if I could catch up with the banquet.


    "Why do you want to be a maid?" I make complaints about what I am doing. I can''t help but pat my thigh.


    Junxia said to me while driving:


    "She doesn''t want to owe you. Maybe in her heart, you are just an ordinary friend. The debt of Yanmei company is hundreds of millions." Junxia said faintly, "this is an astronomical figure. Swallow, she knows she can''t afford it."

 Chapter 311

    "What if I can''t afford it? I don''t care." I really can''t figure out why the swallow would rather be a maid than accept my favor. "Being a maid is completely giving up his dignity! It''s equivalent to being a white dog and a slave to others!"


    Hearing my words, Junxia was a little silent. After turning a corner, Junxia frowned slightly and asked me:


    "Li Jian, do you think being a maid is a very humble thing?"


    I was stunned and asked, "isn''t it?"


    Junxia glanced at me and said bitterly, "it''s really not a glorious thing to be a maid, but in this era... It''s a very common thing."


    "Oh?"


    "Li Jian, you should know that ordinary families are composed of Steve and the guard, right?" Junxia asked me faintly.


    "Well, isn''t it?" I was a little confused.


    "On the whole, that''s right. But in fact, in addition to" Steve "and" guard the house ", there are two kinds of identities:" virtuous value help "and" family diligent woman ". Generally speaking, Steve and guard the house refer to the family composed of women who have feelings for each other."


    "However, virtuous internal helpers are different from home working women. Virtuous value helpers generally refer to those women who can help each other in their career, that is, career oriented strong women. Women of that kind are very enterprising but pay little attention to their family. Virtuous value helpers live together purely for the cooperation of interests, but there is no emotional communication. It can be said that virtuous value helpers work together A successful family is just a small interest group. "


    "As for ''home working women'', they actually refer to maids, but the difference between home working women and ordinary maids is that ordinary maids and houseowners generally establish a labor employer relationship through wages and contracts. Once the contract expires, the maid can terminate the relationship. While home working women are lifelong."


    "Those who are willing to be housewives are generally poor women who want to be attached to a large family. Housewives have no salary, but their family must be responsible for the daily life of housewives, including food, clothing, housing and transportation. Housewives have a lower status than guards, just like wives and concubines in ancient times. Once they become housewives, they will lose their freedom for life , I also lost my dream and future. Unless the owner of the house voluntarily asked to expel the Jiaqin woman, otherwise... The Jiaqin woman will be a servant all her life. "


    Listening to Junxia''s talk, I was a little stunned, and I understood what Junxia meant.


    "So... The swallow wants to be the diligent daughter of the Bai family?"


    "Yes." Junxia nodded, "if the swallow becomes the white family''s home diligent woman, even if she regrets later, she can''t get rid of her identity without the white family''s consent to expel her."


    Hearing this, my heart sank gradually.


    Family diligent women... Aren''t they slaves in the women''s world?


    "Will the government allow such a job that undermines dignity?"


    "I can''t help it. After all, some women have poor independent survival ability, and the government can''t completely rely on the state''s assets to raise those women with poor survival ability, so it can only encourage some powerful big families to recruit ''home working women'' to share the pressure. Of course, although the status of home working women is relatively low, once they are recruited by a family, they can also be regarded as members of that family Not only should the family name be changed, but the family has the obligation to protect the life safety of the housewife, and the law does not allow abuse of the housewife. But... Although the law clearly stipulates, bullying and abuse of the housewife are still very frequent. In a family, the housewife often suffers from the white eyes and bullying of other family members. "


    At this point, Junxia didn''t say any more, but issued a slight sigh.


    Listening to Junxia''s talk, I squeezed a fist, but my anger was getting stronger and stronger.


    The woman named Bai Linghua forced the swallow to be such a humble housewife and played with the swallow like a toy. I will never spare her.


    Absolutely not.


    It is a magnificent auditorium hotel. It is even more luxurious than the grand hotel where the little princess of Dengfeng once lived. It is magnificent and generous. The 30 storey building is like a huge beast crawling on the ground. The huge square, playground and corridor are around the hotel. There are even streams, springs and rockery animal carvings in the hotel, which is solemn and sacred. Just above the hotel, there is a high cross, like the Jesus Cross of the European Catholic Church.


    On the square outside the hotel, there were more than ten high-end famous cars in the women''s world. According to Junxia, although the ceremony of recruiting family diligent women is much simpler than that of Steve and the guard, they also have to invite people from both families to have a meal and meet. This is the rule in the women''s world.


    Obviously, the people who came to the reception for maids this time were some ethnic people of the Bai family, who were obviously upper class people with some assets.


    Looking at the well-known cars arranged in order, I was a little shocked. The hanging wire mentality of the 21st century was haunting again. But when I thought that I was also a big man with a fortune of 10 billion at the moment, I felt full of my chest and walked forward slowly.


    Junxia''s blackrose is a famous car in the women''s world. The security guard of the hotel saw a group of us coming by blackrose and let us pass without slighting.


    Stop the car and go out. Junxia followed me. Awaha Yi, the three saints and Xiaobai followed slightly behind me, and the lawyer of Awaha Yi followed further behind.


    The scarlet carpet extends from the arched gate of the hotel to the gate of the hotel. The golden light comes out of the hotel with bursts of music, which makes me feel like crossing time and space and coming to the wedding scene of the 21st century.


    Although it is not as grand as the wedding, it is somewhat similar.


    Step by step, I walked towards the door of the hotel. On the way, I received a call from my little sister. She told me that the swallow was going to become a member of the Bai family. She and Qingchun sister both cried. As for Liuli, there was no news all the time. But I guess the saddest person, except the swallow, is her.


    Finally, I came to the door of the hall. Through the luxurious red paint door that slightly opened a small gap from the middle, I could vaguely see the scene in the hall.


    In front of the gate, I stopped and stood there without action. Obviously, I have been waiting for this moment day and night these days, but when I am really about to face the swallow, I have an inexplicable feeling of excitement, even my hands and feet are trembling slightly.


    What''s going on?


    Are you nervous? Or excited?


    "Li Jian?" seeing that I suddenly stopped, Junxia asked me softly beside me.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Junxia looked at me and frowned slightly.


    I turned my head and looked at Junxia, but I slightly lowered my head and didn''t dare to face Junxia.


    "Junxia, if I like swallows, will you... Accept it?"


    Hearing my words, Junxia''s eyes opened slightly. A shadow flashed in her eyes, pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    Immediately, Junxia looked at me with some disdain and sadness and said:


    "Are there not many girls who have had a relationship with you?"


    I was stunned.


    Junxia glanced sideways at me and whispered:


    "I allowed you to have sex with other girls since the swallow took you away on the first day. You are the only man in the world. I knew for a long time that no one can occupy you alone in the world. If a woman wants to monopolize you, she will be red eyed by other women all over the world. From the beginning... I understood this."


    My heart clattered. I didn''t expect Junxia to think so thoroughly. Junxia said so, but I was ashamed of her.


    "Stop talking. Just do what you want. I''ll do it with you. Of course, with my permission. This time, I allow you to help the swallow."


    Junxia looked at me and said.


    Junxia''s words are like a spring breeze blowing in my heart. I look at Junxia with some gratitude. If you get a girl like this, what do you want?


    I took a deep breath, calmed the waves in my heart, then turned my head and was facing the door again.


    The play is about to begin.


    Just as I was about to open the door of the hall, there was a solemn and solemn voice of a middle-aged woman, which shocked me.


    "Miss swallow, after wearing this apron, you will be a member of the Bai family. Whether you are healthy or not, whether you regret it or not, you will be a member of the Bai family all your life. You will take care of Miss Bai Linghua all your life. Are you... Willing?"


    Hearing this voice, my heart jumped. I have heard similar words in the 21st century. Isn''t this what the priest said when men and women get married? Although it is now a combination between women, the form is very similar to that of marriage between men and women.


    My eyes looked in through the gap of the door. I saw three women standing on a high platform in the middle of the hall. The woman on the left was wearing a black suit and short hair, a little masculine. On the right, there is a very familiar girl figure.


    The girl had long black flowing hair, wore a white maid''s skirt, lowered her head and expressionless face. She was hesitating to take over a girl standing in the center, wearing glasses and holding an apron with lace lines in both hands.


    Seeing the white apron handed over, the swallow''s expression was very difficult and painful. Her lips were trembling slightly, and crystal tears even fell from the corners of her eyes, which were humiliating, unwilling and helpless tears.


    Once she tied the apron, she became a slave to others. In her life, she has to work hard for others. She has no freedom, no friends and no future.


    But even so, the swallow had to accept this fact.


    For their own debt, for their own family, and their own mother.


    Seeing the swallow through the crack of the door, I was a little distracted, but the next second, I saw the watch on the swallow''s left wrist.


    Isn''t that the Altman watch I gave to the swallow?


    Swallow... Sure enough, he never forgot me.

 Chapter 312

    Seeing the swallow through the crack of the door, I was a little distracted, but the next second, I saw the watch on the swallow''s left wrist.


    Isn''t that the Altman watch I gave to the swallow?


    Swallow... Sure enough, he never forgot me.


    It turned out that she had been waiting for me.


    It''s fake to say goodbye and don''t want me back. She just doesn''t want me to see her down. She just wants to escape herself and abandon herself.


    My heart trembled when I saw the Altman watch on the swallow''s wrist.


    Then, like a fierce wolf in the wind, the towering anger rose in my heart and swept through every nerve and pore all over my body!


    I suddenly raised my right foot and kicked heavily on the wooden door!


    Boom!


    The heavy wooden door was kicked open by me. The golden light in the auditorium shone on me. For a moment, I felt as if I had entered a magnificent palace.


    Chandelier like lanterns, red straight carpets, neatly arranged round tables, and dozens of dignified upper class celebrities with wine glasses in their hands.


    This is a panoramic view of the hall. When I broke in, the whole hall was silent.


    Then the next second, everyone''s eyes fell on me.


    I walked into the hall like a meteor, completely ignoring the repressed and shocked eyes of anyone present, walked straight ahead, and passed through dozens of distinguished guests in a flash.


    Ping!


    I heard the sound of the wine glass falling to the ground. It seemed that someone was stunned by my sudden intruder, while other women looked at me in horror and gaped.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at?" facing the gaze of dozens of distinguished guests present, I glared angrily and swept my eyes coldly and fiercely.


    Men''s expressions are naturally more deterrent than women, so I was swept by my angry and sharp eyes. All the people present took a breath of air conditioning, and even several people stumbled a few steps. Several little girls even cried on the spot.


    The three saints, Junxia and Awaha clothes were close to each other like me. The wind and fire followed me in. Everyone was frightened by our large group of people.


    in perfect silence. At this moment, the hall can only be described by these four words.


    The middle-aged woman who originally wanted to give her apron to the swallow was stunned when she saw that the door of the hall was suddenly kicked open. We suddenly broke in.


    When the swallow who was originally standing on the stage and ready to take over the hand saw me, her expression was even more surprised. Because my appearance changed too much, she couldn''t recognize me for a time, but she knew Junxia. Seeing Junxia walking next to me, smart as a swallow, she naturally realized my identity.


    Seeing me, the swallow opened her eyes, her body shrunk slightly, took a step back, the white maid skirt trembled slightly, and her legs forked to support her body, which seemed extremely shocked.


    I walked all the way closer and closer to the swallow.


    The woman in a suit standing opposite the swallow also turned her face and looked at me. It was a woman with a somewhat male appearance. If he was a man, the best description was a little white face or a playboy.


    The woman''s face is flirtatious and charming, with single eyelids and 6 points of beauty. At the same time, she is a kind of woman who will give people a sense of distance at a glance.


    Needless to say, this woman is Bai Linghua. I didn''t like her before. Now I hate her even more.


    I strode towards the swallow and Bai Linghua, and when I saw me walking towards them, the people in the hall finally moved.


    "Stop, you... Who are you? What are you going to do?" an older woman stopped in front of me.


    I looked coldly at the older woman in front of me, stopped a little, then glanced obliquely, and found a middle-aged woman with a face similar to that of Bai Linghua on the stage. Obviously, the woman was Bai Shaoqi, Bai Linghua''s mother. Then I pointed to Bai Shaoqi and said:


    "Ask her."


    As soon as I pointed out, the middle-aged woman in the crowd was slightly stunned. She looked at me suspiciously, but soon the color of doubt on her face became suddenly realized.


    "Yuan, so you are... Boss Li!"


    "That''s right."


    Then I saw Bai Shaoqi and walked forward without saying a word. The old woman was a little surprised. She saw me walking towards him and obviously wanted to stop me. But how can a man who has practiced Kung Fu be stronger than a middle-aged woman? The middle-aged woman wanted to stop me. As a result, I gently hooked my right foot, clamped the old woman''s neck with my right arm, and easily put her on the ground!


    I''m kidding. I''ve joined the army, mixed with beasts in the orc tribe, and learned fighting and Kung Fu. Can''t I catch an old woman?


    The old woman was easily knocked down by me, which immediately caused a commotion and disturbance among the people present. Everyone, including the swallow, was silly and looked at me with shocked eyes, just like looking at a monster.


    "Boss Li, what are you going to do?" Bai Shaoqi looked at me in horror and exclaimed at me. She obviously couldn''t understand that I, who should have come to business negotiations, suddenly made a big noise in the hall. Obviously, my actions had deeply frightened her.


    The people around were also in a riot. Several tall women with a little body came over and stopped in front of me again.


    "Stop!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''re here to make trouble, aren''t you? Go out! You''re not welcome here!"


    Three women stood in front of me. Seeing these three women, I unconsciously recalled the scene when I was doing combat training with fierce women in the basement of Junxia''s house. At that time, fierce women, black eyed girls and nest girls joined hands to train me in close combat. My posture was much more fierce and dangerous than that of fierce women first, The three women in front of me were three pairs of clothes hangers that would collapse at the slightest touch.


    Having experienced all kinds of dangerous situations, I was a little skilled. I didn''t pay attention to the three women in front of me at all. I walked up slowly. When the three people crowded towards me, I easily clasped the wrist of the woman on the right, twisted it, then swept it with my right foot, and put her on the ground.


    After putting down one, I quickly got up and stretched out my hands again. The armpits of the two arms clamped a woman''s arms respectively, and then my hands wrapped around the two women''s arms like swimming snakes. When I pulled forward, the two women''s bodies and heads collided with each other. Ah, I cried in pain and squatted on the ground groaning.


    These skills are the most basic fighting skills. It''s very difficult to deal with experts like fierce women, obscene girls and hot women or soldiers, but it''s extremely easy to deal with ordinary women.


    In a short time, I easily put down four women. Now, no one in the hall dared to stop me beyond their capacity. Instead, there was a scream, thinking I was a terrorist coming to make trouble.


    "Boss Li!" I heard Bai Shaoqi calling me in horror. Unfortunately, at that time, I had come to the swallow and Bai Linghua and looked at them quietly.


    A surprised White Diamond Flower looked at me with open mouth and tongue. A pair of single eyelid eyes showed a bit of fear.


    "Who are you?" Bai Linghua looked at me and finally asked this stupid question.


    Hearing this, I didn''t even bother to look at the woman. Instead, I stepped forward, directly pushed away the old woman similar to a priest standing in front of the swallow, and then stood steadily in front of the swallow.


    "This... This apron." I pushed it away. The older woman was holding the apron and wanted to come over in fear and handed the apron to the swallow.


    Seeing this move, I was more angry.


    "You can tear it."


    I grabbed the apron from the old woman, took a casual look, and then tore it in front of the swallow, the white diamond, the goddess father and everyone present


    Hiss.


    The white lace apron was torn in half by me like a thin piece of paper.


    This is a signal.


    Seeing my action, there was an uproar, and Bai Linghua shouted like crazy.


    "What are you doing? Who are you!" shouted, and Bai Linghua rushed at me and wanted to bite me.


    The bitch really thought differently from a normal woman. She jumped into my arms and wanted to scratch my face with sharp nails. She even scratched a trace on my neck. Although she didn''t bleed, she also broke her skin.


    At that time, my anger broke out and pushed her two meters away with a heavy blow. Before I attacked the four women, I just put them down and didn''t hurt them, but the woman in front of me was different. She was the one who humiliated the swallow, and she wanted to hurt me on her own initiative. Naturally, I didn''t want to be polite at this time. However, I still managed to keep a trace of reason.


    "Go away, five meters away."


    I looked at Bai Linghua and said coldly.

 Chapter 313

    "What are you talking about? Who are you? What are you, disturbing my maid recruitment ceremony? Do you want to go to jail?"


    "Don''t think I haven''t been in prison."


    I looked coldly at Bai Linghua in front of me and said in a hoarse voice. I also deliberately stared at the woman. When I was angry, my eyes were still a little intimidating. Bai Linghua stepped back on the spot.


    "Mom, go and call the security guard. This man is here to make trouble!" unexpectedly, Bai Linghua saw my face and started to call the security guard directly.


    Of course, Bai Shaoqi didn''t call the security guard, because she knew my identity. She knew I was going to buy the big boss of their company. How could the security guard catch me? She just wondered why I suddenly wanted to disturb their banquet.


    "Huahua, come down and talk!" Bai Shaoqi looked at his daughter and looked at me again. She knew there must be some reason for me. At this time, she had better clarify the situation first, so she tried her best to wink at Bai Linghua and tried to persuade her to go down.


    And seeing Bai Shaoqi''s eyes, how can Bai Linghua give up?


    Seeing their mother''s embarrassed look, Bai Linghua was anxious. They rushed at me again, beating and grasping me, which made me very disgusted. In a rage, I held out my hand and grabbed her snow-white jade neck.


    "I said, get out five meters away. Believe it or not, I''ll strangle you now?"


    Hearing my words, Bai Linghua''s face was blue, full of panic and anger. She even wanted to kick me with her feet, but I caught her!


    Then, I did the most amazing thing. I directly pinched Bai Linghua''s neck with one hand and grabbed her ankle with the other hand, and lifted her horizontally off the ground!


    "Get out of here!"


    I roared, and then, with a sudden force of my arms, I threw the white water chestnut horizontally!!


    "Ah!"


    Bai Linghua screamed and was thrown down the stage by me. She fell to the ground and trembled with pain. The people present were silly. I threw out the white Linghua easily. This scene is really shocking.


    Although Bai Linghua weighs only 95 kg, it''s not very light compared with ordinary women. I threw it out easily. Most women can''t do this. After all, women''s strength is not as strong as men!


    "Five meters."


    I stretched out five fingers and said coldly to the white Linghua who fell under the stage. The white Linghua was green and white, so I almost didn''t cry.


    And I no longer looked at Bai Linghua, but looked at the swallow beside me.


    The swallow looked at me steadily. The expression on his face was quite surprised and complex. It seemed that he couldn''t believe what happened at this moment.


    I looked at the swallow calmly and looked at her quietly.


    After leaving for half a year, finally... I stood in front of the swallow.


    I didn''t expect that we should meet on such an occasion.


    The first girl I met in the women''s world finally faced me with earth shaking changes.


    Six months later, the appearance of the swallow has hardly changed much, but it is a little haggard, and its figure seems to be thinner. Maybe it was caused by sleeping pills a few days ago.


    For a moment... Thousands of words surged in my heart, but when they reached my mouth, I found that I couldn''t say anything.


    What can I say?


    The swallow looked at me blankly. Maybe she was frightened by my greatly improved appearance, or by my actions just now. In short, she opened her eyes slightly and couldn''t speak.


    In that second, I saw an extremely complex look in the swallow''s eyes.


    Then, I finally smiled, wiped my nose and spoke to her tired.


    "Swallow, your Altman, is back."


    Hearing my words, the swallow''s delicate body was shocked. She looked at me. Her eyes were immediately moist.


    She took a half step towards me and looked at me strangely:


    "Li Jian... Really... Is that you?"


    Swallow''s eyes are full of disbelief. I think her mood at this moment must be extremely complicated.


    After cosmetic surgery, my appearance has changed. The impact on the swallow must be enormous.


    "It''s me. I''m back."


    "My name is Li Jian, brave and brave."


    I looked at the swallow, wiped my mouth and said the self introduction I had made when I met the swallow for the first time.


    The swallow looked at me. Two tears fell down the corners of her eyes, and the white eyes turned pink.


    The swallow cried.


    "Li Jian... Didn''t I tell you not to come to me?" the swallow looked red and choked to me, "Li Jian, you don''t have to come to me!"


    "How can I make you my wife if I don''t come back?" I smiled faintly and said in a voice that only we can hear.


    When she heard what I said, the swallow trembled, her eyes opened slightly and showed surprise. Obviously, she didn''t forget what I said when I left Santan city.


    "If one day I can become a celebrity in this world... I want you all to be my wives. Do what you say!"


    That''s the promise I made.


    "Now, I come to fulfill my original promise."


    The swallow looked at me blankly, but there was uncontrollable sadness between the faint show eyebrows, but the tears kept sliding down.


    "Fool... In that case, I... Don''t take it seriously at all... Hello, that''s enough..."


    "But I don''t think it''s enough." I touched my head and said with a smile. Then I stretched out my hand and gently opened the bangs on the swallow''s forehead. Only then did I find a red scar. There are many scars, which are not very obvious, but they are very dazzling, like something hit me not long ago. Seeing this scar, my anger came out again.


    "Who did it?" I asked in a gloomy voice.


    When I asked, the swallow slightly turned his eyes and whispered:


    "I... accidentally got it. Well, Li Jian, don''t ask me again. What are you doing here? Do you see my jokes?"


    "First tell me who did it. I want to give it back to her ten times." I touched the scar on the swallow''s forehead and said hoarsely.


    "...." when I repeatedly asked, the swallow was silent, but her eyes inadvertently looked at the white Linghua I fell to the ground.


    It''s very clear who the murderer is.


    "I know." I found the answer from the swallow''s eyes. I nodded, then turned my head and walked towards the white Linghua shrinking on the ground.


    "Li Jian, don''t! It''s just a small scar... Nothing!" seeing my move, the swallow hurried to hold me. My eyes sank and accidentally fell right under the swallow''s neck.


    Seeing the part below the swallow''s neck, my heart shook.


    "Just a small scar? Then, what are these?!" I pulled down the skirt of the swallow maid''s skirt, revealing the snow-white skin under the swallow''s neck.


    On the smooth snow-white skin over there, there are several shocking scars, which seem to be whipped by things like bamboo shoots and silk!


    "Li Jian... Don''t look!"


    When I saw the scar above my chest, the swallow gave a light cry, pushed away my hand, shook his head, covered his chest, tears in the corners of his eyes, indicating nothing, but the anger in my heart has reached the peak.


    I spit, my eyes tilted, and saw that I had just got up, stood aside and looked at the white Linghua on the swallow''s chest with a complex complexion. I jumped off the stage and rushed over, grabbed the white Linghua''s neck, and then slapped her in the face!


    "I''ll let you fight!"


    I didn''t have the habit of beating women before. At least I didn''t beat women casually. But when the woman I like is bullied by other women, I will directly deprive that woman of the power to be called a woman in my heart!


    I severely slapped Bai Linghua in the face and made Bai Linghua scream.


    "What are you doing? Are you crazy or a dog!"


    She even wanted to pinch my neck, but how could she be my opponent with such strength? I slapped her in the face again, which made both her faces swell and full of pain.


    "Bah!" unexpectedly, the woman''s temperament was also very stubborn. I slapped her in the face and choked her neck. Without the strength to resist, she spit out a mouthful of saliva from her mouth, sprayed it on my face and slid slowly down my cheek.


    I immediately burst into anger. I pinched Bai Linghua''s neck, turned her hard with one hand, and pressed her on the ground. The whole face was firmly pressed on the ground. I didn''t let go of her resistance.


    "Stop! Stop!" seeing that my daughter was pressed on the ground by me, Bai Shaoqi and other celebrities present were naturally stunned. Bai Shaoqi, who was eager for her daughter, hurried forward and grabbed my arm to prevent me from teaching her daughter a lesson.


    "Mom, help me! She... She''s going to kill me!" Bai Linghua shouted hoarsely in horror.


    Bai Shaoqi grabbed my arm and tried to pull me apart. She looked at me anxiously and said:


    "Boss Li, I don''t know how my daughter provoked you. Why are you so angry? Calm down, calm down!"


    I raised my head, looked at Bai Shaoqi with a sneer, and then threw the white Linghua in my hand aside.


    "How did you provoke me?" I smiled coldly, then pointed to the swallow still standing on the stage with a frightened face and asked Bai Shaoqi, "do you know who she is?"


    Bai Shaoqi glanced at the swallow along my eyes, and her eyes rolled. Obviously, she had realized that I had a good friendship with the swallow, and quickly shook her head and said:


    "Is... The swallow your relative, boss Li?"


    I smiled, pointed to the swallow standing on the stage and said word by word:


    "She, yes, I, guard, home, Wei!!"


    My voice was so clear and loud that everyone in the hall could hear it clearly.

 Chapter 314

    "Guard the house?"


    Hearing my words, Bai Shaoqi''s face immediately turned ugly blue. She took a step back, looked at the swallow on the stage, looked at me, and then looked at the White Diamond Flower pressed on the ground by me. Her face kept changing, with surprise, confusion and clarity.


    Not only Bai Shaoqi, but also the swallow standing on the stage, Junxia, Xiaobai and Awaha clothes and the guests looked at me in amazement and disbelief.


    Finally, Bai Shaoqi came back to his senses first and said positively, "this... Impossible... Boss Li, is there any misunderstanding? Swallow, she hasn''t lived with anyone yet. How can she be your guard? Is this a mistake?"


    "If I make a mistake, I''ll dig out my eyes and throw them on the ground and crush them on the spot. If we don''t make a mistake, we''ll break your daughter''s neck. How about? Dare you bet!"


    I looked at Bai Shaoqi coldly and said in an aggravated tone.


    Hearing my words, Bai Shaoqi was startled, with some apology on his face and said:


    "Boss Li, it seems that we made a mistake. Please calm down and talk about it!"


    "Mom, hurry up and let the security guard catch this bastard! What are you waiting for? When did you humble yourself to others!" I was pressed on the ground, and Bai Linghua still urged Bai Shaoqi to suppress me.


    "Don''t call Huahua. Boss Li is the major shareholder who bought shares in our company. Why do you regard someone else''s guard as your home girl? What''s the matter with you?"


    "What guard? Nonsense, swallow volunteered to be my guard! Where did she come from? This man is lying to you. She came to obstruct my party on purpose. Don''t believe her nonsense!!"


    Before Bai Linghua finished speaking, I pressed the whole face on the ground. My mouth pressed the ground and couldn''t say a word.


    "Hmmm..." Bai Linghua struggled desperately, but she couldn''t speak.


    "Let go of Hua Hua!" seeing that I continued to press Bai Linghua, Bai Shaoqi was also anxious. He pushed my body to push me away. Unfortunately, she couldn''t push the weight of my body. Bai Shaoqi pushed me twice, but he couldn''t push me.


    "Boss Li, stop! Let''s have a good talk... Otherwise, I''ll call the police!" Bai Shaoqi also took out his watch and mobile phone and tried to threaten me.


    I looked at Bai Shaoqi with warning eyes.


    "If you dare to call the police, I''ll kill your daughter now! Do you believe it?"


    Bai Shaoqi was stunned and nodded like a pound. He didn''t dare to threaten me with the police again. After all, the sight that I just put down four people and threw her daughter out has deeply deterred her.


    I feel like a kidnapper or murderer at the moment, but I really can''t restrain my anger. Bai Linghua, a spoiled scum woman, is countless times worse than the original little princess. At least, although the little princess is proud and charming, her essence is still good, but this Bai Linghua is obviously indulgent. Now it has reached the point of lawlessness. Bai Shaoqi naturally can''t get rid of his responsibility.


    In the 21st century, raising or not teaching is the fault of the father. But in this era, it is the fault of the mother to raise or not to teach!


    To tell you the truth, if it weren''t for the large number of people here, I''m afraid I could not help directly dealing with such a bad woman as Bai Linghua!


    Unexpectedly, under my threat, Bai Linghua shouted and threatened me:


    "Want my life? Come on! You want my life! You can kill me on the spot!"


    I was already angry. Now when I hear Bai Linghua''s words, I add fuel to the fire and my anger is surging.


    I twisted Bai Linghua''s head, looked at her and said:


    "You think I dare not! Then you die for me!" said, and I grabbed Bai Linghua''s hair and kicked it in the air to knock Bai Linghua''s head to the ground. I gathered my whole body''s strength in my hand. If I knock it down, Bai Linghua will burst his head.


    "No! That''s enough! Raise your hand, raise your hand! Boss Li!" Bai Shaoqi was eager to see my daughter. When he saw that I was going to lay a heavy hand, he was in a hurry. He came up and hugged my waist and arms to stop my behavior.


    "Mom, if you let her hit me, I don''t believe she dares to kill me!" Bai Linghua''s mouth is so cheap. I was pressed on the ground and dared to shout. My anger soared. I could say it was a matter of minutes to deal with a woman like Bai Linghua who had no skills, but the swallow ran down and stopped me.


    "Li Jian, stop!... that''s enough." the swallow''s voice came from behind me and stunned me. I turned my head and saw the swallow looking at me with tears on his face. My heartstrings suddenly softened.


    "Enough, Li Jian, don''t make any more trouble. It has nothing to do with Bai Linghua... It''s my own decision." the swallow looked at me with tears.


    "Swallow, you''re still talking for Bai Linghua now! Don''t you even want your own dignity?" when I heard the swallow''s words, I couldn''t believe my ears. Obviously, I came to this point for her. She didn''t understand my mind and wanted to intercede for Bai Linghua?


    "I... I have my own choice, Li Jian!" the swallow looked at me with red eyes, and the black hair stuck to her white jade like cheek. "Li Jian, it''s too late. It''s over. I''ve signed the contract of home working woman, and I''m already from the white family. This is guaranteed by law."


    "Swallow..." hearing what the swallow said, I felt a heavy blow in my heart.


    "Li Jian, I''ve changed my name. I''m... Not a swallow. My name is Baizi." the swallow looked at me sadly, "I''m from the Bai family."


    "Are you kidding!" I almost yelled at the sky on the spot. I couldn''t believe the swallow would say such a thing. "Swallow, what are you talking about?"


    "Li Jian, that''s enough. You don''t have to do this for me. Let''s go!" the swallow looked at me in embarrassment, with some pleading and helplessness in his tone.


    The secret.


    There''s definitely a secret.


    Why did the swallow persuade me to go like this? Is this Bai family really so unfathomable?


    "Did you hear that? She volunteered. You don''t know where you came from. You can go."


    Pop!


    Bai Linghua wanted to scold me, but I hit a violent chestnut heavily. For such a woman, I will never leave my hand.


    "Boss Li, stop! You''re calling my daughter!" seeing my daughter of typewriter several times in a row, Bai Shaoqi finally couldn''t help it. She took Bai Linghua, protected her daughter behind her, and glared at me.


    "Bai Shaoqi, do you still want to talk about this business today?" I looked at Bai Shaoqi and asked word by word.


    Being threatened by me, Bai Shaoqi''s face froze, but this time, her expression didn''t compromise as much as before.


    "Boss Li, business negotiation is business negotiation, but what do you mean by beating my daughter?" Bai Shaoqi looked at me angrily and picked up her daughter on the ground. Bai Linghua also looked at me with resentment on his face.


    I looked at the swallow in front of me, took her hand and said to Bai Shaoqi and Bai Linghua:


    "I don''t want to say it again. The swallow is mine, not your white maid. I''ll take her away today!"


    When I said this, Bai Shaoqi''s face turned a little red. She supported her daughter and looked at me angrily.


    "Boss Li, even if you are a big boss, you can''t forcibly rob people? You are too arrogant and domineering to disturb our servant recruitment ceremony and beat my daughter!" Bai Shaoqi is not a low browed and angry person, but he has been patient before because of my identity. Now it''s unbearable to be forced by me several times.


    "Yes, I''m arrogant. Bai Shaoqi, I have to take the swallow away. You said yourself, are you still willing to resell shares? If not, our relationship will break down!"


    This sentence is somewhat intimidating. After all, negotiation is not negotiation, which is related to tens of billions of transactions! Who would make fun of the money?


    No matter how important the swallow is, in Bai Shaoqi''s eyes, it is just a female servant of a declining family. How can it be compared with tens of billions?


    When I said this, Bai Shaoqi pursed his mouth and stopped talking.


    "Mom, if the negotiation breaks down, it will break down. Ask the swallow to come back. Don''t be frightened by her!" Bai Linghua shouted behind Bai Shaoqi and pointed at me.


    "Well, Huahua, don''t say a word!" Bai Shaoqi glared at his daughter, "Do you know who the big boss in front of you is? She wants to buy the big boss of our Lily company with twice the share price! Huahua, do you know how many hundred million it is? 7 billion! Isn''t it a housewife? You can have as many as you want. Mom won''t stop you, but you can''t have this swallow!"


    "What? She is the one who wants to buy our company?" Bai Linghua was shocked when he heard Bai Shaoqi say so, and his eyes were full of amazement.


    The people present were all shocked. They all looked at me with a frightened look. It seemed that no one thought that I, who came to make trouble, would be such a big boss.


    The swallow on one side was even more surprised. Before that, Junxia didn''t tell the swallow about my acquisition of Lily company, so she had been hidden from the drum, but Bai Shaoqi''s words at the moment revealed all the truth.


    "Li Jian, do you want to buy the lily company?" the swallow stood staring at me, stunned. "For... Me?"


    I looked at the swallow but didn''t speak. I think she should be able to get the answer from my eyes.

 Chapter 315

    The swallow didn''t know that I had found the Golden City, so naturally she didn''t know that I had the strength to buy the lily company. She only knew that behind me was the Wu Meng, especially the Gao family. The swallow knew my relationship with the Wu Meng and the Gao family. Some time ago, I had a big fight at the Wu Meng conference, which made the rumor of the last mysterious man in the world known to all, Although my news suddenly disappeared soon afterwards, no one else knew where I was going.


    The swallow knows the system that the Wumeng recommends men to be the leader of the alliance. She knows that I may be the leader of the Wumeng alliance in the future. Naturally, she doesn''t want to trouble me or cause disputes between the Wumeng and the Bai family, so she refuses me to help her.


    The swallow looked at me quietly, and I gave her a comforting smile.


    "Now you know? So, Hua Hua, show me some respect. The boss will be the chairman of our Lily company in the future! If she buys our company shares, our assets will double, you know? Don''t make trouble for me with such a big opportunity!" Bai Shaoqi scolded his daughter.


    "Why..." hearing Bai Shaoqi''s statement, Bai Linghua looked frightened, both dull and frightened. Then she mixed in and shouted, "I don''t want, mom, I just want swallows! I don''t care what company or not! I don''t want any other maid, I just want swallows, I just want swallows...! I have a contract with her in the Civil Affairs Bureau! It''s allowed by the law and can''t be relied on!"


    "Huahua, don''t go too far! Mom used to spoil you too much. What are you like now? Mom opposed your recruitment plan at the beginning. Now, I announce that the swallow is not our white family! We don''t want this maid!"


    "No! Mom, you can''t do this!" Bai Linghua cried, grabbed Bai Shaoqi''s arm and shook it hard, "What''s the reason for her? Doesn''t she just have some money? Our family is not short of money and still depends on her face? What is she? She dares to make trouble in our territory. Mom, you don''t have to give her face! Otherwise, I''ll go to the black widow aunt to complain! The black widow aunt can get rid of her and erase her by moving her fingers!"


    Hearing the black widow, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became extremely silent. The hall, which was a little chaotic because of my appearance, was silent for a few minutes, just like hearing a very wonderful name.


    Black widow? I''ve never heard of the name, but judging from the reactions of the people around me, this black widow should have something to do with it. Otherwise, I can''t explain why the reaction of the people present after Bai Linghua mentioned the black widow was stronger than that of me.


    "Huahua! What are you talking about? Can you mention aunt Hei?" Bai Linghua suddenly moved out of the black widow, made Bai Shaoqi''s face change very ugly, and hurriedly lowered her voice to stop her.


    When Bai Shaoqi said this, Bai Linghua seemed to realize that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, and immediately became silent.


    "Mom, but..."


    "You have to talk more! Anyway, mom is now opposed to your recruitment of servants. This banquet... I, I won''t do it!" Bai Shaoqi was caught between me and his daughter. Bai Shaoqi was also very embarrassed, but Bai Shaoqi still couldn''t resist the temptation of tens of millions of dollars. Finally, he angrily scolded his daughter in front of me.


    "Mom!" hearing Bai Shaoqi''s words, Bai Linghua screamed. She suddenly turned her head and glared at me and the swallow, gnashing her teeth, "Swallow, where did you invite the boss? Don''t pretend to me. How can your Yan family know such a big man? Your Yan family is just a medium-sized enterprise with assets of more than a billion and has no big background. Where on earth did you find such a big boss to play this play?"


    The white Linghua is still unconvinced, especially looking at me is still very unwilling.


    "Swallow, tell her you are my guard." I looked at the swallow and said softly.


    "Li Jian... I..." when I said this, a trace of shyness flashed on the swallow''s face. After all, to admit that it is my guard means to establish a family with me and accompany me all my life. How can ordinary people say this at will?


    "Swallow!" I shouted again. The swallow''s body was slightly shocked. After her eyes swept around, her face was full of hesitation and shyness. Although the swallow is a bright person, on this occasion, any girl would hesitate in the face of this situation. Who would be willing to give her life to others?


    The swallow glanced around. Finally, a pair of beautiful eyes were right with me after all.


    The swallow''s eyes are very complex and glittering.


    But at last, she bit her silver teeth, walked slowly to Bai Linghua and said:


    "Bai Linghua, i... am Li Jian''s guard. We made a reservation to start a family a long time ago. Just... Because I had a conflict with her, she left me. Now... She came back to pick me up."


    "Impossible!" Bai Linghua shouted, and her body was almost unstable.


    "Anyway, I''ve got a certificate with you. You''re my maid. Can you escape?" Bai Linghua shouted to me and the swallow. This woman''s words are really more than ordinary, and I''m really surprised what the relationship between this woman and the swallow is and why she is so obsessed with the swallow. Is she really a psychopath?


    "Enough, you go down!" Bai Shaoqi glared at his daughter and said angrily.


    "I won''t!" Bai Linghua pouted and looked angry.


    Seeing Bai Linghua''s cheap appearance, I really want to go up and teach this woman a lesson. However, seeing Bai Shaoqi nervously protecting her daughter, I still don''t want to say more.


    "Swallow, you go first. I''ll have a good talk with Bai Shaoqi."


    "Li Jian..." the swallow looked at me in some embarrassment.


    "You go first. I''ll talk about the business this time." I gave the swallow a look of encouragement and relief, and glanced at the door of the hall.


    The swallow looked at me with difficulty. At this time, Junxia came up wisely, came to the swallow, grabbed the swallow''s arm and said:


    "Swallow, let''s go first."


    "Junxia, Li Jian, he..."


    "He wants to buy Lily company. I didn''t tell you about it before. But it doesn''t matter now." Junxia looked at the swallow and said helplessly.


    The swallow''s complexion was more complicated under the pull of Junxia. She looked at me, Junxia and the gate of the hall. A trace of tears slipped from the corners of her eyes.


    "Li Jian, why do you help me like this? That''s tens of billions." the swallow looked at me and asked low.


    Hearing the swallow''s question, I smiled again and said:


    "The grace of seven days is rewarded in a lifetime."


    Hearing my words, the swallow''s body shook again and his eyes were red again.


    The grace of seven days, of course, refers to the memories of the swallow and the six of them who took me in for a week. After coming to the women''s world for so long, I have experienced countless hardships and dangers. But the most unforgettable thing for me is the warm time in that small apartment.


    "Swallow, will you live together again?"


    Hearing my words, the swallow burst into tears and smiled. Her expression was faint. She breathed out, but she still smiled at me, and then walked out of the hall under the traction of Junxia.


    Looking at Junxia holding the swallow''s hand and slowly walking towards the exit of the hall along the red carpet, I was a little relieved, but at this time, a row of people suddenly appeared at the door of the hall, and more than a dozen security guards came in from the door of the hall.


    "Don''t go out yet. What''s the matter? Make it clear to me."


    A slightly hoarse middle-aged woman''s voice suddenly sounded from outside the hall. Then, a woman in black with very conspicuous clothes came in slowly.


    This is an oddly dressed woman with an average appearance of 6 points at most. She has yellow skin, sharp chin, needle like eyes and curly black hair. She is wearing an ordinary black dress. It''s just frightening that there are countless glittering gemstones on this woman''s dress. Each gem is very eye-catching, just like thousands of people''s eyes, It seems extremely terrible.


    "Black aunt, you''re coming!" seeing the woman slowly coming in from the door, Bai Linghua immediately shouted happily, then trotted all the way, wiped the swallow and Junxia, and ran all the way to the middle-aged woman wearing the "human eye skirt", crying like grievance.


    "Black widow..."


    I heard the words "black widow" whispered in the hall. I was shocked to hear the name.


    I don''t know why, as soon as this woman appeared, it seemed like a very strong atmosphere. The temperature of the whole hall seemed to drop by three points. Obviously, this woman is not a small figure.


    "Sister black." seeing the black widow coming in from outside the hall, Bai Shaoqi was also very surprised. Bai Shaoqi looked at me and then walked straight towards the door of the hall.


    "Sister Hei, why are you here?" Bai Shaoqi asked in a low voice, but his tone seemed a little nervous and unexpected. Obviously, the black widow was not invited.


    "Why are you here? Little Qiqi, why do you think I''m here? You''re going to sell the lily company I founded. Can I not come? I founded the lily company at the beginning. Later, although I gave you the identity of chairman, when did I allow you to sell the company?"

 Chapter 316

    The black widow''s voice was very husky. She drew a thick eyeliner, and her long eyebrows were curly and pointed, giving her a gorgeous and insidious feeling.


    Hearing what the black widow said, Bai Shaoqi stood in place and froze.


    "Sister Hei, but didn''t you give me control of the company..."


    "I''ll take care of you. Even if the shares are in your hands, it''s just in your hands. Whether to sell or not is ultimately my business. Qiqi, don''t you understand what I mean?" the black widow''s eyes flashed fiercely, and then she turned her face to me. "I heard that a big man wants to buy the shares of my company at twice the price. I''ll see who''s so big?"


    The black widow said slowly, and then walked eight character steps into the hall, while the white Linghua was holding the black widow''s arm.


    "Black aunt, the tall boss Li came to the banquet to make trouble. She beat me, robbed my maid and hurt several visiting aunts. My mother was afraid of her, so she couldn''t help her, but beat me. You must help me be fair!"


    Hearing Bai Linghua''s report, the black widow''s face was gloomy. She didn''t say anything. The woman seemed to seldom laugh and spoke loudly.


    "Huahua, aunt, listen, aunt knows." the black widow seems to be very fond of white rhombus. She gently touches the beautiful hair of the white rhombus with a long nail coated with black nail polish, and then slowly walks toward me in a few steps. Behind the black widow, she follows more than a dozen security guards, but none of the security guards dare go along with the black widow.


    Seeing the fear of the black widow from the people around me, the black widow in my place must have come from a long way, but I was not afraid. Instead, I put my hands in my clothes bag and walked forward step by step. Along the scarlet thick carpet, I walked to a place about five meters away from the black widow and faced her.


    Seeing me, Bai Linghua immediately pointed at me and made a report: "Aunt black, that''s the person. She runs a jewelry company. She''s very rich and robbed my maid. We''ve all got the certificate, but she said it''s my maid and her guard. My mother is afraid of her and beats me instead. Only you can come out and say a word. Look at my hand and my neck. Aunt black, you''re the best aunt to me. You''re the best aunt to me You must help me! "


    "I know, I know. Your maid is the daughter of the chairman of Yanmei company, who closed down a few days ago?" the black widow''s black nails were inserted into the white rhombic hair. After gently passing through, the black widow''s cruel eyes turned on me.


    "Are you the one who wants to buy lilies?" the black widow twisted her neck, but her hoarse voice came over.


    Looking at the aggressive eyes of the black widow, I instinctively feel that my neck is tight. This feeling is like being stared at by prey. According to my experience in the women''s world for more than half a year, I feel that the black widow is not simple.


    I faced the black widow directly, nodded and didn''t flinch. The swallow told me before that the white family has a big backstage. I guess the black widow is the backstage of the white family. The reason why the swallow is willing to be the maid of the white family and doesn''t want my help is that there is the black widow.


    "It''s me. What''s the problem?" I asked, looking at the black widow.


    The black widow narrowed her eyes and looked at me up and down. Then she stroked the white diamond flower with her black nails and said:


    "Are you here to negotiate or rob the maid? It can''t be such a coincidence. You want to buy lily, and your guard happens to be Huahua''s maid?" the black widow is really a very tricky and sharp eyed woman. At a glance, I can see that I have a little attempt on Lily.


    "Big boss, it seems that you''re making trouble at the banquet in the name of negotiation, either to demonstrate to the white family or for the maid." the black widow really hit the nail on the head. After listening to the woman''s words, I feel a little bad. If people see through your real purpose, this taste will never be better.


    "Aunt black, you''re right. The relationship between boss Li and the swallow is really good. She said she wanted to live with the swallow before, but she had a conflict and separated, and now she wants to help the swallow." Bai Linghua added, "don''t let her succeed!"


    The black widow touched the head of white Linghua and said:


    "Huahua, do you want this maid very much?"


    Asked by the black widow, Bai Linghua nodded, um, and then said, "aunt black, I know you love me most... I''ll do my best for you when I take over my mother''s class..."


    "I''m more and more talkative," said the black widow, touching the white Linghua''s hair, but there was no smile on her face.


    The black widow looked up at me and said fiercely:


    "I haven''t seen you in the circle of Jiangnan before. Where are you from?"


    The black widow''s tone made me feel very uncomfortable. I looked at her and asked coldly, "is it necessary to tell you?"


    Hearing my words, the black widow''s face was cold: "it''s not small. Do you know who I am?"


    I was stunned. Although I knew the nickname of the woman in front of me was black widow, I really didn''t know the details of the woman, so I had to squint at her.


    "People who haven''t even heard of my name seem to be just a small role who has just made a fortune."


    The black widow said to me with some disdain.


    My eyelids jumped slightly at the words of the black widow. Santan in Santan city? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it. It seems that I''m a little ignorant.


    Listening to the tone of the black widow, I''m a little nervous. After all, I don''t know the details of each other when facing unknown people. I''m sure I''ll guess wildly.


    What''s the origin of this woman hanging like this?


    Although I don''t know her details, I can pretend B! Isn''t that who hangs more? Me too!


    "Oh? Really. Is the black widow famous? It''s the first time I''ve heard of it."


    When I said this, the whole hall suddenly became silent.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on me. It seemed that I had said something treacherous and made a big taboo.


    My words made the black widow''s eyes more gloomy.


    The black widow narrowed her eyes and looked at me with an ugly face. It seems that I am surprised that I don''t know her name. But in fact, I really don''t know her origin.


    "Black aunt... Look at her arrogance." Bai Linghua hid behind the black widow and said words like provoking discord.


    The black widow looked at me up and down. Obviously, she thought she should have some deterrent when she said her name, but now it seems that her words not only did not threaten me, but were despised by me.


    The black widow''s eyes fell back to Bai Linghua from my face and said, "Hua Hua, you and the maid have gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their certificates?"


    "HMM. I just picked her up from the hospital today and went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her certificate. Everything was fine, but she suddenly broke in and disturbed my servant reception..." Bai Linghua complained in a delicate voice.


    "Just get the certificate," said the black widow faintly. "You''ve already eaten the meat in your mouth. Where can you spit it out? Aunt black will help you decide."


    Then the black widow came up to me and said in a cold voice:


    "The maid stays and you can go. Lily company is mine. I can sell it if I want. If I don''t want to sell it, others can''t think of it."


    The words of the black widow immediately caused another uproar in the hall. Originally, I had succeeded in deterring everyone present, but the words of the black widow killed my momentum. Although I don''t know the background of this woman in front of me, she dares to talk to me like that. It seems that she is really confident.


    "What do you mean?" I looked at the black widow in front of me, and my face sank. Did this woman come here on purpose?


    "Are you going?" the black widow looked at me aggressively and forced me in a cruel tone.


    "It''s funny. The swallow is my man. I''m here to take her away today. What do you want?" I''m not afraid of threats. After I came to the women''s world, all the threats i received can be used as food. Although the black widow''s tone is tough, I can''t be afraid.


    "Li Jian, let''s go..." seeing that I was on the bar with the black widow, the swallow broke free from Junxia''s hand and ran to me to prevent us from continuing the confrontation.


    The swallow gently put his mouth close to me and said in a voice only I could hear:


    "Li Jian, go quickly. She is a black widow in one of the three ponds in Santan city. She is also a big man in the Jiangnan business gang and the underworld in Santan city. When she comes out, I... Can''t go."


    "Swallow, do you have no confidence in me?" I glared at the swallow. I didn''t expect that the swallow would let me go. I can''t believe it. "What black widow, Starscream, Queen spider? I''m not afraid of her. I''m going to take you today. I see what she can do!"


    I smiled coldly and looked at the black widow in front of me. My words made the black widow''s face slightly changed. Obviously, the name of Queen spider, a terrorist who resounded throughout the world, was still very deterrent, and what I said was the truth. At the beginning, even the world-famous female pervert queen spider was planted in my hands. In front of me, this is just a local little man. I really don''t pay attention to it.


    Of course, these insider swallows don''t know, because my adventures in the past half a year didn''t tell swallows, but just a simple story.


    The black widow looked at me, but her face became more and more gloomy. She looked at me, nodded and said:


    "Well, from today on, we''ll be on the bar."

 Chapter 317

    "On the bar, on the bar, I''m afraid of you?" I answered in a calm voice, facing the black widow. Jiangnan business Gang is no better than Wumeng. I almost became the leader of Wumeng. Jiangnan business Gang is just a combination of local enterprises. What am I afraid of?


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re afraid of me, but your maid, don''t want to take it out today." the black widow said faintly, then picked up the black watch in her hand and said:


    "Come in and catch people."


    At this time, more than a dozen strangely dressed female security guards suddenly poured into the hall. Those female security guards wore very strange clothes. Each woman wore extremely exposed backless black tights, which was completely different from ordinary security guards.


    Obviously, these security guards are brought by the black widow.


    Strange, does the black widow usually take so many security guards everywhere? Otherwise, how can so many people suddenly appear?


    "I see how you take people out," said the black widow coldly, looking at me.


    This woman is still a little confident. She found so many security guards to arrest people.


    "Li Jian, forget it... You go." when the swallow saw the people coming in outside the hall, he was also anxious, pushed my hand and let me go.


    "Are you kidding?! swallow, I''m going to take you today!" I turned to look at the swallow, said loudly, and then turned to look at the black widow. "Find more than a dozen people to stop me, don''t you?"


    "Go!" I shouted, and then took the swallow and went straight out of the hall.


    "Don''t let them go!" the black widow stood behind me and ordered the security guards.


    Suddenly, the dozen odd security guards dressed in ghosts forced me, one by one, like women with some skills.


    "Want to fight?" I asked, squinting at the black widow.


    "I don''t think you dare to take people out of this hall! Huahua is my niece. I''m going to decide for her today! No one is allowed to go out of this hall before the ceremony is over. I''ll break anyone''s feet if you dare to go!"


    The black widow is really cruel. I have a little understanding of why this woman has the name of black widow. It is estimated that her cruel character determines it.


    As soon as the black widow spoke, the hall was silent. Everyone took a breath of cold air and looked at the black widow. No one dared to say another word.


    "Will you break my foot?" the black widow was really arrogant.


    "I''d like to see if you can do it." I was also completely angry. My hand touched the pendant on my chest. There are two pendants on my chest, one is the Golden Blue pendant given to me by LAN Yueer, and the other is the Amethyst Butterfly Pendant left by purple butterfly to me. What I touched was the blue moon''s gold and blue pendant.


    Fake Zheng chengshuang once told me that as long as I ask LAN Yuer for help, LAN Yuer''s military satellite can kill anyone on the earth''s surface outside the atmosphere. Although I don''t want to ask LAN Yuer for help so early, if I''m really annoyed, I don''t care about using LAN Yuer''s relationship.


    "Swallow, come with me!" I took the swallow''s hand and walked towards the hall, while the three saints, Junxia and Awaha Yi took the initiative to come over and protect me.


    Seeing that I was leaving, the dozen security guards left and gathered around. Everyone opened their arms and blocked my way. It was obvious that they didn''t want me to take people away.


    "Let''s not get out of the way?" looking at the circle of people in front of me, I asked with deep anger.


    "Get out of the way, my Lord!" Awaha clothes are also devout guards. Seeing more than a dozen vicious security guards who are eyeing me, they naturally bear the brunt and want to push away the security guards, but the security guards actually push Awaha clothes and want to push Awaha clothes back.


    Avaha Yi became angry on the spot and went up to compete with the security guards. As a result, three or four security guards came forward and grabbed avaha Yi''s arm, and their feet were inserted between avaha Yi''s legs to contain avaha Yi.


    "Let go of her, you bad guys!" seeing that Awaha clothes were caught, Xiaobai was also angry. She made a pleasant and angry voice and came forward to support Awaha clothes. When she saw that Xiaobai, a weak girl, came up, the security guards naturally stopped her again and reached out to push Xiaobai back.


    But just when a security guard wanted to push Xiaobai, Xiaobai suddenly grabbed a security guard''s arm, then his body suddenly bent forward, pulled his arm back, and there was a beautiful over shoulder fall, which actually threw the security guard to the ground!


    I''m kidding. Although Xiaobai doesn''t have Qiu Yanran''s brain memory, her body memory is still there. Isn''t it extremely easy to deal with ordinary thugs?


    In addition, avaha clothes are not fuel-efficient lights. After being restrained by several security guards for a few seconds, she suddenly roared, and then her arms made a force to shake away the security that restrained her!


    At the martial arts conference, avaha Yi and Xiaobai defeated the enemy in the face of the experts of the two major sects of the martial arts league, not to mention ordinary security guards?


    In a short time, the five or six security guards who originally wanted to attack Xiaobai and Awaha clothes were put to the ground by Xiaobai and Awaha clothes, each groaning in pain.


    "Who breaks whose foot? It doesn''t seem certain." looking at the security guard who was put to the ground, I sneered and satirized the black widow.


    His security guard was suddenly put down, and the black widow was also a little stunned, but then the black widow''s expression changed back to gloomy.


    "I didn''t expect you to bring a bodyguard. It''s really not a simple person." the black widow looked at me, but her eyes showed a deeper hostile look. "However, you still don''t want to leave here. There''s no reason to give others the beautiful meat you''ve got. Especially in my black widow''s territory."


    The black widow looked at me with a gloomy face, then looked at Xiaobai and Awaha Yi again and said:


    "Don''t be complacent too early. Look at your two security guards."


    I followed the black widow''s eyes and saw Xiaobai and Awaha clothes, who were still facing off with several security guards, suddenly convulsed violently, and then fell to the ground shakily, covering their stomachache.


    "Sobbing... It''s hard... It''s hard..."


    Xiaobai rolls around in pain, curls up and spits white foam in his mouth.


    Uncomfortable?


    "Xiaobai!" seeing the Awaha clothes and Xiaobai crying and rolling on the ground, I was very anxious and hurried forward.


    "Xiaobai, Awaha Yi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "My lord... These hands are poisoned. We... Seem to be poisoned..." Awaha Yi said convulsively.


    "Poisoning?" I looked at the neck and arms of Xiaobai and Awaha Yi that had just been caught by those security guards. I saw that there was a large area of cyan and black.


    "Don''t struggle. It''s domestic Australian spider poison. It will attack as long as it is stained." the black widow said with a cold smile.


    "No wonder you are called the black widow and dare to poison my people?" I glared at the black widow. This woman is crazy and dare to poison people in public. Isn''t she afraid of being arrested?


    "Why not? What can''t I do in my black widow''s territory?" the black widow said with a sneer.


    "You''d better leave the maid and get out of here. Otherwise... You''ll die."


    The black widow''s face was full of cruelty, which made everyone present shudder.


    "Li Jian, hurry up... I''ll stay and be the maid of the Bai family. It doesn''t matter. I really don''t matter!" the swallow pushed me with tears on her face, with a cry in her words.


    "Impossible! Swallow, I will take you today anyway!" my eyes are a little red, glaring at the black widow ahead, and I want to rush up and lay hands on her.


    But just then, the voices of the three saints who had been standing by sounded at the same time:


    "My Lord, don''t worry. This little poison is just a small skill compared with the poison art."


    The voice of the three saints stunned me. I turned my head and looked at the three saints. I saw that the three girls looked at each other, and then walked towards Xiaobai and Awaha clothes, who were convulsing on the ground. They took out a silver needle from their waist and pricked it on the top of Xiaobai and Awaha clothes, which was like a magic trick, The convulsions of Awaha Yi and Xiaobai stopped immediately!


    The action of the three saints not only shocked the security guards who poisoned, but also shocked the black widow standing behind me. The black widow didn''t seem to expect that her poison was easily dissolved by my people.


    After poisoning Xiaobai and Awaha''s clothes, the three saints looked at each other again and stood up. Then, the three girls took out a small paper bag from under their sleeves, then suddenly opened it and sprinkled it over the heads of more than a dozen security guards!


    The three saints suddenly sprinkled powder and made the security guards hurry back a few steps, but the security guards were still a step late. Before they could get away, the powder of the three saints was stuck on everyone''s face!


    "Ah!!"


    "Huh, huh, huh..." bursts of screams and groans sounded at the same time. More than a dozen security guards made terrible calls at the same moment. They all covered their faces and expressed abnormal pain. It was obvious that they had been poisoned by the three saints.


    At this time, I remembered that the three saints inherited the old witch''s witchcraft. In the past six months after I left Riyue village, the three saints estimated that they had studied the old witch''s Witchcraft script. Maybe any of them could not compare with the old witch in terms of their witchcraft skills, but how could they top a master of witchcraft.

 Chapter 318

    In the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen female security guards fell to the ground in pain and shouted. The screams of several security guards were quite strange. At first, they covered their stomachs and groaned and vomited, but soon they turned into a crazy howl. What''s more frightening is that those female security guards fought with each other like mad dogs, laughing and moody, Like crazy.


    The situation reversed in an instant. It was clear that the black widow had the upper hand at the previous moment, surrounded us and blocked the way. However, at this moment, the three saints also appeared, which turned the world around and stunned the black widow. As for me, although I was shocked, at least I knew the ability of the three saints, so I quickly recovered.


    "My Lord, these people have been poisoned by our chancre. If they are not removed in time, they will become crazy." the three saints looked at the female security guard who has become crazy and respectfully came up to me and said.


    And I just recovered from my surprise, turned to look at the black widow behind me and said:


    "Sorry, your people seem to be a little worse in using poison."


    While holding my nose, I deliberately looked at the black widow with mocking eyes. The black widow''s face was white and seemed to be about to go away.


    The black widow''s face was really hard to see. Bai Linghua looked at us in horror, as if watching a group of freaks. Her eyes were wide open and frightened. On the contrary, the swallow and Junxia are dull.


    They don''t know the power of the three saints'' Gu Shu. Now, of course, it''s an eye opener.


    It can be said that if you want to compare the fighting ability, the fighting ability of the three saints is almost zero, but if you want to compare the ability to poison, the three saints who have obtained the true biography of the old witch in Yunnan are first-class in China. Drug lords in small places such as the black widow are not comparable at all.


    The black widow looked at me with her eyelids twitching and her teeth clenched.


    "Black aunt, they......" Bai Linghua was scared to death.


    The black widow looked at me coldly and said, "I have some skills. Each one has unique skills. It seems that they have a big background, and... They really come to smash the field."


    Unexpectedly, the black widow''s concentration is also very amazing. Obviously, her own people have fallen, but she is still so calm.


    I''m really upset to see the black widow. Every time I see the appearance of other women who don''t change, I feel special suffocation and useless sense of achievement. At this time, I have to go up and threaten.


    "If you continue to interfere, all your people will die here." I opened my mouth and reminded the black widow.


    The black widow glared at me: "Die here? Try to let them all die here? Unless you want to stay in an iron cage all your life. And... Today, I''m married to you, boss Li. Although I don''t know your details, if you move my people in my territory, unless you get out of my territory, I''ll let you know how poisonous the most poisonous spider in the world is."


    The black widow is really a woman who likes to frighten people. She looks like she is the best in the world. She is far worse than ye Zhuqing.


    "Don''t scare me with these words. You think I''m scared?" I sneered. "I''ve seen many more powerful characters than you. Anyone who comes out and moves his toes can crush you. I''ve long been immune. No matter how poisonous you are, don''t try to poison me."


    Naturally, what I said is true. Queen spider, commander Chen, blue moon, ye Qingzhu, Black Lotus sect leader, old witch and purple butterfly, which one is not a woman that makes me feel headache or admiration. Compared with a black widow, I really don''t pay attention to it.


    This is probably because it is difficult for water to survive the vicissitudes of the sea, except that Wushan is not a cloud.


    In Stephen Chow''s words, "I''m used to spitting. Now I''ve seen a lot of ugly and sinister scenes, so I''ve made progress.


    Hearing my words, the black widow''s eyes narrowed. Now all her bodyguards have been tortured into madmen fighting with each other. Other people in the hall can''t help her for the time being. The black widow can be said to be alone. No matter how old she is, she can only watch us worry now.


    "OK. Today I hit an iron plate." the black widow looked at me viciously. Then she took out her cell phone and began to call, obviously trying to call someone.


    No matter if I can make her succeed in calling people, I''ll be a fool. No matter how big a person, even the boss of the underworld, can only be arrested or call people when there is no support from anyone. Now that the black widow has eaten and wants to ask for help, I naturally won''t let her succeed.


    I stepped forward directly, grabbed her wrist bone with my right hand, twisted it directly, and then unloaded her strength. After getting along with the obscene girl for a long time, I also know some of the most basic unloading methods. The most common is to twist people''s wrist bone or pinch it back. This method is the simplest and most direct, and can easily unload other people''s strength.


    "Hiss..." the black widow was pinched by my wrist, and her eyes opened round. "If you dare to pinch me, you will regret it."


    "Then I''ll send you to hell before I regret it." I suddenly twisted the black widow''s wrist. The black widow was twisted by me, and suddenly screamed with a sad voice, just like killing a pig. But I didn''t dislocate her or hurt her. I just tortured her. What I dislike most is the black widow, this kind of woman, this kind of cheap woman, I see one out of one!


    Seeing that I made the black widow scream constantly, the white Linghua was so frightened that she ran up and threatened me with disgusting words:


    "You''re going to die! You''re going to die! You have to fight against my aunt, that is, against the gangsters in Santan city. You''re going to die! You''re going to die!" Bai Linghua shouted with great strength. It seems that she still respects her black aunt.


    "Really? I don''t mind pulling a few more people to hell before I die." when I saw Bai Linghua''s face, I hated it very much. I held the black widow in one hand and pinched her screaming. The other hand was a hand that grabbed Bai Linghua and slapped her face. Bai Linghua trembled with fear. I know I must go to the police station today, but I absolutely don''t regret it! I''m worth it for the swallow!


    It''s a big deal. I''ll run away again!


    "Stop it! Boss Li, stop it!"


    "Let''s go up and fight with her!" seeing that I made the black widow howl, some of the dozens of women present finally came out angrily. In fact, these women were fighting to help the black widow and increase her favor. When the black widow didn''t come just now, almost no one dared to make a noise. Now the black widow is restrained by me. They all stand up and want to besiege me.


    It''s no suspense that men can beat most women alone, but now I''ve got a black widow. As a result, dozens of women gathered in the hall, which brought me a little pressure. Someone even gathered around me directly with the stool on the wine table, obviously trying to hit me.


    Looking at the women who carried the stool and lifted the table, I was also a little cold in my heart and stepped back a few steps.


    If these forty women come against us, I really can''t handle it.


    I glared at the black widow and pulled her back step by step with me. The black widow wanted to fight me, but she was restrained by me several times. No matter her skill or strength, this woman is far from my opponent.


    However, the surrounding crowd is getting closer and closer.


    "Master." seeing that I was surrounded, Xiaobai stumbled up. The silly girl who had just detoxified didn''t recover, but she came out for me.


    "My Lord," Awaha and the three saints came up together.


    "Li Jian." in the end, even Junxia and the swallow came forward, looked at me left and right, and stood side by side with me to increase my momentum.


    Eight people stood in a row, facing dozens of people. Although the number is still insufficient, the momentum is not weak at all. The eight of us are all people who have seen the world and have unique skills. We can''t compare with dozens of aristocratic figures who are drunk, pampered and lack exercise.


    To put it bluntly, if the female wolf head were here, these dozens of people would not be enough to see. She could rush three times and make the hall bloody.


    "Who dares to move?" I asked coldly in the face of dozens of senior officials and nobles.


    "Don''t be arrogant! I''ve called the police. What will you do when the police come!" a middle-aged woman said angrily in the crowd.


    Coincidentally, just as the woman''s voice fell, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the hall. Suddenly, dozens of nobles in front of us all showed a happy expression, as if they saw the Savior.


    "Look, the police are coming! You terrorists all go to jail!"


    When I heard the footsteps behind me, I turned back with a little consternation. Even if it was the police, did it come too fast?


    But when I looked back and saw the people running in from the door, I was quite surprised.


    "How could..." looking at the figures running in outside the door, I was very excited. My heart seemed to be illuminated by the sun for a moment.


    "Sister swallow!" the familiar cry sounded. There was nothing wrong. Who else could run in from the door? It''s little Taimei, iceberg beauty, black girl, pure girl and short haired girl. They''re five!

 Chapter 319

    I didn''t see them for more than half a year. I really have a dreamy feeling that I should meet them again on such an occasion.


    "Sister swallow, you are really here. Why did you come here without leaving a word!" the little sister shouted when she saw the swallow, while Liuli, wearing black boots, was tall and cold, and led her in.


    The pure sister, the short haired glasses sister and the black girl followed closely. The five of them, but the dormitory students who had a very good relationship, although they did not live with the swallow, they were also the swallow''s good friends. Naturally, they also came to cheer.


    The five girls have hardly changed since they disappeared for more than half a year. The slightly different thing is that the little sister''s whip has grown and her hair has been dyed, let alone some. The glasses sister has changed a pair of thicker eyes. The pure sister is still pure and the black girl is darker. I don''t know if she tanned in Hainan. As for the iceberg beauty, she still exudes a cold temperament, and her figure is more slender and tall.


    Little sister, when they came in, they first saw the security guards holding together and fighting with each other, and then me. But after looking at the security guards, the iceberg beauty directly focused on the swallow and our eight person group besieged by dozens of people.


    "Liuli, Xiaoqing...?" seeing the five people coming in, the swallow''s body stiffened, then his eyes were wet, and tears could no longer restrain themselves from sliding down the swallow''s face.


    For a time, since I came to the women''s world, the twelve women who had been inextricably involved with me gathered in this hall.


    The five people who suddenly came into the door made the already chaotic situation more chaotic. The girls looked at each other. Liu Li''s eyes swept over the swallow, Junxia, Awaha clothes and the three saints, and finally fell on me. After staying on me for two more seconds, they fell on others.


    The iceberg beauty''s long hair is as elegant as ice fog. She still holds a cigarette in her hand, and there is still a small part left of the butt. She directly threw the butt to the ground, stamped it out, and then walked towards us... Or towards the swallow.


    It is very interesting that the iceberg beauty did not directly stand in our camp, but stood in front of me, looked at me and said to me faintly:


    "Swallow, is my guard. What do you... Mean?"


    Hearing this, I was stunned, and so was the swallow. The iceberg beauty suddenly said this, which surprised me. I thought my appearance had changed too much. The iceberg beauty didn''t recognize me. But when I heard a burst of discussion behind us, I realized that the iceberg beauty said this on purpose in order to make the dozens of people behind us give up the idea of besieging us for the time being.


    After all, everyone has the idea of protecting himself. When his enemy meets another group of enemies, everyone will be willing to lead the disaster to the East and transfer the disaster to others.


    Now the iceberg beauty says that the swallow is her person in front of the Bai family, and immediately points the spearhead at me. In this way, others will watch the tiger fight across the mountain, see who I and the iceberg beauty can help after we solve our grievances.


    What''s more, the words of the iceberg beauty immediately created the image of the swallow as a "bitch". She is not only the maid of the white family, but also my guard, and now she is the guard of the iceberg beauty. It can be said that the swallow has completely become the "Millennium Fox spirit" of the three surnames referred to by thousands of people, seducing the three forces and causing disputes.


    The white family''s preference for swallows naturally decreased significantly. Once the popularity drops, the * * who wants to accept swallows as maids will naturally disappear.


    I can see this because the iceberg beauty picked her eyebrows at me. Otherwise, I really thought it was because her image changed too much that she didn''t recognize me.


    Because the iceberg beauty winked, the swallow and I knew each other well and began to play on the spot.


    I immediately looked at the swallow discontentedly and said:


    "Swallow, what do you mean? Who is this woman? Why does she say you are her guard?"


    The swallow also understood it. When she came to this step, she had to cooperate with us to the end.


    The swallow pretended to be innocent and said, "I''m sorry, Li Jian, I lied to you. In fact... I don''t want to be your guard at all. I keep a relationship with you for your money."


    The swallow''s move was very clever. He immediately put on a "green hat" for me, who had come to make trouble. Suddenly, those people in the white family began to drink angrily.


    "This woman is really shameless..."


    "It''s this kind of woman."


    "So she''s a liar. She''s a scourge!"


    The swallow was instantly called countless curses, and I immediately pretended to be "angry" and stood in place trembling all over.


    "Swallow!" I suddenly "roared", then stepped forward and suddenly grabbed the swallow''s neck, and then pushed her back all the way.


    The swallow''s eyes changed, but she was very cooperative with me, pretending to be painful and silent.


    "Swallow, what do you mean? I came all the way back for you to prevent you from being someone else''s maid, but you told me you were someone else''s guard. What do you mean? What do you mean?"


    The swallow, however, looked at me calmly. Her expression was like a woman who didn''t care about anything.


    "Now that you are all here, let me make it clear. Bai Linghua and Li Jian, I used you to provoke your disputes. And Liuli, in fact, I also used you. In fact, I don''t want to be your guard at all. I''m for the family background of your deputy mayor''s mother!"


    The swallow said with a nervous smile. After all, the swallow came from the Communication University and has a little acting skills. Although it is on the spot, it does look a little like it.


    "You die! Die!" I was "angry" on the spot, pinched the swallow''s neck and pushed her back all the way. And Liuli came to stop me and wanted to break my hand.


    "Let her go." Liuli looked at me coldly and said.


    And I was very cooperative to "glare" at Liuli, and then pushed and pushed with her, winked and pretended to scold.


    For a moment, the scene was chaotic.


    Avahayi, the three saints and Xiaobai didn''t know Liuli. Seeing that I had a dispute with Liuli, she immediately turned to help me, but Junxia was also a wise woman. She knew that Liuli and I were acting, so she took the initiative to persuade us.


    "I didn''t expect the swallow to be such a person... Hey, thanks to my kindness to her, I thought she was a good girl who was considerate, but I didn''t expect that she was a vicious woman who provoked discord, caused family disputes and played tricks. It''s abominable!" Junxia has a good eloquence and can speak fluent lines when she plays at the moment.


    "Li Jian, forget it. Don''t worry about such people. It''s a big mistake for you to help her this time. Just let her be a maid and a servant all her life." Junxia said "adding oil and vinegar".


    And I said angrily, "no, I can''t make this woman cheap. You all go away. Today I''m going to kill this thing that plays with my feelings!"


    Then I just grabbed the swallow''s neck and pushed her back all the way to the outside of the hall, while Liuli and swallow pretended to be persuasive and surrounded me one after another, as if they wanted to hold me.


    Those people in the Bai family are optimistic about the drama. They have not seen the clue yet.


    "Bitch!" Junxia scolded.


    "Bitch! Today I have to find out!" I "pinched" the swallow''s neck and scolded.


    "Take it off!" cried the iceberg beauty coldly.


    "You killed me, you killed me... You were all cheated by me, hahaha..." the swallow pretended to be crazy and smiled.


    During the quarrel, because there was a group of people around and I kept winking at the three saints and Awaha, they also understood that I was acting.


    In this way, the three of us pushed and yelled until we reached the security guards at the door of the hall. Suddenly, the three saints pulled out the silver needle and stabbed the poisoned security guards a few times, as if to detoxify them.


    Because of the dispute between Liuli and me, the people in the hall watched our quarrel slowly gather together, but they didn''t mean to attack us. It seemed that they wanted us to fight each other first.


    And my purpose is to take the swallow, which is also the purpose of my coming here today. Originally, I wanted to buy the Bai family and have the right to speak. First, I wanted to save the swallow. Second, I wanted to have a foothold in Santan city in the future. But now I have killed a black widow. My plan has failed. I can only take the swallow away while creating chaos.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome for those people in the hall to deal with me until the police or something come.


    "Swallow, let''s go!" a group of us quarreled to the door of the hall. I was very happy to see that the outside was unobstructed.


    "Stop!" cried the iceberg beauty. How could she come after her like this.


    After quarreling with Liuli and they reached the door, I suddenly ran all the way holding the swallow, while Liuli shouted angrily and chased after me. The little sister scolded me, while Awaha Yi and Xiaobai watched foolishly.


    I took advantage of the chaos they created, holding the swallow horizontally, and ran to Junxia''s blackrose. This feeling was like a robber robbed something. I was guilty but relieved.

 Chapter 320

    Seeing that I got into the car with the swallow in my arms, Liuli also suddenly "stumbled" and hit the little girls, pretending to accidentally hit them by mistake, which attracted their attention and temporarily created an opportunity for Junxia and me to escape.


    "Get in the car!"


    As for Junxia, naturally, she asked the three saints and Xiaobai to get on the bus. Blackrose was originally an open car. The speed of getting on the bus was very fast. Almost the second glass fell, Xiaobai, Awaha clothes and the three saints got on Junxia''s blackrose awkwardly, and then Junxia quickly started the car to take us out of the hotel.


    As for Liuli and Xiaoqing, watching us escape with swallows, they immediately pretended to be angry and got on the car and chased us.


    "Stop!"


    "Don''t run!"


    Liuli pretended to be angry and greeted the little sister. They got into their own private car and chased us all the way. At that time, the talents of the Bai family had just chased out of the hall. It was absolutely impossible to catch up with us.


    I didn''t expect that this temporary play between us and Liuli could really confuse them and create an opportunity for us to escape, but since this opportunity came, I naturally grasped it tightly and wouldn''t lose it.


    "Junxia, where are you going?" I asked, holding the swallow horizontally and sitting in the second row of blackrose''s seat.


    "My mansion." Junxia glanced back and made sure that the Bai family didn''t have time to catch up. Then Junxia replied decisively. After that, Junxia paused a little and sighed, "Li Jian, I''m really in trouble this time. The black widow, the backer of the Bai family, is one of the most feared big people in Santan city..."


    I hugged the swallow tightly and asked, "Junxia, what''s the origin of the black widow? Why do people in the hall look so worried about her just now?"


    While driving, Junxia said, "Li Jian, you don''t know that our Santan city is called Santan city because of the ancient Santan Yinyue island. Another reason is that there are three famous pools, namely dry pool, Sanbai pool and lotus pool. These three pools are a famous scenic spot in Santan city. They are also the territory of the three major forces in Santan city."


    "Qiantan in the southwest is the sphere of influence of the grey swan, the northern region is the headquarters of the Golden Toad, and the southeast region is the territory of the black widow. The grey swan, the Golden Toad and the black widow are the influential figures in Santan city. They are all terrible women who can control the underworld and the white world. They are also representatives of the Jiangnan business gang and politics."


    "So... Awesome?" I didn''t know. Hearing Junxia''s explanation, I vaguely felt that the black widow was not simple.


    "How does Jiangnan business Gang compare with Wumeng?"


    "This is unparalleled. The top ten gangs of Wumeng are indeed the leaders in domestic private enterprises, and they are large groups with cooperative provisions. However, Jiangnan area is the most prosperous commercial area, and there are countless enterprise groups, large and small private enterprises and state-owned enterprises. Although many enterprise groups do not have paper-based cooperative relations, they have deep cooperation secretly The economic power of Jiangnan business Gang basically covers all private enterprises in the Yangtze River Delta. "


    "When it comes to China''s five major private enterprise economic circles, it should be said that there is the Bohai Sea in the north, the Yangtze River Delta in the East, the Pearl River Delta in the south, the frontier in the west, and the big Wu League in the middle. Although the joint forces of the top ten sects of the Wu league are large, the joint forces of some small private economic groups in each of the four major economic circles in the southeast, northwest and northwest even exceed the Wu League. If state-owned enterprises are included , that''s even less comparable. "


    "So, the overall strength of Jiangnan business Gang is no less than that of Wumeng?"


    "Well, if Jiangnan enterprises unite, Wumeng will be inferior. However, the enterprises in Jiangnan business gang are basically run by themselves, a mass of loose sand, and have not formed a unified business alliance. Although they are called ShangBang, the internal competition is too strong, and they have never been tied together like Wumeng. Therefore, few individual strength can compare with any school of Wumeng ¡£¡±


    Junxia explained "simply".


    I know that Junxia has tried to simplify the problem, but even so, I still have a headache.


    In a word, the Chinese economic circle of the women''s world is divided into five parts: the southeast, the northwest and the middle. The Wumeng is in the middle. The Jiangnan business Gang is in the eastern coastal area, and the black widow is a famous figure in the Jiangnan business Gang, no less than the level of the Black Lotus sect leader.


    Junxia''s narration gave me a headache, and the swallow also sat up from my arms, leaned against me, with sadness between her eyebrows, and whispered:


    "What sister Junxia said is basically right... Although sankoutan''s fame is a little worse than that of the four Pearl''s Rose Lady, ugly, seductive Witch and snake and scorpion beauty in Shanghai, it is also a famous person in the Jiangnan business gang. Everyone... Is very difficult to provoke. The black widow''s family also has a political background. The mayor of Santan city depends on the black widow''s face. Li Jian, so I said, it''s really not worth it that you got into trouble with the white family and the black widow for me... "


    The swallow looked at me sadly. Although he had just escaped from the hotel, the sadness on his face did not abate.


    It was the first time that the swallow called Junxia sister. Before that, the swallow and Junxia were somewhat estranged, but now the swallow called Junxia sister, which shows that she has been closer and closer to Junxia because of today''s affairs.


    "No matter. I''ve got a headache. If you mess with it, you can mess with it. Anyway, there are many women I offend. If you really want to settle with me, they''ll be out of ten." I scratched my ears and scratched my cheeks and smiled helplessly. Speaking of, after I came to this woman''s world, I kept making trouble. I don''t know how many women want my life.


    The so-called debt does not worry, lice does not itch. Anyway, I met the black widow. I didn''t care so much, but I saw it open.


    I found that the biggest exercise given to me by my escape career in the past six months is not physical exercise, but psychological exercise. People see more of the world, and some things can be treated with an ordinary heart.


    I just don''t know if this is a symptom of nerve numbness.


    Looking at me scratching my ears and cheeks, the swallow couldn''t help laughing.


    "Li Jian, although there are some changes in your appearance and when I first saw you, your habits haven''t changed at all."


    "I guess I can''t change it in my life... Swallow, no matter who I offended, you''re fine." looking at the swallow, I said to her with a bitter smile.


    Hearing my words, the swallow looked slightly gloomy, but his face was slightly red.


    "This sentence... But what I told you at the beginning. Li Jian." the swallow looked at me as black as a pearl.


    "Hey, hey. Didn''t expect to give it back to you today?" I smiled. Indeed, hello is good. These four words were said to me by the swallow when I left Santan city. Unexpectedly, they were returned to the swallow intact today.


    "HMM." the swallow nodded bitterly, "thanks to Liuli, she is really smart. She can come in time and help us out. But the black widow of the white family won''t let me go so easily. Moreover, she disturbed the servant recruitment ceremony and hurt people, Li Jian... I''m really worried that the police will find you."


    "Impossible. The men brought by the black widow also used drugs. The police really want to investigate the responsibility, and the black widow can''t escape."


    "You''re wrong. The police in Santan City dare not touch the black widow. Even those at the level of director and deputy director of the Public Security Bureau dare not attack Santan city..." the swallow said helplessly.


    Even the director of the Public Security Bureau of Santan City, a deputy provincial city at the department level, has nothing to do with black widows? It seems that the black widow really has some strength.


    The director of the Provincial Public Security Bureau can be said to be one of the most powerful leaders in the province. Such big people dare not touch the black widow. Obviously, the status of the black widow is no weaker than that of any sect of the Wu League.


    "Li Jian, don''t let the black widow find out your identity. The black widow knows everything. She will certainly check your identity background... And your backstage. If the black widow knows, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid the black widow will be scared to death," I said with a smile. I''m half joking. In fact, I don''t have any clear backers now. Wu Meng, Gao Jia, ye Zhuqing, Luo Jialan Yueer and retired old commander are not real backers. They can only be used in desperate situations. But even so, these cards are scary enough. No matter which force, it is enough for the black widow to fear.


    What''s more, I doubt whether the black widow can find out my details. After all, I left this time secretly and had cosmetic surgery secretly. I still hung the brand of the chairman of Awaha clothing and jewelry company. The black widow may not easily know that I am a man.


    "In short, go to my house first. No matter how brave the police are, they dare not go directly to my house. Unless they are spies like Qiu Yanran who have the special search power given by the branch of the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security."


    Junxia said while driving.


    The Lin family is a famous family in Santan city. Junxia''s second mother is also the director of the National Archives Bureau. Although her real power is small, her official hat is not small.


    In a word, Junxia''s second mother is also the provincial director of Zhejiang Province. Her official position is the same as that of the director of the Public Security Bureau. Although her power is not as big as that of the director of the Public Security Bureau, they are all provincial directors. No one dares to interfere with anyone without an order directly from the Central Committee at or above the ministerial level.

 Chapter 321

    The little princess told me that when I was in Santan City, I was investigated by people from the secret service bureau. It means the Ministry of national security under the State Council, specifically the local branch under the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security.


    The Minister of national security acted according to the wishes of the general secretary of the Central Committee. The little princess believed her grandmother Zheng HongMian at the deputy national level, so she said that the person who ordered me to be arrested might be the general secretary of the Central Committee, or at least a big man at the ministerial level, so the provincial directors could not disobey.


    Although I don''t know much about officialdom, what ministers and department directors have made my head as big as a fight, it''s the most basic to understand the level and background of my enemy. Even if I don''t know how to be an official, I have to understand it clearly.


    Sort out your thoughts a little. I continued to ask the swallow:


    "Swallow, what''s the matter with you and Bai Linghua? Why does she... Want you to be her maid so much? Is she a psychopath?"


    Hearing my question, the swallow was a little shy. She even squeaked like Xiaobai, but finally, she clenched her teeth and told me the story between her and Bai Linghua.


    It turns out that Bai Linghua and swallow have been classmates since primary school. In primary school, Bai Linghua even sat at the same table as the swallow. At that time, Bai Linghua was a relatively introverted girl, while the swallow was naughty from a young age. Bai Linghua was one of the followers of the swallow. The relationship between them is quite good. Bai Linghua''s grades are not good, and the swallow often helps her. Bai Linghua is very dependent on the swallow.


    Especially coincidentally, after junior high school, Bai Linghua and swallow were still at the same table, as if they were destined. However, from junior high school, Bai Linghua''s character began to change. She became arrogant and domineering, full of the arrogant temperament of rich children. She often bullied others and showed off her family background. All the students in the class were very exclusive of Bai Linghua. Only swallow, a primary school student, had a good relationship with Bai Linghua, but in fact, swallow already hated Bai Linghua at that time, Just read the old love, still help Bai Linghua, and even borrow her homework and outline.


    Coincidentally, it''s really like fate. In high school, Bai Linghua and swallow are still in the same class and in the same bedroom.


    After high school, Bai Linghua became more arrogant and bullied other girls with swallows. She was a problem girl in the class and even the whole school.


    Different from Bai Linghua''s arrogant and domineering character, the swallow is easy-going and full of affinity. It is the eldest sister that any girl can deal with. In this way, Bai Linghua and the swallow, one bullying and helpless students, one close to students, good personnel and a long time, confrontation is inevitable.


    When she was a sophomore in senior high school, the bad and abnormal Bai Linghua cut the hair of a high school friend of the swallow. Taking this as the trigger point, the swallow had a quarrel with Bai Linghua. Since then, the swallow took the initiative to break up with Bai Linghua. But in fact, Bai Linghua is still very fond of swallows. Bai Linghua, who is not very popular, has always regarded swallows as her object of worship. Only later, swallows hate her more. No matter how Bai Linghua apologizes, swallows refuse to deal with her.


    Because of this, Bai Linghua''s favor and dependence on swallows turned into hatred for swallows, and it happened that Bai Linghua and swallows were still in the same university after they arrived at the University. Since the University, Bai Linghua began to harass swallows repeatedly and do some very bad things to swallows. For example, he stole other people''s notebooks and hid them in swallows'' schoolbags in an attempt to discredit swallows. In other words, put smelly water in the swallow''s facial cleanser to make the swallow stink after applying the facial cleanser, causing the swallow to become a joke for others, and so on.


    Sometimes, Bai Linghua even deliberately pushed some bad accidents on the swallow''s head, making the swallow the object of suspicion of others. The purpose of Bai Linghua''s doing this is naturally to make the swallow as unpopular as her. Then Bai Linghua can take this opportunity to be with the swallow, but with more times, the swallow naturally sees that these bad behaviors are the ghost of Bai Linghua.


    At first, the swallow advised her, but Bai Linghua didn''t listen to the advice and continued to discredit the swallow. Finally, the swallow couldn''t bear it. With the encouragement of the little sister, the swallow shook out the fact that Bai Linghua planted her. As a result, Bai Linghua, who was not popular, immediately became a woman of public criticism and was very excluded.


    At this point, Bai Linghua''s hatred for the swallow reached the extreme, and even said evil words to the swallow in front of the whole class again:


    "Swallow, one day I want you to be my home girl! Listen to me!"


    Just because of this sentence, Bai Linghua began to look for opportunities to suppress the swallow everywhere until the swallow''s family was in decline. Because of the commercial struggle, both of the swallow''s mothers were in prison. After the swallow was in debt, Bai Linghua exchanged the swallow as her maid in exchange for her future inherited assets to bear the debt for the swallow temporarily.


    Originally, the swallow would not agree, but the problem is that although Bai Linghua is bad, there is a character who dotes on her very much.


    That is the black widow, one of the three local giants in Santan city. The white Linghua doesn''t know how to relate to the black widow. In short, the black widow dotes on the white Linghua, and the black widow''s character is very similar to the white Linghua, stubborn, cruel, stubborn, and even... Abnormal.


    Because of the black widow''s backing and her inability to pay off her debts, the swallow had no choice but to use her body and future as conditions to wrongly become Bai Linghua''s maid, just to bear debts for the family.


    The swallow''s original group was the iceberg beauty Liuli. However, Liuli''s mother was only the vice mayor of a county below the province. She was at the department level. She had neither small power nor strength to compete with the white family or the black widow. Therefore, in order not to implicate Liuli, the swallow was willing to break away from the group of six, alienate Liuli and commit herself to bailinghua.


    "I''ll go... This white diamond flower is really abnormal."


    After the swallow''s words, I finally came to understand the swallow''s difficulties. It turned out that in this era when there are only women, women pursue women by all means and even crazy. Even young female perverts such as Bai Linghua have them. It''s really a big forest. There are all kinds of birds.


    Bai Linghua is naturally a flower childe spoiled by her elders since childhood, while the swallow is a daughter with mild personality and excellent popularity. Although they are all from famous families, they can be said to be two extremely opposite personality types. Such two people are almost impossible to live together. But... Bai Linghua is extremely psychopathic and has the habit of playing with others as maids.


    It is said that in addition to the swallow, Bai Linghua has seven home working women. Many of those home working women are forced by Bai Linghua. Now they have all become her personal maids for her to call. It can be seen that Bai Linghua is a person.


    Speaking of later, the swallow was both painful and helpless, and his eyes were red.


    I lowered my head slightly and looked inside from the skirt of the swallow. I just saw several scars on the swallow''s chest. Suddenly, my pity for the white water chestnut turned into endless resentment.


    "How did the white Linghua hit you, swallow?" I asked, looking at the scar on the swallow''s chest.


    The swallow looked at me sobbing, then turned sideways and said:


    "Bai Linghua has a quirk. She likes to treat living people as her Puppet Toys and abuse them... She also beat me and said... She asked me to make her toys." the more I got to the back, the lighter the swallow''s voice was, but my anger was even stronger. At this moment, I even turned around and went back to the hotel to hang up Bai Linghua and beat her severely.


    "Swallow, these days are hard for you." I looked at the swallow and said painfully. The swallow is also a great beauty. Looking at her snow-white jade face full of sadness and a little scar on her forehead, I really feel sorry and resentful for being ruined like this.


    The swallow looked at me with some gratitude and said:


    "Li Jian, I appreciate your help, but... What if something happens to you?"


    "Don''t worry, Li Jian, supported by Wu Meng, is also the discoverer of the golden city. He is confident. Swallow, I haven''t told you these things these days. Now I can tell you." Junxia sighed and said.


    "What, what? Li Jian found the golden city?" hearing Junxia say so, the swallow was not calm and his face changed greatly.


    "Don''t be surprised, Junxia is also one of the discoverers of the Golden City, as well as the Bai nationality woman with false eyes and the big milk woman. They both found the golden city with me. They are all one of the discoverers. There are four billionaires in our car. Ha ha." I couldn''t help telling the swallow the truth. Suddenly, the swallow was completely stupid, Looking around at our strange group of people.


    And I couldn''t help but smile and introduced Awaha Yi, the three saints and Xiaobai to the swallow. After listening to this, the swallow had a fight with Xiaobai. She stared at us dumbfounded and couldn''t speak for a long time. But when the swallow knew my confidence, it was naturally a little more relieved.


    "But, Li Jian, you should know... Being rich doesn''t necessarily mean having contacts. Although you have assets, the black widow controls at least one-third of the underworld in Santan city. If she deals with you..." at this point, the swallow dare not go on. Obviously, she knows that I have advanced into the mire.

 Chapter 322

    "I''ve said I''m not afraid. If the black widow really wants to fight me, come on. Let''s talk about you first. Swallow, you''ve got a certificate with Bai Linghua. It''s said that once you get a certificate, you won''t be able to get rid of your identity as a white maid in your life unless the other party agrees to terminate you, will you..."


    "Oh, not necessarily." Junxia suddenly said, "if you can win the lawsuit, the swallow can also leave the white family. Or, if you live apart for more than two years, you can also lodge a complaint about leaving the family."


    "However, Li Jian, you offended the white family and the black widow today. With the strength of the black widow in the road, I''m afraid it''s difficult to win her in a lawsuit. You can only propose to leave the family by living apart for two years..."


    Junxia''s words made me happy: "so, as long as the swallow leaves the Bai family for more than two years, she can get rid of the identity of the diligent woman of the Bai family?"


    Isn''t this as like as two peas in twenty-first Century? The divorce of men and women in the 21st century can only be proposed after two years of separation. Unexpectedly, the world of women is similar.


    "HMM. but no matter what, we must sue. In the process of prosecution, I''m afraid the black widow will retaliate." Junxia said faintly, "But anyway, we must follow this procedure. Otherwise, even if the swallow leaves the White House, she will always be the maid of the White House. In this case, the swallow can''t form a family with others, be someone else''s guard or Steve."


    Hearing this, my heart sank.


    In other words, if the Bai family doesn''t agree to the lawsuit... Is the swallow destined not to be my guard?


    Hearing this, the swallow lowered his head slightly, and his face was filled with endless loneliness. For a time, he didn''t say anything.


    "And anyway, the debts owed by the swallow family... Haven''t been paid yet." Junxia added again. Hearing this, the swallow and I were shocked again, and the swallow''s look was even darker.


    And I also know that, in fact, Junxia skipped one of the most important things, that is, the swallow''s two mothers are still in prison and haven''t come out.


    This is the most important thing.


    At this point, all the people in the car were silent.


    At this time, the Lin family''s Park was finally close at hand. After more than half a year, I finally returned to Junxia''s residence. The female wolf head, Junxia''s maid and fierce female were waiting for me in the villa.


    The swallow came to Junxia''s residence for the first time. Seeing the magnificent palace like residence, the swallow was a little shocked, and Xiaobai was even more surprised.


    "What a beautiful house." Xiaobai looked at Junxia''s private residence and sighed,


    "This is my home. Let''s go in and settle down." Junxia turned her head and said to us. At the moment, the swallow''s psychological initiative, Junxia seems to have become the eldest sister among us.


    I helped the swallow out of the car. The swallow''s hair was scattered. The breeze blew her bangs. I could see the red circles around her beautiful eyes. It seems that the swallow


    "Go in," I said to the three saints and awahayi.


    "Yes, my Lord," replied the three saints standing respectfully behind me.


    The three saints and Awaha clothes are the most loyal women to me. I am very grateful and gratified for their performance in the hotel hall just now.


    When I opened the gate of Junxia mansion, several familiar faces appeared in front of me.


    The weak girl, the little sparrow, the hot girl, the nurse Xiaolai and four maids stood at the gate of the residence and watched the influx of us. Naturally, the meeting of the two groups of women made both sides a little excited and stunned.


    "Great, miss, you''re back at last!" the four maids were naturally very excited when they saw Junxia returning to the residence in spring, summer, autumn and winter. "Are you okay? You haven''t come back for so many days. Miss three, miss four and we are all worried about you."


    Seeing the four maids again, Junxia is also a little excited. Women are sentimental creatures. They will cry excitedly when they are apart, let alone Junxia, who has been missing for more than half a year.


    "Well, I''m back!... spring sweet, summer cloud, autumn fragrance and winter cold. You... Worry you." Junxia exchanged greetings with the four maids. Although she is the master servant, Junxia always takes good care of these maids in her residence. She is as close as a sister. She can''t help feeling when she meets again.


    The hot girl and Xiao Lai looked at the swallow in my hand and looked relieved.


    "Ouch!"


    At this time, a burst of wolf howling suddenly came, and then a red figure suddenly flashed out of the residence. Isn''t it the female wolf head who hasn''t seen each other for several days, with long flowing brown hair and tall body?


    The female wolf''s head was full of white cream, but when she saw me, she rushed over directly, rushed into my arms, hugged me tightly, and her cream covered face lingered on my face, making my whole face full of cream.


    "Well, well, proud dance, don''t linger, I''m back, ha ha." I haven''t seen the enthusiasm of the female wolf head for the first time. Every time she leaves me for a period of time and sees me again, it''s as kind as the dog sees the owner coming home.


    I quickly pushed her away, righted her, and then turned the topic away.


    "Proud dance, why do you eat butter all over your mouth?" I righted the female wolf head and looked at the cream on her face.


    Junxia said reluctantly, "you''re not here these days. Aowu''s noise is so fierce that she can''t stop for a moment. She has to let her eat constantly to hold her down temporarily. This week, aowu has gained weight."


    "Really? I didn''t see much..." looking at the female wolf head''s still proud curved figure, I said subconsciously.


    The girls who had the same experience with me basically gathered together at this moment, which made me feel very warm.


    The girls looked at each other. Although the atmosphere was strange, there was an inexplicable harmony.


    "It''s great to see you again. Everyone... Settle down first."


    "Swallow, change into my clothes. I''m about the same size as you, and my clothes should be able to wear." Junxia winked at the swallow. The swallow looked at me, Junxia, and then the female wolf head. He gave me a faint smile and left.


    A few minutes later, the swallow came out in Junxia''s blue casual skirt and canvas shoes, took off the swallow in the maid''s dress, and finally looked like he had recovered his original style.


    Seeing me, the swallow smiled, and finally showed a smile on his slightly sad face.


    "The clothes really fit, swallow. It''s still the best." I looked at the swallow and praised. "The Maid Costume really doesn''t suit you at all."


    "Really..."


    The swallow looked at me with a smile and turned around. The long black hair turned slightly with the long blue skirt. The youth in an instant made people distracted and obsessed.


    Junxia stood by and looked at us with a quiet smile. At this time, Junxia''s phone rang. Junxia answered the phone and said to the swallow:


    "Xu Liuli, they are coming." he hurried out of the mansion to meet them. Outsiders are not allowed to enter the Lin family''s Park. Every time an outsider comes, they need to be picked up by members of the Lin family.


    "Sister swallow! Sobbing, it''s safe!"


    After a few minutes, the iceberg beauty and the little sister also came from outside. The five girls rushed into Junxia''s living room and hugged the swallow.


    "Xiao Qing, I''m sorry... It worries you."


    The swallow and the five girls embraced the past one by one, including black girl, short haired girl, pure girl and little Taimei. Finally... The iceberg beauty still looked cold. Of course, when hugging the swallow, the iceberg beauty finally showed a trace of sadness and comfort.


    "Swallow, I''m sorry. I can''t be your Steve. That''s all I can do." the iceberg beauty apologized very directly.


    "Don''t say that... Liuli, you''ve done well," the swallow cried, holding the iceberg beauty. "Liuli, thank you for coming to the rescue..."


    The iceberg beauty sighed, and her face fluctuated like frost.


    Holding the swallow in her arms, the iceberg beauty turned to look at me and frowned:


    "Li Jian, you cooperate very well. But you are more crazy than I thought."


    The words of iceberg beauty are still so rational that I can''t help laughing:


    "I have to be crazy for several times in my life. I didn''t know how to leave. I was surprised that Liuli you suddenly came to the hotel. Moreover, Liuli, you recognized me so quickly... It made me feel very unfulfilled."


    When I heard my emotion, the lips of the iceberg beauty were slightly tilted and smiled. She was a woman who rarely smiled. At the moment, a casual smile made people bright and palpitating.


    "Because I guessed it before." the iceberg beauty replied, her voice was neither cold nor hot. "You can go back to Santan city smoothly. You''re not afraid to be recognized. 80% of you have a whole face. Now it seems that my guess is right."


    "Liuli, you are still smart." I scratched my head and smiled.

 Chapter 323

    Little Taimei and Qingchun looked at me with wide eyes. Before today, my height was less than 1.73 meters. Now I''m in my early 1.78 meters. They all have to lift up and look at me.


    "Li Jian, it''s really you." the little sister quickly got rid of the joy of saving the swallow. She blinked and walked towards me. Suddenly she stretched out her hand, pulled my chin and said, "if it weren''t for sister Liuli, I thought you were a pervert who kidnapped sister swallow! You said you wanted to give us a big surprise, so it was a whole face. Yeah." The little sister stuck out her tongue, made a face and pulled my flesh hard.


    "Oh, Xiaoqing, don''t try so hard, otherwise the good man image I finally reshaped will be beaten back to its original shape by you." I begged for mercy like a joke, which immediately caused a burst of laughter from the beautiful women present. The original sense of crisis of tiger''s escape finally faded.


    Hearing what I said, the little sister grinned and let go of her hand. Then she looked at me up and down and said, "by the way, Li Jian, don''t you have a gift from Yunnan to give us? What about the gift?"


    I was stunned to hear the little sister ask for a gift. Originally, I was ready to give emerald to the swallows, but on the way back, I gave emerald to Qin Yueyin. Now I can be said to be penniless.


    "Well... I''m really sorry. I met a thief on my way back, but I stole it." I explained helplessly.


    "Ah, stolen by the thief?" the little sister opened her mouth, then turned her eyes and said, "we''re still waiting!"


    "Well, stop talking, Xiaoqing." the swallow stopped the little sister, came to me and said with a gentle smile, "Li Jian, it''s the best gift if you can come back."


    The swallow''s words made all the beauties silent, but then the beauties'' beautiful eyes glowed, which attracted the girls'' nod and approval.


    "Well, sister swallow said well. Being able to come back is the best gift."


    The little sister smiled and said yes. Next, several beauties introduced themselves to each other. Because there are too many people and too many people, I didn''t introduce the story of hot girl, female wolf head and Xiaobai to the little sister in too much detail. I just told them that both female wolf head and Xiaobai are my good friends in Yunnan.


    "We all know each other. Let''s sit down and have some tea. Let''s discuss what to do next."


    Although the swallow was rescued, there are too many problems left over. Now the beauties are gathered together and can discuss it.


    The four maids went to pour tea, and we sat down in the restaurant.


    The swallow and I sat on the main seat, while the little sister, the female wolf head and the little white sat on both sides of the long table respectively. The sixteen of us were like a meeting in the restaurant and began our discussion meeting.


    The focus of this meeting is naturally the swallow and me.


    Seeing that the girls had done well, Junxia took the lead in standing up to speak.


    "HMM... we are all our own people now. Let me talk about our situation first. Although we have rescued the swallow, this time we made a big fuss at the banquet of the Bai family. The Bai family will certainly not give up so easily. They will certainly try to catch the swallow back. Moreover, the certificates of the swallow and Bai Linghua in the Civil Affairs Bureau are still on the file , the swallow is still from the white family. "


    At this point, the swallow lowered his head with some shame and said with some inferiority:


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault... It''s all my fault..."


    "Sister swallow, stop talking. Everyone understands! It''s that white Linghua that makes you do this!" the little sister said angrily.


    Junxia nodded and continued:


    "You can''t blame the swallow for this. It''s true that the people of the Bai family were aggressive first. But now it has involved the gratitude and resentment of Li Jian, Liuli you, the Bai family and even the black widow. It''s very tricky."


    "We robbed people at the banquet of the white family and wounded the bodyguards of the black widow. The black widow will certainly try every means to investigate our identity and start on us. Although it was only about swallows and white Linghua at the beginning, it is now related to the underground forces in Santan city."


    Hearing this, my teeth itched with hate:


    "I should have strangled the black widow just now."


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to flee to other places again," said Junxia with a heavy voice.


    I put out my tongue at Junxia and smiled as if I were naughty.


    "Today, a group of us went to the banquet to make a fuss. People must want to settle accounts with us. However, what the black widow must do is to investigate our details clearly first." Junxia held her chest in her hands and continued to analyze with a frown.


    The iceberg beauty nodded and said, "Bai Linghua knows our relationship with the swallow. The black widow may start with us." when the iceberg beauty said "we", it naturally refers to her, her little sister and black girl. They are all friends of the swallow. This time, the black widow will be able to know the details of the iceberg beauty through Bai Linghua. The black widow lost all her face this time, We must take a few people for surgery before we can recover the face of her big role as one of the three elders in Santan city.


    "Liuli, if the white family or the black widow really come to you, you can pretend to be hostile to us and put the responsibility on me." hearing the iceberg beauty say so, I, the main perpetrator, naturally want to stand up and come out, "just say that the swallow is here."


    "Li Jian..."


    Hearing my words, the little Taimei looked nervous, and the swallow showed a sad look at me.


    "Anyway, the main culprit today is me. I slapped the white Linghua in the face, which made the white family very ugly. The black widow lost her hand in my hand. When the black widow really wants to find someone as a target, she must find me." I shrugged and said helplessly.


    "Put the blame on me, at least you won''t have anything."


    "Li Jian, don''t say that. Sister swallow is a friend of all of us. She wants to be a maid of disgusting women like Bai Linghua. We are all willing to save sister swallow. Even without you, we will rob sister swallow back!" when the little sister saw that I had to take responsibility alone, she immediately became dissatisfied with me.


    "What Li Jian said is right." contrary to little Taimei, iceberg beauty came to another conclusion. "If we really want to take the responsibility, we should take the responsibility together with Li Jian. It''s more reasonable to take the responsibility alone with Li Jian. At least five of us can get rid of the relationship. If our cards are no better than the black widow, ten people will die, one person will die, both vertically and horizontally. If we can die less, we will die less. I bet Li Jian dares to say so, and he is willing to die There must be a way back. "Then, the iceberg beauty looked at me like a black agate, and her eyes were full of affirmation.


    The words of the iceberg beauty stunned everyone present. Although the words of iceberg beauty are too rational and may not be liked, everyone has to admit that they are very reasonable.


    I smiled awkwardly and said, "Liuli, your words will always be right. Don''t worry, as Liuli said, I have a way back. If I can''t fight the black widow, I can go anywhere, either in Yunnan or Henan. The black widow can only start a storm in Santan City, and it''s impossible for her sphere of influence to go to Yunnan or Henan."


    My words relieved everyone a little.


    A person''s mood can affect others. If I show the same nervous and overwhelmed expression as before, the little sister will certainly be very nervous. If I show an optimistic and confident expression, others will have less pressure, although I may have no guarantee.


    "At least, we should be happy to grab the swallow, even if it is a great success," I continued.


    "That''s right, sister swallow. It''s great that you can come back." Qingchun, who has never had a chance to talk, said with a sweet smile.


    Junxia still held her chest, one beautiful leg supported the ground, while the other right leg shook and trembled and said:


    "Generally speaking, our problem now is the swallow, and the source of the swallow''s problem is the black widow. If it''s only a white family, we can certainly deal with it."


    "So our biggest enemy now is the black widow, right, Junxia?" I said, leaning back in my chair.


    Junxia nodded: "as long as we can make the black widow no longer stand on the side of the White House, or have an accident, the White House will not dare to move the swallow as long as we offer enough price."


    Listening to Junxia''s wise analysis, I couldn''t help nodding. Just nodding, I accidentally saw Junxia''s snow-white face and her chest wrapped in black leather clothes. Looking at the two proud Saint peaks on Junxia''s chest, I unconsciously lost my mind.


    Junxia is so smart. She hasn''t been with me for a day or two. Naturally, she can see what I''m thinking from my eyes.


    At that time, Junxia gave me a stern look and warned me that it was a tense moment and don''t turn my mind to bad places.


    I turned my eyes and said:


    "I''ll settle down as soon as I come. Anyway, it''s all against the black widow. Let''s see what she does. An old menopausal woman is afraid of a hair." I curled my lips and said in a joking tone as much as possible. When I heard what I said, the people present laughed again.

 Chapter 324

    "You''re right, a hateful old menopausal woman. Why are we afraid!" the little sister replied angrily.


    After everyone laughed, I looked at the swallow and said: "Swallow, I''ll pay off your family''s debts... I wanted to buy the Bai family for you so that you can relieve your anger. Now it seems that I can only pay off your debts first. But I have used a company myself. I can let you work in my company. If you have the ability, you can be my secretary and my assistant."


    Hearing my words, the swallow was shocked and looked at me in disbelief. It seemed that he had heard wrong.


    "Li Jian, do you... Want me to be your secretary?"


    "HMM." I looked at the swallow with certainty and smiled faintly, "Now I am the chairman of Riyue jewelry company. This friend awahayi from Bai nationality is the president of Riyue jewelry company. Although Junxia has not yet taken shares, if she takes shares in the future, she will also be a major shareholder. She can be a vice president, general manager or department director. As long as you join my jewelry company, I don''t need any interview. Now I''ll let you up. "


    "This... This is too casual."


    Hearing my words, the swallow''s eyes twinkled with crystal tears. Obviously, she couldn''t believe that I would promise her in one sentence so easily that she could ensure her future food and clothing.


    "Ah, how dignified, Li Jian, why do you still open a jewelry company? How big?" when I heard that I wanted to let the swallow be the chairman''s assistant of the jewelry company, the little sister became very curious. The five beauties and I had been separated for more than half a year. They didn''t know what I had done during this period, and naturally didn''t know that I found the golden city.


    I smiled helplessly. I don''t know how many times I explained it. Under the eyes of the beautiful women, I immediately told the little sister about Junxia, Xiaobai, Awaha clothes and female wolf head''s discovery of the golden city. I told them that Junxia and I are already big people worth 10 billion and 100 billion.


    After listening to my story, the most calm face was the iceberg beauty, but her breath was still a little short. The little sister who almost fainted was the pure sister, the glasses sister and the black girl looked at us like immortals and couldn''t speak.


    "My Mamma Mia..."


    "You... Are all great gods." black girl said in a rare speech, her eyes dazed.


    After the little sister "fainted" for a while, she directly widened her eyes and said:


    "Li Jian, I knew I was going to Yunnan with you. A while ago, I saw a rumor that the golden city was found in the newspaper, and I was dying of envy. I wish I were the discoverer! I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect that it would be you! My God, I''m going crazy! Why didn''t you say it earlier! The golden city is worth 150 billion yuan. With this money, you can go directly to Yunnan Buy a bodyguard army and let the black widow evaporate. What are you afraid of? "The little sister was so excited that she couldn''t speak clearly.


    "It''s not that simple. Now I know that money can''t do anything. The key is to have contacts and backstage." I said to my little sister with a bitter smile.


    The little sister grinned at me and said, "Li Jian, or I''ll live with you and raise me!" the casual words of the little sister suddenly made the atmosphere a little stiff. Although it''s not the 21st century and there is no problem of keeping or not keeping, it''s still a little ambiguous.


    I coughed and joked, "yes, beauty. When I left Santan City, I swore to let you be my wife."


    Hearing what I really said, the little sister''s face turned a little red, and the atmosphere here was a little embarrassed. But I can see that the little sister is still a little happy.


    However, unlike the little sister, Junxia''s expression was a little gloomy. She suddenly glared at me, a little to stop my conversation, and seemed not very happy.


    Junxia is obviously jealous.


    Seeing Junxia''s unhappy appearance, I also hurried to make a ha ha. Although Junxia used * * as bait to deceive me to her, now the relationship between me and her is not the same. Junxia is also a normal woman and naturally has private desire. There are so many girls around me, and she has been under considerable pressure. In fact, I always know, Junxia For these girls around me, I have been trying to tolerate and maintain affinity.


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head are two problems. The child Junxia is not too flustered. The relationship between the obscene girl and me is just a master, which will not put Junxia under pressure. However, the swallow and the little sister have a certain threat to Junxia. Junxia naturally tries to win my heart as much as possible. She doesn''t want me to see someone who loves one too much.


    And to tell you the truth, I''m not really too playful. I know a lot of women now, but there are only a few lewd girls, Junxia and swallows who can really be regarded as confidants and confide. But even a few have made Junxia a little nervous.


    "Well, I''m kidding. You go on, go on." feeling that the atmosphere is not quite right, the little sister stopped in time and continued to return to the subject.


    Junxia also coughed and continued: "to talk about the next plan, we mainly depends on the actions of the White House and the black widow. If the black widow doesn''t do it because she cares about our foundation, it''s even better. As long as the swallow can compensate for the debt and live apart for two years, she can leave the White House. If the black widow wants to fight for face, we can only fight with her."


    "Swallow, you can stay in my residence these days. There are many bodyguards in my family. With bodyguards, everyone will be very safe."


    "It''s simple to raise this matter to the legal level of a lawsuit. Whether it''s today''s fight or the separation of swallows, it can only be regarded as a civil dispute. If you''re afraid of the dark widow, you''ll be in trouble if she uses her power to do it secretly..."


    "Sister Junxia, it''s terrible to be said by you. It''s like a gangster movie..." the little sister hugged her chest and shivered.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a movie. The black widow in Santan city is a living gangster."


    The little sister pouted.


    After some discussion, Junxia left five iceberg beauties for dinner. They also made a scene at the banquet of the Bai family today, which attracted the attention of the Bai family. Now it is also a tense period.


    "If the Bai family find you, just tell them that the swallow is here." I said to the iceberg beauty.


    Iceberg beauty was noncommittal and looked at me in silence, but I think she must have denied it in her heart. Now I have become an existence that can be used as someone else''s backer.


    "I''ll be measured myself," replied the iceberg beauty.


    Iceberg beauty is a maverick woman with her own ideas. I don''t need to say a lot clearly. She can understand. Sometimes it''s really easy to talk to iceberg beauty.


    "Junxia, I haven''t got a foothold in Santan city. I''d better live with you these days." after the simple meeting, I blocked Junxia at the door when I went to the bathroom.


    Junxia took a rare cigarette and smoked in the toilet. She held her chest, squinted at me and said slowly:


    "As if you had somewhere else to go."


    I smiled and said:


    "I think about it. In a few days, I''ll go to the real estate developer to buy some land, and then build a large villa like a castle manor in the jewelry company of Awaha clothes in Santan city. Take you... To the villa and live with me."


    Hearing what I said, Junxia, who hasn''t smoked for a long time, was almost choked.


    She looked at me with wide eyes, as if she were looking at aliens, and then narrowed her eyes.


    "Buy a villa? Li Jian, how did you come up with this idea?"


    I smiled and said honestly, "it didn''t come out, Junxia. In fact, I had this idea in the 21st century. At that time, our house prices were ridiculously high, and the land in the city generally had to be bought at a price of twenty or thirty thousand. Therefore, the men of our time basically had only two ideas in their life, that is, asking for a wife and making money to buy a house."


    "At that time, I didn''t want to buy a villa, but a commercial house. When I was a child, I thought it would be good if I could have my own manor style villa one day. I envy the big guys in the movies. Now I finally have some money, so I want to buy a big house and live in it, hehe..."


    "Then hire a large number of nannies, raise a large group of women, wives and concubines?" Junxia looked at me with some disdain and said, her eyes full of Sen Leng.


    When Junxia said this, my face became stiff and a little hot. I quickly shook my head and said: "Junxia, where do you want to go? Isn''t a bigger house good? Along the way, I also learned about the house prices of this era. The house prices in some big cities are only one-third of our era, and some are even less than one-fifth or even one tenth. Such a cheap house price, hey hey, I''m excited."


    Junxia threw her cigarette butts into the dustbin, looked at me and said:


    "Money is not spent like this. If you really want to buy a house, a simple small foreign house or ordinary villa is enough. You don''t have to be too luxurious. If you are too publicity, your identity is easy to be exposed."


    "It doesn''t matter. How about I write your name in the real estate book?" I winked at Junxia.


    Hearing what I said, Junxia''s face stiffened, narrowed her eyes at me, looked at me a little jokingly and said:


    "Write my name? Trust me so much? If you give me the house property certificate, you won''t be afraid of me driving you out of the house?"


    I looked at Junxia with a wink, rubbed Junxia''s shoulder with my arm and said coquettishly:


    "Are you willing? Well, hi hi." I winked at Junxia while holding my arm against her shoulder. Of course, my expression was very ambiguous. Ha ha.


    "Really... More and more frivolous." Junxia wrinkled her nose and looked at me angrily. While looking at me, she pinched my thigh hard, which made my teeth tremble.

 Chapter 325

    "Why don''t I give up? There''s no shortage of girls around you. When you have your own house, you''ll certainly pick up Xiaobai and aowu? And swallows."


    I looked a little restrained, looked at Junxia and said:


    "The relationship between Xiaobai and aowu and me, Junxia, you know, they can only follow me. As for the swallow... She... If I leave her like this, I will blame myself very much."


    Junxia looked at me with a gloomy face. She didn''t talk much for a long time. Finally, looking at my hesitation, she couldn''t help saying:


    "Swallow, she''s a poor girl. Li Jian, I don''t object to you helping her and being nice to her... Anyway, at the beginning, she was the person around you, not me."


    Junxia''s words shocked me slightly. I looked at Junxia with some guilt and said:


    "Junxia, aren''t you angry with me?"


    Junxia held her chest, looked around and didn''t speak, but in the end, she said;


    "In this era, it''s not uncommon to live in groups. It''s normal for many girls to live with you. Moreover, I can''t protect you alone. It''s not a bad thing to have more girls around you... Li Jian, I know this very well. But I''m always depressed to see more and more girls around you It''s OK when I''m outside, but after returning to Santan City, my mood is really impetuous. "


    Hearing Junxia say so, my guilt is stronger. I know that women themselves are more careful and jealous creatures. There are so many girls around me. Of course, Junxia can''t ignore them. She just tries to tolerate and cooperate with other girls


    Just getting along.


    Junxia saw that I looked bad. She soon relaxed a little and said, "Li Jian, will you promise me one thing?"


    I was stunned, looked at Junxia and nodded seriously: "what''s the matter?"


    Junxia lowered her voice a little and said to me: "I won''t ask childish questions like which girl you like best. I just hope you promise me that no matter how many girls you have around you, you must have me in your heart... And let me give birth to a boy for you, okay? In Henan, you have done that with Xiangxiang and Mengmeng, and I know I can''t give birth to a boy before them..."


    Junxia''s words made my heart move slightly, and an excited and moving feeling surged in my chest.


    "Junxia..." I couldn''t help my feelings anymore. I stepped forward, hugged Junxia, and then kissed her on the lips.


    "Junxia, I promise you. Junxia, I also want to tell you. You are the most important woman in my life, the woman who has been with me for the longest time, the woman I owe the most, and the most favorite woman..."


    Hearing my words, Junxia''s face finally showed the color of relief and relief.


    "Well, let''s not make any noise. First stabilize the swallow''s mood these days. Although she is back, her mother is still in prison. The swallow is in a bad mood now. Please comfort her more. Take advantage of these days, find some good lawyers to accompany the swallow to ask the Bai family to dissolve the master servant relationship with the swallow and repay the debt. Then think of a way to get the swallow''s mother out of prison Prison. Then, by the way, think about the villa and jewelry company you mentioned. There are really a lot of things. Hey, it''s big when you think of it. "


    Seeing Junxia''s tangled appearance, I touched Junxia''s hair and said softly:


    "Come step by step. As long as the black widow doesn''t bring a group of people to fight, the problem should be... Not big."


    "Hope," said Junxia gloomily.


    After the next plan was finalized, everyone was stable, because it was already night at that time. Little Taimei and they didn''t have much dinner because they were looking for swallows before. And Xiaobai and I just came back from Wuhan, hungry, and everyone didn''t have much dinner. So more than a dozen beauties ate a big pot of rice at Junxia''s house.


    I was the absolute protagonist of this dinner. I felt very honored to have more than a dozen beauties accompany me to dinner. Moreover, each beauty''s eating appearance was also different. The iceberg beauty chewed slowly, the pure sister was shy and slow, Junxia moved briskly, the swallow was elegant and gentle, and the hot woman moved greatly. The nurse Xiaolai was busy cooking for the hot woman, and Xiaobai was very happy Eating, the female wolf head gobbles up, the little sister has a chicken leg on the left and a shark fin on the right, the little face has flowers, the glasses sister lowers her head and chews slowly, Awaha clothes are focused and serious, and her eyes are not turning. The three saints act in order, just like practice, the black girl is informal, the little sparrow eats with bulging cheeks, and the weak girl is slow, as if she is going to sleep... Every beauty has her own eating characteristics, I found it a kind of scenery to see the beauty eating.


    At the dinner table, I shared my experiences and knowledge with many women over the past six months. Every time I talked about wonderful places, the girls would listen very attentively and stunned, which made me feel very successful, just like adults telling stories to children.


    A dinner made me feel the warm smell of long absence. I had dinner with so many girls I knew


    But before we finished our dinner, variables came.


    I finally brought out the swallow and played a chase play. I thought the people of the Bai family couldn''t find them for the time being, but what I didn''t expect is... The accident came faster than I thought.


    Just halfway through the meal, the swallow''s watch and mobile phone rang. At that time, the swallow who gradually recovered from depression and sadness suddenly became stiff.


    For a time, the whole living room was quiet, and everyone turned their eyes to the swallow.


    The swallow put down the dishes and chopsticks and looked at his watch and mobile phone. The expression on his face became very frightened.


    "What''s the matter? Is it Bai Linghua calling?" I asked when I saw the swallow''s stunned expression.


    The swallow raised his head, looked at us, shook his head, but his lips closed tightly and said to me:


    "No... it''s... A call from my sister, Xiao Yun."


    Swallow''s sister?


    At this point, I remembered that the swallow did say that she had a sister named Yan Yun, six years younger than her.


    When I first came to the world of women to know swallows, I got the news from swallows.


    The swallow looked at us and looked a little gloomy. Then she stood up and answered the phone.


    However, just the second after the swallow pressed the answer button, a burst of girl''s cry came from the other end of the swallow''s watch mobile phone:


    "Yan... Sister swallow... Wow... Someone caught me... Sister, where are you... Please help me..."


    The voice from the swallow''s mobile phone made everyone look ugly.


    "Xiao Yun!?"


    Hearing the call in the mobile phone, the swallow''s face was livid. Moreover, because the sound effect of the mobile phone was better, everyone present heard the cry in the swallow''s mobile phone. For a moment, everyone was silent.


    The swallow anxiously took the mobile phone and called in a trembling voice.


    "Xiao Yun, don''t worry. Tell your sister where you are. My sister is coming right now. Oh."


    "Sister, help me... Help me... Ah!" Yan Yun on the other end of the phone kept shouting, his voice was sad and helpless. He heard that the swallow was about to cry.


    But the next second, the cry of Yan Yun on the phone suddenly disappeared, and then it became a lazy and arrogant woman''s voice:


    "Swallow, do you hear your sister''s voice?"


    It''s the sound of white diamond flower. I just clashed with Bai Linghua in the hotel. Naturally, I can''t forget the sound. So when I heard Bai Linghua''s voice coming from the other end of the phone, I knew something had happened.


    "... Linghua? How are you... Doing to my sister?" the swallow trembled and asked her cell phone.


    "Swallow, you are really popular. You don''t talk about Xu Liuli, but you have something to do with boss Li to play with me, don''t you?" Bai Linghua''s voice was a bit cold and resentful, and every word was against the swallow.

 Chapter 326

    "Linghua... What have you done to my sister?!" the swallow asked nervously and angrily with his mobile phone.


    "How about asking me? Swallow, aren''t you the one who reneged? You dare to embarrass me at the servant party and run away with others. It''s wonderful! Hum. Swallow, since you ran away with others, let your sister be my maid instead of you." Bai Linghua''s voice was full of cruelty and revenge.


    "You want to take Xiaoyun away? You and Linghua, I beg you, OK?" when Bai Linghua heard that she was going to take her sister as a maid, the swallow suddenly wilted, her eyes were red, and she was so anxious that she almost shed tears.


    "Then you come and be my maid, boss Li and Xu Liuli. Clean them up for me. Come and be my maid honestly! Don''t let me say it again!" Bai Linghua seemed to be waiting for the swallow. After hearing the swallow''s pleading, she actually threatened the swallow fiercely.


    "Linghua... It''s impossible. I''m sorry, I''ve figured it out. Stop thinking about those messy ideas. I won''t be your maid... Let my sister go. I''ll pay back the money I owe you."


    "What are you talking about? We''ve even got our certificates. Now you want to deny and repent, don''t you? It''s not that easy. You can''t escape! If you don''t be my maid, let your sister do it!"


    Bai Linghua''s almost out of control voice came over, making the swallow look more and more ugly.


    At last, the swallow was angry, frowned and said, "Linghua, let my sister go, don''t hurt her! Did you hear that?"


    "Then come back to me and be my maid honestly, and I''ll let someone go! Otherwise, just leave your sister with me, ha ha, come on!" Bai Linghua''s voice became more and more excited, and in the end, it even became hysterical.


    Hearing the threat of Bai Linghua, the swallow was so angry that tears were about to come out, and his wrist was shaking violently:


    "Linghua! You never want me to treat you as a friend!"


    "Swallow, it doesn''t matter what you say. If you don''t want your sister, don''t come back. Ha ha. I''ll let your sister put on the maid''s clothes, bring me tea and water, wash clothes and wipe pants, and be my servant!"


    "You... Linghua, if you do this, I''ll call the police!" the swallow was also anxious and his voice was shaking.


    "Call the police? Ha ha, go ahead. Go ahead. What are you suing me for? Do you, a middle-class man, want to fight against our white family and black aunt? The Public Security Bureau dare not offend black aunt. If you offend black aunt, you have to sleep with one eye open!"


    Bai Linghua''s words are more and more arrogant. It''s obvious that the lesson given to her in the hotel has not made her long memory.


    Bai Linghua''s arrogant words made the swallow blush.


    "Linghua, don''t always threaten me with debts! I... I''m not unable to pay my debts!"


    "In the afternoon, he begged me to be my guard. Now he suddenly says he has the ability to pay off his debts? What''s your relationship with boss Li? How dare you even offend aunt black?"


    "It''s none of your business, Linghua. If you let my sister go, I have nothing to do with you in the future, and I want to dissolve my relationship with your master and servant. I... Won''t be your housewife."


    "Have a dream, you. I don''t care where you find the patron, but you and I have all your certificates. You are my home girl. You can''t escape. You can''t escape in your life! If you want to return to your sister, you can come to my house by yourself, or your sister will be my maid. You can choose by yourself! Aunt black is very angry this time. Your boss Li, as long as you dare to stay in Santan One day in the city, she won''t let go. You can do it yourself. Swallow! No matter what boss Li comes from, you can''t move aunt black in Santan city! If you leave boss Li and come by yourself, I can let your sister go! Otherwise, if you want me to let people go, there''s no door! "


    With that, Bai Linghua hung up the phone directly. Only the swallow looked at her watch pale, and tears fell down her eyes.


    "Sister swallow..." Qingchun said weakly when she saw the swallow with tears on her face.


    "My sister... Xiaoyun was taken away by Bai Linghua..." the swallow wiped her red eyes and looked up at us. "Bai Linghua said she wanted me to go back, or she would let Xiaoyun be her maid instead of me..."


    "Beast!" I punched heavily on the table and stood up. "That woman is really inferior to animals. Just now she should have been beaten so that she can''t take care of herself!"


    "Is Bai Linghua crazy? Is she kidnapped? She''s not afraid to be caught by the police?" the little sister said in surprise and anger.


    "It''s not Bai Linghua''s problem." just then, the iceberg beauty said faintly, "Bai Linghua is just a child of an aristocratic family and has no ability and courage to kidnap Yan Yun. Behind her, it should be the black widow who took Yan Yun. The black widow took Yan Yun, ostensibly for the swallow. The person who really wants to lead out should be Li Jian. The black widow wants to force Li Jian."


    Iceberg beauty said so, I am also sober. What the iceberg beauty said is really reasonable. Bai Linghua is just a college student. It''s too young to let her do things like kidnapping. On the surface, the phone call just now was that Bai Linghua wanted to lead the swallow back. In fact, it was still tempting me to go.


    Because if the swallow goes back alone, it must be impossible to save her sister. In the end, the swallow and her sister will be reduced to the hands of the Bai family, and both of them will become slaves.


    Iceberg beauties have excellent eyesight and strong analytical ability. Among the women I have seen, iceberg beauties are definitely in the top five. Even Junxia is a bit worse than iceberg beauties. After all, Junxia is not good at officialdom, but in the academic field. The iceberg beauty''s mother is the vice mayor of a county in Zhejiang Province. There is an official mother. The iceberg beauty also reads from her ears and eyes. Her thinking is biased towards rationality. She looks at things thoroughly and deeply. Often she can see the essence of things straight to the point.


    Compared with her analytical ability, I''m afraid only abnormal women like little Laurie, blue moon, purple butterfly or ye Zhuqing can compare iceberg beauty.


    "So... It''s possible," said the little sister bitterly.


    Originally, I tried to help the swallow to get Yanyun back, but when I heard this, I felt like I had been poured a basin of cold water, and my mind was calm. When I thought of the black widow''s sinister woman who spoke with thorns, although I was very angry, I still retained a point of reason after all.


    "It''s all my fault... I left Xiaoyun at home. I didn''t expect Bai Linghua to take Xiaoyun away... Xiaoyun is innocent..." said, the tears on the swallow''s face couldn''t stop flowing down, and the crystal tears flowed on the swallow''s cheek and wet her face eggs.


    Yanyun is the swallow''s sister. She is only 17 years old. She has just been a sophomore in senior high school. Usually, the swallow lives in the dormitory of the University, while Yanyun lives in the dormitory of the high school. Now the swallow''s two mothers have been arrested for suspected commercial fraud. Yanyun has no basis except one sister. She didn''t expect that Bai Linghua would attack Yanyun this time. It was really beyond everyone''s expectation.


    The swallow wiped his tears, and his face was full of tears. He looked heartbroken. I was also mixed.


    The iceberg beauty is right. Anyone with a clear eye can see that Bai Linghua took the swallow''s sister Yanyun not only to lure the swallow back, but also to lead me out of the hole.


    But even if it''s wise. I can only help the swallow. Now the swallow is in the most helpless time, I can only help her.


    "Swallow, don''t be sad. I''ll help you save Yan Yun." I stood up, patted the swallow on the back and comforted her softly.


    Being patted by me, the swallow shook slightly, raised his head and looked at me with tearful eyes. The tears in his eyes still couldn''t stop. Seeing the swallow again, she loves to cry more. Her family has been changed, and her life freedom and relatives are threatened. She no longer has the style of the gentle eldest sister.


    "Li Jian, forget it... Liuli is right. The man who took my sister should be the black widow. She did it right for you... Don''t help me anymore. I''ll go to the White House and be a maid... So everything will be all right. These... I asked for them myself." then, there was a trace of bitterness and helplessness in the corner of the swallow''s mouth.


    "Li Jian, you came to the hotel to save me today, which made me feel hopeful for a moment. I''m really happy. Li Jian, thank you for being kind to me... But I''d better go. I''m not a qualified eldest sister. In the future, don''t always call me sister swallow. I really don''t deserve to be called sister swallow..." the swallow said bitterly, The voice was full of helplessness, and even a trace of crying. It seemed that it was hard to cry.


    "Sister swallow, why do you say that!" the swallow''s self abandonment once again made everyone dissatisfied. "Sister swallow, anyway, you are our sister swallow. If the Bai family takes you away, we''ll take you back. They took your sister away, then we''ll take your sister back! Why are you so unsure!"


    The little sister shook the swallow and tried to persuade her to calm down.


    Hearing the little sister''s words, I felt a surge of blood in my heart. I took a heavy breath, clenched my fist and said:


    "Swallow, Xiaoqing is right. I''ll help you save your sister. I don''t believe that the black widow can be arrogant to the end of the universe."


    The swallow looked at me with tears in his eyes, but soon lowered his head again.


    I firmly grasped the swallow''s shoulder and let the swallow face me. I looked at her very seriously.


    Unprecedented seriousness.


    "Swallow, trust me. Don''t be discouraged, will you?"


    The swallow closed her eyes and squeezed out the tears from the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t answer me.


    "Swallow, as long as I''m here one day, you won''t be someone else''s maid. Even if you want to... Be my maid. Be a maid all your life."


    I continued to add this sentence. The swallow''s delicate body was slightly shocked, opened her eyes and looked at me. This time, her tears couldn''t stop anymore. They gushed out like a bank burst. The swallow suddenly jumped into my arms. Xiuzhen leaned her head against my chest and sobbed like a little girl:


    "Li Jian, thank you... Really thank you..."


    The swallow wept, then slowly raised his head, looked at me with tears, choked and said to me:


    "You know... The last thing I regret in my life... Is to let you get in my car in Xiashan village..."


    "Thank you... Li Jian... I really feel lucky to meet you..."


    When the words fell, the swallow was already sobbing.

 Chapter 327

    The swallow''s words really moved me. I comforted the swallow crying in my arms, with ups and downs. Her mother was caught and she was finally rescued, but her sister was kidnapped again. This successive blow has made her almost collapse. Now it''s not bad to be able to cry out.


    Swallow is a strong girl like a big sister, but when she cries, she can''t stop like a little girl, which makes me helpless.


    I had to make the swallow cry for a while, and it stopped naturally after a few minutes.


    "Swallow, today others make you cry like this. One day, I will make that person cry ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times... Ten thousand times more miserable than you!"


    I righted the swallow, looked at her wet eyes and said without hesitation.


    At some time in your life, you will always inadvertently say some words you will never say. Those words, invisible, will become words that change your destiny in your life. When one day you think back on what you said, you will always feel that it is one of the key turning points in your life.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Hearing what I said to the swallow, the girls around me, especially the little sister, immediately made a burst of shouts and showed a knowing expression one by one. The girls exchanged their eyes and looked joking. After all, many of the girls present were young girls around the age of 20. It was a period of ignorance. Of course, I couldn''t help sighing when I saw the swallow saying words of gratitude and metabolism.


    The swallow looked at the sobs of the sisters around, and her face was a little red. She turned her head and looked at me happily. Although her face was tired, she had begun to trust me. What I have to do next is to find a way to save Yan Yun, the swallow''s sister.


    The so-called three cobblers are Zhuge Liang at the top. There are many of us. After some discussion, several people also have ideas on how to save Yan Yun.


    "It seems complicated, but it''s actually very simple. It''s mainly Li Jian''s fight with the black widow this time. The black widow just wants to find face." the iceberg beauty is the calmest and the fastest in analysis, "The black widow''s men are lost in Li Jian''s hands this time. She knows that Li Jian has a group of capable men. So this time, she will definitely not appear in person. She will send her men to suppress Li Jian. It is either to make Li Jian suffer, or to drive Li Jian out of Santan City, or to wipe him out completely."


    "Well... Liuli has a point." Junxia nodded her head with a calm face.


    I also nodded at Liuli and said: "Liuli, I agree with what you said. I think the black widow must be very curious about me now. She can''t find out my details at once, but she will certainly find a way to contact or confront me. Let me show off and find a way to get rid of me. Just like those behind the scenes in the film."


    The little sister looked at us depressed and said, "what should I do? If I don''t go to Bai''s house, I can''t save sister Yanyun! But if I go, I''ll be tricked by the black widow!"


    The iceberg beauty shook her head and said, "there are two ways out when swallows and Yanyun are excluded from becoming white maids. One is to find a way to rescue Yanyun and then hide them. The second is to let the black widow know our strength and worry about us so as to stop."


    "What do you say, Liuli?" I asked. Iceberg beauty has many ideas. If it weren''t for her small backstage, she could actually become a very good politician.


    "Although the black widow looks unreasonable and unscrupulous, it''s because this is her territory. In two cases, she will stop."


    "What''s the situation?" the little sister asked curiously.


    With a cigarette in her mouth, the iceberg beauty said faintly: "hit a big nail, or there is enough beautiful meat to attract her to give way."


    "Sister Liuli, you''d better say it directly... Don''t be so abstract. We don''t understand. How can we save people now?" the little sister asked anxiously.


    I said: "in fact, the meaning of Liuli is also very obvious. It is to ask me to show some strength to frighten the black widow. She ate shriveled when I was in the hotel before, and she was a little worried about me. As long as I let her eat shriveled for the second time, she will certainly restrain a little."


    "But... Li Jian, how can you make her eat flat?"


    In fact, this problem is very clear. The simplest way to save Yan Yun is to fight with the black widow''s people, take Yan Yun back from the white family, and let the black widow know that I''m not easy to mess with.


    At this time, Awaha Yi, who had been silent all the time, respectfully said to me: "My Lord, if you want people, I can bring all the 800 sisters in Shangri La County. Although they have washed their hands and changed careers now, they listen to me and are the sisters who fight with me. As long as my Lord wants them to work, they will certainly work for you!"


    Avaha Yi''s words reminded me. Indeed, most of avaha Yi''s men were gangsters in Shangri La County before. In a word, avaha Yi is also a figure from the underworld. Although it is only a small local snake in Shangri La County and its power is not as powerful as the black widow, avaha Yi is one thing better than the black widow The loyalty of her men.


    Although avaha Yi has only more than 800 subordinates, they are all able to survive. The so-called poor mountains and rivers make trouble for the people. Those sisters of avaha Yi are all cruel characters who don''t want to survive. When combined, they are better than the last army. With my financial resources, they can definitely be armed into an elite civilian force. In that case, let alone the black widow, even Junxia, the three big men in Santan city they said are not necessarily my opponents.


    The women of ethnic minorities can not be compared with those in the eastern coastal areas in terms of height, fighting ability and firmness of belief. If they can be well built, they will definitely be an elite army.


    Thinking of this, my heart began to shake.


    Avaha Yi is the boss of more than 800 men, and I am the boss of avaha Yi. The people of avaha Yi are naturally my people


    "Well... Maybe." I nodded. If I moved awahayi''s men to Santan City, I could have a bodyguard who was absolutely loyal to me.


    "Avaha Yi, if you go back now and gather your sisters, how long will it take?"


    Hearing my words, Awaha Yi said in a deep voice:


    "It will take about four days. It will take four days to contact my sisters and take them to Santan city. Does my lord need me to do this?"


    "Four days?" I frowned. If I had four days, I could have a try.


    "There''s no need for 800 people to come. Only two or three hundred people are enough. Awaha Yi, can you summon so many people?" I looked at Awaha Yi and asked.


    "If you can buy a train ticket, it will take two days at the fastest," said awahayi.


    Two days... This time is almost the same. At least it can give me the confidence to challenge the black widow. Black widow is a local boss and a figure who controls one-third of the triad in Santan city. Hundreds of people can threaten her.


    "My lord? Li Jian, why do people call you my lord?" the little sister asked me. "And Li Jian, what is the origin of your friend? Why does he seem to be a gangster?"


    Seeing the confused look on the girls'' faces, I had to briefly explain the origin of Awaha clothes with my little sister. I said that Awaha clothes was originally the boss of the underworld in Shangri La County, but later Jinpen washed his hands and opened the company, and Awaha clothes respected my male identity, so I called me my Lord. But the contacts are still there. In case of emergency, you can call a group of sisters to help smash the scene.


    "Awesome, awesome. It''s amazing!" the little sister was naturally excited when they heard the origin of Awaha clothes. These girls had never seen the world. They were naturally excited when they saw so many big people today.


    "Well, avaha clothes, please bring your sisters. Many of your sisters are from jewelry companies. It''s just that we''re going to open a jewelry branch in Santan city and let them come."


    "Well, my Lord, I''ll fly back to Shangri La County and gather my sisters."


    "Well, the sooner the better. Avaha Yi, it''s really troublesome for you." I said to avaha Yi.


    "As long as it is my Lord''s command, I will do it!" Awaha Yi said respectfully to me, then withdrew from the living room and called her sisters in order to gather them as much as possible. Minority women are much more ferocious than women in Santan city. If you want to start, the black widow is really not enough to see.


    "Li Jian, do you really... Want to fight with the black widow?" Junxia was very surprised when she saw that I asked Awaha Yi to call people.


    "Well. At least have a little deterrent." I smiled helplessly at Junxia. "I don''t want the black widow to keep pressing. I want to have a foothold in Santan city in the future."


    Then I turned to the swallow and said, "swallow, don''t answer any phone calls these days, let alone go out. We''ll save your sister when the people in avaha clothes arrive."


    Hearing my words, the swallow was surprised:


    "Wait for someone to come and save Xiaoyun. Xiaoyun her..."


    "I''m sorry, swallow. Before taking office, Xiaoyun may have to suffer for two days. But as long as people arrive, I have a way to make the Bai family never dare to make your idea." I said to the swallow reluctantly. While talking, I also took a look at the Water Drop Pendant on my chest. I know that if I am really angry, I have the most terrible savior


    Of course, I won''t use the great savior anyway. Because I know that she is willing to help me, not because she is on my side, but just because she is interested in me and her... Unknown attempt.


    In blue moon''s eyes, I''m just a toy. I don''t want to move such a big man. Moreover, people like the black widow can''t wait for the blue moon to come out.


    Hearing that I could not save her sister, the swallow looked at me with tears in the corners of her eyes.


    "Swallow, just pretend to be ill these days..."


    "But what if Bai Linghua bullies Xiao Yun?" the swallow asked me in a trembling voice.


    "No, if something happens to your sister, they will never catch you. Even if it is, you will avenge her. Bai Linghua is not so stupid." I thought and said. But in fact, there is no bottom in my heart


    This is a gamble.


    It will also be my first battle in Santan city.


    If I take this first step steadily, then in the future, my road will become very smooth.

 Chapter 328

    After contacting the subordinates in Yunnan, awahayi rushed back to Shangri La County overnight. According to the speed of the train, it will take at least two or three days for people in Awaha clothes to arrive. During this time, all we can do is wait.


    For two days, Bai Linghua kept calling to threaten the swallow to go to Bai''s house to exchange for Yan Yun, and kept saying on the phone


    How soft Yan Yun''s body is, how comfortable he feels, or Yan Yun is more obedient as a maid than a swallow. However, although Bai Linghua called repeatedly, the swallow didn''t answer the phone once.


    The person who answers the phone is naturally me. I told Bai Linghua that the swallow was in my hand and asked Bai Linghua not to act rashly, and I told Bai Linghua that the swallow was seriously ill and was being treated. Anyway, I put it down. My way is to drag people back to Awaha, and then I''ll save Yan Yun. Although the Bai family took Yan Yun away, the Bai family is not a kidnapper for murder. It is impossible to do anything to Yan Yun for the time being.


    As for Liuli, they returned to the University and didn''t come out for a few days.


    In those days, I stayed in Junxia''s residence with swallow, Xiaobai and female wolf head. On the one hand, I planned to save Yanyun. On the other hand, I began to arrange accommodation for the people brought by Awaha clothes. The accommodation problem is very easy to solve. I only need to pack a 20 story apartment nearby.


    Now some of the assets of LAN Yueer I am in charge of can be misappropriated. It is not a problem to pack an apartment. In addition, in my spare time, I also learned some secrets about Gu Shu from the three saints. The Gu Shu performed by the three saints in the hotel makes me remember deeply. I think it may also be good for my plan. So in the next three days, I was very busy.


    In the evening of the third day, the news of Awaha Yi finally came back. Awaha Yi told me that she had brought back all the little girls of the Yunnan underworld and waited near the apartment I contracted.


    I was stunned when I waited for hundreds of people brought by Awaha clothes alone downstairs.


    It''s crazy. All the tough women are wearing the clothes of ethnic minorities in Yunnan, and some even wear ethnic hat pockets on their heads, which is extremely conspicuous.


    There are almost three hundred people in the dark.


    I was shocked to see Awaha come here with 300 people in his clothes. This kind of scene is like a gathering of underworld people, which is extremely frightening. Along the way, these subordinates of awahayi have attracted the attention of many passers-by.


    The swaggering Awaha dress, dressed in blue leather, with her hair tied up, has also restored some of the style of the big sister of the underworld when I first saw her in Shangri La County. The gloomy girl who robbed me and Xiaobai at the beginning followed Awaha Yi. She was also brought by Awaha clothes.


    "My Lord, these are all here. A total of 307 people. These are the first group. If you go back tomorrow, the second and third groups will arrive."


    Avaha clothes respectfully led people to stand in front of me. The hundreds of women behind her, both in height and temperament, were more than ordinary women. Obviously, avaha clothes were carefully selected.


    "Well, ah, you did a good job... Can you change clothes?" I walked up a bit with sweat and looked at the women make complaints about the women. Of course, my heart is still excited. These women are all women that can be used by me!


    With these hundreds of thugs, at least I can be regarded as a figure with my own power.


    Although I have some relationship with Wu Meng, Wu Meng is not my power after all. Only the team in front of me can be sent at will.


    There is a team that is famous for itself. This feeling is definitely different from a person wandering alone at the end of the world.


    Awahayi respectfully introduced the names of her sisters to me. A lot of ethnic minority names confused my mind, but I managed to write them down. In short, in addition to Awaha Yi himself, there are several women from Shangri La County who are close friends of Awaha Yi.


    One of them is naturally a gloomy woman, and the other three are a big mouth woman, a red nose woman and a scar woman with a scar on her forehead. The three women look ferocious. Among many women, they are also tall and magnificent, with a height of more than 1.8 meters. At first glance, they are thugs in the underworld.


    "See you, my Lord." four confidants of Awaha Yi knelt respectfully in front of me.


    Avaha Yi came up to me and said, "my Lord, they used to be my sisters, and now they are also shareholders of the sun moon jewelry company. They came from Yunnan when they heard that you need their orders."


    Hearing the story of awahayi, I nodded, expressed great satisfaction and said:


    "Get up. Your loyalty really moved me." as I said, I gave them several packs of prepared cigarettes. I know that people in the underworld usually give cigarettes first to get closer to each other.


    Several ethnic minority women stood up one after another, stood behind Awaha clothes and looked at me respectfully. It can be seen that they are still very awed of me, and the degree of respect is second only to Awaha clothes.


    With such a large group of thugs, I suddenly feel confident. When people arrive, my plan can be implemented.


    These people are one of the cards I can play against the black widow.


    It is also the foundation of my foothold in Santan city in the future.


    "Awahayi, we''ll go to the White House later. You take these people to hide outside the White House residence. If the situation changes, I''ll inform you on my mobile phone at the first time, and you''ll rush out. If I bring people out safely, you''ll take them to the apartment and wait for my order, okay?"


    The whole plan was planned by Junxia and iceberg beauty. This time, the rescue plan can be said to be benevolent if it is not successful. If I can''t fight the black widow, I can''t stand in Santan city in the future. I''m afraid I have to pack up and go back to Yunnan.


    "My Lord. I know." Awaha Yi nodded to me solemnly, with a cold eye.


    "OK. Let''s take action now. This time, we can only succeed, not fail." I said to awahayi.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord, as long as someone dares to hurt you, we will let her taste the pain!" Awaha said coldly.


    I nodded, then called Junxia and asked her to gather the three saints, Xiaobai, female wolf head, hot woman and iceberg beauty near the apartment to meet us.


    Of course, I didn''t ask Junxia to bring the swallow. The swallow can''t participate in this action. Otherwise, if the swallow falls into the hands of Bai Linghua, he will lose his wife and lose his soldiers. Junxia and iceberg beauty are the rear reception, and the female wolf head, hot woman and Xiaobai come because they have unique skills and can help.


    But to my surprise, Junxia actually brought the fierce women, and in addition to the fierce women, Junxia also brought ten bodyguards of their Lin family to the greatest extent. This is the number of bodyguards Junxia can use without disturbing her mother.


    When Junxia took dozens of people to the downstairs of the apartment to meet with hundreds of us, she was really frightened by our scene.


    "Why... So many people?" the beauties stared at the crowd I brought and couldn''t speak.


    "Li Jian... With so many people, are you going to tear down the Bai family?" Junxia looked at me and couldn''t speak.


    "If you don''t teach them a lesson, they won''t stop. Anyway, they have fallen out with the Bai family. Just take someone to deter them. Hey hey." I smiled and gave Junxia a "wink", while Junxia''s facial expression was convulsive and gloomy.


    "Li Jian... You''re exaggerating. With so many people, what if you''re arrested?"


    "Don''t worry. These people are just a deterrent, but they don''t really fight. I''ll control the situation." I gave Junxia a reassurance, "no, the people of the white family and the black widow will get tangled with me, so they can solve it at one time."


    I said to Junxia, and then came forward and took the hand of the female wolf head. This time, I want the female wolf head to be my bodyguard, and the three saints to be my follower. The three saints will be able to use Gu Shu. With them, it is equivalent to dozens of bodyguards, even more useful than female wolf heads.


    "Everyone is here. You can start."


    "Avahayi, take people. Let''s go to Bai''s house."


    After counting the number of people, we set off quickly. Of course, before leaving, I specially called swallow and asked her to call Bai Linghua and tell Bai Linghua that I would go to Bai''s house to negotiate with her. Discuss the family work girl.


    Hundreds of people act together. Such a scene is absolutely appalling. In addition, the clothes worn by Awaha are so conspicuous that it is difficult not to attract people''s attention. But the time I chose was 8:30 p.m. it was dark. Although there are hundreds of people walking on the street, it is relatively difficult to attract people''s attention.


    In the past few days, I have found out the address of the Bai family from the swallow''s mouth, and the apartment I chose is relatively close to the Bai family. In less than half an hour, hundreds of us came to the door of the manor villa where the Bai family is located near the suburbs.


    The Bai family''s residence is still very solemn and magnificent. It is a European villa with a courtyard. The door is surrounded by iron railings, and the carved railings on the walls are a little Gothic dark style.


    The spacious iron door was tightly closed, and there was a little light in the villa. It was obvious that someone was at home.


    "Here we are." when I saw the villa where Bai''s family lived all the way, I stopped and asked avaha Yi and her men to wait in the lane two blocks away from the villa.


    "Awahayi, you wait here first. I''ll turn on my mobile phone. If I call your name, you''ll surround Bai''s house."

 Chapter 329

    I explained to Awaha Yi word by word.


    "Yes, Lord, we are always waiting for your orders." awahayi nodded piously to me, indicating that he would obey my orders.


    "Well, that''s good." I nodded to Awaha Yi with satisfaction, then turned to the hot and fierce women and said, "battalion commander Lin, please be my bodyguard this time."


    The hot girl looked at me and said, "don''t worry! It''s important to save people. If I''m not a lieutenant colonel, but a lieutenant general, the black widow doesn''t dare take me!"


    I took a grateful look at the hot girl. Indeed, the hot girl is currently a suspended lieutenant colonel, and her administrative level is equivalent to that of a director. Unfortunately, her power is still a little low. It''s still so bad to fight the black widow who even the director of the Municipal Public Security Bureau is afraid of.


    I smiled and said, "as soon as your military badge shines, people don''t dare to move. Battalion commander Lin, let''s go! This time, we go to see the people of the white family in the name of negotiation. If the black widow dares to ambush and attack us, I''ll make her stumble."


    In order to support the scene for me, the hot woman specially wore a military uniform with epaulets and her military badge and hat today. She was a small cadre at the battalion commander level of Yunnan military division, which was somewhat intimidating.


    Awaha Yi, Junxia and iceberg beauties lurked and stood by at the back of the alley, while 17 people, including me, Xiaobai, female wolf head, hot woman, three saints and fierce women, formed a small team and walked all the way to the Bai family''s residence.


    This is my plan for tonight. Today''s plan is divided into three parts. One part is to repay the debt for the swallow. "The housekeeper is not here, you go." the housekeeper is also very flexible. Seeing that we are not good, she directly declared that Bai Shaoqi is not here.


    However, the housekeeper''s acting skills were poor. I knew she was lying from her hesitant expression, so I said coldly again:


    "Call Bai Shaoqi out. Do you hear me?"


    "The housekeeper is not here..." the housekeeper wanted to insist, but I stepped forward, pushed her away, and then walked into the White House. Several female security guards immediately stopped me with a fierce face.


    "Get out, no matter who you are, get out."


    "I''m going in today. Why?" I came here today to find Bai Linghua and Bai Shaoqi to save people. How can I leave? In front of the five security guards, the fierce women stood out in front of me, not to mention their skeleton figure. In terms of temperament alone, the fierce women''s temperament was much higher than that of the bodyguards of the Bai family. The fierce women faced the housekeeper, hugged their fists with both hands, and clicked twice. The crisp sound of the joints of bones made the faces of the female security guards in front heavy, It''s ugly.


    "Call Bai Shaoqi out." I repeated it for the fourth time and this is the last time. I said secretly in my heart: if the housekeeper doesn''t call people out again, I''m going to rush into the Bai house and rob people by force.


    In the face of more than a dozen people, the housekeeper flinched a little. She bit her lips and was a little at a loss.


    Just then, a burst of bright and frivolous female laughter suddenly came out of the Bai family door:


    "Ha ha, Yan has been here for three days, but he is an important person. I said I smelled a smell of blood. There was a good play tonight."


    The clear woman''s voice passed from the Bai family door to the door. It was like a loudspeaker. Everyone could hear it clearly.


    Then, I heard a rhythmic and steady footsteps. Then, I saw a woman nearly two meters tall coming out of the yard inside Bai''s house. Together, there were four women with the same strong muscles and thin short hair. Each of these women had a firm face, masculine characteristics, wearing black leather boots and light leather clothes, There is also a belt around the waist. I don''t know whether it is a mercenary from the army or a fugitive from prison. But obviously they are not simple characters.


    These women are all tall, and the shortest one is about 1.85 meters. Their fighting ability is directly proportional to their figure, so these women know that it is not a fuel-saving lamp just by looking at their figure.


    Seeing these women in front of me, I felt a dangerous smell. My intuition told me that these women are not simple.


    The 2-meter-tall female giant came up to me. She narrowed her eyes and smiled at me and said:


    "Are you boss Li? The one who made a scene at the white Shaoqi banquet?"


    The woman''s tone is not small. I don''t know what it is.


    I was sweating in my heart, but I still looked at her and said coldly, "who are you?"


    The female giant sneered and said:


    "It doesn''t matter who you are. I just came to see you and give you a piece of advice. That day you gave the black widow ugly in public. She was very angry. The black widow was angry and the consequences were very serious."


    Sure enough, this woman is from the black widow''s side. The iceberg beauty has long said that my dignitaries here will definitely compete with the black widow''s people. Now it seems that the iceberg beauty is right. Fortunately, I sent Awaha Yi to Yunnan these days to help the soldiers. I was prepared first, so I wouldn''t have no confidence.


    "I''m looking for Bai Shaoqi. Let her come out to see me. This time I''ll talk to the Bai family. It has nothing to do with the black widow." I said ahead. Although I have some power now, I don''t want to make a big deal or make a big deal if possible.


    When she heard what I said, the female giant smiled grimly, as if she had heard a big joke: "it doesn''t matter? Bai Shaoqi is the little sister of the black widow. What does the black widow say, Bai Shaoqi is. You say it has nothing to do with the black widow?"


    "Then you want to stand up for the black widow?"


    The female giant looked at me, hehe smiled and said nothing. Then she looked a little heavy, suddenly lifted her arm, took her watch and mobile phone to her mouth, and suddenly said:


    "Sister Hei, the boss Li you mentioned has arrived. What should I do?"


    "How many people did he bring?" the black widow''s cruel voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "More than ten, but no more than twenty."


    "Everyone else dug his eyes out of disobedience with ten sticks. The guy surnamed Li left one for me. You are my most trusted start. Just do it and I''ll be responsible for the future."


    The black widow''s insidious voice came from the other end of the phone, and then stopped abruptly. After hearing the voice in the mobile phone, I was surprised. I didn''t expect that the black widow was so vicious that she wanted to break my arm?

 Chapter 330

    The black widow''s insidious voice came from the other end of the phone, and then stopped abruptly. After hearing the voice in the mobile phone, I was surprised. I didn''t expect that the black widow was so vicious that she wanted to break my arm?


    However, there are only four people in front of me. What can the black widow do to me?


    "Li Jian." after hearing the voice in the mobile phone, the hot woman looked at me a little nervously and knew that today''s thing was a little tricky.


    "I know."


    I stared at the female giant in front of me. Although I also heard the voice from my mobile phone, I kept calm. The black widow was really vicious.


    "Did you hear that?" the female giant walked towards me step by step with a ferocious face. "Boss Li, the black widow wants to leave one of your arms. Do you say left or right?" the female giant said, kneading her fists and walked towards me step by step.


    Seeing the giant woman coming step by step, I narrowed my eyes. Obviously, the giant woman has some skills, but there are more than a dozen of us. She wants to threaten me with so many people. Is it too arrogant?


    Or


    I was wondering. The next second, I heard bursts of motorcycle racing sound from a fork road next to the Baijia villa. Then, dozens of strong lights shone from the end of the road. The strong white light shines from the dark, just like white eyes. The strong light makes people''s eyes uncomfortable.


    At that time, I realized that the black widow arrived. Sure enough, dozens of black motorcycles similar to the 21st century rushed from the end of the road, one after another, all blocked at the door of Bai''s house and surrounded a group of us. Obviously, I was well prepared when the swallow called to inform Bai Linghua that I would come.


    Black widow controls a large number of female gangsters and hooligans in Santan city. She knows too much about the underworld in Santan City, so she obviously didn''t expect me to move so many ethnic minority women from other places as rescuers.


    Seeing dozens of black widows coming, I knew that my plan would gradually succeed.


    Dozens of black motorcycles surrounded us. The number was about 50. Each of these women was wearing helmets and black leather clothes. They looked like a model. What made people shiver was that after they got out of the car, each of these women held iron sticks with shapes similar to hockey sticks. They were murderous and obviously all thugs. The reason why these people wear helmets is obviously to prevent Gu Shu.


    Although these women are wearing helmets, they are still in good shape from the curved body wrapped in leather. Under the light of the light, dozens of women are coming towards us. The beautiful curved figure is full of shadows and staggered shadows are pulled out on the ground, which has the atmosphere of gangster films.


    "Boss Li, this is the black widow''s territory. Although you have some money, you will come to the same end if you offend the black widow."


    The female giant kneaded her fists and sneered at me. Facing the female soldier giant coming up, and dozens of women with peeping and sticks behind me, she scolded me. I know it''s impossible to be good this time.


    The black widow did fight with me this time. Unexpectedly, I just knocked over more than a dozen of her people in the hotel. Now she wants to take these people and kill me. The giant also declared to break my arm. This woman is really not generally crazy.


    "Very good." I looked at dozens of women coming up, took a deep breath and clenched my fists.


    It seems that you can only speak with your fist


    In the final analysis, no matter in the 21st century or this woman''s era, whose fist has the right to speak. The law of the jungle has never changed in any era.


    "Catch him."


    "Seek death!" I spoke with the female giant at the same time. The female giant rushed at me with a forward dive. She looked at me fiercely. As soon as her wrist turned, the giant popped a sawtooth short knife from under her sleeve and stabbed it directly at my arm!


    The giant woman was tall, sharp and straight. She came straight to my point. Obviously, as the black widow ordered, she wanted to be my arm.


    But if I can make her succeed, my escape career for more than half a year will be in vain. I turned sideways to avoid the fatal knife of the female giant. The blade of the female giant almost rubbed against the tip of my nose. I could even feel the chill of the moment passing from the tip of my nose.


    At the same time, I threw my right fist heavily and mercilessly hit the woman on the abdomen. With the strength of my fist, I hit her staggering.


    Any woman who underestimates my strength has suffered from me. In the 21st century, I''ve heard that men''s strength is 2-3 times greater than women, and I, a heavyweight fat man in the 21st century, have even greater strength, nothing else. But the brute force I ate with the title of eating goods is not empty. So all in all, my strength is about four times greater than that of ordinary women. I can get the upper hand against this female giant. With one punch, I directly made her spit and stagger.


    A giant woman who was beaten back by me obviously didn''t expect my reaction and strength to be so amazing. Just when the giant woman stumbled, I also stepped back and pulled away from her to avoid being cut by her serrated short knife. I didn''t expect her to bring a knife.


    The female giant lost her hand and didn''t rush up again. Instead, she cooperated with several other thugs.


    However, they really underestimated my strength... And the strength of the people around me.


    "My Lord, stand down!" the three saints shouted in unison. Then the three sisters stepped forward. The three girls took out three yellow paper bags from their chest, quickly opened them and scattered them in the air. A white powder scattered towards the female giants.


    "Retreat!" the female giant''s reaction was also very fast. At the moment when she saw the three saints open the powder bag, she immediately retreated into the door of the White House and closed the iron door. Unexpectedly, she blocked all the poison powder of the three saints outside the iron door and failed to sprinkle it on them in time.


    "I''m running fast!" I scolded when I saw the closed white iron door. Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain on my back. The whole person was staggering forward. When I turned around, I saw several motorcycle women with curved sticks hitting me with curved sticks.


    In the face of dozens of motorcycle women holding sticks, fierce women, hot women and Xiaobai also made moves. In fact, I didn''t want to bring Xiaobai. After all, I didn''t want her to get hurt. I just brought her with the idea of filling the scene. Now it seems that Xiaobai really needs to make moves.


    Seventeen of us met forty or fifty motorcycle women wearing stolen helmets, and the other party was armed, but we didn''t have any weapons, because they were wearing helmets and tight leather clothes. The poison powder of the three saints was useless, so we had to nervously retreat to one side and shrink together.


    However, in addition to the three saints, there are still many experts on my side.


    For example, female wolf head.


    "Ow!!" the female wolf head has been running wild since the female giant shot at me just now. If the female giant hadn''t quickly returned to the door to avoid poison powder, the female wolf head would have been desperate with them.


    Facing dozens of motorcycle women behind her, the female wolf head opened her horsepower, opened her arms, and her claws flew like a watermelon knife.


    However, today, female wolf heads also encounter thorny problems. Because those motorcycle women wear helmets, the claws of female wolf heads have no effect on their helmets. Originally, the lethal attack effect of female wolf head was halved.


    "Ow?"


    The female wolf head was the first to encounter the situation that she couldn''t break someone''s face. She jumped on a motorcycle woman and found that the other party didn''t bleed after grasping the other party''s face several times. She was surprised and made a voice of doubt.


    Seeing the female wolf''s face full of doubts, I knew that the female wolf''s head had hit the nemesis this time. I rushed forward and grabbed the stick in the hand of the motorcycle woman who was pressed under me when the female wolf''s head jumped on a motorcycle woman, so as to protect the female wolf''s head from being hurt.


    When I grabbed the stick, Xiaobai, hot women and fierce women also fell into a hard battle. The other party brought weapons, and there were a large number of people. It was a smash at us. Obviously, there was a trend to beat us out of temper.


    Anger.


    I''m really angry like never before.


    When a stick hit my left arm, my anger reached its peak.


    I held the snatched stick in my hand, and my whole body trembled with anger and excitement.


    "I killed you!" I waved my stick wildly and killed the crowd. With my height advantage, my stick waved wildly and hit one helmet woman after another. Of course, I also suffered a lot of sticks. Unfortunately, I am much stronger than women and can be beaten.


    I waved my stick heavily, aimed at the motorcycle woman''s helmet around me, and hit it. The crisp sound was like a big watermelon.


    make love!


    I waved my stick heavily. With my height advantage, I could easily fight seven or eight women alone. These women are less than 1.7 meters tall. After I increased inside and outside, I ran to 1.8 meters. The height advantage was reflected. With enough strength, I endured the sharp pain and fell down on seven or eight women.


    Xiaobai, hot women and fierce women are also powerful and can contain more than a dozen motorcycle women. After all, hot women are people from the army. Although they have no weapons in their hands, they can barely deal with some motorcycle women.


    For a time, the scene was chaotic to the extreme. Forty or fifty people fought with more than ten of us.

 Chapter 331

    The female wolf head is running between people. Although the advantage of the motorcycle woman''s helmet to protect the female wolf head can not be brought into play, with the extraordinary speed, it is difficult for other motorcycle women to hurt the female wolf head. Although it took some time, the female wolf head still jumped on several motorcycle women. Of course, she also got a few sticks on her body.


    "Ah, it hurts." Xiaobai''s cry came. I saw that six motorcycle women surrounded Xiaobai and were mercilessly beating Xiaobai''s body with a stick. Xiaobai protected his face with his hands and retreated in fear. Although Xiaobai also tried to resist, Xiaobai was barehanded and outnumbered the enemy. He was caught unprepared and was beaten with his hands and dared not move forward.


    "Xiaobai!" seeing that Xiaobai was surrounded and beaten continuously, I was angry. I directly took up the stick and rushed to the group of motorcycle women who surrounded Xiaobai. All my strength was concentrated in my hands, then I picked up the stick and hit the helmet of those motorcycle women mercilessly!


    Pop!


    I hit a motorcycle girl''s helmet with a heavy stick. I just heard a crisp noise. The motorcycle girl''s helmet was directly exploded by me like a watermelon!


    "Ah!" the motorcyclist screamed, fell to the ground and twitched violently. The wind shield of the helmet was completely broken by me and fell to the ground with blood.


    But he knocked down one person, and there were five remaining motorcycle women. None of these women could be spared.


    "Die!"


    Pop!


    "Die!"


    "Dead!!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    make love! The crisp explosion sounded. I waved one stick after another, and I was angry all over. My men didn''t leave half their strength any more. Like a crazy God of war, they fought frantically with the motorcycle girl with their brute force. For a time, I didn''t know how many sticks I had suffered, but I only knew that I left more wounds to others than myself!


    "Lord, master..." seeing that I bravely beat back the motorcycle girl with a stick, Xiaobai was stunned and looked at me with tearful eyes and full of fear.


    "Silly girl, pick up the stick on the ground quickly! Give it to others!" because several motorcycle girls were beaten on the ground by me, covering their faces and shaking, I hurriedly asked Xiaobai to seize the opportunity to pick up the stick to defend myself.


    "Oh, oh..." Xiaobai squatted down quietly, picked up the stick in the hand of the motorcycle woman lying on the ground, and then ran through the crowd and handed it to the hot women so that they could have the strength to fight with others.


    This is probably the most tragic battle since I came to the women''s world, and it is also the most angry and courageous battle.


    I took a stick and hit it like waving a baseball bat. I hit everyone and showed no mercy! The crisp sound of helmet cracking and women''s screams sounded around us, which made people tremble.


    In the middle of fighting with the motorcycle girls, I also took out my mobile phone and shouted at it:


    "Avaha clothes, take people!"


    "Yes, my Lord!" I heard avaha Yi''s response from my mobile phone.


    But as soon as the voice of Awaha Yi in the mobile phone fell, footsteps suddenly came behind me. I realized that the situation was wrong and instinctively tilted to the left for a few minutes. While I was dodging to the left, a sharp pain suddenly came from my right arm. Something cold stabbed into my skin!


    Was attacked!


    I was shocked. I quickly waved my stick and hit behind me. Then I ran out two meters ahead of me, and then I turned back with my arm in pain.


    Behind him stood a giant woman with a sawtooth knife. She looked at me ferociously, and the bright red blood was dripping down the stab of the serrated short knife.


    The female giant approached me ferociously with a short knife. My heart sank. The black widow is really a pervert and wants to revenge me like this. The pain from the cut on my arm made my arm numb.


    "Boss Li, anyone who can humiliate the black widow in her territory will have to pay a price." the giant woman took a step closer to me, and her face became more and more gloomy. In a very appropriate description, she was like a god of death with a sickle.


    "Ow!!" just as the female giant swung her knife and stabbed me for the second time, a howl sounded, and then a red figure flashed, and the female giant who had come to me suddenly disappeared from my vision.


    When I lowered my head in surprise, I found that the female giant had been pressed under the body by the female wolf head. The female wolf head crazily grabbed the female giant''s face with claws. The terrible claws were like steel thorns, which actually tore off half of the female giant''s face!


    "Ah!!" the female giant who was suddenly attacked by the female wolf head and fell to the ground, and then instantly scratched her face gave a terrible scream. The short knife in my hand was about to stab the female wolf head. I hurriedly picked up the curved stick and hit it. I flew the short knife in the female giant''s hand. The smelly bitch wanted to break one of my arms, I have to let her know my strength today.


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    I don''t know if it was because I was hurt by the giant woman. The female wolf head was completely angry. She crazily grabbed the giant woman''s face, hands up and down, hands up and down, and almost caught the giant woman''s face again and again. A large amount of blood splashed from the giant woman''s face and landed on the ground. The smell of blood was very scary.


    The female wolf head is not beating people at all, but killing. The real slaughter. At this moment, the wild nature of the female wolf head is completely exposed.


    "Enough dancing!" I hurried forward and hugged the female wolf head and pulled her away from the female giant. At this time, the female giant''s face was covered with blood and was dying. Her whole face had been scratched by the female wolf head.


    The female wolf head was forcibly held by me, but her anger was obviously not eliminated. At this time, the four thugs with the female giant were forced to come over.


    Seeing the four thugs, the female wolf head was even more angry. As soon as I turned around and knocked it away, I rushed over. All the four thugs had short knives in their hands. When they saw the female wolf head rushing over, they all picked up short knives and stabbed the female wolf head!


    Seeing the knives in the hands of the four thugs, I was scared to death. If the female wolf head was stabbed by them in the front, then


    "Proud dance, come back!" I shouted, but the female wolf head had rushed to the four thugs and was about to be stabbed by the four thugs.


    However, the female wolf head''s action was much faster than I expected. She shot quickly. She kicked the knives in the hands of the two thugs directly, and then fell to the ground. She grabbed the wrists of the two thugs with both hands, and directly peeled off the leather belt meat from the palms of the two thugs holding the short knives with her claws!


    The two thugs'' originally strong palms were torn to the ground by the female wolf head in an instant, leaving only Bai Sensen''s bloody hand bones!


    This is the horror of the female wolf head. My worry about her life safety is completely superfluous, because when the female wolf head dared to attack Riyue village with hundreds of female orcs, she had to face firewood knives, sickles and machetes, which are much more terrible and ferocious than these security guards'' short knives. She is not even afraid of machetes. How can the female wolf head be afraid of short knives?


    So just a mask, the female wolf head put four thugs on the ground, two were kicked over by the female wolf head on the spot, and two were scratched by the female wolf head, and both hands were useless. The two female thugs screamed bitterly holding the palm with only bones left, and rolled on the ground in pain. The so-called ten fingers linked to each other, and the hand flesh was forcibly torn open. This pain will definitely make people collapse.


    "Ow!!" the female wolf head shouted angrily, suddenly jumped on a female thug, then opened her mouth, and actually bit directly at the female Thug''s neck. In a moment, plasma splashed, and the thug made a terrible cry!


    If I hadn''t grabbed the female wolf head in time, I''m afraid the thug would have bitten off his neck on the spot!


    When I pulled the female wolf head away from the female thug, the fighting noise around me gradually subsided. I took a few steps back with the slender waist of the female wolf head and felt that the surroundings became quiet.


    I turned around and saw one black figure after another coming out from the corner of the street ahead. There were no less than 300 dark heads.


    It was avaha who brought the men.


    Before, I asked Awaha Yi to stand by a little far away. Now when something happened, she brought someone to the rescue site.


    The sudden appearance of Awaha clothes quieted all the dozens of motorcycle women present.


    "Avaha clothes, surround, don''t let anyone run!" when I saw the avaha clothes present, I immediately gave an order to my mobile phone to let avaha clothes surround all these motorcycle women.


    My mobile phone and avaha Yi''s mobile phone have always been on the phone, so she can hear my name and my orders at any time. Hundreds of subordinates brought by avaha Yi quickly scattered and surrounded all the roads at the door of Bai''s house.


    Those women who came on motorcycles had no time to escape on motorcycles, so they were surrounded and had no way out.


    Hundreds of thugs came out of the dark alley. How terrible was the scene?


    In this era, China''s population is less than one-third of the original, and the number of underworld is even smaller. Women are not creatures who like to form gangs and fight. Underworld is not as rampant in the women''s world as in the 21st century, so it is rare to fight with hundreds of people like this. It''s not easy for the black widow to send dozens of people to teach me a lesson.


    Awaha took hundreds of people to the stage and reversed the form in an instant. In the face of so many people, dozens of motorcycle women were stunned, stayed in place, looked at each other with sticks, retreated step by step, and were completely crushed in momentum.

 Chapter 332

    The hundreds of subordinates brought by Awaha clothes are women of ethnic minorities. They are tall and big, stronger than ordinary women. In addition, they are local underworld, which is much more vicious than the educated underworld in big cities.


    Seeing these hundreds of people, the motorcycle women all stood in a circle with sticks in their hands, but no one dared to move.


    silent.


    Absolute silence.


    The people brought by Awaha clothes didn''t say a word. They just stood there and had a great deterrent. The motorcycle women were surrounded. They had no choice but to stand together and look around nervously.


    I was relieved to see this scene.


    "Awaha clothes."


    I waved, then pulled the bloody female wolf head and the little white with scattered hair and walked forward all the way.


    "My Lord, you''re hurt!" seeing my arm bleeding, Awaha Yi standing in front of the crowd was shocked.


    "I was stabbed, but it''s no big deal to hide in time," I said, covering the wound on my arm and biting my teeth.


    "My Lord, you have shed a lot of blood... Let''s stop the bleeding for you."


    Seeing my injury, the three saints standing aside hurried forward and took out a long necked glass bottle from her arms. Randy Shengyu gently stained some powder with her fingers and applied it to my wound. Then Randy Shengying took off her belt and made a bandage for me.


    The three girls carefully bandaged me, and their faces showed sadness and regret. Obviously, they felt very sorry for my injury.


    "Aren''t you hurt?" I asked the three saints gently.


    "Thanks to Lord Ben''s blessing, we were not hurt." the three saints answered me in a soft voice. Three pairs of pure and clear beautiful eyes looked at me, and my beautiful hair fluttered gently with the train, which made me move for a while.


    The three saints made a simple bandage for me and stopped my blood temporarily. And I turned around and looked at the motorcycle girls surrounded by them. It''s time to teach them a lesson.


    I counted about forty-five motorcyclists present tonight, plus the giant woman and four muscular thugs, a total of fifty. These people are the people sent by the black widow to deal with me.


    But if you really want to say that the people who were seriously injured and fell down were only five women, such as the giant woman attacked by the female wolf head. The others were just put down.


    As for the hot girl, the fierce girl and Xiaobai, although they were hit by the stick, they didn''t bleed, just bruises.


    "Li Jian, how are you?" Junxia nervously came out of the crowd, came to me and looked at my injury with concern. "Black widow... She sent so many people to attack you, Li Jian, you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I''ll teach these people a good lesson. If I want the black widow, I won''t dare to do it to me." I gave Junxia a comforting smile to show that I''m fine. Junxia is actually a more rational woman, but caring is chaotic. Seeing that I was hurt, she became stuttering like a little sparrow. I stabilized Junxia, then turned around, nodded to Awaha Yi and said:


    "Avaha clothes, let them all kneel down."


    "Yes, my Lord!" Awaha Yi said to me with a fierce face. Then she ordered her sisters in the words of ethnic minorities. Under the command of Awaha Yi, the subordinates of ethnic minorities walked towards the motorcycle women one after another. What would happen if hundreds of people surrounded dozens of people?


    You don''t have to think about it.


    "Get down on your knees!" I have to say that avaha''s clothes are also from the underworld. She has a good way to intimidate others. She shouted and knelt down, but no one knelt down. So she sent someone to catch a motorcycle girl, dragged her out, took the stick in her hand, and then hit her legs hard!


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Awaha Yi hit the motorcycle girl''s feet three times, and the painful motorcycle girl burst into tears. Finally, as soon as her legs were soft, she knelt on the ground.


    "Whoever doesn''t kneel down, fight!" Awaha Yi shouted at the remaining motorcycle women.


    Being called by Awaha Yi, the rest of the motorcycle women were also frightened and soft. They looked at Awaha Yi in some fear, but no one knelt down.


    Seeing this scene, awahayi ordered his men to pull out several people, and then all beat them on the legs with sticks and slapped them in the face until they knelt down. Awaha clothes are usually respectful to me, but after the Mafia temperament recovers, it''s really not covered. In the twinkling of an eye, four motorcycle women were beaten to kneel on the ground, and their faces were swollen, and one even cried out in fear.


    "Who else doesn''t kneel down, I''ll fight!" Awaha Yi shouted again.


    The power of deterrence is very terrible. Five motorcycle women were beaten in a row, and the remaining motorcycle women were also scared soft. They dropped their sticks and knelt on the ground.


    Awaha clothes asked people to confiscate the sticks in the hands of the motorcycle women, and then saluted me with a respectful fist to show that my task had been completed.


    "Avaha Yi, you did a great job." I nodded to avaha Yi with satisfaction, then looked disgustingly at the forty motorcycle women in front of me, walked forward and said:


    "What do you think I should do with you?"


    I said coldly to the motorcycle girl kneeling on the ground. When I heard my cold words, the motorcycle girl''s eyes were uncertain, and each one looked very ugly.


    But no one spoke.


    "You say, how can I clean you up?" I repeated a second time and asked. This time, the demon king''s business improved so much that men''s voice was a little more solemn than women''s. when they heard my voice, the motorcycle women all trembled and lowered their heads one by one. Every motorcycle woman''s helmet has been taken off by Awaha clothes, and all her faces are exposed under my eyes.


    "Say! You say, how do you want me to deal with you?!" I shouted, and the motorcycle women''s faces were covered with shadows and lowered their heads one after another. In the face of hundreds of thugs in Awaha Yi, they have no resistance. With one-on-ten, and also the big and powerful thugs brought from Yunnan, they won''t have any chance of winning at all.


    Seeing that the motorcycle women were silent, my anger was even worse. My eyes fell on the giant woman lying on the side. At the moment, the giant woman''s face was full of blood and had been completely disfigured. I didn''t know whether she was dead or alive, while the female thugs knelt beside the giant woman, covered their bloody arms and kept shaking.


    I went to the woman giant''s side, looked down at her covered with blood, and then my eyes fell on the watch and mobile phone on the woman giant''s wrist.


    I squatted down slowly, reached out and took off the watch and mobile phone in the giant''s hand, then looked at the call records above, and then I called the black widow.


    "Black widow, do you want to tell you if my hand is broken?"


    When the phone was connected, I said coldly to my mobile phone.


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone. But I know the black widow is on the other end of the phone.


    "Want to hear your little voices?" I said coldly to the black widow.


    "..." the black widow was still silent. The black widow didn''t reply to me. I turned to the dozens of motorcycle women kneeling on the ground and ordered:


    "Call me ''black widow is a cheap dog'', or I''ll break your legs!"


    "Dare you!" this time, the black widow at the other end of the phone finally responded, her voice was very angry, as if she wanted to fly over and kill me.


    "Why not? Black widow, if you have the ability, come to me in person and see how your running dogs kneel in front of me. Hiding behind the telephone line is nothing." I said angrily, then winked at Awaha Yi and said, "let them shout to me!"


    "Yes!" Awaha Yi nodded respectfully, then asked her men to pick up the stick and began to beat the motorcycle women kneeling on the ground.


    "They dare to hurt my Lord and violate my Lord''s dignity. Fight! Fight me!"


    Under the command of Awaha Yi, the men of Awaha Yi picked up the sticks in their hands and hit the female thugs head to head. Most of the places where the sticks fell were the neck, chest, abdomen, etc., and none of them was light. Several motorcycle women were beaten to the ground on the spot, and even several motorcycle women were beaten to spit out sour water White foam flew everywhere.


    "Shout ''black widow is a cheap dog''! Shout! Otherwise, break your hands and feet!" Awaha Yi shouted coldly, while her men broke the mouths of the motorcycle women and forced them to shout.


    But even so, no one dared to shout!


    Obviously, they are very afraid of the black widow!


    "Hum, I think whoever dares to shout, I''ll let her disappear from Santan city!" because no one dares to shout that the black widow is a cheap dog, the black widow at the other end of the phone laughed.


    And I''m a little angry.


    "My Lord, I have a way to make them speak!" Awaha clothes are from the underworld after all. It''s not easy to make people speak?


    Avaha Yi''s eyes were sharp. She asked her men to press a motorcycle woman on the ground, and then let someone cover the motorcycle woman''s face with cloth. Then avaha Yi picked up a sawtooth short knife from the ground, went to a motorcycle woman, grabbed the motorcycle woman''s jaw with her fingers, and pulled out her tongue.


    "Shout, don''t shout, cut your tongue now!"

 Chapter 333

    "Hmmm..." the motorcycle girl was blindfolded and pulled out her tongue. Avaha Yi stuck the back of the cold short knife on the motorcycle girl''s tongue and then cut it gently. In fact, Awaha clothes only cut the motorcycle woman''s tongue with the back of the knife, not the blade, but the motorcycle woman was covered from her eyes! As a result, Awaha Yi wiped the motorcycle woman''s tongue twice with the back of the knife, and the motorcycle woman collapsed and trembled on the spot.


    "Don''t cut my tongue... I shout... I shout!"


    The motorcycle girl collapsed and shouted in a trembling voice:


    "Black, black widows are cheap dogs..."


    "A little heavier!" Awaha Yi shouted angrily.


    "Black widow is a cheap dog!"


    Under the threat of Awaha clothes, the motorcycle woman shouted out. When the motorcycle woman shouted this, I specially brought the giant''s watch and mobile phone in front of her so that the black widow could hear it clearly.


    "You, shout to me, or I''ll cut off your tongue!" Awaha Yi threatened with a short knife. Awahayi''s men pulled out all the motorcycle women''s tongues to show their threat.


    Under the threat of Awaha clothes, those motorcycle women finally collapsed one by one and shouted on the spot:


    "Black widow bitch..."


    "Black widow bitch..."


    "Speak up!"


    "Black widow bitch!"


    "Black widow bitch!"


    Bursts of abusive voices of the black widow rang, one after another, clear and loud, while I was holding a watch and mobile phone to let the black widow hear clearly.


    "Hear what your men call you? Black widow? I tell you, if anyone dares to attack me, I will fight back ten times. All your men are in my hands now. If you still want their lives, come and get them back in person. If you are a little sincere, it''s enough to bring a few people. If you want to play with me to the end, it doesn''t matter to bring more people. When soldiers come, I will take over the enemy''s water to the earth weir as much as I can. "


    I said arrogantly. In fact, I can''t beat the black widow if it''s really bigger than the power, but my backer must be the black widow. I heard that the black widow''s biggest backer is the commander of the military division of Santan city under the military region of Zhejiang Province. He is a major figure in the province, However, it is inferior to the large military regions and provincial military regions.


    Hearing my words, the black widow at the other end of the phone took a deep breath:


    "Big enough. Bold enough."


    The black widow said to me in a cold, almost condensing voice.


    "Are you describing yourself?" I replied coldly.


    "You''re the first person of your age to talk to me like this," said the black widow coldly. "I thought you were a dull green head, but I didn''t expect you to have such means. I''m really a bit miscalculated. But as long as you stay in Santan city for a day, don''t expect me to let you go. I''ll find out your details."


    "Stay with me to the end," I replied coldly. From the moment I saved the swallow, I knew that the black widow could not let me go, and my wish was to have a foothold in Santan City, so I must fight her to the end.


    After all, Santan city was my home four hundred years ago.


    Although things here are neither human nor human, this is the place where I can have a little local feelings.


    Where else can I go besides this?


    After a pause, I sighed and asked, "how many possibilities do we have to live in peace?"


    The black widow replied to me in a cruel voice, "do you think it''s possible for a dog that has been bitten to count like this?"


    So... Is this woman really going to spend it with me. My chest heaved without much surprise.


    "I''m just curious about where you come from. You''re not a small role. But if you dare to challenge the Bai family, you''re obviously targeting me. Are you from the toad or the swan?"


    "It doesn''t matter," I answered truthfully, "But you''d better not mess with me. If you can, I actually hope to get along with you peacefully. I''m just a small citizen who wants to enjoy life. It''s my character that people don''t offend me and I don''t offend. Originally, you didn''t interfere in the affairs of the white family, and we basically won''t have intersection. Now you hit me, I''ll fight you. Whether you''re good or bad The poison is boundless. I''ll spend it with you to the end. If you want to break my hand, I''ll break your black widow... All eight hands. Don''t think I dare not! "


    Hearing what I said, the black widow suddenly laughed fiercely:


    "I like that a little. It''s cruel! Daniel... How''s the owner of the mobile phone you''re holding now? I tell you, that person is my hand or my right hand. Tell me about her."


    "My face is covered with blood, dying. I''m not dead." I glanced at the giant woman who fell to the ground and said.


    "Tough enough," said the black widow fiercely, "you have hurt my hand. The old cow is my hand. But I don''t seem to have broken your hand. I live to 46 years old. Only I eat other people''s meat, and no one cuts my meat on my territory."


    "You are really crazy. Unreasonable, aren''t you?" I almost burst my watch and mobile phone in my hand.


    "Unreasonable? When things get to this point, it''s ridiculous to be reasonable or unreasonable. Let''s solve them with our fists. We''ve opened fire and there''s no possibility of stopping. Today I sent 50 people. If they die, I''ll send 500 people next time. If it''s not enough, there will be more."


    "Just send someone. But let me remind you that you''d better find out Zheng chengshuang and Wu Meng''s happiness with me before you start on me." I really didn''t want to move ye Zhuqing and Wu Meng out, because it''s too easy to expose my identity as a man to move Wu Meng out. But now that things have come to this point, I have to pretend to be a tiger. Although in fact, Zheng chengshuang and Gao family are not at the same level, it''s OK to borrow a name.


    "Are you from the military alliance?" my answer made the black widow a little stunned, with a bit of surprise in her tone. Her voice was a little hoarse. The black widow is also a shrewd woman, so I just gave her a vague answer.


    "I want to." then I hung up the phone and breathed heavily. I really don''t want to move Wu Meng and Zheng chengshuang out. But now I don''t want to and I have to.


    I hope Zheng chengshuang and Wu Meng can make the black widow a little more restrained. I can''t. I''ll have to fight the black widow to the end.


    After hanging up the phone, I turned around and looked at Awaha Yi and Junxia behind them. Their faces were complex and their expressions were uncertain.


    "Avaha clothes, go with me to Bai''s house and get people back!" looking at the dignified avaha clothes, I quickly waved and said.


    Hearing my words, Awaha Yi regained her consciousness. She quickly ordered her men to watch the motorcycle girl, and then rushed into the White House with me. There are hot women and fierce women who go to the White House with me.


    From the beginning, we planned to come to the Bai family to save people. Although it had been expected that there would be a conflict with the black widow so soon, it was actually a little unexpected. It has taken a lot of time, but people still have to be saved.


    The hot girl, avaha Yi, fierce girl, female wolf head and Xiaobai followed me into the white family''s villa. Since the fight just now, the door of the white family''s villa has been closed, obviously to prevent being involved in this hundred people war.


    Seeing the closed villa door of the Bai family, I directly lifted the stones in the Bai family yard, smashed the door of the Bai family villa, and then rushed into the door of the Bai family villa.


    As soon as I rushed into the villa, I saw six or seven young maids huddled in the corner, all dressed in uniform maid clothes,


    Seeing a group of lawless elements who suddenly broke in, we immediately screamed. I looked and found that there was no girl who looked like a swallow among these maids. Obviously, Yan Yun, the swallow''s sister, is not in this group.


    "Don''t scream! Let''s find Bai Shaoqi. Tell me where Bai Shaoqi is?" I strode forward and grabbed a medium-sized braided maid huddled next to the sofa.


    "The house and the owner are upstairs," the maid said in a trembling voice, protecting her head with her hands in fear.


    "Go upstairs!"


    When I heard the maid''s words, I turned and winked at Awaha clothes and hot women. Awaha clothes rushed to the second floor without saying a word. The bodyguards of Bai family didn''t know where to go.


    I looked at the poor maids who were shrinking in the corner with a panic on their face. I suddenly felt an inexplicable desire for control. I suddenly realized that at the moment, the lives of these maids seem to be in my hands. If I want to do something to them, they have no room to resist


    This is the power of people with big fists. The strong can always ravage the lives of others. Whether in the 21st century or now, it is the same.


    I turned around and rushed upstairs with Awaha Yi and them.


    The second floor... No one.


    The third floor... No one.


    We searched layer after layer. We were on the fourth floor of Bai''s house until we finally found Bai Shaoqi and her daughter Bai Linghua who were huddled in the room. Of course... Including swallow''s sister Yan Yun.

 Chapter 334

    I rushed to the last room at the end of the entrance on the fourth floor. When I pushed the door, I saw Bai Shaoqi and Bai Linghua. The mother and daughter were shrinking at the end of the room. In their hands, they were holding a girl of about 16 years old. The girl had long hair and pure face. She was nine points similar to a swallow, but she looked a little more immature.


    Behind them are the open French windows. The curtains with lily patterns fluttered on both sides of the French window. The cold night wind blew in from the window and danced up and down together with the soft curtains.


    "Bai Shaoqi, we meet again!" I took Awaha clothes, walked into the room and looked at Bai Shaoqi''s mother and daughter and the people they held in their hands.


    When they saw us, Bai Shaoqi showed a look of panic. The mother and daughter staggered back. Bai Shaoqi and Bai Linghua stood at the edge of the window. Obviously, they had just seen the fight at their door and knew that I had taught those motorcycle girls a lesson.


    "Boss Li..."


    "Bai Shaoqi, who is the man in your hand?" I approached Bai Shaoqi step by step, and Bai Shaoqi''s face was in panic.


    Bai Shaoqi''s eyes were on me, as well as the hot women and Awaha clothes behind them. Especially when he saw the hot women in military uniforms, he looked obviously a little stunned.


    "Boss Li, we didn''t catch this man... Yes... Yes..."


    "The black widow caught it, didn''t she?" I asked, looking at Bai Shaoqi.


    Bai Shaoqi barely smiled and nodded at me.


    "It''s clean to push." I approached Bai Shaoqi step by step, while Bai Linghua nervously grabbed Yan Yun, the swallow''s sister, and stared at my every move.


    Seeing me close, Bai Linghua stared at me and said, "stop, don''t come here! What do you want?"


    Mingming has been forced to the corner. Bai Linghua is still so hard spoken. Seeing this arrogant dandy woman, I came forward on the spot and slapped her!


    Bai Linghua gave a shrill scream, suddenly grabbed a chicken feather duster nearby and hit me in the face, but I caught it in the air, and then easily grabbed it. Finally, I broke it in two.


    Seeing this arrogant rich second-generation abnormal woman, I really hate my teeth. Holding a broken chicken feather duster, I beat her one after another.


    "It was great, wasn''t it?" I stared at Bai Linghua and hit her in the face with a stick!


    "You want Yanyun to be your maid, don''t you? No matter how arrogant you are!" I gave Bai Linghua a heavy kick in the stomach! The pain made Bai Linghua shout on the spot.


    "Don''t beat Huahua!" seeing his daughter beaten by me, Bai Shaoqi ran forward, blocked my attack with open arms, and looked at me nervously and in fear.


    "Boss Li, we can discuss something! Don''t beat flowers. If you really want to hit me, hit me!" Bai Shaoqi looked pale and almost knelt down.


    "Get out of the way." I looked at Bai Shaoqi and said word by word, "don''t pretend to be pathetic for me. Kidnap Yan Yun and let her be a maid. Your daughter did it alone without your help? You think a black widow can run amok with a little money, don''t you? Get out of the way!"


    By what I said, Bai Shaoqi''s face was even more ugly, and he looked helpless when he was forced to a desperate situation.


    "Don''t come here! You... If you come here, I''ll push her down!" just when Bai Shaoqi''s face is gloomy, Bai Linghua suddenly pulls Yan Yun to the edge of the French window. There is no balcony outside the window. As long as they step back, they will fall from the height of the fourth floor!


    Seeing this scene, my heart jumped. I didn''t expect that this white Linghua would be crazy to this step. Is there really something wrong with this woman''s brain structure?


    "Huahua, don''t do anything stupid, come back quickly!" seeing that his daughter was going to do something stupid, Bai Shaoqi was so frightened that he hurried up and pulled it, but Bai Linghua said to Bai Shaoqi with a cold face:


    "Mom, don''t come here! I''m standing here. She doesn''t dare to do anything! If she dares to move us, I''ll push Yan Yun down!"


    "Don''t you dare!" when I saw Bai Linghua pulling Yan Yun to the edge of the window, my heart beat. This woman is really stubborn.


    "How dare I? You... If you dare to take another step, I''ll push her down!" Bai Linghua pushed Yan Yun to the edge of the French window bit by bit. The breeze outside the window blew into the house and disordered Bai Linghua''s and Bai Shaoqi''s long hair. Yan Yun trembled and sobbed, and tears hung on his cheeks very similar to the swallow, A small cherry mouth turned white.


    I''ve only seen this situation in TV dramas and movies before, but I didn''t expect to really encounter this situation. What should I do now?


    Bai Shaoqi was sandwiched between me and his daughter. His eyes were desperate and hesitant.


    Looking at the white Linghua, who has reached the point of jumping off the wall, I turned to the hot woman and said, "let someone carry the sheets downstairs to avoid people falling down."


    "HMM." hearing my orders, the hot woman grabbed the sheets in the room without saying a word, and then quickly left the room and ran downstairs with several bodyguards.


    Seeing the hot woman holding the bed sheet and running downstairs, it was difficult to see the complexion of Bai Linghua. She knew that if someone followed downstairs, I was afraid her plan to threaten me with pushing people would come to naught.


    "The sheets are useless, i... I''ll see what the other party pushes!" Bai Linghua said hard when she was dying.


    I looked at Bai Linghua and said:


    "Bai Linghua, let Yan Yun go. I can spare your life. Otherwise, you and your mother will all die here tonight." of course, my words are to scare them. Of course, I can''t kill people casually, but I''ve endured Bai Linghua for a long time. If she is really crazy to that point, I''m afraid I''ll do something crazy.


    "If you leave, I''ll let you go!" said Bai Linghua, biting her white lips.


    Hearing Bai Linghua''s words, I was really annoyed and bit my teeth. I still took an arrow step towards Bai Linghua. I don''t believe she really dares to push people!


    "I, I really want to push her down!" seeing me coming forward, Bai Linghua pushed Yan Yun to the edge of the windowsill. Only one step away, Yan Yun was about to fall down! Even, half of Yan Yun''s foot has fallen outside the windowsill!


    "Help... Help... Help me..." Yan Yun was so frightened that he burst into tears. A pair of wet eyes looked at me and looked helpless.


    The girl seems to be afraid of heights. When she saw the scene at the edge of the windowsill, her legs were soft. Her legs were bent in a "son" shape, and the whole person was going to be soft!


    "If you dare push..." I stepped forward and grabbed the pale Bai Shaoqi''s neck, then pushed her all the way to the edge of the French window and shouted angrily at Bai Linghua:


    "I''ll push your mother down, too. I''ll see who pushes fast!"


    I grabbed Bai Shaoqi by the neck. Bai Shaoqi was full of pain. This woman knows more about current affairs than Bai Linghua, but the problem is that she dotes on Bai Linghua too much, which makes Bai Linghua look like an overindulged little sister who doesn''t know heaven and earth. It can be said that Bai Linghua will become such a root, or in Bai Shaoqi!


    "You let go of my mother!" seeing that I grabbed Bai Shaoqi''s neck, Bai Linghua was shocked, her eyes were wide and frightened.


    "Don''t you want to push people? Either your mother and Yanyun live together, or your mother and Yanyun die together!"


    With that, I pinched Bai Shaoqi''s strength again. Bai Shaoqi wanted to resist, but I pinched her neck with both hands. I''m a man with great strength. In addition, my height is a little higher than Bai Shaoqi, so Bai Shaoqi can''t get rid of my wrist!


    "Mom!" seeing that Bai Shaoqi was strangled by me, Bai Linghua''s face was gray and completely soft.


    "Huahua... Hurry... Run..." what I didn''t expect was that Bai Shaoqi, who was pinched by my neck, suddenly reached out and grabbed me, and then retreated all the way behind me.


    She wanted to jump off a building to commit suicide, and... She wanted to pull me to jump with her!


    "Mom, no!"


    I heard the scream of Bai Linghua!


    Bai Shaoqi suddenly retreated. The heels of her feet had almost stood at the edge of the French window. Behind her was a four story drop. She was about to pull me down the stairs!


    Unfortunately, she still ignored the others behind me. Although she tightly clamped my hands and backed up against her body to pull me, in a hurry, Awaha Yi rushed forward, pulled my clothes and pulled me back, pulling me back, who almost fell downstairs by Bai Shaoqi!


    I really walked at the gate of hell. At that moment, I really thought I was going to fall downstairs. Looking back at the avaha clothes that pulled me back, I gave her a grateful look.


    "Want to jump? No way!" I looked back and glared at Bai Shaoqi, who was still pinched by me. Then I split her leg on her lower leg. Bai Shaoqi, who had no strength to bind the chicken, fell to the ground, and then pressed her to the ground. He wanted to die with me. In failure, Bai Shaoqi grabbed my hand, his eyes almost jumped out of his eyes and his face was gray.


    I pinched Bai Shaoqi''s neck in horror and turned to look at the Bai Ling flower path:


    "If you don''t let it go, I''ll strangle your mother!" I rode on Bai Shaoqi''s abdomen and pinched Bai Shaoqi''s neck with my hands like pliers!

 Chapter 335

    At this time, Bai Shaoqi''s tongue that I had pinched came out of his mouth, and Bai Linghua standing aside was completely stunned when she saw that her mother was going to kill me just now. Her face was full of dry tears, and her hand holding Yan Yun was also loosened.


    His legs softened. Yan Yun, with tears on his face, felt that Bai Linghua''s hand holding his body was relaxed, like a poor puppy who found that the iron chain on his body was loose. He climbed out of Bai Linghua''s arms, cried and climbed over from the ground. Then he grabbed avaha''s thigh and cried loudly. It was obvious that he had been scared to collapse.


    After Yan Yun escaped from his arms, Bai Linghua came back. Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Bai Linghua was stunned in place, empty handed. The clear night wind blew out of the window and disordered her long white dress and black hair.


    Seeing that Yan Yun escaped from Bai Linghua, I also loosened my hand and grabbed Bai Shaoqi''s neck, and slowly stood up from Bai Shaoqi. Bai Shaoqi''s mouth was sticky milky white saliva, and then coughed.


    "Mom!" Bai Linghua rushed to Bai Shaoqi''s side and picked up the sad looking Bai Shaoqi. The mother and daughter hugged together in horror. Bai Shaoqi looked at me in a frightened way and wanted to talk, but was interrupted by the non-stop cough.


    Looking at Bai Shaoqi, I thought she was a little pathetic, but she asked for it. When they kidnapped Yan Yun and colluded with the black widow to set me up, the mother and daughter didn''t have any sympathy. Now the people brought by the black widow are subdued by me. They pretend to be poor and play sad plays with me. It''s useless.


    The way back to Santan city from Zhengzhou has made me understand a truth.


    That is, no matter how pitiful and hypocritical you are, you can''t sympathize with those women with bad nature. Otherwise, the one who is bitten will only be himself.


    "What else can I say now?" I said coldly, looking at the mother and daughter holding together. "The United black widow is very proud of me, isn''t she? She thinks I can eat it this time, doesn''t she?"


    Bai Shaoqi coughed and looked miserable. She squinted at me and said with difficulty:


    "Boss Li... We are really wrong. My daughter is wrong. I blame my daughter for educating her so badly that she is wayward and arrogant and offends your people... Huahua is also young. She is withdrawn and no one is willing to make friends with her, so Huahua has to find a maid. Please let her go!"


    "Being young? A word of being young can set aside responsibility? A word of being young can hurt swallows? A word of being young can catch other people''s sisters?" I spit, "Bai Shaoqi, I have expected that you colluded with the black widow to deal with me. Let me make it clear to you. The black widow may have the ability to consume with me, but it is easy for me to deal with your white family! If you are still stubborn and want to attack me and my people, keep one eye open when you sleep in the future, and my people will chase you 24 hours Poison, assassinate and sneak attack. Unless you leave Santan City, you will never think of a stable life! "


    "Yes, yes... We dare not! Boss Li, we really dare not. I have eyes that don''t understand Taishan. Only after eating ambition and leopard courage will I collude with the black widow to attack you. Please let us go! We are only private enterprises, just businessmen. We can do business safely. In fact, we don''t want to be involved in the black widow or other gangsters!" Bai Shaoqi knelt in front of me and pleaded bitterly.


    "What do you have to do with the black widow?" I asked thoughtfully.


    Bai Shaoqi didn''t dare to answer me with the slightest neglect: "the black widow is my sister. I was her attendant from primary school to high school. Later, I inherited the family business. She became the boss of Santan City, so she covered me. The black widow didn''t have time to manage the enterprise, so she sold me a low share of her company..."


    "So you have a good relationship with the black widow?" I asked squinting.


    "Well... Boss Li, our business people always need a little support..." Bai Shaoqi said in a low voice. She looked at me from time to time. When she looked at me, she quickly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at me.


    "Who came up with the idea of kidnapping Yan Yun? Don''t tell me that the black widow knows Yan Yun." I asked.


    When I asked, Bai Shaoqi was speechless and looked very ugly.


    "You came up with the idea of kidnapping Yanyun? Tell me what happened."


    Bai Shaoqi looked at me with a deathly gray face. He knew he couldn''t hide it, so he had to answer me with a gloomy face:


    "Boss Li, it''s like this. The black widow is a very naughty and vicious person. In Santan City, as long as the people in the circle know her name. Many private enterprises and many Bureau figures know her reputation and rely on her to deal with some things that can''t be dealt with openly."


    "A few days ago, you put down her people on the spot at our banquet, which hurt her reputation. Many people were present that day. The matter spread and hurt her face, so she wanted to give you a profound lesson... Huahua really respected swallows, but swallows ran away at the banquet. Huahua was very sad. She fainted and wanted to kidnap swallows in a hurry My sister wants to bring the swallow back. "


    "And the black widow said... If you pay enough attention to the swallow, you will certainly help her out, so you can lure you out and teach you a lesson... That''s why we... Boss Li, we have no eyes, and we won''t dare again in the future. Take Yan Yun back, we won''t annoy big people like you in the future. Please let us go £¡¡±


    "Let you go? What about the swallow''s maid card?" I continued.


    "As long as you let us go, of course we won''t let the child be our maid again. She''s your boss! We''ll never mess with her again! Absolutely, absolutely!" Bai Shaoqi answered meekly.


    However, I can only believe Bai Shaoqi''s words. Although she seems to be sincere to me, the woman who can be a big boss can''t be so simple. She is sincere to me now because the current situation is stronger than people. If the person who was cut off today is me, I''m afraid my end will be unimaginable.


    "However, I don''t think your daughter is very convinced." I glanced at Bai Linghua, looked at her pale face and said.


    "How could it! Huahua, come here!" Bai Shaoqi pulled her daughter over, then swung his palm and hit her daughter Bai Linghua in the face!


    Pop!


    The crisp slap sounded, and the red palm print was immediately left on Bai Linghua''s fairly white face.


    "I told you not to accept that swallow as a maid. You don''t listen to your mother. Now you know you''re wrong!"


    "Mom..." Bai Linghua covered her face slapped by her mother, with a glittering light in her eyes.


    "I will never allow you to accept other maids in the future! You are an unfilial girl. I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!" Bai Shaoqi slapped his daughter''s anger, which made Bai Linghua''s face swell. Bai Shaoqi didn''t leave his hand. Although I know Bai Shaoqi loved her daughter very much, these slaps at the moment, But it''s really loud.


    Bai Linghua covered her swollen face and looked pale, but she didn''t make a sound. She just knelt on the ground, lowered her head and didn''t say a word.


    After a dozen slaps in the face, Bai Shao stopped, looked at me with a red face and begged:


    "Boss Li, you see I''ve taught my daughter a lesson. Let us go. She''s living too well. I don''t know how lofty and generous the earth is. I''m not good at teaching, and I have a responsibility. I won''t let her fool around again in the future! Just let us go! The person who will attack you today is the black widow, which has nothing to do with us!"


    "Do you want to put all the blame on the black widow?" I asked calmly. "I let you go. What if you collude with the black widow again? How can I trust you?"


    "No, absolutely not! Boss Li, well, I''ll sell you the Yanmei company we bought! Although the lily company is controlled by the black widow, we bought the Yanmei company. The control is in my hand. I can sell it to you!"


    "What do you mean, do you think I''m a robber? Do you think I''m here to rob money tonight?" I said angrily.


    "Well... What do you want, boss Li? How can you let us go?" Bai Shaoqi looked at me with a deathly gray face and said.


    I also looked at Bai Shaoqi''s decadent eyes, and then said word by word:


    "I know you forced the Yan family to go bankrupt through the material market and stock operation, and framed the swallow''s two mothers and put them in prison for fraud. I want you to take the initiative to apply for a retrial of them, and then prove that they are innocent and release them from prison. Otherwise..." I said, pulling up the white Linghua, who was kneeling on the ground and whose face was swollen, Then he grabbed her by the shoulder, "or you won''t want your daughter back."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Shaoqi was shocked.


    "Boss Li... What are you going to do to my daughter?!"

 Chapter 336

    I looked down at Bai Shaoqi and pinched Bai Linghua''s neck and said:


    "I''ll take your daughter away today. When you let the swallow''s parents out in court, I''ll give her back to you intact. Remember, it''s not kidnapping. I just invite your daughter to my house for a few days. If you let me know you call the police, you won''t want your daughter back in your life."


    Then I asked the fierce women to come forward and catch Bai Linghua, who was restless and struggling to resist. When Bai Linghua saw that my people were going to take her away, he immediately scolded, but the fierce woman knocked on the heel of Bai Linghua''s neck. Bai Linghua immediately staggered, then his head tilted and fainted.


    Seeing that I was going to take her daughter, Bai Shaoqi was really afraid. She knelt down and begged me:


    "Boss Li, don''t do this... Don''t do this! I beg you! Don''t take my daughter away. I must find a way to get the two of the Yan family out, sure!"


    "Verbal promises are useless. What if I let you go today and you collude with the black widow to deal with me tomorrow? Do you think I''m a fool? I''ll settle with her on the black widow''s side, so you don''t have to rely on her. Her mountain can''t hold me down. If I know you''ll cheat on me with the black widow next time, I''ll let your family Into the crematorium! "


    I can say these words, of course, because I saw a lot of Hong Kong gangster films in the 21st century, but I have to say that such words are still very deterrent. Bai Shaoqi trembled under my threat.


    "No... how dare I!?"


    "It''s no use pretending to be pitiful. If you let me know that you collude with the black widow again, I''ll give you a deep and unforgettable lesson next time." I threatened coldly. If I couldn''t say such a thing at ordinary times, but tonight, I was really angry, especially if the black widow wanted to break one of my arms, which impressed me very deeply. If that woman were here, I really want to break her to pieces.


    "Li Tao, avaha Yi, take Bai Linghua and Yan Yun away first." I said to the fierce woman and avaha Yi.


    The fierce woman looked at me with a little hesitation, but things had developed to this point, and she had to agree silently. Then she carried Bai Linghua on her back, and the nest girls walked out of the room with Yan Yun who was still in shock.


    Looking at the fierce women who walked out of the room, I was relieved, and then let the three saints come to me.


    "Sakura, poison her." I said to the pink haired saint who stood in front of the three saints.


    "Yes, my Lord." the saint with pink hair respectfully came over, and then took out two small bags of paper bags from the thin blouse skirt collar. After gently opening one of the paper bags, there were several pieces of green bamboo in it.


    The pink haired Saint had a gloomy and beautiful face. Then she put the bamboo strip on the ground, opened another small paper bag, poured out some black powder on the bamboo strip, and then put it under Bai Shaoqi''s feet. Bai Shaoqi looked at his feet in horror and quickly moved his feet away, although she didn''t know what was stuffed under her feet, But she must know it''s not a good thing, so she instinctively shrinks her legs. But even if Bai Shaoqi realized that there was something wrong with the pieces of contempt on the ground, he was still a step late.


    When Bai Shaoqi removed her heel, she was frightened to find that the bamboo on the ground disappeared like air!


    At first, Bai Shaoqi was a little confused, but soon, Bai Shaoqi suddenly screamed with his heels.


    "It hurts! It hurts! My feet! Boss Li, what did you do to me!?"


    I looked at the three saints. The three saints smiled and nodded to me and told me that their action had been completed.


    "Bai Shaoqi, you''ve been attacked by my scornful insect, which can get into people''s legs and make people feel extremely painful. Now the insect is only on your heels, and it will get to your knees in a few days, and then it will get to your thighs in a few days... It will get into your body until you eat all your organs. This kind of insect can''t be solved by ordinary people, only those who get it It can be solved. Unless you saw your leg off, people who have been poisoned by this kind of poison will not live for four years, and their bodies will shrink and be eaten up by insects. "


    Of course, the three saints told me about the efficacy of MI piangu. The three saints told me that the Gu Shu of their Riyue village inherited the Yunnan Gu Shu of several centuries ago. There are mainly 12 kinds, namely snake Gu, golden silkworm Gu, strip Gu, stone Gu, loach Gu, medium evil god, chancre Gu, swollen Gu, epilepsy Gu, Yin snake Gu, raw snake Gu and love flower Gu. Then there are small categories, such as frog Gu, ant Gu, caterpillar Gu, sparrow Gu, tortoise Gu, dog Gu, Cat Ghost Gu, scorpion Gu, toad Gu, flying Gu, etc.


    What the three saints are talking about is the scornful film Gu, which is a very powerful Gu. People who are poisoned by the Gu generally don''t live for five years, and their bodies will shrink from their heels. At the beginning, the situation is not obvious, but it gets worse in the later stage, until the poisoned person dies. Of course, the three saints told me these Gu Shu in the past few days. It is also because I know the magic tricks of the three saints that I included the dialogue Shaoqi into my plan tonight. Because this plan is too insidious, I waited for the fierce women to leave before I started on Bai Shaoqi. I don''t want Junxia to know my cruel side.


    "Gu? No! Boss Li, please help me out!" hearing my story, Bai Shaoqi looked so ugly that he even collapsed on the spot and knelt down in front of me and kowtowed to me!


    "It depends on my mood," I said with a "smile". But I think my "smile" now, in Bai Shaoqi''s eyes, should be no different from the smile of death.


    "Boss Li, I''ll help you release people. My company can give them to you. Please help me solve the poison bug? I''m begging you!" Bai Shaoqi held her feet and almost collapsed. She took off her slippers and found a crescent shaped arc gap in her ankle. At the moment, she was bleeding from the gap. She knew she was poisoned, So I dare not move any more.


    "Bai Shaoqi, originally we could cooperate well. One reason for this is your ignorant daughter. The second reason is the black widow. I''ll let your daughter go first. But the black widow... I still want to deal with her." I said to Bai Shaoqi.


    "You... You want to deal with the black widow?" Bai Shaoqi looked at me in some panic and said.


    "Yes, I want to know about the black widow''s usual residence, whereabouts, contacts, etc. you say you are the black widow''s former attendant, and the black widow has a good relationship with you, so I want to know all her information, the more detailed the better. If you tell me, I can dispel the Gu for you now." I looked at Bai Shaoqi and said darkly.


    Hearing my pressing question, Bai Shaoqi knew that I was going to attack the black widow. She looked at me with a heavy face and said:


    "Boss Li, you know these... Do you want to attack the black widow?"


    "Just tell me what you know. Otherwise, you don''t want to remove the poison from you."


    Holding his leg planted with scornful insects, Bai Shaoqi said timidly:


    "Black... Black widow usually doesn''t let people know where she lives. She changes her place of residence every week. Because she offends too many people... I only know that her place of residence is in the Southwest Park near lianhuatan, but there are a lot of her people near the park. She knows who has entered her Park, even if you know her It''s useless to live in... Last time she came to the hotel, it was a very rare phenomenon. If it were normal, the black widow wouldn''t come out easily. "


    "Really? How about the backstage and contacts of the black widow?" I continued.


    "The black widow deals with many underground businessmen, including arms and drugs. She has a sister who is 15 years older than her. She is the commander of the military division of Santan city. She is her backer... As for the Public Security Bureau of Santan city... That is, the director of the public security department of Zhejiang Province, she has owed her human favor before. For some things that the public security department is not easy to come forward, the public security department will turn to black widows like black widows "Taoist figures."


    After listening to Bai Shaoqi''s story, I nodded a little clearly. The black widow really takes both black and white.


    "There are many poison experts under the black widow... Just like the three triplets behind you, boss Li. But those poison experts of the black widow can''t compare with boss Li." Bai Shaoqi flattered.


    Hearing Bai Shaoqi''s words, the three saints looked at each other and showed a somewhat proud look.


    "Is there any way you can lead the black widow to a fixed place?" I asked.


    "Lead to a place?" Bai Shaoqi was puzzled when he heard my words.


    "Yes, I want you to lead the black widow to a place in the name of asking for help from the black widow, and I want to lay hands on her." I said, and then asked the three saints to take out a small stone wrapped in paper from their hands and give it to Bai Shaoqi, "This paper bag contains stone poison. Let it fall under the feet of the black widow. As long as it succeeds, the black widow can be poisoned, then she will die in the future."


    "This..."


    "If you don''t do this, then you don''t want to get your daughter back, and you don''t want to remove the magic tricks on you." I threatened Bai Shaoqi. Bai Shaoqi turned pale when he heard me.


    "Boss Li, you... Do you want me to assassinate the black widow?" Bai Shaoqi said. "This..."


    "Don''t worry. The stone bug is very secret, and the black widow can''t see it. It will take at least three or four months to attack, and it won''t die until three or four years. It''s a chronic bug, and even the black widow can''t find it when she gets poisoned. Just ask the black widow for help, say I took your daughter, and then ask the black widow to help you save her."


    "Then let the stone fall to the black widow''s feet and poison her. As long as you do so, inform me, and then you get the swallow''s mother out of prison. After these are confirmed, I''ll release your daughter. Then, according to our original negotiation, I''ll buy your Lily company with double shares. You can make a lot of money. You can have 7 billion working capital Charge the bill. You can spend the money as you like. "


    Hearing my series of plans, Bai Shaoqi''s face was uncertain.

 Chapter 337

    "Boss Li, this can''t work... You want me to kill the black widow, this... How can this be? Although she is the boss of the land, she is my sister, and..."


    "You can do whatever you want. But if you don''t want to, don''t try to uncover the poison from your body. You don''t want to take your daughter back. I tell you, I''m not a local. I''ll take your daughter to Yunnan and sell it. Then you won''t want to find it all your life. But if you succeed, you can not only keep your mother and daughter safe, but also get money."


    "The most important thing is that you can also get my backstage. To tell you the truth, my backstage is Zheng chengshuang, the daughter of the vice president of the state and the governor of Henan Province. There is also the Wu League. The black widow can''t fight me. Even if you don''t help me, the black widow will be finished sooner or later. If you help me get rid of the black widow, it will be good for you but not harmful."


    After listening to my words, Bai Shaoqi looked at me in surprise, and then looked at the stone Gu given to her by the three saints. He was at a loss.


    The so-called stone poison is also one of the twelve poison Arts in Yunnan. The three saints told me that stone poison is to put a stone on the road where passers-by pass by. This stone seems to be an ordinary stone, but it is actually poisoned. This stone is alive. Once you find a chance, you will jump into a person''s body and let that person be poisoned.


    According to the three saints, only a few people in Yunnan know this kind of Gu Shu. Because Yunnan has now become an autonomous region and has little contact with the outside world, it has been lost for hundreds of years. Therefore, even if it is a Gu, no one will think it is a stone Gu.


    "Boss Li... That''s not good." Bai Shaoqi looked at the stone Gu in his hand and shook his head at me.


    "No, forget it. Just wait for the poison to die. Your daughter doesn''t want to go back," I said coldly to Bai Shaoqi.


    "No! Boss Li, I''ll do it, I''ll do it!" the eager Bai Shaoqi finally compromised and agreed to help me entrap the black widow under the threat of her daughter being taken away. I don''t know if she begged for mercy temporarily, but now her daughter and life are in my hands. You can''t disagree.


    "Xiaoying, teach her the way to poison." seeing Bai Shaoqi''s agreement, I was a little relieved. The pink haired Saint looked at me, then walked up to Bai Shaoqi, whispered a few words in Bai Shaoqi''s ear, and taught her the way to poison. Of course, although she told Bai Shaoqi the way to poison, the pink haired Saint didn''t tell Bai Shaoqi the way to solve the poison.


    After hearing the instructions of the pink haired saint, Bai Shaoqi held a paper bag of stone insects in his hand, and his face changed.


    "I don''t have to tell you how to find a chance to poison?" I put my face in front of Bai Shaoqi''s frightened face and said with a frown.


    Bai Shaoqi looked at me and the stone Gu in his hand. His complexion was complex and tangled.


    Finally, Bai Shaoqi looked up at me, bit his lips and said:


    "Boss Li, if I do what you say and fail... Can you cover me?"


    Bai Shaoqi''s words stunned me, and then I said:


    "Yes, I''ll give you a contact number. Just contact me then."


    Hearing my promise, Bai Shaoqi was slightly relieved, and then she said to me:


    "Boss Li, anyway, the black widow used to be my eldest sister. I''ll help you poison her... What if you go back and don''t understand the poison on me?"


    I was stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, I said:


    "Don''t worry, I can''t do anything about rabbit dead dog cooking and birds hiding. I still want to buy Lily company and Yanmei. If I go back on my word, you can''t sell Lily and Yanmei to me. Because the date of the company''s share transaction and settlement is on the same day."


    After saying this, I basically explained what I should say. I took the bodyguard behind me, left Bai Shaoqi''s room, went all the way down, and finally walked out of Bai''s residence.


    Bai Shaoqi remained kneeling in the room on the fourth floor until I finally left.


    In fact, there is one thing I didn''t tell Bai Shaoqi, that is, the efficacy of the stone Gu given to Bai Shaoqi by the three saints is a little faster than what I told Bai Shaoqi. Because the three saints have improved the poison of stone Gu. Once stained with that kind of stone poison, the black widow will not live for half a month.


    Of course, even if Bai Shaoqi fails, I''m not afraid. Anyway, the black widow and I have completely broken up. I don''t care if it gets worse.


    As for the matter of Gu, whether it''s Junxia, swallow or hot women, I try to keep it a secret and don''t let them know.


    Perhaps, I am no longer the original simple me, but at least in front of the girl I love, I still hope I can maintain a trace of innocence and kindness.


    Walking outside the gate of the white house again, I met with Awaha Yi and Junxia, and then briefly explained what happened in the villa. I told them that Bai Shaoqi had been subdued by me, had decided to get the swallow''s mother out of prison, and agreed to cancel the idea of accepting the swallow as a maid. Everything is fine.


    Tonight, we won a big victory.


    When I got my good news, the people present immediately cheered. The scenes just happened were really breathtaking. Life and death were all in one thought. From our encirclement of the White House to the black widow encircling us, and finally to our anti encirclement of the black widow, they all changed rapidly and twists and turns in a short period of more than ten minutes.


    At the moment, the dozens of motorcycle women are still kneeling on the ground, one by one with decadent complexion, holding their heads in their hands, falling hair, and dare not move.


    Fortunately, the area where Bai Jia is located is the edge of the city, and the night is dark. If Bai Jia is in the center of the city, I can''t imagine how many people will come to see the excitement at the moment.


    Seeing me out unharmed, the already disheartened motorcycle women were even more desperate.


    Maybe someone asked us if the police wouldn''t take care of the trouble? In fact, the police don''t care if people in the underworld fight. And even if the police came, it was the black widow who did it first. I can prevaricate it with the reason of self-defense. What''s more, we have more than 300 people, and the police can''t help us when they come.


    In our time, when the underworld fought, where could the police control it? Generally, people are killed and there is no way to catch a few people. No one died tonight. The only ones who hurt are the giants. They are the thugs and killers sent by the black widow to deal with me. It''s strange that such people will go to the police.


    Yan Yun, the swallow''s sister, was standing by and crying, while Bai Linghua was knocked unconscious by Awaha Yi,


    "My Lord, what are these people going to do?"


    Awaha Yi pointed and asked me.


    I frowned and looked at the motorcycle women kneeling on the ground. It was a little difficult. What should these women do? What if we send them away and they go back to the black widow and deal with us again? But if you let them go, is it too cheap for them?


    Avaha clothes, hot women, and all the women present are waiting for me. My word can solve the fate of these motorcycle women who almost forced me to a dead end.


    I looked around and finally fixed on the dozens of motorcycles parked at the door of Bai''s house. Seeing these motorcycles, my heart moved and said:


    "Drag all these motorcycles away. If they don''t get into trouble in a month, they''ll return them."


    These motorcycles are all the girls of motorcycles. They are so confiscated by us. The motorcycles are crying. But whoever has a big fist has the final say. They have no room for resistance. They are brought by themselves, and they are confiscated. No wonder they are.


    After all, these women are just the thugs called by the black widow to deal with me. They certainly don''t have much money. Their motorcycles are almost precious to them.


    The motorcyclists watched me drag their motorcycles away one by one, full of despair, but there was nothing they could do. As for the white Linghua who was unconscious, I also asked the people in Awaha clothes to take it away on a motorcycle.


    Yanyun, on the other hand, sent the iceberg beauty and Junxia back for the first time.


    The operation was very smooth tonight. No police came before the end of the fight. I guess the biggest reason is that the black widow only went back to the police and didn''t come to this site tonight. And even if it comes, I don''t worry. Before I came here tonight, I had bought train tickets and air tickets to Yunnan. I came here only after I was fully prepared.


    After Awaha Yi confiscated the motorcycles of the motorcycle women, they all hid in a large warehouse I bought for 100000. The warehouse was originally used to temporarily house the luggage of Awaha Yi''s men, but now it is just used to collect these confiscated motorcycles.


    As for the other four thugs of the giant woman and the black widow, I asked several motorcycle women to bandage them and take them to the hospital. The giant woman was completely disfigured and her life was in danger. But I think if someone knows her identity, I''m afraid her life will be more dangerous.


    The rest of the motorcycle girls are ready to clean up. I directly threatened them that if they dared to trouble me next time, I would break their hands and feet and smash their motorcycles together next time.


    Under my threat, the motorcycle girls bowed and bowed one by one, dared not resist, and walked away with their tails in their hands. Of course, I released people in batches. Several of the leading motorcycle women, I let avaha Yi pull to Bai''s house and beat them hard before releasing them. When they came out, those motorcycle women were covered with bags, black and blue, and had no appearance of women at all. But they can only swallow it.


    "Go back and tell the black widow that I will continue to play as much as I come!" I drank to the motorcycle women, who looked at me tremblingly, and then ran away towards the end of the road without looking back.

 Chapter 338

    Looking at the motorcycle girls running away, and then looking at the broken sticks on the ground and the broken helmet fragments all over the ground, a sense of fatigue suddenly rushed into my brain. I was hurt by a fight just now. Just now, because of the surge of blood, I forced myself to forget my fatigue, but now that the matter is handled, I feel sleepy and shaky. In the fierce battle just now, I got a lot of sticks and left a lot of bleeding wounds. If I was involved, I would tremble with pain and sweat.


    "Li Jian, how''s your hand?" Junxia frowned and walked up with a worried face. After all, Junxia is just a weak woman and can''t participate in the fighting of these underworld. Just now I fought with blood and blood, I had already seen her burning with anxiety.


    "It''s all right," I said with a strong smile. "It''s over. Let''s go back. Yanyun and swallow can go back and meet. I''ll settle the people in avaha clothes first, and then I''ll meet you. You, Yanyan and Liuli go back first. It''s dangerous to stay outside for a long time."


    Junxia''s lips twitched, but she didn''t say anything, just sighed.


    "I''ll go to avahayi''s apartment with you, too. I''ll go back with you and meet the swallows. What happened tonight... You and the black widow really got into trouble. Li Jian, you said you just came back from abroad and met with a vicious woman like the black widow. You''re really a troublemaker. What do you say you should do in the future..."


    Junxia said that what fell on me was not. At first, I listened to Junxia''s accusations with an open mind, but after she scolded me for a few words, looking at her cherry red lips, I suddenly had some fantasies.


    What do men need most after a bloody battle? Gentle, of course.


    Looking at Junxia''s mouth foam, I suddenly felt a little nervous turbulence. Finally, I suddenly felt that my brain was hot, walked forward, hugged Junxia, kissed her little mouth, and directly sealed all the nonsense she had to chatter on.


    Suddenly she was kissed by me. Junxiamei''s eyes opened wide and looked at me foolishly. Her eyes were stunned at first, but soon became blurred.


    "Well, stop talking and go back first. Not one or two dangerous things I have experienced will pass. And those that have passed will become the best memories." I directly moved out Pushkin''s words. This is probably one of the most elegant words that can be said by my ignorant hanging wire.


    As soon as I kissed, Junxia said nothing at once. In the end, she kissed me with tears on her face.


    Seeing the lingering between Junxia and me and the iceberg beauty standing aside, they immediately made a series of coughs.


    "Cough!" the cough behind me made me let go of Junxia. Looking back, I saw iceberg beauty and little Taimei, who were squinting at me.


    Seeing my eyes, the little sister quickly tilted her eyes into the sky, put her hands behind her, pretended to see nothing and said:


    "I didn''t see anything, I didn''t hear anything..." seeing the little sister, I couldn''t cry or laugh.


    I turned my eyes and saw the iceberg beauty holding her hand to her mouth, coughing softly and staring.


    As for Xiaobai, she touched her head and looked at me foolishly. During the fight just now, her head seemed to have been knocked by the motorcycle girl. Now a small bag is swollen on her forehead.


    "Let''s go back. You don''t have to follow me today." I said to the iceberg beauty and the little sister with a smile.


    The little sister looked at me, took a step closer to me and said:


    "Li Jian, I didn''t expect you to get angry and fight so scary. It''s totally different from Li Jian I used to know. It really scared me."


    I looked at the little sister''s two trembling whips, smiled bitterly and said, "it''s important to save people. And the black widow said she would break one of my hands. Can I not be angry?"


    "Break your hand, that crazy woman really says so?" the little sister said in surprise.


    "Well, it''s true. Well, hurry back. Swallow and Yanyun are waiting for you at Junxia''s house and need your comfort. I''ll settle them down first. After all, they came all the way to help me. I have to take care of them."


    "All right. Li Jian, be careful. Your hand is hurt..."


    "I know. Let''s go!" I explained to Xiaobai, and then let them get on the motorcycle and go back to Junxia''s house. While Junxia, Xiaobai, female wolf head and hot female are led by me back to the Santan camp of awahayi, their Yunnan thugs.


    As for the 300 thugs, they were stopped by awahayi and divided into six groups of 50 people in each group, scattered from different directions and returned to the place where we started.


    I rented a 20 storey staff apartment in the suburbs of the city. The price is very cheap. It costs only 80000 a month for a house, and there are three houses on each floor, which can barely accommodate 20 people. Therefore, I temporarily used it to accommodate people in Awaha clothes, which is regarded as a staff apartment.


    All the way around, they finally returned to the apartment where Awaha clothes and their crowd were. At that time, Awaha clothes had been put into the warehouse. It is said that many people on the road saw the scene of Awaha clothes and their cycling back. I guess those motorcycle women can find it here easily. But I guess even if they know that the motorcycle is here, they don''t have the courage to come, because awahayi sends someone to guard at the door of the warehouse and reports directly if they find an outsider.


    Seeing that I returned safely with Junxia and the three saints, hundreds of subordinates of Awaha clothes knelt down to me respectfully.


    "I''ve seen you, my Lord." hundreds of people saluted me.


    "Well, there''s no need to salute." I called up more than 300 men and asked:


    "How''s the girl in white who was caught back?"


    The girl in white refers naturally to Bai Linghua. Just now she was knocked unconscious by the fierce woman and brought back by me. Now she has been brought here by the fierce woman for temporary placement.


    As soon as my voice fell, there was a clear and angry cry in the corner near the apartment:


    "You people, let me go quickly!"


    Hearing this cry, I turned my head and saw Bai Linghua kneeling in the corner, tied with hemp rope, with scattered hair and gray face, looking at me with resentful eyes.


    Seeing Bai Linghua, I narrowed my eyes. Junxia also grabbed my hand and nodded to me.


    I nodded back to Junxia, and then walked towards Bai Linghua step by step.


    Seeing me approaching, Bai Linghua looked angry. This woman never seemed to be afraid of the threat of strong people. She was really a woman with high self-esteem.


    It can be said that all the disputes between me and the black widow were caused by this woman. If it weren''t for this woman, I''m afraid I''m playing warm and ambiguous in the big room with swallow and Junxia. This woman can be said to be the culprit.


    What makes me angry is that this woman never seems to give in to me.


    The only thing that wavered slightly was when her mother was about to be pushed down from the fourth floor by me.


    Step by step, I came to Bai Linghua and looked down at her coldly:


    "Wake up?"


    "Let me go! Untie my rope!" Bai Linghua scolded when she saw me.


    "Let you go? Do you think it''s possible?"


    "What if you treat me... Black aunt, you will die ugly!" Bai Linghua glared at me, with arrogance and fearlessness in her thick eyebrows. Originally, my anger had been reduced a bit, but when Bai Linghua roared, my cold blood boiled again.


    I kicked the woman directly, and she screamed and fell to the ground.


    "Ah, you devil, monster, go to hell!" I kicked Bai Linghua up like crazy. She opened her mouth and showed two tiger teeth to bite me. As a result, I caught her hand with a screw buckle, lifted it and threw it, which easily turned her over to the ground and made her fall!


    "Want to be cheap?" the more I look at the white Linghua, the more angry I am. I look around and want to find something like a stick and pestle and teach this woman a lesson. Junxia walked slowly to my side, held my hand and shook her head at me:


    "Well, Li Jian, take it easy. You know Bai Linghua is the character. The more you treat her like this, the worse she gets. You brought her here just to use her as a chip to force Bai Shaoqi to get the swallow''s mother out of prison. Don''t bully her like this." junxiamei blinked and Xiumei picked it, indicating that I don''t want to start too hard.


    Junxia''s soft eyes made me breathe. I intend to listen to Junxia''s words, lock up the white Linghua first and clean up her slowly. But what I didn''t think of was


    "Bah!" a mouthful of spittle flew into the air and hit me in the face. The warm and viscous feeling slid slowly down my cheeks and down to my chin.


    I wiped the saliva off my face, slowly turned my head, lowered my eyes, and saw that Bai Linghua was looking at me with resentful and angry eyes.


    Boom!


    "Don''t push an inch!"


    My anger was completely ignited. I flew up and flew to Bai Linghua''s forehead, but what I didn''t expect was that Bai Linghua suddenly stood up and ran away! My volley kick just kicked her on the shoulder!


    This crazy girl wants to run away!

 Chapter 339

    Unfortunately, this girl is destined to run far, and I don''t even have to chase her in person. Awaha Yi rushed forward, grabbed it upside down, kicked the white Linghua back, and then turned his hand and fell to the ground again. Bai Linghua fell again. This time, she fell so tight that her body was sour and soft that she couldn''t stand up again.


    Bai Linghua crawled painfully on the ground. Her body was covered with soil and dust, her hair was messy, and she completely lost the style of a dandy disciple.


    I rushed up step by step, picked up Bai Linghua''s hair and grabbed her long hair in my hand like messy grass. Bai Linghua''s bright forehead was exposed, and my eyes were protruding and ferocious because of pain.


    "Do you want to run? Run again?" I grabbed Bai Linghua''s hair and said angrily, then pressed her whole face on the ground and let the tip of her nose wipe the dirt on the ground.


    "Run again!"


    "Run again!"


    Once... Twice... Three times!


    I turned Bai Linghua''s head up again and again, and then pressed her face like a balloon on the ground again and again, which made her cry. My hands went around my head to break my hands, but I failed.


    I spit and buried Bai Linghua''s face on the ground for the last time. This time, Bai Linghua stopped moving. But what I didn''t expect was that the woman burst into tears. Her chirping, hoarse, intermittent and old Gua like voice made me feel extremely harsh.


    This time, Junxia didn''t come to persuade me, but came to me silently after I vented.


    In fact, I''m really a talkative and even optimistic person. As long as ordinary people don''t go too far, I can laugh it off and tolerate it. Except for the perversion of the old witch, the Spider Queen and the Black Lotus sect leader, I can tolerate ordinary people. After all, I''m also a man. There''s no need to have trouble with women, but it''s this white Linghua. I''m really angry once.


    In the 21st century, what I hate most is those women who are no three, no four, flirtatious and have higher eyes than the top. Bai Linghua is undoubtedly such a woman. With her family background, background and wide vision, she doesn''t pay attention to anyone. This kind of woman, even if I don''t do it myself, will beat and scold hundreds of times in my heart.


    I kicked Bai Linghua severely. The painful Bai Linghua spit out a mouthful of sour water, shrunk and cried hoarsely before it stopped.


    "Tie up her hands and feet and lock them in the storage room on the top floor and bolt them on the wind deflector!" I told the people in Awaha clothes. The big mouth women came up without saying a word and pulled the white Linghua all the way to the storage room on the 20th floor. They tied the white Linghua with hemp rope and couldn''t move until they tied her hands and feet to the ground.


    I also followed them to the top floor and asked Junxia to wait for me downstairs. Junxia knew that I must do too much to Bai Linghua. She advised me a few words. I told her that I knew a few things and wouldn''t hurt Bai Linghua, so she went upstairs.


    When she got to the storage room, Bai Linghua was tied to the windshield near the window of the storage room like a bitch. At such a height, Bai Linghua could not jump out of the building and escape. Bai Linghua knelt in the corner of the storage room and looked at me bitterly. At this time, I found that this woman was not a single eyelid, but it was not obvious. When she lowered her head, she could still see a little eyelid.


    Bai Linghua''s clothes were messy, covered with dirt dust, and her hair was messy. Her hands were tied behind her hips, and her legs were tied with more than ten circles of hemp rope, making it impossible for her to stand up and walk. More importantly, every rope binding her hands and feet is connected with the iron rod of the wind deflector at the back. Bai Linghua can''t escape.


    Looking at the ragged white Linghua bound with thick rope, I went to the white Linghua, grabbed her jaw and threatened with a tone very similar to the boss of the underworld:


    "Do you want to be cheap? Talk!"


    White Linghua looked at me with resentment. Her face was full of soil. Her dark eyes projected full of anger, as if she was going to burn me to death.


    However, Bai Linghua also knew that now she could not escape my hand, and was taken to this dark small storage room. If her mouth was cheap, she would be beaten by me, so she dared not speak any more. But sometimes, eyes are a better way to convey information than language. From Bai Linghua''s eyes, I can see that her hatred for me has reached the extreme.


    "What are you staring at? Your eyes can emit laser, can''t they?"


    Hearing my words, Bai Linghua snorted, turned aside, pouted and stopped looking at me.


    "Turn around, look at me and call me master." I said coldly to Bai Linghua.


    I say this not because I am abnormal, but simply because I want Bai Linghua to experience the feeling of being someone else''s maid.


    But Bai Linghua didn''t look at me and still turned her face sideways.


    "Call me master, do you hear me?!" seeing Bai Linghua''s calm appearance, I became angry and forced her head to turn to me.


    "Get out!" unexpectedly, Bai Linghua answered me in a fierce tone.


    I slapped her twice in the face in anger.


    Pa Pa!


    The crisp voice sounded, and two palm prints were added to Bai Linghua''s smooth face. Bai Linghua''s eyes showed wronged and unwilling tears. She suddenly wanted to get up straight and hit me. Unfortunately, her hands and feet were tied to the wind shield behind her and couldn''t move.


    "Call your master," I said again. "Do you call?"


    "Bah!"


    I grabbed her hair.


    "You call, don''t you?!"


    "I bah!" Bai Linghua still had a stubborn and tough face.


    "Are you calling or not? Are you calling or not?!"


    "Is it over? I bah!!" Bai Linghua still refuses to obey, which makes me very angry.


    Seeing the appearance of white Linghua, I said to the big mouth woman in the storage room:


    "Watch her. Don''t let her run. Rotate every two hours. Don''t let her sleep until she comes to me and asks the master. Don''t let her go to the bathroom. See how long she can endure. But don''t hit her or hurt her."


    "Yes, my Lord!" answered the big mouth woman piously. When I heard what I said, the complexion of White Diamond Flower turned iron cyan.


    "Beast! Bitch! Rubbish!" Bai Linghua scolded me behind me in a sad voice.


    "Shut up, you dare to scold my lord like this. Do you want to die?" the big mouth woman swung her hand and said angrily. She was about to give Bai Linghua a mouth.


    "Don''t hit her. Just let her shout, don''t give her water, and see how long she can shout." I told the big mouth girl, "I''ll go first. If she''ll call my master, let someone call me."


    "Yes!"


    Seeing the big mouth woman nodding again and again, I was satisfied and went out of the storage room.


    The white Linghua scolded me and cursed me behind me. The content was more and more ugly and vicious.


    After walking out of the apartment, I didn''t manage the white Linghua again. This woman is too arrogant and needs a lesson to remember. Seeing me coming out, Junxia came up with her eyebrows rolled up and asked me about Bai Linghua. I said I had locked up Bai Linghua and would not be in danger of life, but I wouldn''t let Bai Linghua leave for the time being.


    While I was upstairs, avahayi assigned the keys to her apartment to her thugs so that they could have a place to rest for a while.


    As for the daily expenses of these sisters, of course, Awaha clothes are borne by her. She is also the discoverer of the golden city. Now she is rich enough to feed her little sisters.


    During the fight this evening, the men in Awaha clothes basically suffered losses every day. The fierce women, the hot women, Xiaobai and the female wolf heads were healthy and didn''t get hurt. The three saints had been hiding in the corner during the fight and didn''t get hurt. In fact, I was the one who was stabbed the most seriously injured.


    Originally, I should have been sent to the outpatient department or the hospital for bandaging, but the hot female guard Xiaolai also came together. She had been waiting under the apartment for a long time. As a military doctor, she simply bandaged me again. My injury is basically no big problem. But in a week or two, I''m afraid I can''t carry out a large-scale struggle like today.


    Avaha gave her sisters a lot of checks to use freely, which was a reward for them. Originally, we should celebrate our victory. However, there were too many people, so we had to reward directly in the form of reward.


    At least they came all the way from Yunnan to support me. Can''t they come in vain?


    Most of the Yunnan thugs took the check of Awaha clothes and went back to their apartment to have a rest. As long as a few people bought snacks and clothes according to the instructions of Awaha clothes, after all, they didn''t have time for dinner after they came all the way.


    When the assassins in Awaha clothes were almost disbanded, there were only me, Awaha clothes, Junxia, three saints, Xiaobai and hot women downstairs. As for the female wolf head, she was invited by the three saints to take a bath and change her clothes.


    "Li Jian, avaha brought so many people. Although you settled them down, what will you do in the future? You can''t let them live here all the time?"

 Chapter 340

    Junxia walked up to me and asked me softly.


    I frowned. Indeed, what Junxia said is very realistic. What should I do with this group of people brought by Awaha clothes?


    According to my estimation, if Bai Shaoqi fails to kill the black widow successfully, the black widow will have a second conflict with me. Next time, she will send more and more terrible experts to kill me. The black widow and I have completely torn our faces.


    Before the black widow and I make a result, the people of Awaha clothes must not go. In a short time, I can feed hundreds of Awaha clothes. However, if the black widow doesn''t die in one year, two years, or even... Decades? These men of awahayi can''t stay in Santan city forever, can they?


    What should I do with so many people?


    Feed them on my assets? If I support them, I will pay them millions of living expenses every month. Such a huge expenditure is really not cost-effective.


    But if I send them back to Yunnan, I won''t have my own army.


    For a moment, I was really contradictory. At this moment, I can taste the pain of soldiers'' material expenditure when the ancient general led people to war.


    "Why don''t you do that, Junxia?" I said after thinking about it. "Aren''t we going to start a company? How about I arrange work for these little girls in Awaha clothes and let them work in my company?"


    "Work arrangement? It''s a good idea. But Li Jian, let alone the people in Awaha clothes, who have no work experience and no special vocational training, your company hasn''t been established yet. Li Jian, you want to establish a branch of Sun Moon jewelry store in Santan city. But the company''s land hasn''t been bought, and the company''s store hasn''t opened. Even if it opens, the jewelry company doesn''t need it It takes so many employees. "


    Junxia''s analysis stunned me. Indeed, my simple idea was to bring people here first and how to arrange them at that time. But now people have come and fought, but how to settle it has become a big problem.


    In addition, the biggest problem is that I may have to send more people from Yunnan in the future. Awahayi has more than 800 sisters. If they all come, my trouble will be even greater.


    "Oh, my head is killing me." I grabbed my hair in some pain and made a mess of my hair. Lao Tzu is so painful. When I think of the more than 300 minority women''s faces, my head is as big as a fight.


    "Now you know you have a headache?" Junxia held her chest, shook her thigh and looked at me, her clear eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Yes, I have!" when I was in trouble, suddenly an inspiration flashed in my head.


    "Yes?" Junxia frowned.


    "I remember, Round faced sister... Oh, I mean Cui Ruoyan, who called me before and said she would discuss the establishment of a food chain store with me, that is, what kind of pancakes her family inherited. Ruoyan said she wanted to open a chain store in Santan city and wanted to cooperate with me. Ruoyan was also the first time she wanted to open a chain store, lacking both employees and creativity and help."


    I patted my forehead and said with a smile, "simply let the people in Awaha clothes be the employees of Ruoyan chain stores, build a brand fast food restaurant similar to KFC, and open ten in Santan city. In this way, we can barely allocate manpower."


    Hearing my idea, Junxia''s eyes flashed a clear light: "That''s a good idea. But opening a chain store is also a very busy job. Let''s not talk about whether we can build a brand and make profits. It''s a headache to buy a store and the procedures for opening a store. It''s also very complicated to transport goods, product audit, production process, marketing planning, publicity and promotion. More importantly, Li Jian, I want to ask... What is KFC Is that right? "


    I was stunned and said, "KFC is a famous chain fast food restaurant in the 21st century. No one knows."


    "Really?" Junxia''s face was full of doubts. Of course, she was a woman in her time. She didn''t know some chain stores in our time. According to my understanding, there were no KFC restaurants in the women''s world, but there were other similar fast-food restaurants, but they should not have the unique taste of KFC.


    I think it might be an effective way to make money if I try to simulate the formula of KFC based on my taste memory of KFC. Thinking of this, I want to praise myself as a genius. If I can succeed, maybe I can become the grandfather of KFC in the women''s world!


    "Even if the food shop can''t be opened, we can also open a clothing company. Swallow should have a lot of experience in managing the clothing company. Although swallow''s company has been acquired, its contacts are still there. Maybe we can contact some former directors, supervisors or managers of Yanmei company through swallow''s channel, and change a brand to open a clothing company no less than Yanmei company The loading company... Is OK. "


    My words stunned Junxia. Junxia thought about it with her eyebrows and said to me, "you have a lot of ideas. But they are just ideas. If you really want to do it, you don''t know how long it will take."


    "It doesn''t matter, step by step. In fact, my idea is to build a business district with all kinds of food, clothing, jewelry, massage and entertainment. It''s called one-stop service for short." I put my arms around Junxia''s slim waist and said it in my arms. In my mind, I remembered the "nightclub" in Zhengzhou The scene of staying overnight in a store like that is a little dirty, but women may like it very much.


    "There''s always a way out. There''s still a long way to go." I fondly touched Junxia''s soft body. Junxia also leaned against me and let me touch it. Junxia is not a very restrained woman, but a woman with open mind. Moreover, I''ve become used to touching her for a long time. When I was touched, Junxia didn''t squeak and looked dignified, Frowning, she seemed to be thinking about something. Until I pinched her hard, she gave a coquettish cry, then glared at me angrily, and then her right hand habitually pinched my thigh.


    "Hey, hey, hey." seeing Junxia''s angry look, I laughed, and then said to avaha Yi, "avaha Yi, take care of your little sisters and straighten them out. I''ll go back to Lin''s house with Junxia to see the swallows, and I''ll contact you at any time."


    "Yes." Awaha Yi respectfully replied to me without half a silk of disobedience. After raising her head, she looked at me and asked, "my Lord, I still have 500 little sisters in Shangri La County. My Lord, do you want to bring them?"


    I thought for a moment. I thought that I was fighting with the black widow today. She must know my details. Next time she will fight me again, I''m afraid there will be more than dozens of people. I''d better let avaha Yi pick up her little sisters. If the black widow dies, her little sisters can be sent back one after another. Thinking of this, I nodded:


    "Take it all over. You can use it later. Let them live in Santan city for a few months. It''s no problem. If they want to go back again, they can be arranged to go back."


    "OK."


    It''s a long-term plan to take over the people in awahayi. It''s a plan that must be made for me to play my own power in Santan city in the future. Moreover, I think maybe I can try to win over some white and underworld forces in Santan city in the future... Hey, no matter what I think, the task is very arduous!


    Of course, although the task is arduous, I still feel an inexplicable blood surging in my heart when I think that I may dominate the city that used to be my hometown!


    "If there is any emergency, call me at the first time."


    "Yes."


    After explaining the work of Awaha Yi and the treatment method of Bai Linghua, I went back to the Lin family with Junxia, hot woman, female wolf head, Xiaobai, three saints and Xiaolai. Although Yan Yun was rescued, I haven''t seen the reunion of the sisters yet. Wait until you go back and have a good look at them.


    Although Junxia''s family is not the largest in Santan City, the location of the Provincial State Archives Bureau is not where ordinary police dare to go. Junxia''s mother has little power, but her official hat is very big. The director of the Provincial Archives Bureau is at the same level as the director of the provincial public security department. It can be said that Junxia''s home is one of the best places to avoid police search and arrest. Even if the matter tonight was exposed, the police did not dare to check Junxia''s house. Only those spies directly ordered by the Ministry of national security dare to search the Lin family, but ordinary police dare not.


    Almost three in the middle of the night, we finally returned to Junxia''s residence. We were already sleepy.


    Into the living room, a group of little Taimei, iceberg beauty and Qingchun sister were all there, and there were many of them. However, there are only two people who can be called the focus, that is, embracing Yan Yun sitting at the end of the long table and Yan Yun sleeping on the swallow''s lap with tears in his eyes.


    Seeing us coming back, the swallow quickly and gently propped up her sister''s body, let her lean aside, and then ran up with a pair of pink sandals.


    "Li Jian... Are you hurt?" the swallow''s clear and excited eyes looked at me entering the living room, and her lips moved. It seemed that she wanted to say some words of gratitude to me, but when her eyes fell on my right arm, her face suddenly darkened.

 Chapter 341

    "It''s all right, little wound. I''m rough and fleshy. It''s nothing." I smiled, touched my head and said.


    Hearing what I said, the swallow was always worried. She came up and rolled up my sleeve for inspection. I had no choice but to show her the bandage I was wearing.


    "How serious is it? Does it hurt? Was it cut by a knife?" the swallow gently touched the bandage on my arm, trembled and breathed air conditioning.


    "It''s all right. Look, I''ll swing it for you." I smiled and comforted the swallow, then endured the tingling on my hand, raised my arm and turned twice to reassure her.


    The swallow''s beautiful eyebrows frowned more tightly, but suddenly, her eyebrows loosened, and then she threw herself into my arms and cried in a voice that was neither light nor heavy.


    The swallow suddenly jumped into my arms and cried, which surprised me. I instinctively stretched out my hand around her back and clumsily patted her to comfort her.


    "Well, don''t cry. Yanyun is back. Everything is fine. It''s all over. Why are you crying? If you cry again, you''ll wake Yanyun up."


    My words made the swallow''s cry a little lighter, but the swallow still couldn''t help twitching and crying. She didn''t say a word. She was stuck in front of me, her head fell on my shoulder, and her black hair was scattered on my shoulder. She choked and her body trembled slightly.


    The swallow didn''t move, so I had to keep standing like a zombie, when her railing, let her lean enough.


    Seeing the swallow crying against me, Junxia and iceberg beauty have no one to speak. As the witnesses and relevant personnel of the whole event, they can understand the swallow''s mood at the moment.


    "Li Jian... Really thank you. I don''t know how to thank you... Thank you... Thank you..." after a while, the faint voice of the swallow with a cry came out from under her hair. I sighed and said nothing. And the swallow pulled his head out of my shoulder and was facing me.


    A pair of wet pupils like apricot blossoms after the rain are so straight towards me. I don''t know whether they are grateful, sad or hiding other emotions.


    The swallow''s Yan red Runfang lip as long as her eyes was facing me, and then the next second, the swallow suddenly closed her eyes, stood on tiptoe, and then sent a beautiful lip up, firmly fitting with my lips.


    Although the whole process was sudden, I didn''t have room to dodge, but I didn''t dodge.


    I feel like my mouth is pasted with a cherry with water. It is greasy, moist, and a little bitter and sweet.


    I kissed the swallow.


    And she kissed me.


    I kissed the swallow like this.


    I feel like a dream.


    To tell you the truth, in fact, since I came to this woman''s world and met the swallow for the first time, I had no less fantasies about her, but at that time, because the thought of hanging silk in the 21st century was too serious, I always felt low self-esteem and hesitated, and I didn''t have the courage to tell the swallow my real thoughts, so I had some beautiful fantasies about the swallow, It has been limited to the dreamy level.


    Of course, I also imagined that the gentle and eldest sister like daughter swallow could kiss me, hug me, and even become my woman one day


    However, I haven''t done anything to swallows for more than half a year. Occasionally, I will fantasize about such a scene. From my heart, I yearn for that moment very much.


    Unexpectedly, tonight, at this moment, everything has come true.


    I felt my heart pounding. It''s like first love.


    Although I know that the meaning of kissing in the women''s world is actually different from that in the 21st century, I''m still excited.


    I have kissed many girls. Some girls'' lips are sweet and some girls'' lips are light, but the swallow''s lips are different from other girls.


    The swallow''s lips have a trace of sweetness, but they are also mixed with a trace of pain.


    That''s the smell of tears.


    When kissing, the other women present tried not to make a sound. Only the little sister booed, but before two times, she was clamped by the iceberg beauty with two fingers and squeezed into a duck''s mouth.


    I don''t know how long it took before the swallow''s lips gently left me. The swallow and I didn''t have a tongue kiss, just the simplest kiss. Maybe the swallow doesn''t know tongue kiss at all.


    "Li Jian, I owe you all my life." the swallow looked at me with crimson cheeks and stroked his hands uneasily in front of his abdomen. "Li Jian, i... I don''t know what to say. You have helped me so much, i... I don''t know how to repay you. Now I have nothing, I have nothing, my family is bankrupt, and my mother is in prison..."


    "Stay with me," I interrupted the swallow and said quietly to her.


    "What did you say...?"


    The swallow looked at me with a daze.


    I looked at the swallow, took a breath and said, "stay with me. Be my woman and guard the house. OK? It''s like... Our husbands and wives in that era." at this point, I felt my cheeks turn red rapidly. This is my confession to the swallow.


    I guess it was the most formal confession after I came to this woman''s world. Although I had flirted with Junxia before, our hearts actually acquiesced to each other at that time. The swallow''s feelings for me have never been clear, so when I asked her, I was naturally very nervous.


    When I asked, the swallow lowered his head and looked a little shy.


    But in the end, she raised her head, looked at me, and said gently and quietly:


    "Li Jian, i... I''d like to be your guard and live with you."


    Hearing the swallow''s words, my heart suddenly brightened. But then the swallow poured cold water on me.


    "But... I made an appointment with Liuli to live with her. Although I would like to live with you, I''m a little sorry for Liuli. Li Jian, would you mind Liuli living with you?" the swallow looked at me in some embarrassment.


    Asked by the swallow, my heart really clicked. I looked at the iceberg beauty, but found that she was coming towards me. Her cold eyes swept over my face, and then the iceberg beauty passed me.


    At the moment of wiping her shoulders, the iceberg beauty left a faint sentence:


    "I won''t join you."


    With that, the iceberg beauty, with an ethereal dream, walked out of the living room like a spectacular avalanche of bright black hair pouring down from the snow mountain. With the rhythmic sound of boots stepping on the ground, the slender figure gradually moved away. The iceberg beauty finally disappeared outside the living room. Her arrogant posture and unrestrained posture, even if she chose to give up and leave, she... Walked so unrestrained and freely without a trace of nostalgia.


    This is the iceberg beauty, this is... Xu Liuli I know.


    "Colored glaze!" seeing the iceberg beauty who turned and strode away, the swallow shouted hurriedly to stop it, but the iceberg beauty did not have any nostalgia, or she pretended to have no nostalgia. Her graceful back swayed slightly and had already gone away.


    Where did the iceberg beauty go?


    Maybe I chose to smoke outside, or maybe I was tired, so I went home.


    But she really gave up the swallow. Gave me the swallow.


    Looking at the iceberg beauty who suddenly left, I was a little stunned. A strong sense of guilt stirred in my heart, but I didn''t say anything until the iceberg beauty left. This feeling is like robbing other people''s things.


    Swallow, Junxia and little Taimei looked at each other. The three soy sauce combinations of Qingchun sister, glasses sister and black girl kept staring at us. It took them a while to think of something, then chased the direction of the iceberg beauty and shouted the name of the iceberg beauty to leave.


    The huge living room suddenly lost nearly half of its people.


    "Swallow... Liuli doesn''t seem very happy." I said with some shame.


    "Well... Although Liuli looks rational, she is actually very emotional. She likes to hide her emotions in her heart. When she is in front of us, she never shows timidity... Liuli, she is really kind to me. We have known each other for less than three years. At the beginning... Liuli took the initiative to want me to live with her in September six months ago..." here, The swallow''s eyes were moist again, "that was the morning when we left Xiashan village, and also... The day we met you."


    The swallow''s words surprised me a little. So I''m the third party between swallow and iceberg beauty?


    So I put a green hat on the iceberg beauty? Although in the women''s world, there is no green hat.


    "Swallow, I didn''t mean to break you up. If you want to live with Liuli, you can also live with Liuli. That''s your freedom. Besides, it''s not only two people who can live together. If Liuli wants, I can live together with her."


    The swallow looked a little lonely and said, "Li Jian, I know what you mean. But I really want to live with you... You are a good person, kind and simple, and sometimes very strong. I am willing to live with you. Even if there will be danger in the future, I... Am willing."


    "That glass..."


    "Liuli thinks more. She''s worried about the danger of getting along with you for a long time, so she hasn''t shown her interest in you. But I know that Liuli is also very interested in you... She''s just embarrassed to express it."


    The swallow''s answer made me feel strange.


    Iceberg beauty is interested in me? I really can''t see it. All along, I think iceberg beauty regards me as a big trouble. She helped me because she was one of my first discoverers.

 Chapter 342

    "I''ll talk to Liuli. Li Jian, Liuli and I are good sisters, but for you... I like you." the swallow said with some shame. The big sister is incomparably lovely at the moment. Although the swallow is not the most beautiful of all the girls I know, she definitely has the most affinity. The affinity of the swallow is enough for anyone to see her without caution. Listening to the swallow''s words, I felt very comfortable and excited.


    "Liuli has more profound ideas than most people. In fact... I also thank Liuli for helping me all the time. However, if she doesn''t want to, don''t force her. After all, the girls with me will be in danger. Everyone has their own ideas, and Liuli thinks I''m a trouble. In fact, there''s nothing wrong. Swallow, please discuss with Liuli. But if she wants, I can also let her live with us. I will be responsible for her safety and won''t let anyone hurt you. "I firmly assured the swallow that the swallow nodded slightly and a pair of autumn eyes looked at me with crystal.


    "Xiaobai, proud dance, when are you going to eat!" I looked at the swallow for a while. My eyes fell on Xiaobai and the female wolf head sitting at the end of the long table. When I saw the plates and bowls piled up like a hill in front of the two silly girls'' tables, I couldn''t help shouting.


    "Hmmm... But master, eat well at night. It''s a waste if you don''t eat." Xiaobai chewed the chicken legs with puffy cheeks and wolfed down with the female wolf head. When I talked with the swallow just now, the two single-cell creatures completely focused on the night at the table, and didn''t care what I was talking with the swallow at all.


    "Then you can save some for me, silly girl!"


    "I left you fried chicken legs, master... Eh, why not?" Xiaobai''s eyes fell on a white porcelain plate in the corner, but the plate was empty at the moment.


    My eyes followed the plate pointed by Xiaobai, and then fell on the female wolf head.


    At the moment, the female wolf head was cramming two chicken legs into her mouth and gnawing. Two chicken leg bones were exposed from her mouth, like the tentacles of a mantis. The female wolf head had two shiny chicken legs in her hands.


    "Well... I know who the thief is."


    I squinted.


    Seeing the conversation between Xiaobai and me, the swallow and Junxia standing by finally couldn''t help laughing.


    After that, a group of us finished supper and replenished our strength, so we planned to go back to our room to have a rest.


    I didn''t tell the swallow the specific process of tonight''s fight, but told her that it was over for the time being. Bai Shaoqi should agree to get her two mothers out of prison. Hearing my words, the swallow was even more happy. It was like winning a big prize. She almost didn''t shed tears again.


    After making the swallow happy, I called avaha Yi again and was relieved to make sure there was no problem with avaha Yi. The fight with the black widow tonight has always worried me that the black widow will take revenge by means of thunder. If the black widow did that, the second fierce fight between me and her would be inevitable.


    Next time, the black widow will definitely send more people. At that time, it will be difficult to decide. These days, I have to enter a state of high tension and always be on guard against the movements of black widows and hundreds of families.


    People worry about too many aspects, so it''s easy to get tired of the brain. So after supper, I was confused. I asked the swallow to take her sister back to the room and have an early rest. Yan Yun was surprised these days. The little girl who is still in high school was hit so hard physically and mentally that she needed her sister''s comfort.


    Then the three saints and I, together with Junxia, sorted out their thoughts in the living room, did something to deal with the aftermath, and planned to go back to their room to have a rest. The hot girl and Xiao Lai didn''t have much to say. They simply explained something and went to have a rest first. Hot women who have been soldiers have a very regular grasp of work and rest time. As for the weak girls and little sparrows... They have long gone to bed.


    As for the little girls, they seem to be chasing the iceberg beauty back to their rented apartment outside the school. That''s the phone the little sister gave me after supper. Little Taimei and Qingchun told me that after the iceberg beauty returned to the apartment, she went to bed alone without saying a word. She didn''t mention anything about the swallow and me, and didn''t know if she was really depressed.


    The struggle with the black widow and the emotional entanglement really give me a headache. Fortunately, there is still a woman around me who understands me, that is Junxia.


    "Li Jian, you''re tired too. Go to bed early." after they left, Junxia came up to me and said, "although there are a lot of words to tell you, you''re tired."


    "HMM. OK. Then I''ll take a bath. Let''s have a rest. Xiaoying, Xiaoyun and Xiaoyu, you can also have a rest." I looked at Junxia with some gratitude. After all, Junxia understood me better. Now I have so many things to do. The only thing I want to do is take a bath, lie comfortably in bed and sleep without thinking about anything, Leave a lot of things until tomorrow.


    "My Lord, we''ll help you prepare your clothes." when the three saints heard that I was going to sleep, they immediately took the initiative to help me prepare my clothes. Junxia didn''t stop them, so she let them go. As for Xiaobai and female wolf head, they have always slept together. One person and one beast have long had feelings. Xiaobai and female wolf head have always slept in the same room these days, and tonight is no exception.


    The people in the living room are almost scattered. Only Junxia and I can communicate normally.


    I looked at Junxia, hesitated and said, "Junxia, why don''t I sleep with you tonight?"


    Hearing my words, a red light flashed on Junxia''s face. Junxia looked at me angrily and said in a low voice:


    "Just now I was so close to the swallow. Now when people leave, they say they want to sleep with me?"


    "This..."


    I looked at Junxia from top to bottom, at her long hair, white face, and the exquisite female body curve wrapped in black leather clothes, lowered my head and said:


    "Junxia, I''m sorry. But I also hope... Swallows can live with us." I lowered my head in shame, "I really like swallows..."


    Junxia hugged her chest and looked at me with her mouth. "Are there few girls you like? I said, as long as I agree. I allow you to like other girls. Swallow is also a good girl. If she wants to live with you, I won''t object. Anyway... I robbed you from her at the beginning." at this point, Junxia''s tone was a little jealous.


    "That''s not what I mean... Although Junxia, you did bring me from the swallows. But now I feel more about you than other girls. Don''t think about it." hearing that Junxia was a little angry, I hurried to explain.


    "Well, stop talking. As long as you have me in your heart and treat me like before, I''ll be satisfied." Junxia looked at me with a sigh of relief and said.


    When I smoothly followed Junxia into the room, I spit out my tongue like a dog and gasped like an ox.


    Well, ha ha, successfully abducted junxiamei paper, wow ha ha!


    Bumpy bumpy followed Junxia up the second floor. On the way, I met the three saints who sent me clothes. I thanked them, and then I planned to spend the night in my room with Junxia.


    My heart was full of joy, and I forgot all the fights with the black widow at night.


    However, just walked into Junxia''s room, Junxia and I were stunned.


    Because there are two people lying on the bed in Junxia''s room.


    The weak girl and the little sparrow are sitting on Junxia''s bed, watching TV and waiting for us.


    "... Hi, Li Jian..." seeing me, the weak girl vaguely opened her eyes and greeted me, while the little sparrow hurriedly turned off the TV.


    "Dada dada, eldest sister! Why did you come in?" the little sparrow stammered at us.


    "I also want to ask you, Jiao Jiao, why don''t you go to your room to sleep so late?" Junxia and I pestle at the door and strangely ask the two girls who occupied her room. At the same time, Junxia''s voice is also a little nervous.


    "Me, that..." when Junxia asked, the weak girl and the little sparrow were speechless.


    The little sparrow blushed and stammered:


    "I, we are very worried about you... You, you discuss downstairs. I, we can''t disturb you, big sister. So wait here..."


    The stutter of the little sparrow still didn''t get better, but I managed to understand what she meant. It''s just that the tense atmosphere at home tonight makes the little sparrow and the weak girl a little worried about whether Junxia will be okay. They didn''t bother us in the living room, so they want to take advantage of Junxia''s return to the room to see Junxia and make sure she''s okay. Unexpectedly, Junxia took me back to the room. At this time, she bumped into us. As a result, the situation became very embarrassing.


    Seeing me, the little sparrow and the weak girl didn''t talk much. The little sparrow''s eyes dodged, and the weak girl looked sick. She disappeared for more than half a year. The weak girl seemed to be thinner, and her eyes also had a little black bags, probably because she didn''t sleep well.


    The weak girl squinted at us, while the little sparrow looked embarrassed and a little unhappy.


    Seeing the two girls in the room, I was stunned for a while, said hello to them, then gently pulled La Junxia''s clothes and said, "Junxia, Jiaojiao and are here... Why don''t you go to my room?"


    Hearing my proposal, Junxia glanced at me, flicked my chin with her finger and said:


    "Jiao Jiao and are here. They don''t give up."


    Hearing Junxia''s words and looking at Junxia''s disdain, I was a little discouraged. What bad luck! I was hit by a weak girl and a little sparrow. It seems that my plan to train a female doctor tonight will fail, sobbing


    In order to avoid making a fool of herself, Junxia quickly turned to me and said, "Li Jian, go back to your room... I''ll have a chat with Jiaojiao and them."


    "But..." I looked at Junxia and then looked at the exit. My face was disappointed.


    "Go to bed!" Junxia pushed me to the door. But just then, the voice of the three saints suddenly came from behind me:


    "My Lord, you are hurt. Please let us serve you tonight."


    My heart was cold. I looked back slowly and saw the three saints standing behind me with some medicine bottles and gauze. Her slender body was wearing a white loose sleeping dress, her skirt corners brushed the ground, and her face was full of piety and expectation


    I''m finished. Triplets meet three sisters, and they all have to sleep with me. What should I do now!

 Chapter 343

    The appearance of the three saints made the already chaotic situation even more chaotic. Six girls looked at each other inside and outside the room, while I became a sandwich biscuit sandwiched in the middle, neither left nor right.


    Triplets, three sisters. There are all kinds of customs and characteristics on either side, which makes me feel a little slow.


    "Hey, Sakura, you..."


    "My Lord, your body has not replied. Let''s serve you!"


    The question of the three saints embarrassed me. How can I explain it.


    I coughed hurriedly, and then said to the three saints with elegant white skirts, clear eyes and expectant faces, "No. go and have a rest."


    Finally, the women went back to rest.


    I didn''t wake up until about noon the next day.


    When I went downstairs, I heard an ugly and familiar song from the kitchen in the hall on the first floor. Then I stopped and walked curiously to the kitchen. As soon as I walked, I found a delicate and slender woman wearing an apron and standing in front of the stove fiddling with an iron pot.


    Long hair as black as a waterfall, a white pleated apron with rough edges tied around the waist, and a big bow tied behind the waist. Isn''t this... Xiaobai?


    Why is this silly girl cooking?


    "Xiaobai, why are you cooking?!"


    After watching it for a long time, I realized that Xiaobai was cooking. I was very novel.


    "Ah... Master?" hearing my voice, Xiaobai, who was humming and cooking, was shocked. With a bang, he dropped all the spatulas in his hand on the ground. Xiaobai quickly bent down to pick them up. As soon as Xiaobai bent over, I saw the scene on the stove Xiaobai was doing.


    There is a big iron pot on the stove. The iron pot is being heated by the electric stove. Under the heating of the electric stove, the iron pot makes a hissing sound.


    "Silly girl, you can still cook. What are you cooking?" I walked up curiously and wanted to look at what Xiaobai cooked himself.


    Seeing that I was curious to look at the results of her work, Xiaobai quickly stood up, some hurriedly opened his hands to protect me and blocked the iron pot behind me.


    "No, don''t look, master..." Xiaobai''s face was full of shame and shyness.


    Xiaobai showed me that I might eliminate my curiosity, but my curiosity rose when I saw her desperately protecting her iron pot. My heart was itching, and I came forward with a smile and said:


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense. Get out of the way and show me! You silly girl can cook well. The sun is really coming out from the West."


    "No, don''t look at the master..." Xiaobai tried to cover it up, but I finally threw it aside, and then leaned out my head to see what happened. This silly girl put the withered seeds of Acacia fruit into the dish as pepper last time, but it hurt purple butterfly and me. This time she dared to cook. She was just looking for smoke.


    But at first glance, I was stunned. The iron pot was empty, not even a drop of water. Where was the food?


    "Silly girl, there''s nothing in this pot. What are you going to do?" I turned my head and asked Xiaobai in surprise.


    Little white mouth held his fingers, blinked his big eyes and said with some embarrassment:


    "I... I''m making boiled eggs."


    Boiled eggs. The simplest dish is to mix eggs with water. It is the simplest dish that any intelligent creature with thinking ability can make.


    But


    "But where did you get the eggs?" I asked strangely.


    "The water hasn''t boiled yet, master. Don''t worry. There will be some soon." Xiaobai opened his black eyes and folded his hands. "Master, I can''t do anything. I didn''t learn to cook when I was in the army and didn''t make dinner with sister zidie. Now I can. Sister Chuntian taught me how to make boiled eggs just now. I can already make boiled eggs!"


    "But why didn''t I see the water?"


    "..." this time, Xiaobai was really stunned. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and came forward. She put her head out in fear, looked at the scene in the pot, opened her mouth and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Ah, how could there be no water... Just now there was a little heat coming out?" Xiaobai looked at the scene in the iron pot and mumbled blankly.


    "You silly girl, don''t you even go to see if there is boiling water?"


    "But there was a lot of heat just now. It looks so hot. I''m afraid of water splashing. I don''t dare to put eggs. I want to put them when the water is less..."


    "Then you hum and wander outside the sky until the water is shallow?" I tried not to bleed my bleeding heart.


    Xiaobai looked at me blankly and said:


    "Yes, but... Master, how do you know?"


    "Hey, you silly girl! I really shouldn''t have any expectations for you! Almighty Jesus Christ, can you raise the IQ of this big brainless woman to the level of an eight year old? I thank your whole family!"


    Holding my face in pain, I looked up and yelled.


    Hearing my words, Xiaobai lowered his head somewhat shyly, and his face turned red into Sudan.


    Hurry to drive Xiaobai out of the kitchen. The last lunch was handled by Junxia''s four maids. Otherwise, if we leave it to Xiaobai, we don''t expect to drink a drop of water.


    "Mr. Li, thank you for saving me last night."


    At dinner, the swallow took her Yanyun into the living room. After a night''s rest, Yanyun''s condition was much better. As soon as she saw me, she thanked me very politely.


    It is worthy of being a rich lady. Yan Yun, like a swallow, is still very polite, and even knows a bit more politeness than a swallow.


    "Sister Junxia, sister Yanyan, um... Well, I''m sorry, I don''t know the names of my sisters, but sisters, thank you for taking care of my sister. It''s causing you trouble."


    The little girl is beautiful and gentle, especially with a ponytail. She looks like a student sister, which is very popular. I think maybe the swallow told her about my relationship with her, so she thanked me so much. In particular, Yan Yun called me husband, which means that the swallow has told Yan Yun about living with me.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, don''t be so polite. Your sister has a good relationship with me, and it''s right to help you." Yan Yun''s polite words are useless to me.


    "Well, no, I must thank you, Mr. Li. If you hadn''t risked to save me last night, I couldn''t have come out! I thought I wouldn''t be able to get out again if I was captured by the Bai family. Thanks to you."


    Yan Yun''s clever words made me feel very comfortable. I laughed, nodded, and accepted Yan Yun''s and swallow''s thanks again. The two sisters sat down at the long table. The swallow looked at me tenderly, and my heart shook when I saw the swallow''s gentle expression.


    "Well, let''s eat. Things have settled down for the time being. Don''t think about it and enjoy it now." facing the girls'' eyes, I coughed for a while and motioned for everyone to eat.


    During dinner, I had several eye contact with Junxia, the three saints and the little sparrow from time to time, either squeezing my eyebrows or making eyes. In addition to Xiaobai and the female wolf head, the hot girl with sharp eyes had already found something wrong with me. Her eyes fell on me several times, and her fiery red eyebrow had been frowning and her eyes were full of suspicion.


    But after lunch, I was calm. As soon as I left my seat after lunch, I received a call from the big mouth woman.


    I answered the phone in time. At the other end of the phone was the voice of a big mouth woman:


    "My Lord, Bai Linghua can''t stand it anymore. She said she would do anything. Just let her sleep and take a bath. Come and have a look..."


    The big mouth girl''s reply surprised me. I almost forgot the white Linghua.


    "I can''t do it after only half a day? OK, let me come and have a look." unexpectedly, although Bai Linghua was stubborn, I thought Bai Linghua would be a female hero who would rather die than obey like sister Jiang. In the final analysis, that''s all.


    But it''s also right to think about it. After all, Bai Linghua is a rich woman. She has a rich family. She hasn''t suffered any great suffering in her life. Now it''s in my hands. I can''t stand being tortured by us.


    After hearing the news, I asked the fierce woman to drive me to the apartment where Awaha clothes are located. I didn''t take Junxia and swallow with me because the scene is too disgusting and bloody. I don''t want Junxia to treat me as a pervert. Although they know that I kidnapped Bai Linghua, they just think that this is my tool to coerce Bai Shaoqi. They don''t know what I did to Bai Linghua.


    When I hurried to the storeroom on the top floor of their apartment in the southern suburb of Awaha, I was almost frightened by the scene in front of me.


    In the dark and messy storage room, there are piles of sundries, piles of old newspapers, broken wooden chairs, rotten sofas, and rusty and peeling paint windshields.


    In front of the wind deflector, a thin woman with disheveled hair knelt powerlessly. The woman''s face was pale and haggard. She was only wearing a thin underwear, and her lower body was wearing a pair of low waist three-thirds jeans.


    The woman''s hands and feet were tied. On her slender arms, there were circles of thick hemp rope, one end of which was tied to the wind deflector. The woman couldn''t move at all. She had to keep kneeling,


    Seeing me entering the door, Bai Linghua, who was bound by all kinds of flowers, was grabbed by the big mouth woman''s hair with her hand and was facing me.


    When Bai Linghua was caught and looked at me, I was startled. What kind of eyes is this. Because she didn''t sleep all night, Bai Linghua''s eyes were full of blood. Coupled with her hatred for me, her eyes were even more angry, but the depths of her pupils were full of fatigue. She couldn''t hate me if she wanted to hate me.


    The appearance of Bai Linghua surprised me a little. The big mouth girl came to me and said, "my Lord, according to your instructions, she didn''t sleep, go to the bathroom or eat last night."


    "HMM." I nodded, walked forward a few steps, came to Bai Linghua, then slightly bent down and looked at her. After clearing my throat, I tried to squeeze out a smile and asked:


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it hard?"


    "Let me go..." Bai Linghua looked at me with tired and unwilling eyes, but her voice was very hoarse and weak, as if she had stuck something. From Bai Linghua''s hoarse voice, I judge that Bai Linghua scolded me many times last night.


    "Do you want to scold me as a beast and a bitch?" I asked people to let go of Bai Linghua''s hair and asked Bai Linghua with a smile.


    "As long as I live... I... I must let you pay the price..." unexpectedly, seeing me, Bai Linghua said these words, which immediately sank my heart.

 Chapter 344

    "Talk back? Call me master, bark like a dog three times, and I''ll let you sleep."


    "You... Why don''t you die..." Bai Linghua looked at me fiercely, suddenly looked at me, opened her mouth and spit out a mouthful of saliva! Fortunately, I hid quickly. The saliva was dodged by me and flew to one side of the floor.


    This woman is not satisfied! Bai Linghua''s move made my anger surge up again.


    I turned to look at the big mouth woman and said:


    "Didn''t you say you gave in?"


    The big mouth woman frowned and said in some embarrassment:


    "Well... My Lord, when I called you just now, this guy gave in, but when you came, she seemed unwilling to give in again."


    "Then keep her kneeling here. Don''t let her sleep or eat." I told the big mouth girl. "I think how long she can hold on! I don''t believe she won''t give in!"


    "Yes!" said the big mouth woman respectfully.


    I took a cold look at Bai Linghua and walked out of the storage room, ignoring the curse of the hoarse Bai Linghua behind me. In the 21st century, many police arrested the suspects for questioning and taking confessions, that is, they forced the export of confessions by not letting the suspects sleep. People can not eat for a month or drink water for a week, but as long as they don''t sleep for three or four days, a person will definitely collapse. Not letting people sleep is a more effective means to make people yield than torture.


    Bai Linghua can endure until now because she hates me too deeply, but there is always a limit. I just want to challenge this limit. Let this woman give in. Otherwise, if she doesn''t listen to me, there will be complications in her future plans.


    After leaving the storeroom, I met her in the room of Awaha Yi on the first floor of the apartment. I asked avaha Yi about the trend of her sisters. At the same time, avaha Yi told me that her red nose woman and scar woman have returned to shangri la county to help me pull people. Avaha Yi can help me pull 300 people in these days.


    Of course, the arrival of more people means that I have to rent more apartments. Therefore, avaha Yi has to go to the rental agency in Santan city to inquire about the information of empty apartments that can be rented. Otherwise, even if avaha Yi''s people arrive, they will suffer from nowhere to live and nowhere to settle.


    After a confrontation with the black widow yesterday, I sent more than ten of my men dressed as passers-by to patrol and monitor Bai Shaoqi''s villa for 24 hours. On the one hand, I monitored Bai Shaoqi''s movements and on the other hand, I confirmed the actions of the black widow. Bai Shaoqi couldn''t poison the black widow and decided my big plan in the future.


    I spent almost all the afternoon in Awaha Yi''s apartment. When I was about to return to my apartment in the evening, I suddenly received a call from Bai Shaoqi.


    I connected Bai Shaoqi''s phone, and Bai Shaoqi''s trembling voice came:


    "Boss Li... My daughter, how are you?"


    Bai Shaoqi''s voice was very low and seemed very nervous and worried.


    "She''s fine."


    "Can I talk to my daughter?" Bai Shaoqi asked me earnestly.


    "She''s asleep," I said, stunned. "You can call me and say there''s no one around, right?"


    "HMM..." Bai Shaoqi''s slight voice came.


    "If you call me, do you have anything else to say besides your daughter? I said, it''s not that easy to get your daughter back." I didn''t directly ask Bai Shaoqi if she had succeeded in poisoning the black widow, because if Bai Shaoqi was monitored, her poisoning of the black widow would be exposed.


    "Boss Li... Well... I''ve poisoned the black widow as you said. This morning, I found the black widow''s Park and threw the stone you gave me to the black widow''s heel as your people taught me... I just don''t know if she was poisoned..."


    "Touched her foot?" I asked.


    "Hit the heel... I saw the stone bounce and seem to be alive. It''s really evil..." Bai Shaoqi''s tone was a little frightened and didn''t seem to be lying. The three saints told me that if the stone Gu bounced up and jumped on the foot of the person who was poisoned, it means that the person was poisoned. According to Bai Shaoqi''s description, the black widow seems to have been poisoned. But I don''t rule out that Bai Shaoqi is lying to me. I can''t fully trust Bai Shaoqi''s words for a while.


    "Really? But I can''t believe what you said. Well, in the next week, I''ll first look at the trend of the black widow. You stay neutral and don''t help the black widow or specifically help me. After I decide the outcome with the black widow, I''ll remove the poison from you. Then I''ll release your daughter."


    "But boss Li, didn''t you say that as long as I bewitch the black widow, you will release my daughter and relieve the bewitching for me!" Bai Shaoqi was a little worried when he heard that I wouldn''t release her daughter.


    "I said, but it still depends on your follow-up performance. I''ll watch it for a week first. If you can perform this week, I''ll remove your magic. Then I''ll consider releasing your daughter. Don''t worry, your daughter is very good with me, and I''ll give her back to you."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Shaoqi was still very nervous, but finally nodded and said:


    "OK, boss Li, I''ll listen to you. But don''t hurt my daughter! Let me talk to her on the phone once a day! Just say a few words, just a few words!" Bai Shaoqi, who loved her dearly, earnestly begged me.


    At this point today, generally speaking, I am not a kind-hearted person, but I am not a cruel person. Bai Shaoqi is really worried about her daughter. After all, she still has maternal love for Bai Linghua. This reminds me of my parents in the 21st century. If I was kidnapped, I''m afraid my parents would try their best to deal with the prisoners and beg the prisoners to let me go.


    "Yes. But only thirty seconds."


    "OK, OK, thirty seconds is enough, as long as my daughter is all right!" Bai Shaoqi agreed repeatedly, as if it was a great favor for me to let her call her daughter.


    "Well," I nodded. "By the way, you went to the black widow today. What did you talk about?"


    Bai Shaoqi hesitated for a while and said:


    "Boss Li, as you said... I asked the black widow to help me save my daughter."


    "What did the black widow say?"


    "She... She said she would investigate your details these days, and then find someone to start with you. I don''t know what to do. I really don''t know. I didn''t lie to you."


    "Didn''t she care about Bai Linghua? Why didn''t she hurry to do it to me?" I asked.


    "Well... Hey, boss Li, you have a big head. The black widow heard that you have something to do with Zheng chengshuang in Zhengzhou and have something to do with Wu Meng, so she wanted to find out about you first... Boss Li, be careful. And... Don''t let Huahua get involved in your affair with the black widow, okay? Boss Li, I beg you!"


    "Don''t worry. As long as you are smart enough and don''t stand in the wrong position, I promise to return you a intact daughter." I said in a cold voice, then hung up and clicked. Only when you make your voice colder can you have deterrent power! Isn''t that what happens to kidnappers in TV and movies?


    After hanging up Bai Shaoqi''s phone, I felt both heavy and relieved. I can only believe what Bai Shaoqi said. I don''t know if she did what I threatened her to do to the black widow. But I can be sure that Bai Shaoqi''s hatred exists. She works for me out of her love for her daughter and can''t help being poisoned. Otherwise, I think she will stand directly on the side of the black widow and bite me.


    I''m a person from the 21st century. I''ve seen many double faced espionage films such as Infernal Affairs, and I''ve seen classic espionage characters such as Snape in Harry Potter. I''m a little concerned about guarding against Yin and Yang and double faced characters such as Xiang Bo and Ding Gu.


    Although Bai Shaoqi keeps saying that she has poisoned the black widow, I still have to be prepared for the black widow not to be poisoned. Look at it for a while. At least, within half a month, it will become very clear whether the black widow will be poisoned. Because if the black widow is really poisoned, she can''t live for half a month.


    After doing the calculation in my heart, I sat in the woman''s world famous brand car "night east wind" specially used by the Lin family bodyguard driven by a fierce woman, and planned to return to Junxia''s residence again.


    On the way home, I kept enjoying the street scene of women''s world, and looked at the roadside clothing stores, cosmetics stores and catering centers from time to time. On the one hand, I want to see if there are stores similar to KFC in the women''s world. On the other hand, I also wonder how to find a job for those little girls in Awaha clothes that can be done in Santan city for a long time.


    When I passed the crowded urban area, my eyes fell on an entertainment center near the urban area.


    This is a prosperous area close to the urban area. There are shopping malls and department stores nearby. There is a lot of passenger flow and dense population. It is normal to have entertainment clubs. For example, the entertainment center I pass by now seems to be a comprehensive entertainment and leisure center integrating song and dance hall, chess and card room, game hall and massage club. On both sides of the entertainment center are several supermarkets and clothing stores, but strangely, compared with the popularity of the entertainment center, those stores are cold and few.


    "Stop."


    "Young master, what do you want?" the fierce woman asked me in surprise when she heard that I wanted to stop.


    "I want to get off and have a look at the leisure center," I said.


    The fierce woman listened to me and immediately stopped at the leisure center, and I got out of the car.

 Chapter 345

    I got off to go to the leisure center here to see if there are any employees or waiters in need, so as to find a decent job for my thugs. Otherwise, if all my hundreds of men depend on me to support themselves, I will be under great pressure.


    Because I spent almost an afternoon in Awaha Yi. When I entered the leisure club, it was almost evening. There were many young women in and out of the leisure club, with a number of at least hundreds, which seemed very lively. Unfortunately, due to the limitation of the store, the ballroom is extremely crowded. Although this store is a comprehensive store, it is too comprehensive. It does business in, ballroom and massage, and people gather together, so it is very noisy and chaotic. However, from the lively level, this comprehensive entertainment club is still very popular.


    After entering the entertainment club with the fierce girl, the black eyed girl and the nest girl, a petite waiter like a waiter ran over, rubbed his hands, apologized, smiled and said to us:


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Our club is full. Whether it''s the chess and card room, the game hall or the k song room, it may have to wait a little while if you come to sing or dance."


    Hearing what the waiter said, I said with great interest:


    "Business is very good. Is it so busy?"


    "Hey, that''s, that''s. Because there are many people in this area and our place is small, we have to book the song room and chess room in advance. You shouldn''t have made a reservation?" the waiter said with a smile.


    "Well, I didn''t make a reservation." I nodded and glanced at the colorful ballroom, "Your business is so good. Why not expand your site, open more rooms and recruit a group of people? There are several stores near your entertainment center. I think the business is cold. It''s better to buy all those stores and expand the entertainment center several times. Maybe you can make more money."


    When I asked, the waiter smiled bitterly and said: "Hey, the boss is really visionary. But it''s not that easy. Our entertainment center is a small site. There are many people in this area and the land price is high. How much does it cost to expand? Our boss doesn''t have so much money to invest. Moreover, to expand, we have to recruit more waiters, massage, service, chefs, cleaners and guests Hand ah, how much do you have to invest? Our boss, in fact, has an idea to expand it, but he has more heart than strength. "


    After listening to the waiter''s explanation, I felt some emotion. It''s a pity that the club is so small in such a prosperous area. According to the passenger flow here, it''s more than enough to build a famous large-scale entertainment center in the city.


    "Is your boss there?" I asked after a little thought. "I have some money on hand. I want to discuss the possibility of expanding here with your boss. I also know a lot of... Friends. They don''t have much work. It''s no problem to be a waiter here."


    When I said this, the waiter''s eyes lit up and said, "boss, you''re looking for our boss. Are you... Going to take a stake in us?"


    I smiled, shook my head and said:


    "It''s not just a stake. I want to talk to your boss and see if it''s possible to contract here."


    Hearing this, the waiter''s eyes were even brighter, but then some became gloomy.


    "Boss, you are so generous, but... I''m afraid you can''t afford it here."


    Hearing what the waiter said, I asked in doubt:


    "Why?"


    The waiter sighed:


    "Because in another month, our entertainment center will be demolished and transformed into a shopping mall."


    Hearing what the waiter said, I was puzzled and asked, "why? Your business is not very good? I think the business of the surrounding stores is average."


    The waiter lowered his voice, came forward and said mysteriously:


    "Boss, look at you. Maybe you''re from other places? You don''t know. The income here is really high, but our boss can''t make much money here!"


    "What''s the reason? High income, can''t make money?"


    The waiter shook his head and said, "many of our entertainment clubs are the territory of black widows, gangsters. Black Widows have to collect our protection fees every month. The fees are ridiculously high. If we continue, we will lose!"


    The black widow collects protection fees here? I was even more surprised when I heard this, and hurriedly asked:


    "What black widow asks you for protection? Isn''t this robbery?"


    The waiter said calmly: "I can''t help it. The black widow has a great reputation in this area. She runs many entertainment clubs in the southeast of Santan City, and so does our family. The black widow is jealous of the booming business of our store, so she collects protection fees every once in a while. If she doesn''t give her protection fees, she will let her hands pretend to be hooligans and thugs to make trouble here all day, lift tables and smash the floor. Sometimes she takes advantage of it Our waiter taught us a lesson when walking alone at night. He drove our guests away, and the business couldn''t continue. Collecting protection fees has always been a dozen sources of income for the black widow. Every time she has no money for underground transactions with others, she comes to us to collect protection fees. Our boss can''t do without giving them! "


    "So the business in this area is good, but the protection fees, expenses and repair fees are too high. Moreover, many services have changed jobs to do other work for fear of being harmed by the black widow. Of course, our scale is not large."


    The waiter said bitterly, and she reminded me:


    "Boss, don''t publicize this. In fact, as long as you pay more money, our boss wants someone to resell the entertainment center. But I remind you not to buy it out of conscience. Even if you buy it, don''t open the entertainment center, or the black widow will come to you every three or five times. It''s a nightmare and people complain like a nightmare!"


    Hearing what the waiter said, I put my hand behind me and couldn''t help laughing. It turns out that this entertainment center is the field of the black widow.


    "Hey, boss, what are you laughing at? What I said is true. If it weren''t for the black widow, our boss wouldn''t want to change hands!"


    Probably seeing a smile on my mouth, the waiter blinked in surprise.


    Instead of saying anything, I smiled and said to the waiter:


    "In that case, why doesn''t the black widow buy your entertainment center? Isn''t it more profitable for her to run her own business?"


    The waiter shook his head and said: "It takes a lot of energy to run your own business, you have to spend money to buy land, and you need a lot of people to be waiters. It''s not as convenient as collecting protection fees directly! Boss, you see the clothing stores and hotels next to our store? In fact, those stores used to be song and dance halls. Because their business was so good, they were targeted by black widows, so they were transferred to outsiders to become hotel clothing stores. The business of so many stores is concentrated in our family. Naturally, our business here is better. But... It won''t be better for a few days. Hey. "


    Looking at the waiters sighing, I continued to ask:


    "What black widow is so powerful that the police can''t control it?"


    The waiter shook his head and said: "I can''t help it. The police also have to look at the black widow''s face. The little gangsters and hooligans in the southeast of Santan city eat in the black widow''s territory. Although the black widow comes from the underworld, she controls those hooligans and criminals very well. Because there are black widows, the public security in this area is much better than before. The police also make a living. They can be comfortable without causing trouble Sitting in the office and getting paid for nothing, why take the risk of having a hard time with the black widow? "


    "Besides, the black widow seems to have a military and political background, and the director of the Public Security Bureau doesn''t dare to suppress it. Last time the black widow came to collect protection fees, our boss refused to live or die. As a result, the black widow called more than 400 people in a rage and blocked all our stores. It''s scary. Each one is ferocious. I almost peed just looking at the formation, and our boss didn''t like it I have to pay. "


    "I see." after listening to the waiter''s chatter, I nodded. It seems that the black widow has a great influence in this area.


    However, at the mention of the black widow, the blood in my body surged even more.


    Would I be afraid of the black widow if I let her eat me? Obviously not. Even if Bai Shaoqi''s poison doesn''t work, I''m not afraid of the black widow.


    The so-called Tao is one foot high, the devil is one foot high. The devil is one foot high, and the Buddha is one foot high. One mountain is higher than another. The black widow goes against the sky again. Now she bumps into me and can''t move me.


    "You''d better tell me your boss''s contact information. I still want to talk to her about whether I can contract your entertainment center. As for the black widow, I naturally have a way not to let her find me." I said to the waiter with a smile.


    "This..." the waiter hesitated. After moving his eyes, he still gave me the phone number of their boss. I took the phone and dialed the major shareholder of the entertainment center, a female boss surnamed Yu. After I got on the phone, I told the boss Yu my idea of buying the entertainment center.


    Boss Yu was very surprised to hear that I wanted to buy the entertainment center, but after talking about the price with her, boss Yu agreed. Originally, boss Yu could only earn 15 million for selling the entertainment center to others as a hotel, but I directly raised the price to 20 million. When I heard my offer, boss Yu immediately said that it was acceptable. She was also forthright She was overjoyed to hear that I bought her entertainment center at a price of five million higher than the buyer she negotiated. She said she would come to the entertainment center to talk to me.


    Of course, boss Yu conscientiously mentioned the black widow to me. Of course, she didn''t directly mention the name of the black widow. She just told me that there might be gangs in the entertainment center to collect protection fees. If you don''t have the strength to watch the venue, it''s still difficult to make money. I smiled and told boss Yu that I knew it long ago. You don''t have to worry about the black widow , I just want your entertainment center. So boss Yu said nothing and directly said he would come to see me from home.


    So I waited for her at the entertainment center.


    Because I wanted to buy the entertainment center, the waiter who showed me the way suddenly changed his attitude towards me, came up to me, pulled a round chair with a smile on his face and said to me:


    "Boss, you sit, you sit. By the way, boss, what''s your name? I didn''t know you were such a big man in Santan city."


    "My name is Li," I said to the waiter, but I didn''t sit down.


    "It''s boss Li. I don''t know what business you do, boss Li?" the waiter asked me tentatively, obviously curious about my identity.

 Chapter 346

    "As long as I make money, I do everything. There is no specific business project."


    "Oh, it''s an investor." the waiter nodded clearly to understand.


    "Please tell me about some business items and facilities of your entertainment center. I don''t know your business model, business hours and relevant personnel very well."


    While I was holding my nose, I said, and then took out two crumpled notes from my pocket and gave them to the waiter, asking her to do some guides for me and introduce the facilities of their entertainment center.


    The waiter took my crumpled note in a daze, looked at it in his hand, and then looked up at me in surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah, nothing. Nothing." the waiter smiled, stuffed the wrinkled note into his trouser pocket, and then gave me a sign to follow him around the entertainment center.


    I was embarrassed to see the waiter reluctantly accept my crumpled paper money... Hey, hanging wire is hanging wire. The hanging wire style in the 21st century has not been corrected. In the past, I had only a few dozen dollars, so I like to stuff my money into the bag. Now, although I have money, I still have this style... It seems that hanging wire''s life can''t be changed in my life. What a loss of grace, a loss of grace!


    In addition to the dancing hall, the entertainment center is also divided into four small rooms, namely wine room, game room, chess and card room and billiard room, but the scale is very small and very crowded. The four small rooms are only separated by glass walls, which can fully see the scene in each room.


    Following the waiter, a group of us strolled around the entertainment center. The waiter explained to me all the way:


    "Boss Li. Our entertainment center has five major projects: bar, chess and card room, game hall, song and dance hall and snooker. The main profit still depends on the first four projects. Our entertainment center has been running for three years, with a long history and a lot of regular customers..."


    "HMM." as I walked, I looked around the wine room facing the women''s toilet at the front door, the chess and card room with a dog peeing at the door, the game hall with the crazy cry of primary school students, and the dance hall with a group of crazy women with hair on the stage, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hey, boss Li, is there anything else you want to ask?"


    The waiter asked me while explaining with a smile, while I nodded and walked into the game hall. In the game hall, I saw two rows of closely adjacent video game consoles. In front of each row of consoles, there were girls playing games. The game music was continuous. The pictures were driving and adventure, and there were many kinds.


    My eyes finally fell in front of a dance machine near the back door of the game hall, where four girls were dancing with passion. The picture of the dance machine shows various posture and gesture tips, and the four girls make corresponding actions according to the tips on the picture of the dance machine. Whoever has the highest degree of coincidence is the winner and can jump all the time.


    Although there were four girls on the dance machine, I just glanced at the figure of the three girls on the left, and my eyes fell on the fourth girl.


    It was a girl with a soft black hair and a long white hair. It was covered with a pink peaked cap with a little white point. The girl wore two white long striped long sleeves with a length of about three centimeters longer than her own hands. A blue ordinary three jeans wore tightly wrapped the girl''s circular buttocks, which made her admire the girl''s snake like waist. Neither too thin as the little princess, nor as thick as the fierce woman, but symmetrical and slim.


    The girl''s figure is so concave and convex, curly and graceful, just right. Slender and straight, snow-white and bright, fat but elastic and smooth thighs beat out light and youthful dance steps with the rhythm of music. Beautiful legs can make an extremely perfect dance posture when they are divided or gathered. The twisting arms are more like dragons and snakes twisting up and down.


    Compared with the other three girls, the fourth girl is a complete victory. Her dancing posture can be described as smooth and natural.


    I was immediately attracted by the beautiful dance of the fourth girl, and unconsciously stood at the door of the game hall and watched for a long time.


    Just from the figure and back, I can judge that this girl is definitely a peerless beauty!


    Although there are many beautiful women around me, men''s appreciation of beautiful women is never-ending. Seeing the girl dancing in front of me, I''m curious about her face and want to go up and have a look. But I was embarrassed to look at the front of others, so I had to stand in the back all the time.


    As a result, such a battle lasted for a long time until the other three girls who danced the same gave up walking off the dance machine because of lack of strength. The girl was still dancing, the movements on her feet were still light, the legs were staggered, and the scores on the dance machine were rising constantly, showing how accurate and perfect the girl''s movements were.


    What a beautiful girl


    Although I haven''t seen a beautiful woman, after watching the girl dance for a long time, I felt my curiosity was finally raised. Finally, I couldn''t help taking a step, taking a few steps in advance, until I came to the front of the dance machine and looked at the dancing girl from the front.


    Do not see do not know, a look, but startled.


    Beauty.


    It''s really beautiful.


    I have never seen such a beautiful girl since I came to the women''s world.


    It''s incredible.


    Even the purple butterfly with a score of 9.2, Qiu Yanran, who has a high score of more than 9.4 after awakening, and the star who has a hope of becoming a goddess with a score of 9.5 after growing up, were completely crushed by the girl in front of her at this moment.


    9.5 points.


    9.5 in the real sense.


    After coming to this woman''s world, the real first beauty appeared in front of me.


    Pink long sleeves are thin and casual, coupled with a pair of white casual board shoes, with willow eyebrows and Phoenix eyes. The figure is graceful, exquisite and beautiful, with crisp breasts and beautiful hips; Hair flows like a waterfall, straight to the chest along the shoulder, slim waist and light legs; The facial features are exquisitely carved and perfect, the face is like peach blossom, pearly, and the red lips are slightly thin and soft; The skin powder is as greasy as snow, ice flesh and jade bone; A casual look in one''s eyes will fascinate people.


    Simple words have been difficult to describe the beauty of the girl in front of me. Forgive me for my lack of words, but I really have tried my best.


    At that moment, seeing this girl was no less amazing than a flash bomb thrown at my eyes.


    The girl in front of her is about 16-18 years old, but her beauty and temperament are more than most girls in the 21st century. I think in the 21st century, as long as this girl is on TV, she will definitely be unforgettable.


    "Aha, boss Li, she is a regular customer here and a superdacing queen here." seeing my dull eyes, the waiter hurried up to introduce me.


    I blinked, took a deep breath, took a few steps back, then lowered my voice and asked the waiter:


    "Does she often dance here?"


    "Hehe, yes, boss. She often comes to us to dance. Because she dances well, we don''t charge her. Just think she''s a sign. She''s happy to dance, too."


    "Daughter?" I don''t understand why the waiter suddenly pulled out a daughter.


    The waiter smiled and said: "Aha, I forgot to tell the boss. The girl refused to tell us her name. When she came to us the first day, she said this was her home, and we and other tourists were her family. Because of this, our boss and some supervisors affectionately called her ''daughter''. She didn''t seem to mind us calling her that. So over time, she Your name becomes'' daughter ''. "


    "Daughter? That''s a strange name, ha ha." I smiled, but I couldn''t help glancing at my daughter on the dance machine. To be honest, the shock my daughter brought to me just now was too great. Even if I closed my eyes a little, my daughter''s beauty would automatically emerge in my mind. This feeling was like finding ten golden cities. The impact of the moment could not be expressed in words Rong.


    This girl is really peerless.


    I stared blankly at the girls on the dance machine. Several girls who were tired of dancing looked at their daughter with envy, but it was obvious that they didn''t have the dance ability of their daughter.


    After jumping for a few minutes, her daughter was tired and stopped her action. She gently took off her cap, shook her hand, and fanned it around her face as a fan. Then she supported her waist with one hand and breathed. Her jade like white face was a little pink because of movement.


    "Hoo, I''m so tired." my daughter breathed out a long breath, which was as crisp and pleasant as a yellow warbler, and listened to my mind turbulence with some lazy and delicate voice. The best beauty.


    It''s really the best beauty. I think if it''s in the 21st century, the men who pursue such girls are at least the children of high-ranking officials who are worth hundreds of millions and have a governor level father as their backer. Otherwise, I''m afraid ordinary men can''t get girls of this level. This truth is that stars like Liu Yifei are not ordinary men The reason is the same. Unfortunately, in this era, beauty plays a much smaller role in daughters than in the 21st century.


    "It''s a good dance. How do you do it? The rhythm is so strong!" after her daughter finished the dance, several girls watching the dance came forward and asked with envy.


    "Just jump. It depends on your feeling."


    Surrounded by the girls, her daughter seemed a little proud. She took out a red lollipop from her pocket and put it in her mouth. After greeting the dancing girls, she looked at her watch and said in surprise:


    "Oh, I''m so happy to dance. I accidentally crossed my head. It''s so late. I''ll go first. Bye, bye."


    Because it was getting late, my daughter greeted and said goodbye to the people around her one by one, then arranged her hair at will, and turned to go.


    "Goodbye..."


    "Goodbye..."


    The daughter happily waved to the guests around. Then, with her black hair flowing, her jade white face finally came to me, and a pair of beautiful eyes like two black deep wells hiding a clear spring came to me.


    Thin eyebrows, bright eyes, smooth and brushed eyelashes, honey like red lips, litchi like jade white face, were facing me at that moment.


    "Dad ~" my daughter smiled sweetly and looked at me with a lollipop in her mouth. She waved to me kindly. The pure and lively smile in the corner of her eyes shocked my heart like a heavy hammer.


    Dad... Dad?


    This girl calls me dad?


    Suddenly I heard the girl call my father, and I stood where I was on the spot.


    But... How is this possible?

 Chapter 347

    "88~" after greeting me, my daughter didn''t find me different, but turned to greet the waiter and fierce woman next to me.


    At this time, I realized that when my daughter greeted me just now, she said "88" instead of "Dad". It just sounded like dad because she didn''t pronounce clearly with a lollipop.


    It was a misunderstanding... It really scared me.


    Watching my daughter greet the guests one by one, my heart is also affected by every action and sentence of this daughter.


    Really a very special girl.


    Looking at the pink, light and long sleeved daughter jumping out of the gate of the game hall, and finally slowly out of the gate of the entertainment center, my heart seemed to float out with her.


    "Boss Li, are you interested in that girl?" the waiter standing next to me saw my expression. I just recovered, reluctantly smiled and said, "nothing, just think she''s very energetic. Ha ha."


    I made a ha ha and didn''t talk about my daughter with the waiter again, but my daughter''s face, that frown and smile, seemed to engrave a picture in my heart with a knife, which couldn''t be removed


    I''ll go. I don''t love each other. Why don''t I forget other girls? I blamed myself at that time, but the more I wanted to wave my daughter''s figure out of my mind, the stunning beautiful figure of my daughter flickered in my mind and couldn''t go away.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t long before boss Yu of the entertainment center came to talk business with me. I finally eliminated the picture of my daughter left in my mind. Otherwise, I suspected that I would be like an obsessed scholar in ancient times.


    Boss Yu is a chubby woman. At first glance, she is of the type of oil head and slippery mouth. Her two eyes are like crescent teeth embedded in her eyes, and her chin has three layers of meat.


    I discussed with boss Yu about the possibility of acquiring this entertainment center. Boss Yu talked with me excitedly and said that as long as he paid the money as agreed on the phone and was not afraid of black widows, reselling this entertainment center was not a problem at all. In addition, I also discussed the expansion of the entertainment center.


    Boss Yu naturally has no objection to the expansion. She told me that if we want to expand, we must contract the sites of several clothing stores and shopping malls near the entertainment center, and then open the walls between several stores, so as to expand the scope of the ballroom, which requires a very large investment.


    Of course, although the investment is very large, the income of this entertainment center is also very considerable. The fixed income every day is more than 100000. Excluding the salaries of 3 supervisors and 20 employees, decoration fees, nursing fees, monthly site rental fees and other expenses, the boss''s monthly income can reach 300000, two or three million a year, which is basically guaranteed to be profitable within five years.


    In short, opening an entertainment center is a long-term investment project. It needs to be invested in the short term, such as personnel costs, equipment costs, decoration costs, drinks costs, etc., but it will earn after a long time.


    After a conversation, boss Yu and I were also familiar. I didn''t tell boss Yu my background. I only told her that I had a jewelry company in Yunnan with sufficient funds. As for the specific accounts, naturally there was no, but verbally promised that as long as boss Yu could transfer, the money would be delivered.


    Boss Yu naturally didn''t object to making money. He soon settled with me and said that he could find a notary to sign a contract with me tomorrow. Negotiations were surprisingly easy. It seems that boss Yu can''t wait for a big buyer.


    I''m not really a person with big business vision. I just think the business here is booming. In addition, my subordinates need to have a fixed work unit to settle down before they decide to contract this entertainment place,


    According to my little speculation, if I can successfully buy several nearby clothing stores and shopping malls and expand the entertainment center, the scale can be expanded at least ten times, reaching the scale of the hotel I stayed in the small princess of zhengdengfeng city. If I can have such a scale, I''m afraid it will be a first-class large entertainment center in the whole Santan city.


    According to the passenger flow, there are a lot of people in this area. There are several colleges and universities nearby, with convenient transportation and many office workers, mostly young girls. It is absolutely cost-effective to run a large entertainment center.


    After an hour, boss Yu and I had a pleasant negotiation. Boss Yu still wanted to treat me, but I refused. Because it was not early, I had to go home quickly.


    After a busy day today, I still gained a lot. One is that I learned that the black widow may be poisoned, and the other is that I contracted an entertainment center, which means that I will officially have my own profit-making organization in Santan city in the future!


    I returned to Junxia''s house with great satisfaction. I was a little proud. If I wanted to tell Junxia the news, she should also be surprised.


    But when I got home, I found that Junxia was not there. After asking the swallow, I knew that Junxia went to the Municipal Department of land and resources to help me win the apprentice of the company building of the sun moon jewelry company in Santan city.


    After all, I once told Junxia that I would develop the sun moon jewelry store in Santan city in the future, and she was the boss of the company, so now she is also busy.


    Almost halfway through the dinner, Junxia hurried back from the outside with a briefcase. As soon as she entered the restaurant, she put down her luggage and simply had dinner.


    "Junxia, where have you been today? Why are you in a hurry?" looking at Junxia''s tired face, I asked puzzled.


    "Resources office, help you see the land! My second mother met an aunt there and I helped you inquire about the land. Because I know her well, I can get a lot of first-hand information, and that Aunt won''t pit me." Junxia took out a lot of information from her file bag while eating.


    Seeing the dense land distribution map and introductory text above, I can''t help frowning. There are so many lands, and they are written in such detail. What year and month do I want to see?


    "I know you can''t understand it. Ha ha, I''ve analyzed it for you." seeing my bitter face, Junxia smiled, then flicked my forehead, spread out some documents with slender fingers and said to me, "Now it seems that there are three pieces of land more suitable. One is the land located in the emerging development zone in the southwest, where it is cheap and supported by the government, and there are many policy concessions. The disadvantage is that the transportation is not convenient and the distance is relatively long."


    "The second is the old development zone in the north, where the major companies in Santan city gather to gather employees. It is also close to the raw material market, but the land price is high. The third is the Development Zone in our area. Compared with the previous two plots, our land has great advantages. It is not only an emerging development zone with low price, but also supported by government policies It is close to the railway station and airport, with convenient transportation and a lot of tourists. But the biggest problem is... This is the territory of the black widow, and the development zone is very close to the black widow''s residential park. "


    "Really." Junxia''s concise explanation made me understand the characteristics of the three lands. Most people will certainly consider the third land, but now I have a complete quarrel with the black widow. If I set up a company in this area, it''s difficult to ensure that the black widow won''t make trouble for me.


    But after half a day, I still like the third piece of land best. The reason is very simple. It''s very close to Junxia''s house. It''s convenient for me to go back and forth to the company, and it''s cheap here. It''s the land supported and developed by the government. It''s a good deal to buy 40% cheaper land than the Northern Development Zone.


    "The third piece of land." after browsing, I came to a conclusion and said to Junxia.


    "The third piece? Li Jian... Are you serious? There are many people controlled by black widows here. If you run a company here, it''s inevitable that black widows won''t find you." Junxia said tangled.


    "Right here. If the black widow wants to come, just come." I pointed to the development zone at the southeast corner of Santan city on the map and said faintly.


    Hearing my firm tone, Junxia took a long breath.


    "I knew you would say that." Junxia took off the gold wire glasses on her face, put them aside, and looked at me with eyes as clear as diamonds. "Li Jian, you have to think clearly. If you want to develop here, the conflict between you and the black widow is inevitable. In the future... There will be many dangers."


    "Never mind him," I said indifferently. I didn''t see the black widow at all.


    "Hey." Junxia sighed and put away the documents, "Now that you''ve made such a decision, I can''t say anything about you. Li Jian, you should think clearly about the cards you can play now, your strength and the strength of the black widow. I''ve inquired about it. In the history of Santan City, the black widow was the most, and 3000 Mafia thugs were called for a demonstration. At that time, even the provincial government didn''t dare to move. Of course, it was 15 years ago."

 Chapter 348

    Junxia''s news surprised me a little. The black widow''s energy is really not small. But even so, I can''t be afraid. If I shrink back psychologically, I will never have the capital to fight the black widow again.


    "Don''t worry about the black widow. I''ll develop according to my own ideas first. I''ll find a way for the black widow. I''ll choose this land," I said. "And Junxia, have you forgotten? What I want to build is a business district, not just a problem of one or two companies. In the future, I will do catering, massage, entertainment, shopping malls and so on in this area. By the way, I forgot to tell you, I just talked with the boss of an entertainment center about buying their entertainment club today."


    "Li Jian, do you want to buy an entertainment club? Which one?" Junxia was surprised when she heard my story.


    "It''s the one in the southeast of the city. It''s not large, but it has a lot of traffic. I think it''s very good."


    "How did you think of buying that entertainment center?"


    "There are so many men in avaha clothes. I have to settle down. I will work hard in Santan city in the future. Those men must have food. And I have to find some work for them."


    I told Junxia about the idea of buying the entertainment center and what I saw today. After hearing my description of the entertainment center, Junxia thought it was the right choice for me to buy the entertainment center.


    "But the entertainment center has the interference of the black widow. If you buy the land and don''t pay the protection fee, don''t you openly declare war on the black widow?"


    "Even if I don''t declare war, the black widow will find me. What''s more, I''m not afraid of her."


    "I can''t say how stubborn you are. But your idea is still very good. The entertainment club needs a lot of service personnel, and you can also do massage, foot bath and other projects. Those who need a lot of service personnel can just arrange work for those people in Awaha clothes. It''s better to let them work in your club than scattered to other companies The work is much better. "


    Junxia sighed faintly. After analyzing it, she packed the document and put the data aside. She knew that I had made up my mind and could not move at once.


    After making a plan to buy land, we plan when to build the company, what kind of company to build, and what kind of development model and marketing route to plan.


    Junxia didn''t object to my acquisition of the entertainment club after all. Next, there was not much to talk about that day. After dinner, the swallow talked to me alone. On the one hand, she wanted to talk to me about her and her sister''s future school, on the other hand, about the swallow''s parents.


    Yanyun and Yanzi haven''t gone to school for a long time because of the coercion of the white family and the black widow. Yanyun''s studies have been completely pulled down. Although Yanzi is a college student, the class is not easy. Now she is also in a state of sick leave. Both sister and sister are very embarrassed now.


    Swallow went to the communication university. In the future, he originally wanted to work in mass media, such as advertising design, fashion publicity or flat panel models. Now it seems that there is no hope.


    For this, I have no choice but to let the swallow take it easy. Anyway, the swallow now depends on me and doesn''t worry about food and clothing. I don''t have to worry about college employment. As for her sister, it''s really a big problem that she didn''t graduate from high school. I can only consider rebuilding in the future. I informed the swallow in advance and asked her to make ideological preparations for her sister. As for the swallow''s parents, this can only be seen from the actions of Bai Shaoqi.


    Finally, there is the problem of the iceberg beauty. The swallow said she wanted to go to their shared apartment to see the iceberg beauty, but I still kept the swallow and didn''t let her go. After all, the swallow has just escaped from the black widow. It''s definitely not wise to leave the Lin family. If you get caught again, you''ll be in trouble.


    "Li Jian, is it really good for you to keep me at Junxia''s house like this?" before returning to the room to rest, the swallow grabbed me at the entrance of the stairs and said with a little guilt, "Junxia doesn''t seem very happy."


    "Swallow, don''t think too much. Junxia''s family is my home. Just live here. Junxia treats you like a sister." I gave the swallow comfort.


    The swallow said somewhat embarrassed, "but I always think sister Junxia is not very happy these days..."


    "Really..." I sighed a little. Indeed, I really want to say that Junxia''s mood is a little irritable these days. But there is no way. She has too many things to worry about, including the black widow, mine, the emotional competition in the face of so many girls younger than her, the pressure to establish a company, her sister and her family... Junxia is not a robot. So many things accumulate in her heart, she will inevitably be upset.


    When I was with Junxia last night, Junxia already showed the jealousy of some little women, but I selectively ignored it. Now in retrospect, Junxia''s mood is really unstable.


    "I will enlighten her. After all, so many things have happened these days, and Junxia''s bad mood is inevitable."


    The swallow held his left hand in his right hand and said gently, "if only I could do something. But I really can''t help now."


    "What does that mean? Swallow, as long as you are happy, you will share the pressure for Junxia." I comforted the swallow, "why don''t you accompany Junxia these days and talk to her more."


    "Hehe. Sister Junxia is not an easy person to talk to. She is so knowledgeable that I often can''t keep up with her ideas. Only in front of you can she be so obedient." the swallow smiled and said to me.


    "Hehe, Junxia is like this. I''ve been used to it for half a year. When she took me away, I didn''t think she was a good person, but now she feels like her own person." I smiled and said that Junxia is really such a woman. She is really a bit arrogant woman. She can only be very gentle in front of me.


    Hearing that I said Junxia was her own, the swallow''s look was a little dark. Then she smiled softly and said to me, "don''t worry, Li Jian. I''ll try my best to help Junxia do some housework and share some pressure these days. Even if I can''t help, I can chat with her and help her adjust her mood."


    Swallow is also a sensible and kind-hearted woman. She knows that I will be in trouble because I wander between Junxia and her, so she soon dispels my worry about the relationship between them with gentle words. In fact, I also know that the relationship between swallow and Junxia is not particularly close. They are together because of me.


    However, both Junxia and swallow are smart and gentle women, so they can maintain a closer relationship. This delicate relationship makes me feel most comfortable. What I fear most is that there are many girls around me. They will be as intriguing and jealous as concubines in the harem drama of the 21st century, which makes me uneasy.


    But facts have proved that not all women will be as intriguing as in the harem drama. Besides, the plots in the harem drama are developed to cater to the tastes of the audience. In reality, most of them are plain. How can there be so many intrigues?


    Because the fierce battle with Junxia and her six people the night before drained the evil fire I had accumulated in recent days, I planned to go to bed alone the next night, but when I was going to bed in the middle of the night, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and then a red figure jumped in from the door, fast and silent, It really scared me.


    "Proud dance? How did you come to my room?" it was the female wolf head who ran in from my room. When she saw me, she jumped at me directly.


    "Ouch..."


    "Oh, proud dance, what are you doing?" I hugged the female wolf head, trying to stop her movement.


    Being pressed on the bed by the female wolf head, I want to cry without tears.


    In the next two days, no matter what happened to Bai Shaoqi or Awaha Yi, Bai Linghua didn''t sleep for three days. When I went to the apartment, I dared to resist, so I continued to keep her from sleeping. At that time, I really admired this woman''s backbone.


    In those two days, Junxia also accompanied me and awahayi to the Planning Bureau and the land administration bureau. Relying on the contacts laid down by her mother, she went to the land and Resources Bureau and the Planning Bureau to give gifts, and then asked the people in the bureau to pass the approval, and then approved the land to provide us for building the company.


    Because of Junxia''s mother''s relationship, we didn''t encounter much difficulty in land grant. The deputy director of the land administration bureau said that she could agree to our construction company there. The land below 300 mu can be approved with her deputy office power.


    In fact, I wanted to tell the deputy director of the land administration about my idea of building a one-stop business district in the future, but I didn''t mention it in the end. After all, I''m not sure whether I can do a good job in the business district. I''d better do a good job in the sun moon jewelry store first, accumulate more business experience and then expand.


    After the problem of the company''s land was solved, I went to the entertainment center I went to yesterday, found the boss Yu, renegotiated yesterday''s idea, and then went to several nearby clothing stores and supermarkets to talk about the resale store.


    At first, the negotiations with those clothing stores were not very successful, but after I offered a high price and made concessions, the owners of those clothing stores agreed to transfer the stores. After all, money is the truth!


    In those two days, the second batch of awahayi''s men also came from Yunnan. After two days, a total of 400 women from Yunnan ethnic minorities rushed to Santan city to stay and listen to my orders at any time. At one time, the number of my thugs reached 700!


    Seven hundred people, this can be worth a battalion!


    In order to settle down the 400 new girls, Awaha clothes are also busy these days. They are busy allocating their starting points, allocating living expenses, allocating apartments, buying clothes and daily necessities. It can be said that they are in a hurry.


    After solving these problems, I have more or less the capital to fight black widows. The power of 700 people, if in the 21st century, is probably equivalent to the power of 2000 people. After all, the Chinese population in the women''s world is only three to one quarter of the original.


    In this way, until the third day, everything was going on step by step. No big action was taken by the black widow or Bai Shaoqi. On the contrary, it gave people a sense of crisis that the mountain rain was coming and the wind filled the building.


    Although I have always been a thick line figure with a large nerve, after all, I have experienced more, my nose has changed, and I have some insight into some upcoming dangers.


    Sure enough, on the third day, an unexpected figure came to me.

 Chapter 349

    I still stayed at Junxia''s house that day, but I received a call from Awaha Yi early in the morning, saying that a strange woman with three attendants found the new apartment she rented for her younger sisters, and said she wanted to talk to me about something.


    "What''s the name of someone looking for me?" I''m very wary of people looking for me. I know exactly what kind of social circle I have and what kind of people I know in Santan city. I will naturally be vigilant against those who find me for no reason.


    "My Lord, the man refused to say his full name. He only said that he was called Xiaohui. He said he was a grey Swan and wanted to talk to us about the attack on the black widow."


    "Grey Swan people want to attack the black widow?" I was extremely shocked when I heard the answer from Awaha Yi. I know that grey swan is one of the three elders of Santan city and controls the underworld forces in the southwest of Santan city., Normally, grey Swan and I should have no friendship, but why did her people find me? And the grey Swan also wants to attack the black widow. What''s the situation?


    "OK, let me have a look." anyway, when people come to the door, I''ll talk to her first. "Avaha Yi, go find a hotel nearby and let her wait there. I''ll be there soon."


    "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, I caught Junxia at the door of the toilet for the first time and told her about it. Junxia frowned, thought and said, it''s too strange. Why did the people of the grey Swan come to me? Is there any attempt? More importantly, how do the people of the grey Swan know about my holiday with the black widow?


    "Just go and see. I arranged the hotel. The black widow can''t ambush in advance."


    "Let''s talk. I''ll go with you, and then take aowu and Yanyan. They can protect you." Junxia finally agreed to negotiate with the grey swan.


    "By the way, take the three of Sakura with you for a rainy day."


    At about 9 a.m., I rushed to the hotel I had arranged to meet the man who claimed to be under the gray swan.


    Awaha clothes let the big mouth woman wait outside the hotel with dozens of little sisters. And I went into the hotel with the female wolf head, Awaha clothes, hot girl, Junxia and three saints and seven women to meet the character who claimed to be under the gray swan.


    In a box of the hotel, I finally met the four women. Three women were strong and stood behind the chairs, while a tall and thin woman with gray backless skirt and long gray hair sat gracefully in front of the red cloth covered round table with her legs crossed, waiting for us to come.


    Seeing me, the grey haired woman looked at me quietly with a pair of slender pupils, and then gracefully put down the goblet in her hand, which contained red liquid. I don''t know whether it was red wine or something. The grey haired woman is not particularly beautiful, only 7 points, but she has a unique temperament. In particular, her snow-white jade neck is longer than that of ordinary women, but there is no sense of disharmony. Instead, she looks very elegant and beautiful, much like a swan looking up.


    "Are you boss Li?" when I approached, the grey haired woman stood up with a smile.


    "You... Are the grey swan," I asked, taking a few steps calmly.


    Hearing what I said, the grey haired woman smiled and said:


    "No, I''m a grey swan." the grey haired woman looked around and smiled at me.


    I was stunned when I heard the gray haired woman''s words, but the gray haired woman still kept an elegant smile on her face.


    How is that possible? She... Is the grey swan!


    The words of the grey Swan sounded like a thunder in my ear. This scene almost reminds me of the scene when LAN Yuer met me. The woman in front of me is not as clever as LAN Yuer, but her behavior has been very unexpected to me.


    Hearing the answer of the grey swan, Awaha Yi was also very surprised. She instinctively stood in front of me and wanted to protect me from being plotted.


    The grey Swan still smiled elegantly. Seeing the action of Awaha clothes to protect me, she didn''t seem particularly disgusted, and the smile on her face didn''t decrease by half.


    "I''m really sorry, boss Li. What about me? Hehe, the name in Santan city is too big. I don''t want the black widow to know that I came to her territory, so I used my pseudonym and came to see you in the name of my servant. Sit down, please sit down."


    My heart sank a little when I heard the words of the grey swan. I stepped forward in two steps, sat directly opposite the grey swan, and then looked at her face to face.


    Seeing me seated, the graceful smile on the grey swan''s face was even better. She slowly stretched out her right hand, elegantly lifted the purple clay pot aside with her fingers, poured me a cup of tea, and then handed it to me.


    "The authentic West Lake Longjing has been lost in the market for many years. Only my food is more authentic. Have a taste."


    I watched the grey Swan slowly hand over the steaming ceramic cup, looked at the fluctuating and slowly unfolding green tea inside, and then shook my head.


    "No," I said, looking at the grey Swan squarely.


    For my answer, the grey Swan smiled gracefully and said, "why, can''t you trust me?"


    "Why should I believe you?" I smiled, holding my chin with my hands crossed and staring at the gray swan in front of me.


    The grey Swan smiled more. She gracefully held the porcelain cup with her fingers, took an elegant drink at her mouth, slowly put the porcelain cup back into the tray, and then smiled at me and said:


    "Because I came with sincerity."


    "What sincerity?" I asked, squinting. I think my problem is really direct. But I don''t care about him. I''m not the kind of literary and artistic youth who likes to pretend to be forced. I just like to be straightforward.


    "Of course, it''s the sincerity to deal with the black widow with you," said the grey Swan with a smile.


    My heart jumped slightly when I heard her say so. I looked at Junxia and Awaha clothes on one side and found that their faces were very nervous. It was obvious that they didn''t trust the grey Swan very much.


    "You want to deal with the black widow?" I said with my surprise and doubt.


    "Oh, it seems that your news is not very well informed." the grey Swan smiled. "The hatred and friendship between the three elders of Santan city is not just a day or two. To speak of, the beam between me and the black widow is much more than you."


    The words of the grey Swan made my heart sink slightly. I heard the swallow and Junxia say that the three men of the moment in Santan City, grey swan, black widow and Golden Toad, have a deep hatred because of the dispute between forces.


    After thinking about it, I asked, "how do you know so much about me and the black widow?"


    The grey Swan teased the long grey hair in his ear with his slender and sharp dyed fingers and said with a smile: "Of course I have my way. You first made a big fuss at the servant recruitment ceremony of the Bai family, and then blocked the black widow at the door of the Bai family and put the poison woman together. Such a big move has been spread in our circle for a long time. Who knows and who doesn''t know about it?"


    Indeed, the fight I fought with the black widow that day was a big event. There was no airtight wall in the world. After so many days, the matter naturally spread to the ears of the grey swan.


    "How did you find my man?" I asked.


    "It''s very simple. I have eyes in the railway station. I''ve been paying attention to you, a new figure in Santan City, since you let the poisonous woman lose money in the hotel last time. Your big trouble three days ago made me admire you a little more. It''s really curious to be able to abolish the most feared thugs among the four King Kong of the black widow."


    "What are the four King Kong?"


    At first, I didn''t understand what the grey Swan meant by the four King Kong. Later, I learned that the so-called four King Kong were actually the four most powerful thugs under the black widow. One of them was the 2-meter-tall female giant who cut me that night. She was the best of the four thugs of the black widow, but even such people were abandoned by me. Of course, the grey swan Shocked.


    "They are the four capable experts under the black widow. They are also famous people in our circle." the grey Swan said concisely and clearly, "you knocked out one last time. That guy is estimated to be useless in the future."


    Speaking of this, I took a look at the female wolf head. The female wolf head looked around the hotel box aimlessly and didn''t pay attention to the grey swan at all.


    "I heard that recently, a big boss named Li Jian came to Santan City, with a group of strange magic tricks, a group of capable men, and 300 or 400 thugs. Those thugs are people from ethnic minority areas, like people in Yunnan."


    The grey Swan looked at the avaha clothes beside me and said slowly, "These days, I came across news from the railway station that many ethnic minorities in Yunnan have come to Santan city these days, so I guessed it might be your people, so I asked someone to track and check the route, and found that you were indeed recruiting. So I guess you want to start with the black widow, and then want to build a place in Santan city."


    This woman is really insightful. She actually knows that I asked avaha Yi to bring my sisters from Yunnan these days. Obviously, I tried to be very careful. It seems that I can''t keep a fire in paper. Grey Swan knows.


    And if the grey Swan knows this, it means that the black widow knows, I''m afraid.


    "Then?" I asked without changing my face. In fact, I didn''t have much in my heart.


    "So I want to join hands with you to take down the black widow''s head," said the grey swan, picked up the West Lake Longjing at hand again and drank it down.


    Pass!


    The words of the grey Swan struck a heavy note in my heart! It shook my heart.


    The meaning of the grey swan is very obvious. She came to me to cooperate and take down the black widow''s head with me. But if I would believe her, I would be an idiot.


    "Do you want to join hands with me?" I asked, "then why don''t you fight the black widow yourself? You are one of the three elders in Santan city. Aren''t you afraid of the black widow?"


    Hearing my words, the grey Swan smiled calmly and gracefully.


    She gently wiped the water stain on the corner of her mouth with one finger and said:


    "To tell you the truth, I haven''t fought with the black widow. However, I haven''t won in eight years. Among the three deep pools in Santan City, I''m the most junior. You''re not local, so I''ll tell you about the forces in our circle. The three major forces in Santan City, three people, I, the black widow and the Golden Toad."


    "There is no doubt that the Golden Toad is the boss. The toad is a complete tyrant. She is irritable and has many experts. There are even several professional killers. No one dares to move. The second is the black widow. She is the craziest and most ruthless. She is second only to the Golden Toad. She has many experts and has less power than the Golden Toad."


    "I''m the last one at the bottom. Among the three people, I have the least staff. A few years ago, in order to grab a development zone, the three of us faced off once. That time, the Golden Toad pulled 5000 people and the black widow pulled 3000 people. I... only have 1500 poor people."


    The words of the grey Swan surprised me a little.

 Chapter 350

    Unexpectedly, the strength of the grey swan is less than half that of the black widow.


    "Of course, active fighters are only one aspect of strength, which may not necessarily represent real strength. To compare strength, we have to look at financial resources, contacts and family background. The Golden Toad relies on the deputy commander of the Nanjing Military Region, the black widow relies on a deputy commander in the military division, and I rely on the Secretary-General''s mother of the provincial Commission for Discipline Inspection and the second mother of the top leader of the CPPCC Committee."


    "In terms of family background, the Golden Toad has the greatest background. But in terms of financial resources, I, Chen chuxuan, the Chen family, have more financial resources, but I started late, which is a little worse than the black widow and the Golden Toad."


    The grey Swan spoke slowly. She told me some of her cards. Obviously, she was quite frank with me. At least on the surface, she was quite polite to me.


    "After all that, just tell me how you want to cooperate with me," I said.


    "Boss Li, I don''t know your background yet, but I know from the grapevine news that you may have something to do with Zheng chengshuang and Wu Meng in Henan, and you have brought so many people from Yunnan. I think you have a lot of friendship with ethnic minorities in Yunnan, and your strength must be there. At least, even the government doesn''t dare to move ethnic minorities in Yunnan for fear of riots ¡£¡±


    I smiled and said to the grey Swan:


    "You''d better not ask more about this. You don''t know too much about my background. Knowing too much is neither useful nor good for you."


    When I said this, the grey swan''s face suddenly tightened a bit!


    Then she nodded as if she understood something, continued to smile and said:


    "I see. It seems that boss Li has a bigger background than I thought."


    I just laugh. Sometimes, laughing without speaking makes people feel unfathomable and improve their taste. Therefore, silence is gold!


    I was silent and asked the grey Swan to look at me more, and then said, "but it''s true that I want to start with the black widow. I don''t have as many black widows in Santan city now. It''s impossible for the black widow and I to start without me."


    The grey Swan swayed its neck gracefully, still smiled, looked at me with elegant and calm eyes and said:


    "Actually, I have some news about the black widow. Do you want to know?"


    I looked at the grey Swan and said, "just say it if you want."


    The grey Swan squinted and said, "I''ve planted several people in the black widow. It''s said that the black widow has been summoning people these days. Gangsters in several old streets in the southeast have been summoned near the lotus pond. At least 3000 thugs can start. Depending on the situation, she''s going to attack someone."


    I was surprised to hear the report from the grey swan. I didn''t expect that the black widow had made an action. The black widow and Bai Shaoqi were silent these days. It was indeed a precursor of the storm. It seems that it is right for me to let avaha clothes recruit troops and horses these days.


    "Really?" although I heard the news, it was actually in my expectation.


    "There''s more detailed news," said the grey Swan quietly. "The black widow may start next Monday or Tuesday night. As for whom..."


    At this point, the grey Swan looked at me intentionally or unintentionally, then shut up and didn''t go on, but the meaning was already obvious.


    "Do you want to tell me that the black widow will do it to me next Monday or Tuesday?" I calculated that today is Monday. If it is next Monday or Tuesday, there will be almost a week left.


    "That''s right." the grey Swan nodded. Qianqian''s jade hand turned the mouth of the porcelain cup and his eyes were fixed.


    "Is this news... Reliable? What source?" I asked suspiciously.


    "It must be reliable. In sankoutam, Santan City, no one has more information than me." the grey swan is full of confidence and looks so calm, "Both the Golden Toad and the black widow have my people. The black widow has been furious since you beat the little sisters of the black widow with three or four hundred people the other day, but she also knows that you have some strength, so she has been pulling people these days and investigating your background. As long as she knows you and her people gather, she will be the first Time starts with you. Whether it''s gangster or white road, she will try to get rid of you from Santan city. "


    Although the content of what the grey swan told me was very frightening, her expression was a steady and elegant smile when she said these words.


    "If it''s true, I''ll thank you for telling me. But I''m not very worried." I looked at the gray Swan and said, "but if you really want to attack the black widow, we can cooperate."


    "How many people do you have?" if there is a fight, the grey Swan asks me directly.


    "Can you do it? This is an urban area. Thousands of people can be counted as riots. The government won''t really care."


    "Hehe, ask this question. It seems that boss Li is still a newcomer to the underworld. Let''s say that although there are thousands of thugs, not all of them have to do it. Most of them are just demonstrations. Basically, those people don''t do anything, and it''s difficult for the police to move. At most, they will only ask fire engines to disperse people."


    The grey Swan stretched out her slender fingers and said, "when the fight really starts, the main players must be several arranged characters. The black widow will find a good shelter for those characters in advance and let them take shelter in other places. When the wind goes down, we will secretly pick them up. Only if the people on our way are generally arranged like this."


    Grey swan is worthy of being a big man in the world. For people like her, she has done a lot of killing and setting fire. Although she was telling me the black widow''s way of killing, in fact, the grey Swan should do the same.


    I nodded, squeezed my fist and said to the grey swan, "how do you want to cooperate with me? What''s the good for you if we cooperate?"


    "There must be a lot of benefits. As far as I''m concerned, the reputation is different. Now Santan city is barely a tripartite situation. Once the black widow falls, there will be no leaders in the southeast of Santan city. At that time, many underworld celebrities and local ruffians in the southeast need to find a backer. I can expand my power."


    "If you want to get a foothold in Santan City, killing the black widow can not only remove the great trouble in your heart, but also take the opportunity to expand your power. We can all get a lot of benefits. In addition to this, many old enemies and new accounts between me and the black widow can also be calculated at once." the grey Swan said slowly and elegantly, with a smile on his face, That expression, which was totally incompatible with what she said, was really strange.


    I frowned and tapped my knuckles gently on the table, but I couldn''t help asking the grey Swan:


    "What holiday did you have with the black widow?"


    "Too much, too much," said the grey swan, "right, frog?" the grey Swan turned and asked a bodyguard behind her.


    The bodyguard named frog nodded and said to me, "boss Li, over the years, sister grey has made many deadly enemies outside. But if you want to deal with the black widow, sister grey is willing to join hands with any deadly enemy."


    Hearing this, it seems that there is really an unknown past between the grey Swan and the black widow. I looked at Junxia and found that Junxia was looking at me, but she didn''t comment. She just bit her finger and meditated.


    So I turned and asked the grey Swan:


    "I don''t have many hands now. It''s about 400," I said.


    Hearing my words, the grey Swan smiled, dialed his ear and said, "I''m afraid it''s more than that. Boss Li, just tell the truth."


    My heart moved, hehe smiled and said, "well, I do keep some people, about 500 people. If I want to do it, I can give 500 people."


    Hearing this, the grey Swan looked very unhappy:


    "Boss Li hasn''t told the truth yet."


    Let me go. Does this woman know so much about me? I was slightly surprised, and then smiled awkwardly again and said, "well, actually, there are 600 people."


    Hearing what I said, the grey Swan sighed, then smiled gracefully at me and said:


    "Boss Li, I probably know what you think of me. It seems that you still don''t trust me. It seems that it''s difficult for us to work together."


    I was stunned. This time, I knew that the intelligence gathering ability of grey swan was really more powerful than I thought.


    "There are... 800 people. I can find 800 people at most. I didn''t lie to you." I looked at the people around me and finally had to tell the truth.


    This time, the grey Swan laughed. "Li boss is indeed a man of reckoning, but it is too small to see my intelligence gathering and putting on the eyeliner. I have been paying special attention to the number of ethnic minorities from Yunnan in train station these days."


    "That''s really... Well deserved, ha ha, ha ha." I smiled awkwardly and touched the back of my head.


    The grey Swan refilled a pot of tea, then slowly took a sip and said:


    "Next Monday, the black widow may try to force you out, send someone to surround you completely, and then start. So, my idea is..."


    Hearing this, my heart was cold.


    At this time, the grey Swan looked at the Junxia behind me and showed a look of hesitation. It was obvious that the grey Swan didn''t want others to know her plan.


    "Don''t worry, these people are my confidants and won''t reveal our secrets," I said to dispel the grey swan''s doubts.


    "Well, my plan is like this..."


    The grey Swan smiled gracefully, then turned the porcelain cup and told me her plan to join hands with me to deal with the black widow. At first, I was confused, but soon it became a complete shock.


    "You are responsible for meeting and fighting with the black widow''s people. Then I surround the black widow. The time and place of action will be lotus pond next Monday night."


    "There is only one purpose to eradicate the black widow."

 Chapter 351

    After leaving the hotel, I went back to Junxia''s house for the first time, repeatedly recalled my dialogue with the grey swan, and wondered whether I should really attack the black widow as we discussed. Because if you do that, the risk is too great. However, in the case that Bai Shaoqi failed to poison the black widow, this method is indeed possible to deal with the black widow, which is a way back.


    But what I care about most is that the grey Swan says that the black widow will try to force me out and then surround me. What will the black widow do to me?


    In short, because of my meeting with grey Swan today, I am obviously much more cautious. Even grey swan in the Southwest District of Santan city can know my actions these days. I''m afraid the black widow knows better. Of course, if I can really unite with the grey swan, I also have the confidence to fight with the black widow.


    I was a little excited to think of overthrowing the black widow, one of the three elders in Santan city.


    In order to prevent the black widow''s people from taking advantage of me, I asked Awaha Yi to monitor the situation near the apartment these days. Once they found the black widow, they would gather immediately. As for the three saints, they are not idle these days. In addition to being with me, they are also busy studying Gu Shu. Although there are no poisonous insects specially produced in Yunnan in Santan City, they can still make some herbal Gu.


    In addition to serving me these days, the three sisters spent the rest of their time in the empty room of Junxia''s house, studying Gu Shu and secretly making some Gu. This time, the three saints came from Yunnan to help me, so they brought a lot of poisonous insects by express. Now they can use them.


    Everything is going on step by step, and my chess game is slowly arranged. The company''s land is just right, the entertainment center, the staff of Awaha clothes and the swallow''s parents are all handled in an orderly manner these days.


    After talking with the grey swan, I talked a lot with Junxia. Junxia is a girl with a view to the overall situation. I can always get a lot of inspiration from talking with her. She can give me a lot of opinions. Of course, the final decision is still in my hand.


    In the evening, I finally got a call from the big mouth woman:


    "My Lord, Bai Linghua can''t stand it. She really can''t stand it this time. She said she would do anything as long as she was allowed to sleep! Come here quickly!"


    "Really? The crazy woman finally took it." I rushed to the big mouth woman''s apartment again. When I arrived at the closed storage room of white Linghua, a stench came to my nose, which almost made me dizzy. I saw that white Linghua was limping to the ground. White Linghua leaned against the wind shield, and two slender beautiful legs wrapped in black silk stockings were weakly hooked. Her eyes were dull, her black hair was messy, like stacked rice, and her lips were white. She leaned softly there, like a puppet who lost her soul.


    I wrinkled my nose and approached the White Diamond Flower curled up on the ground against the wall. Her hands and feet were still tied, like big zongzi.


    Although Bai Linghua is still awake, she obviously looks very weak. Her eyes want to close at any time, but once she wants to close, the big mouth girl standing next to her will slap her in the face and wake her up.


    Seeing me, Bai Linghua, who was already delirious, suddenly cried. Then she suddenly twisted her body, put a slight force on her ankle and neck, supported her delicate body against the wall and climbed towards me like a dog.


    "... please let me sleep... I can''t... I can''t stand it..." Bai Linghua rubbed her face against my trouser legs like a begging dog, and her voice was hoarse like sandpaper.


    It seems that white Linghua is really on the verge of collapse. I''m afraid no one in the world can stand the torture of not sleeping for three days and nights.


    "No. what did you scold me, remember?" I said coldly.


    Hearing what I said, Bai Linghua begged for mercy with her whole face against my pants:


    "... please... Please... As long as you let me sleep... I listen to you... Please... I will do anything..." Bai Linghua begged me bitterly.


    Hearing this, I suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of achievement and the excitement of people abused by the emperor. I''m afraid anyone will have this excitement when holding the right to life of people they hate in their own hands.


    "Call me master," I said, bending slightly.


    "Master..." Bai Linghua spoke without hesitation. Compared with the situation in three days, it was just different.


    "Learn dog barking." I felt relieved when I heard Bai Linghua call my master, but I still said coldly.


    Bai Ling was stunned. There was no magic color in a pair of dull eyes.


    "... Wang Wu... Wang Wu..." Bai Linghua''s thin lips opened gently, his throat worked hard, and issued a pitiful dog cry.


    Hearing the sound made by Bai Linghua, I was finally satisfied. I smiled and bent down, touched Bai Linghua''s head with scattered hair, and said in a Yin voice:


    "It will be all right if you give in so early. Have a good sleep." I stroked Bai Linghua''s head, and Bai Linghua was moved. Hearing my permission, she immediately closed her eyes, and then her body was weak and fell to my feet, and there was no sound anymore. After a long time, the low snoring came from Bai Linghua''s nose.


    "Take her to her room, wipe her body, and buy her a maid''s suit to put on."


    "Maid dress?" the big mouth woman looked at me puzzled.


    "Yes, Maid Costume." I nodded without denying it.


    "Yes, my Lord." the big mouth woman did it without any defiance. The other two men of the big mouth woman carried Bai Linghua to the room.


    An hour later, Bai Linghua was wiped clean and changed into a black-and-white Maid Dress. The patterned Maid Dress with black background and white edge was worn on Bai Linghua. Her concave convex curves and beautiful legs stretched straight. Wearing the white Linghua in the Maid Dress, she could still be seen in the eye. At least she looks like a pretty girl.


    Even if someone wiped her body and changed her clothes like a dead pig, Bai Linghua still lay in bed, with thick black eyelashes covering her eyelids. She didn''t move except snoring. No matter how she stimulated her body, she didn''t respond. It was obvious that she was completely asleep.


    "When she wakes up, give her some food. If she doesn''t listen, keep her awake."


    "Yes."


    Bai Linghua slept for a whole day and two nights before waking up. Two days later, when I came to the apartment for inspection in the morning, Bai Linghua woke up. She was wolfing down her breakfast in the room on the top floor of the apartment. Suddenly, when she saw me entering the room, poor Bai Linghua choked and drank a mouthful of milk before swallowing it.


    Bai Linghua is still wearing the maid''s dress, with a patterned hair band on her head, and her hair is combed neatly. She looks very much like a maid in Japanese animation.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu!" when I approached, the white Linghua who was eating instinctively shrank back and dared not face me. It was obvious that I was as terrible as a devil to her now.


    I smiled, then went to Bai Linghua''s face, and then squeezed her face impolitely, like holding a big persimmon, so that she could only face me and couldn''t shrink back.


    With such a bad character, his face is still very soft, like dumplings.


    "How did you sleep?" I asked in a gloomy voice, and then gently pinched Bai Linghua''s face, while Bai Linghua kept trembling, with a color of anger and fear in her eyes.


    "HMM... sobbing..." Bai Linghua was so frightened that her lips softened, lowered her head and refused to speak.


    "Do you want to do it again?" I asked deliberately when I saw that Bai Linghua didn''t speak.


    "No! Please, please, stop torturing me. I''ve had enough..." hearing that I want to stop her from sleeping again, Bai Linghua was so scared that she turned pale and hurried to beg for mercy.


    "Call me master," my hand caressed Bai Linghua''s face wantonly and said sternly.


    Seeing my stern appearance, Bai Linghua closed her eyes, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, her lips trembled and said:


    "Master, master..."


    "That''s right. As long as you listen to me and don''t be dishonest, I won''t let you suffer." I said like those kidnappers on TV. I know that my behavior can scare Bai Linghua most. These six days, my shadow has completely stayed in Bai Linghua''s heart, and she can''t get rid of my shadow in her life.


    Bai Linghua looked at me in surprise and fear, and asked me in a soft voice, "Lord, master, you... When are you going to lock me up?"


    "You''ve called me master. How long do you say I''ll keep you?" I smiled and threatened, "of course, you''ve been my servant all your life."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Linghua turned whiter. She begged me:


    "Boss Li..."


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, no, master, let me go... My mother will give you a ransom. Please let me go. I won''t think of anything else in the future. I won''t trouble you anymore. Please let me go..."

 Chapter 352

    "Really? Now I know how to beg for mercy?" I said with a cold smile. "Where''s the backbone before?"


    Being satirized by me, Bai Linghua pinched her fist and blushed, but soon loosened her fist and vented her anger.


    "I know, master, I can''t fight you. I can play with me as you want. I''m nothing in your eyes... I''ve figured it out."


    "I realized it so quickly. I''m quite familiar with current affairs."


    "I''ll give you two choices." I looked at Bai Linghua and said, "either, from today on, you''ll be my maid. You can do whatever I say, or you''ll be treated the same as a few days ago."


    Bai Linghua frowned and her eyes were gloomy. She could see that in the face of this shame, her heart was very painful and full of hatred for me, but she was discouraged in the end.


    "I listen to you, I listen to you all." Bai Linghua looked at me and said helplessly, "let me call my mother..."


    "You''re not qualified to make terms with me." I said, "you can do whatever I say. You''re my servant, not my guest." then I pushed Bai Linghua, slapped her heavily on the ass and said fiercely:


    "Make me some tea, come on!"


    I hit her heavily on the ass, and the painful forehead lines of Bai Linghua wrinkled up, but she still bit her teeth, turned around, dressed in a black-and-white Maid Dress, walked with her thin legs tightly wrapped by black silk stockings, and slowly walked to the kitchen to make tea for me.


    Watching Bai Linghua go to the kitchen, of course, I followed behind secretly. When she made tea, I watched secretly around the corner, because I knew Bai Linghua couldn''t listen to me so easily.


    Sure enough, when pouring tea, the crazy girl spit in the teapot!


    "Bah, I let you drink my saliva!"


    But she had just put the tea cup on the tray. As soon as she turned around, she saw me leaning against the wall, holding her chest and killing me all over her face.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing me, Bai Linghua was pale with fear. The tray in her hand fell to the ground with a bang. All the porcelain cups in the tray fell to pieces and the tea splashed all over the ground.


    "Let me drink your saliva, right?" I smiled coldly, looked at Bai Linghua and nodded.


    The white Linghua stepped back in horror and pushed it to the sink.


    "I... I''ll kill you!" suddenly, Bai Linghua''s eyes fell on the fruit knife beside the stove. Then she suddenly looked at me, grabbed the fruit knife and rushed towards me.


    "Ah, you son of a bitch, I''ll kill you!!" Bai Linghua rushed over angrily with a fruit knife and wanted to assassinate me. I immediately smiled.


    Because the fruit knife is actually a toy knife I prepared in advance when Bai Linghua was unconscious.


    I put it there. The initial purpose was to let her kill me. I would give Bai Linghua the opportunity to harm me again and again, and then be suppressed by me again and again. Finally, I constructed the idea of "I am invincible" in her psychology, and finally let her obediently obey me.


    I stepped forward, grabbed the handle of the fruit knife with one hand, and then grabbed the fruit knife in Bai Linghua''s hand. Then I knocked her over with a slight bump on my left shoulder. Bai Linghua''s strength was far from that of me. I knocked her over on the ground as soon as I hit, and then I sat directly on her and pinched her neck, Licked the face of the fruit knife with his tongue, and then crossed the fruit knife in his hand in front of Bai Linghua.


    "You want to kill me, don''t you?" I smiled coldly and cut white Linghua''s face with the back of the cold fruit knife. White Linghua''s eyes were wide open and scared to death.


    "Do you think I dug your right eye or your left eye?" I used a fruit knife to move back and forth between Bai Linghua''s right eye and left eye, with the tip of the knife facing her eye.


    "Don''t..." Bai Linghua''s lips turned white. She stared at my fruit knife without blinking, but her pupils were full of panic.


    "Do you dare to stab me with a knife next time?" I smiled in an evil voice, and then the side of the fruit knife slid slowly on Bai Linghua''s face. I suddenly found that frightening people is really a very fun thing.


    "I dare not... I dare not... Please let me go..." the tip of my fruit knife is less than a centimeter away from the eyes of Bai Linghua. I pinched her neck and couldn''t move at all. If I moved a little, my fruit knife might stab into her eyes and pick out her eyes.


    "What if you don''t obey me next time? I''ll let you say it yourself." I shook my knife. "My tolerance is limited."


    Bai Linghua pursed her lips, bit her teeth, and then said painfully, "if... If I don''t obey next time, you... Dig my eyes."


    "OK. Then I''ll give you one last chance," I said coldly, staring. "Next time you dare to do something disobedient again, I''ll not only stab this knife into your eyes, but also cut your throat with it, splashing blood. Do what you say."


    "I dare not... I really dare not..." Bai Linghua said in panic. Now I have no difference from the devil in her eyes. I am a figure who can dominate her life and death.


    "HMM. it would be right to be so good earlier. Hum." I smiled, then raised her chin with the back of the fruit knife and asked her to face me squarely. Facing my evil face, white Linghua was really "pale".


    "Call the master."


    "Lord, master..." Bai Linghua opened her eyes slightly and showed her frightened pupils under her half opened eyelids. Hearing that Bai Linghua called me master again, I had an inexplicable pleasure of elation.


    "That''s a good cry. Be obedient to me." I stretched out my hand, touched the white Linghua''s head with scattered hair, and then laughed. In the past, my life was always played by others, but now when I can master others'' life, I really feel unspeakable pleasure.


    "Get up." I pulled Bai Linghua up from the ground, and then smoothed her hair with a fruit knife. Bai Linghua looked at me with a complex complexion and closed her lips tightly.


    "Clean up the debris on the ground and serve me tea."


    "Oh."


    Bai Linghua got up from the ground trembling. Her eyes still fell on the fruit knife in my hand. She didn''t know it was fake, so she was very vigilant.


    Because she had never done labor work, Bai Linghua clumsily cleaned up the debris on the ground and poured me tea again. This time, of course, she didn''t dare to make any more small moves.


    Watching Bai Linghua pour me good tea, I laughed and asked her to sit next to me.


    "Sit down." I pointed to the sofa in the hall.


    Bai Linghua sat down obediently, his hands staggered uneasily between his legs, bowed his head, and dared not say a word.


    "As for you, as long as you listen to me, I will make you live in peace and comfort." I stretch out my hand, like stroking the dog''s head, stroking Bai Linghua''s head. Bai Linghua lowered her head and let me touch it. I asked the big mouth girl to take some chicken legs, shook them in front of Bai Linghua and said, "do you want to eat?"


    Bai Linghua raised her head and looked at the greasy and buttery braised chicken legs in my hand. Her eyes were straight. She had been hungry for many days. I came to disturb her just now when she had half of her breakfast. Now of course she was still hungry.


    Bai Linghua swallowed her saliva and nodded.


    I smiled and said, "then call me master."


    Hearing what I said, Bai Linghua hesitated, so I shook the fragrant chicken legs in front of Bai Linghua again. Looking at the crispy and greasy chicken legs, Bai Linghua finally couldn''t resist the temptation and insisted:


    "Master."

 Chapter 353

    "Master."


    "Obedience, reward you." I stroked Bai Linghua''s head and gave her the chicken leg. Without saying a word, Bai Linghua grabbed the chicken leg and wolfed it down.


    Bai Linghua was eating chicken legs like crazy. I stroked her beautiful head and said:


    "Remember, you are my man now. I raise you. I am your master. Your life, every piece of meat and every organ on your body are mine. I will give you what you want as long as you are obedient. Moreover, with me, no one can move you, but if you don''t obey, I can crush you to death. Understand?"


    Under my threat, Bai Linghua opened her eyes in horror and nodded again and again.


    Seeing her, I couldn''t help laughing. It feels great!


    After Bai Linghua had a full meal, I asked her to give me a massage. This time, Bai Linghua certainly didn''t refuse and resist. She gave me a massage obediently, but she was also a rich child. Where would she get any massage? Finally, she acted awkwardly.


    But for Bai Linghua, this is a great progress.


    After that, I let her do what a maid should do. I let her clean, do housework and cook. She did it without complaint. Every time she did so, I gave her a reward of touching her head, and then gave her a chance to have lunch and sleep, or other things she wanted, such as watching TV, taking a bath or going to the bathroom, It all needs to be achieved by flattering me.


    After a long time, Bai Linghua gradually learned to please me. She knew she couldn''t fight me. She could only obey me and be a maid, so as to protect herself and live a miserable life. And I did give her face. As long as she was obedient, I gave her everything to eat and wear... Except freedom.


    This is my maid transformation plan.


    I want Bai Linghua to experience the feeling of being a maid and being sent by others. This woman deserves it.


    In the next four or five days, as soon as I am free, I will go to Bai Linghua''s apartment and ask her to serve me and act like a maid in front of me. Even when she was in a good mood, she let her go out for a round trip, and Bai Linghua knew she couldn''t escape, so even if I took her downstairs for a round trip, she wouldn''t escape. From this point of view, the maid is still very smart and interesting.


    As the days went by, I found that Bai Linghua would not resist me more and more. It seemed that she had been appointed. Every time she showed a submissive attitude, I would deliberately show the appearance of "favor" and reward her.


    Originally, I wanted to send Bai Linghua to the swallow and be the swallow''s maid when I had finished my training, but what made me feel strange was that in four or five days, this woman actually began to stick to me. As soon as I went to the apartment, Bai Linghua seemed to be waiting for me. As soon as I saw me, I took the initiative to ask me whether I wanted a massage or tea, and actually began to please me, And there seemed to be some strange light in his eyes, just like a little woman.


    Let me go. Isn''t this white water chestnut a masochist? Being abused like this and flattering me like this? The change is a little too fast.


    But what makes me speechless is that Bai Linghua seems to be really obedient to me and makes my master''s tone become casual and frequent, even a little intimate. That feeling... It''s like she''s interested in me. It surprised me and a little creepy.


    At that time, I thought of detective novels I had seen in the 21st century. I seem to remember that people have a psychological condition called "Stockholm syndrome".


    This Stockholm syndrome refers to the fact that the victim will start to rely on the prisoner when he knows that he can''t get rid of his fate no matter how he resists. It refers to a complex in which the victim of the crime has feelings for the offender and even helps the offender in turn. It even causes the victim to have a good impression and dependence on the perpetrator, and even help others.


    This white diamond flower won''t be dependent on me, will it?


    Anyway, it''s a good thing that Bai Linghua can be stable. As long as she''s not planning anything else, I''m happy. Anyway, I won''t let Bai Linghua leave in a short time. She is a very important chip for me now.


    The next two days are the most stable and busy time for me. After two days, I successfully bought several clothing stores, a supermarket and a hotel near the entertainment center through negotiation. Although they all cost a lot of money, Junxia helped me budget. If external factors are not excluded, this site should make no loss in the next ten years.


    The most important thing is that I can settle the people in avaha clothes for the time being. Most of the little girls in Awaha Yi are mixed children and have no stable jobs. Even if they do, they are mostly low-level jobs. I can provide them with a large entertainment club, which is also a good thing for them.


    I am busy with the entertainment club, while Junxia is busy running around in the Construction Bureau, the land administration bureau and the Government Planning Bureau, which is even busier than me. Junxia''s civil servant resignation application has been approved. Now she can start the company in good faith and be my boss''s wife. It can be said that she is coquettish.


    However, with the biggest of Junxia and I, our problem also came out, that is, we lack a competent team. If an enterprise wants to be big and famous, capital is naturally essential, but what is more needed is a strong team that can work together. Otherwise, a company is doomed to be small.


    My goal now is to develop entertainment clubs, clothing and jewelry industry and round faced sister''s food store at the same time. It can be said that they are very miscellaneous. The tertiary industry and the secondary industry develop synchronously, which is very different in concept.


    Moreover, the entertainment center needs directors, and the clothing company needs employees and directors, directors, directors and factory directors, as well as accountants, secretaries and assistants. A rough calculation is a major event. Avaha clothing has a small jewelry store in Yunnan, but it has no place in Santan city. Except for the name of Riyue jewelry company, Riyue jewelry store is no different from leather bag company.


    "Ah, I''m going crazy! Where can we find a team with so many people! Publicity department, procurement department, personnel department... So many departments, I really want to vomit! Junxia, help me! Give me half of your female doctor''s IQ, I really can''t!"


    In Junxia''s conference room, looking at a lot of plans and plans on the table, my head is as big as a fight!


    Among the people who pinched me, Junxia gave me a white look and said with a sneer, "ha ha! Now you know you are greedy, snake swallows elephant. After thinking so many ideas, you want to do this and that all at once. Now it has become a mess."


    I looked at Junxia pitifully. Junxia stared at me and said, "don''t look at me. I''m just a goods starting on the way. I used to follow the academic route and don''t understand a lot of financial business knowledge. I can only touch the stone to cross the river."


    "What should we do? The company is becoming bigger, but it lacks talents! What is the most needed in the 25th Century, talents, talents!" I cried with my head in my arms. Only in front of Junxia can I act like a child. Speaking of it, Junxia always gives me the feeling of a big sister or even a mother.


    "Li Jian, don''t worry." at this time, the swallow who had been sitting on one side opened his mouth.


    I looked up and looked at the swallow.


    The swallow looked at me and said: "I know many directors and managers of Yanmei company. They are all my aunts. If Li Jian really wants to be in the clothing and jewelry industry, you can find them. You can even pull them over. Although our Yanmei company was acquired by lily company, my mother''s contacts are still there. As long as Li Jian''s company takes shape and recruits talents through my family''s contacts , it can relieve some pressure. "


    "Really. That''s great." I looked at the swallow gratefully and said that now the swallow is completely on my side. Although the swallow''s family has fallen, the contacts accumulated over the years are still there after all!


    "Don''t look at me so thankfully. Now there are only a few contacts left in our family." at this point, the swallow lowered his eyebrows and looked sad.


    "Don''t worry, one day, I will let Yanmei company stand up again. Moreover, I will be a national famous large garment enterprise." I comforted the swallow.


    The swallow looked at me, and a light smile flashed across the corner of his mouth: "if only that."


    The swallow was sad for a while, looked up at me and said, "also, Li Jian, if you really want to run the company, the talents you need must be not only from our Yanmei company. You also need to recruit a group of trustworthy and capable talents."


    Listening to the swallow''s words, I nodded and muttered, "trustworthy talents..."


    I looked around and sighed helplessly as I watched the sleeping female wolf head and the little white face full of flowers eating ice cream.


    "In fact, if you want to talk about talents, I have several people to recommend." the swallow said with a smile.


    "Oh, who?"

 Chapter 354

    "Liuli, with her data analysis ability, it must be no problem to be a financial manager." the swallow said somewhat embarrassed, "and Yuxi (short haired sister) , she''s also very good at calculation. There must be no problem doing financial account statistics. And Xiaoqing, if you can trust her, it''s also a good choice to let her work in the personnel department. Xiaoqing has a lively personality and is best at talking to others. "


    "Oh?" I was interested when I heard the swallow''s proposal. In fact, the swallow was arranging work for several others.


    "But don''t Liuli and Yuxi go to communication university? Isn''t their major wrong?" I wondered.


    "You''re wrong. Liuli went to communication university because she didn''t want to involve officialdom and shopping malls. She said it was too dark. Otherwise, with her ability, she would be a talent whether in business or politics. As for Yuxi, in fact, she could be admitted to a better university. Her science was very excellent, but she was too partial to the subject, and the total score was a little poor, so she had to major. No Now she is a communication university, but she has strong computing ability. Now she is also a double major, and she has completed all the credits in financial accounting. "The swallow smiled and talked about the personal past of the iceberg beauty and the short haired girl.


    "So it is. That''s good. Let Yuxi try. I also think Yuxi has that talent." I think of the short haired girl who is introverted, wears thick glasses and likes to bury her head in reading. I nodded again and again, "it''s just, there''s Liuli..."


    At this point, I was silent. I feel a little guilty when I think of the back of the iceberg beauty who turned and left a few days ago. Since the iceberg beauty left, she never came to see the swallow again. I''m afraid her heart is really hurt.


    The swallow''s eyes showed some gloom. She slightly lowered her head and said:


    "Liuli, I''ll try to convince her."


    "Then again, swallow. Did Liuli talk to you these days?" I asked tentatively.


    The swallow shook his head and said with a gloomy look:


    "No. I called her, but she didn''t answer. She just sent me a message and said silly things like wishing me happiness..."


    "What did she say to you?"


    "En......" the swallow held her eyebrows and showed an expression of sadness or bitterness. "But it''s already yesterday''s news. Liuli hasn''t sent me a message today. In other words, Xiaoqing didn''t call me today."


    The swallow said somewhat lost, and just then, the swallow''s watch and mobile phone suddenly rang, and the swallow was surprised,. He looked down and said:


    "Ah, it''s coming soon. Hehe, it''s Liuli''s phone." the swallow''s face eased a little, and she answered the phone. But just after pressing the same key, a burst of crying came from the other end of the mobile phone.


    "... sister swallow, sobbing..."


    At the other end of the phone was a girl''s cry. The voice was very familiar. I heard it as soon as I heard it. It was the voice of a pure sister.


    "Jiajia? What''s the matter, Jiajia?"


    "Sister swallow, I''m sorry, we were careless. We were..." Qingchun''s voice was intermittent with tears.


    "Well, what''s matter with the you? What''s matter?" asked swallow.


    But just then, the voice on the other end of the phone suddenly changed. It should have been the voice of a pure sister, but it suddenly became the insidious voice of a middle-aged woman:


    "Did you hear your friend''s cry, the little maid of the Bai family? I know you are with your boss Li. I also know you have a good relationship. What happened in the hotel was a play."


    It was a very gloomy woman''s voice, like the voice of a black widow! Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, my heart tightened. I''ve always wondered how the black widow would do to me. I didn''t expect that she would do to Qingchun sister!


    "Poor young lady of the Yan family, take a message to your boss Li. I have all your friends, Xu Liuli, Zhang Jiajia, and the girl with dark skin and a pair of fool''s glasses. If you want to redeem them, bring Huahua to the lotus pond to change with me. Otherwise, they will all fall head before 0 o''clock next Tuesday at the latest. If you are sincere, you can come alone. Of course, I don''t mind her bringing hundreds of Dian people. If you want to play, I''ll play with the black widow to the end. Just don''t blame me if someone loses his arm and head. "


    "Remember, I''ll only wait two days and one night. After a while, this man will be gone."


    Say. The black widow hung up. Only the startled swallow shouted the name of the black widow to the mobile phone.


    "It was the black widow who laid hands on Liuli..." I sat in my seat, half my face buried in my palm.


    "How could this happen..." all the time, I''m still quite relieved about the iceberg beauties. After all, according to the performance in the hotel that day, the iceberg beauties should also be my enemies. The black widow should not attack them. To put it bluntly, she has no need to attack them at all. But now it seems that because of me, the iceberg beauties are finally watched by the black widow and fall into their hands.


    Hearing that there was no echo at the end of the mobile phone, the swallow sat in place with a dull expression.


    "Sister." seeing the swallow''s dull expression, Yan Yun sitting on the side suddenly hugged the swallow and cried, and the corners of the swallow''s eyes also silently shed two lines of clear tears.


    Dead silence.


    Absolute silence.


    For a moment, the whole conference room was silent.


    Except for the sobbing of swallows and Yanyun.


    "It''s my fault." I slapped myself in the face and said, "I should have someone protect Liuli these days... Damn it. Why didn''t I expect the black widow to attack Liuli?"


    "Li Jian. Don''t blame yourself too much. No one expected that things would become like this... The black widow was very scheming, the city government was very deep, and she didn''t expect that she would kidnap Liuli them..." Junxia comforted me. At the moment, she was the only one who barely kept calm.


    "Now it seems... The news that the grey swan told me is really true." I grabbed my hair in pain and said, "she said that the black widow would force me to meet her. Unexpectedly, it was through kidnapping Liuli them... The information of the black widow is more informed than I thought."


    "Li Jian..." Junxia looked at me with a worried face, but she wanted to stop talking.


    "It seems that the black widow really wants to play with me to the end. It''s impossible to resolve my feud with her." I slapped the table heavily, stood up, and then turned around and walked towards the meeting room.


    "Li Jian, what are you doing?" looking at me, Junxia was surprised and hurriedly called me.


    "Things have come to this point. There''s no way but to fight hard." I turned my head, clenched my teeth and said to Junxia, "I''ll pull people. The people in avaha clothes... And the grey swan can only work together. Follow the plan she agreed with me."


    "Li Jian!" seeing that I had made up my mind, Junxia suddenly stood up and looked at me with a complex complexion, "that''s too risky. I... I don''t want to see you hurt again!"


    "There''s no way, Junxia!" I wiped the sweat on my forehead and said, "they all fall into the hands of the black widow now. I have to save them!"


    "But this time, go to the black widow''s base camp! Do you know how dangerous it will be?" Junxia looked at me, and her silver teeth were trembling slightly.


    I slowly shook my fist and gave a heavy sigh, but my heart was dripping blood. The black widow is so insidious that she can always catch someone else''s soft challenge. Yanyun or the colored glaze now can be regarded as my weakness indirectly or directly. In the face of these girls who have left light or heavy traces in my heart, I can''t sit idly by.


    What''s more, they will fall into the hands of the black widow. In the final analysis, the reason is me.


    "I have to go. The police in Santan city can''t control the black widow. We have to rely on ourselves." after thinking a little, I said to Junxia, "human life is crucial."


    "But Li Jian, the black widow made it clear that she wanted to attack you. Let''s... Think of another way? The grey Swan may not be trusted..." Junxia said hesitantly.


    "There''s no time," I said, gritting my teeth. "The grey swan is the most helpful person."


    "Junxia, it''s time for me to go to avaha Yi. Swallow and Yanyun please take good care of them." I said, and without saying a word, I went out of Junxia''s residence and met the fierce women at the door. The fierce women have always been special bus drivers these days. I asked her to take me directly to avaha Yi''s apartment and find the person of avaha Yi.


    On the way, I contacted the grey swan. When I left the last meeting, the grey Swan gave me her contact information to facilitate us to unite against the black widow.


    When I dialed the number of grey swan, the voice of grey Swan came from the other end of the phone:


    "Did the black widow do it?"


    My heart beat gently when I heard the slow voice of the grey swan.


    "You knew the black widow would kidnap, didn''t you?"

 Chapter 355

    "I don''t know. I really don''t know." the gray swan''s voice was soft, "but it was very much like the style of the black widow."


    "Don''t know?... forget it, just think what you said is true. But now my people have been captured by the black widow, and I can''t wait any longer. We will cooperate as agreed before." I said coldly to the gray swan, thinking of Liuli and little sister who were taken away by the black widow, I was burning with anxiety, and my strong sense of urgency and guilt made me feel like a knife.


    "No hurry. Aren''t there two days left?"


    "No hurry? Are you kidding me?"


    "Of course I know the weight. But there are still two days left. My people haven''t arrived yet. They can''t be ready tomorrow night. Don''t mess around." the grey Swan said leisurely, "Tomorrow night, I will secretly send my people to the vicinity of Lianhua Lake. Then, according to our agreed plan, you will take people to see the black widow. After the exchange is successful, you will seize the opportunity to conflict with her. In the time of chaos, the three people I placed in the black widow will take the opportunity to lay hands on the black widow and kill her. Even if their assassination fails, I will kill her after that Bring someone to support you. It will be chaotic and everyone will have a chance to attack the black widow. "


    Grey Swan and I talked about our plan again.


    Yes, that''s my plan with grey swan.


    When meeting with the black widow to change people, there was a conflict. When the people on both sides were in chaos, the three men of the grey swan who were placed in the black widow would take the opportunity to assassinate the black widow. Then when the black widow fell down and her people were in chaos, I could retreat. Even if the assassination failed, the grey Swan would take people to the black widow at the first time and confront the black widow, which could ensure me The whole body retreated.


    This operation can be said to be extremely dangerous, but once it is successful, grey Swan and I can get great benefits. The guarantee of this operation is the mutual trust between grey Swan and me. If we can''t trust each other, this joint plan to deal with black widow will be difficult to succeed.


    "Even if my people fail, boss Li, you can let your people attack the black widow. Most of your people come from Yunnan. Even if you kill people and hide in the mixed place of Yunnan, the police can''t trace it. Otherwise, it will cause ethnic disputes."


    The voice of the grey swan is full of confidence. Hearing her voice, I can even think of the graceful posture and expression of the grey swan at the moment. I thought about it and said:


    "What I want is to save people. Saving people is the first priority. Of course, it''s best for the black widow to solve it, but my main purpose is to save people. I''ll say that first."


    "Really? Then I can''t guarantee. Whether I can save people depends on boss Li''s own ability. I don''t dare to face the black widow directly. And boss Li, let me remind you. If we fail to save people this time, I''m afraid we won''t have a chance to do it again. We can only fly in great trouble."


    "This... I know. But I will still take saving people as my first goal." I said faintly. In fact, one of the cards I don''t let the grey Swan know now is that the black widow may have been poisoned by me, even if I don''t start with the black widow. I''m afraid the black widow won''t have much time. But this card was given to me through Bai Shaoqi''s hand. I don''t know whether this card is true or false, so I can only treat it as if it doesn''t exist first.


    "OK. I didn''t expect that I would look at people''s faces like this if I pulled a helper." the grey Swan said reluctantly, "don''t be bad at that time. It''s a big deal this time. I''m afraid it''s the largest action in Santan city in recent ten years. If we miss, we''ll be laughed off by the Golden Toad. If we don''t say it, we''ll all fall behind."


    "I hope we can cooperate happily." I didn''t say much, but answered the grey Swan faintly.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you something. Although the black widow occasionally does arms smuggling business, she will never use guns and arms when dealing with people. However, her poison needle is not much worse than guns. Not many people can survive being poisoned by the black widow."


    "Poison? Do you know what poison she uses?"


    "Most of the toxins are extracted from the highly toxic poison of the Australian funnel poison spider and the black widow. They are very poisonous. The black widow''s confidants are equipped with poison needle launchers, which can shoot ten at a time. As long as they shoot correctly, one launcher can basically poison two or three people at a time. If the treatment is not timely, they will die in less than 20 minutes."


    "Really... I know," I said in a deep voice, and then breathed out, "it''s more than poison. My people are much more powerful than her."


    "Take care of yourself and make more preparations. Let your people wear thicker clothes, helmets and masks. Otherwise, many people will be damaged."


    "Thank you for reminding me." I smiled, then hung up the phone, and my heart became very heavy again.


    When I think of the colored glaze that has now fallen into the hands of the black widow, my heart is very restless. What will the black widow do to them? Will their lives be in danger? Even if I take Bai Linghua to see the black widow, will the black widow save and release people like that?


    After thinking about it, I called Bai Shaoqi. Bai Shaoqi is the most important person now.


    The phone was soon connected.


    "Hello, boss Li?" Bai Shaoqi asked me in a trembling voice.


    "Bai Shaoqi. You seem to have forgotten what I said to you?" I asked. "Do you want to hear your daughter''s wailing?"


    "No! Boss Li, I really don''t understand what you mean. What do you want to say? Did I do anything?" Bai Shaoqi said nervously.


    "What did you do? I kidnapped your people, and then you let the black widow kidnap my people?" I said in a cold voice.


    "The man who kidnapped you? Boss Li, what are you talking about? Why don''t I know anything?" Bai Shaoqi heard an innocent voice.


    "Give me less garlic!!"


    "I really don''t know. Boss Li, you told me not to get involved with you and the black widow, so I don''t know the news from the black widow these days! I''ve been busy looking for a lawyer to help swallow''s two mothers get out of prison these days, really! I really didn''t lie to you! What kidnapped you? Who were you kidnapped?" Bai Shaoqi told me in an unknowingly tone. Does Bai Shaoqi really know nothing about it?


    At that moment, I did flash such doubt. But soon I realized that Bai Shaoqi was probably lying to me. On the one hand, she secretly discussed with the black widow about kidnapping my acquaintance and threatening me to return her daughter. On the other hand, she told me that she had no contact with the black widow. Apart from her relationship with the black widow, she also agreed to help me get people out of prison? If she really wants to help me get people out of prison, how can she have no big news for so many days? Bai Shaoqi must be procrastinating, which I can understand after a little thought.


    This Bai Shaoqi wandered between me and the black widow. Neither side offended me. He really played a good chess.


    "Boss Li, please spare Huahua. I really don''t know anything. I really don''t know anything!" Bai Shaoqi still begged me.


    And I frowned. After thinking about it, I deliberately said:


    "Well, in that case, I''ll trust you once. But don''t play other tricks for me. Don''t forget that your daughter is in my hands now, and you also have poison. If I know that you and the black widow are colluding against me, I might poison your daughter..."


    "Never! Boss Li, please let my daughter go!" Bai Shaoqi said in panic.


    "Then be honest with me!"


    "I''m absolutely honest, I''m absolutely honest, boss Li!" Bai Shaoqi''s low-key attitude made me unable to investigate her. Bai Shaoqi is also a person who has secretly entrapped swallow''s parents'' company. He is a profiteer. He has done a lot of things secretly.


    "Cut." I spit and closed my cell phone. Bai Shaoqi''s side, I have no way to take her for the time being, because she is always a low voice in front of me, which makes me have no excuse to start with her.


    Now it seems that I can only compete with the black widow, then let Bai Shaoqi know my strength, and finally make a choice.


    The car ran all the way on the road. After arriving at Awaha Yi''s apartment, I briefly explained everything for the first time. Awaha Yi was angry when he heard that my man had been kidnapped by the black widow, and scolded the black widow for being shameless and cheap in Bai dialect.


    And without saying a word, she began to contact her little sisters and was ready to go desperately with the black widow.


    "My Lord, the black widow dares to catch your people. I''ll take my little sister to destroy her nest!" avaha Yi is actually a woman with strong temper. When he heard that the black widow caught me again, he was completely angry and wanted to do it every minute.


    "Don''t worry, the black widow dares to let me take someone to call her. It must be a good game and wait for me. Moving is bound to move. But first find out the situation, and then fight with her." I stabilized avaha Yi, and then asked avaha Yi about her little sister.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord, my little sisters are in good condition. The last group of people have come from Shangri La County these two days. 837 people have all arrived and are waiting to do it."


    I nodded, then asked Awaha Yi to find scar woman and big mouth woman and told them:


    "Before dinner the day after tomorrow, buy 900 sets of leather, 900 motorcycle helmets and 900 masks," I told them. "As for the specifications, you see what you do, but you must be durable."


    "My Lord, these are..." Awaha Yi asked puzzled beside me.


    "The black widow will use poison to guard against it, and it is not easy to be recognized when wearing a mask."


    "It was like this." said Alwar, with a nod in her eyes, and a shinty eye sparkling. Suddenly, she said to me respectfully, "my Lord, I have already contacted the flower cat. Whenever you need it, we can mobilize the ammunition materials at any time." here, the voice of the Al ha ha is somewhat lower.


    "Flower cat?" avaha Yi didn''t mention the flower cat. I almost forgot this character. When I was in Shangri La County, avaha Yi also did arms and materials transfer business, and Huamao is one of the arms dealers who do arms business with avaha Yi. If you can contact Huamao, you can definitely find a way to smuggle arms to Santan city.


    "If you contact her... Are you sure to transport arms and materials to Santan city? Can you escape security?" I asked cautiously.

 Chapter 356

    Awaha Yi truthfully replied, "as long as you need it, we can naturally smuggle it in a private car. My Lord, Awaha Yi has been engaged in arms business for eight years and is very confident in how to escape the government''s inspection."


    "Will two days be enough?" I asked. Trains and planes are subject to security checks. Only private cars can get out of the official sight, but the speed of private cars is a little slow.


    "If it''s just a few silencing guns, flash bombs and smoke bombs, it''s not a big problem. We can hide in the animal''s body in two days and transport it by ferry and coach. Since the queen spider died, the flower cat just didn''t find a new big family. Of course, she would be happy if we could be her new family..."


    "Yes." after much thought, I agreed. After all, it was an exchange of fire. Of course, it couldn''t be done without electric heating weapons. "Awaha clothes, try to transport some long-range guns before the evening the day after tomorrow. When we fight with the black widow, if the fruit is defeated, the gun can also be considered."


    "OK." hearing what I said, the excitement in Awaha''s eyes was even greater. Awaha''s clothes had already washed their hands in gold pots and no longer engaged in the business of arms transfer, but today, under my encouragement, she wanted to bloom again and start doing business in this field again. She was instinctively excited by the blood of the underworld.


    After that, I called the red nose woman again: "these days, you sent someone to investigate the terrain near Lianhua Lake."


    The red nosed woman is the one who looks closest to the southerners and has the most clever nose among Awaha Yi''s men. In short, she is the best at asking for information. This makes her do it. I''m also more relieved.


    "OK. My Lord, I will make a clear investigation for you these two days."


    "Avaha Yi, in the evening, you can draw out four more people to meet the grey Swan people and grasp their movements clearly, so as to avoid them being a shrinking turtle and fleeing."


    "I''m sure I''ll do it." Awaha Yi nodded.


    "HMM." after thinking about it, I think I have basically thought of all the places I can think of, "By the way, avaha Yi, before noon tomorrow, you ask your little sisters if they are willing to take the initiative to kill. But they may have to be prepared to escape and return to Yunnan. Then avaha Yi, you buy tickets back to Yunnan these days, about... About 20."


    "My Lord, don''t worry. I know that. It''s common for me to escape after committing a crime. As for my younger sisters, they all mixed with me all the way, and no one refused to work hard for me. Even the bastards from Shangri La County have the courage and loyalty to fight than the younger sisters in the south. Unlike the people in Santan City, they are superficial and behind their backs One set. "


    "I''ll have people buy all the tickets these days. As long as someone has an accident, she will certainly leave Santan City safely. The Han people dare not go to our shangri la county to check the people, which is the territory of all our ethnic groups. Although the relationship between our ethnic groups is not harmonious, if the Han people dare to provoke us, we must unite to deal with these white eyed Han people."


    White eyed Han people... I can hear that awahayi is actually biased against Han people, but I temporarily suppress these biases in my heart for my reasons.


    "My Lord, avaha Yi and the little sisters of avaha Yi, as long as you send us, we will follow and protect you to the death." avaha Yi said clangly, and my voice full of masculinity heard a burst of blood.


    "OK!" I roared, "avaha Yi, it''s really my pride to have such a loyal follower as you!"


    "May you go through fire and water for my Lord!" the big mouth woman, the red nose woman, the scar woman and Awaha Yi said respectfully.


    "Since it''s all like this, let''s fight with the bastard woman of the black widow!"


    I clenched my fist and roared at the top of my throat.


    "Fight! My Lord, blessing is with us!" said the little sisters of Awaha clothes.


    I nodded and looked around. I saw the pale white diamond flower standing in the corner, leaning on the door frame.


    Bai Linghua is still dressed in a maid''s dress, with short hair, and a pair of almond eyes that are not too big or too small. She looks at us in amazement, who are discussing a showdown with the black widow.


    Seeing Bai Linghua, my eyelids jumped. After discussing for a long time, I almost forgot this woman.


    "You, come here." I pointed to the white Linghua and said in an ordered tone.


    White Linghua looked pale and walked over with small steps in embarrassment. She played with her fingers like she didn''t know what to do.


    "Did you hear that?" I asked Bai Linghua as I sat on the sofa.


    "..." Bai Linghua was silent.


    "Did you hear what I asked you?" I asked a second time, with an emphasis.


    "Well... I heard... Master..." Bai Linghua looked at me and lowered her head.


    I said slowly, "my people have been taken away by the black widow. Next Monday night, I will send you to the black widow and change my people back."


    Hearing my words, Bai Linghua''s face flashed a moment of joy, but she quickly controlled her emotions.


    "Are you happy?" I looked at Bai Linghua obliquely.


    Bai Linghua closed her mouth tightly, her eyes fell on the ground and counted the number of marble bricks on the ground.


    Seeing that Bai Linghua didn''t dare to say a word, I casually stretched out my hand, then stroked the strip short hair near Bai Linghua''s ear and said slowly:


    "But I''m just sending you back for a while. You''re my maid. You''re my maid all your life. You can''t escape. Even if I send you back, I''ll catch you back."


    I said to awahayi:


    "Go and count the number of people and get ready. You''re about to compete with the black widow."


    "Yes!" Awaha Yi knelt down to me like in a martial arts film, bowed his hand, and then stepped back.


    My heart sank to the bottom of the valley when I looked at the retreating Awaha clothes and thought of the colored glass they were being taken away by the black widow.


    Everything went on step by step. All day on Sunday, Awaha Yi and big mouth women were busy preparing for all transactions. In order to purchase arms and materials, Awaha Yi flew to Changsha overnight. It is said that there are underground arms transactions of flower cats, where a small batch of arms and materials can be received.


    I know that arms smuggling is very dangerous. If I don''t pay attention, I may compensate myself, so I didn''t tell Junxia about it at all.


    Two days can be said to be my most painful day. After two days, the black widow didn''t give me any news about Liuli and her situation. Swallow and I were anxious. As for Liuli and little Taimei''s mother, there seems to be no big movement. I don''t know what''s going on. It seems that the black widow threatened them.


    Time passed quickly, and Sunday passed in a twinkling of an eye, and it was less than a day before the replacement deadline mentioned by the black widow. On the grey Swan side, four people in Awaha clothes had been sent by me as negotiators.


    At Junxia''s side, I also assembled people and horses. The female wolf head is one of my most familiar women and my most powerful thugs and bodyguards, so I can only take her. The three saints are addicted to the research of Gu these days. It is said that they also catalyzed the insect eggs by heating in the microwave oven and gave birth to several Gu insects. I just don''t know what the poison effect of the newborn insect is.


    Then there are the fierce women. Junxia has a total of 18 bodyguards who can be mobilized in the Lin family, and the hot woman must go to the first scene. The hot woman is jealous of evil. When she hears the kidnapping, what she wants to do most is to let the people in the Public Security Bureau attack the black widow. Unfortunately, the black widow''s backstage is the deputy commander of the military division. She can''t move and can only be a thug.


    There is not much time difference between the people and horses and the last siege of the White House. The main force has basically not changed. The only difference is that Liuli and they are all gone.


    As for Xiaobai... After thinking over and over again, I still didn''t bring this silly girl. The strength of this silly girl is sometimes strong or weak, which is really worrying.


    Everyone has a division of labor. Awaha Yi and I are responsible for containing the black widow, the hot woman is mainly responsible for saving people, and the fierce woman and big mouth woman are responsible for charging in front. Ten of Awaha Yi''s men are responsible for preparing guns and ambushing near Lianhua Lake, dressed up as passers-by who have nothing to do with us.


    According to the two-day terrain struggle, I determined that there are several famous mountains that are easy to hide near Lianhua Lake. At that time, I will take someone to drag the black widow, and the sniper team can approach the black widow from the periphery.


    Everything is ready except the east wind.


    Of course, Junxia and swallow are the most worried about me, but when things get to this point, they can''t stop me. Either Liuli and they die, or I risk saving people.


    There is no third option.


    Monday finally arrived.


    It was the day that impressed me most. It was a cloudy day. There was no cloud in the sky all day. The stratus clouds in the sky were secretly next to each other, not even a gap. Although it was late May, the wind was cold and cold, with a little whistling sound, as if the beast was roaring.


    In the evening, it even rained heavily in Santan City, which was one of the biggest rains I had seen since I came to the women''s world.


    "Are everyone ready?" in the evening, I took the people in Awaha clothes under the apartment. All the people were dressed in leather, helmets and all kinds of weapons. There are iron bars, as well as Yingjisha, spring knife, three edged thorn and other conventional knives bought from Xinjiang. Our plan is to use a stick and try not to use a knife, but when there is no way, we can use a knife.


    In addition, Awaha clothes also brought 100 sets of bulletproof clothes for core personnel. Bulletproof clothes are much easier to smuggle than arms, and they are even sold online. Of course, those bulletproof vests on the Internet are Pediatrics for modeling. The bulletproof vests smuggled by Awaha clothes are smuggled from military fire traffickers, and the quality is naturally not the same as those deceptive props on the Internet.


    I, the female wolf head, the three saints, Awaha clothes and other main characters all wear bulletproof clothes. The bulletproof clothes bought by Awaha clothes for me are ridiculously expensive. They are Aramid Composite materials. The most high-grade bulletproof clothes in the women''s era, which have been improved more than ten times on the basis of Kevlar materials in the old era, need 20 thousand pieces. They are soft, waterproof and fireproof, but they are invulnerable, It''s similar to the Batman suit of the 21st century. Of course, it''s not as magical as in the film. This bulletproof vest is called "Diamond armor", which means that its hardness is comparable to that of diamond. Even the flower cat has only one. With this bulletproof vest, I basically have a second life.


    This time, we are desperately ready to go.


    I secretly purchased arms and materials and kept it very secret. Only awahayi and several core personnel knew it, because I knew that the black widow had a strong ability to master intelligence. I guess she knew part of my strength through the investigation of the number of Bai people in and out of the station and apartment these days, so I can''t expose the stealing of arms.


    Every drop of clarity hit my face, clothes, hair and skin, bringing me a trace of coolness. Santan city has been shrouded by rainstorm. It is already the peak period for women''s city to get off work. There are countless traffic flows on the streets. A little light has been lit in the city, spreading one fuzzy aperture after another in the rain.


    "Avaha clothes, everyone is here?" I took my eyes back from the cold city lights, turned my head, looked at the people in avaha clothes gathered together and asked.


    "Except for the little sisters of the grey Swan and the 20 little sisters in charge of the rear and ambush, there are 913 people in total. With you and your friends, my Lord, there are 943 people in total. You can all start."


    "OK." I nodded, looked around, looked at the faces standing in the rain, and a cold murderous spirit rose in my heart.


    "Let''s go," I said, glancing at the white Linghua standing next to me. "OK, divide into 15 groups, set out every 15 minutes and meet at the foot of the mountain on the edge of Lianhua Lake scenic spot."


    "Yes," Awaha said respectfully to me in the rain.


    Fifty cheap rented cars are parked in the parking lot outside the apartment. These are the good cars we have rented from the car rental company in recent days. The rental fee for each car is 250 per day. Each car can barely hold six people. Ten cars at a time can be transported in two times.


    As for the car, it is filled with all kinds of first-aid medicine boxes and weapons. Because I haven''t organized and fought with others on a large scale before, this time I was extra careful and prepared everything that should be prepared. Even I suspect that even the black widow may not be as well prepared as I am.

 Chapter 357

    This time, the clothes I wear are exactly the same as those of Awaha. Even the clothes of Bai Linghua are unified leather clothes. As long as I wear a helmet, no one can recognize who is who.


    Bai Linghua stood behind me. Her hands and feet were tied by thick rope and couldn''t move. At the moment, she turned white. Looking at our group gathered under the apartment, her lips turned white and her eyes were full of fear and vigilance. More than 900 thugs, such a lineup, just look at it, it''s enough to scare people''s ass urine.


    Maybe someone will ask us if so many people will not be found by passers-by or traffic police?


    Of course, the personnel of Awaha clothes investigated this in advance. I rented several husband apartments. The place where we gathered itself is the cheapest and most chaotic place in Santan city. The police force is weak. In addition, we act in batches, so we won''t be found. Even if it is found, Awaha clothes have already prepared Xinjiang dance clothes, and you can fool around with Party dancing at that time.


    "Get on the bus." after I looked at the time, I gave an order to Awaha Yi to take people to ambush in several streets near lianhuatan first.


    "Yes." Awaha Yi took more than 60 people into the car without any words, and then drove towards his destination.


    From 4:30, it lasted nearly four hours before all the 900 people in Awaha clothes were successfully transported to the destination, and I took the last car with Bai Linghua, fierce women and hot women.


    "Sit down. Don''t move. Don''t say anything later, you know?" after getting on the bus, I asked Bai Linghua to sit next to me. Bai Linghua looked at me nervously and nodded silently.


    After being taught by me these days, Bai Linghua has been much more honest. Basically, she does what I say. She doesn''t dare to resist and disobey me at all.


    "Did she listen a lot?" the hot girl sat beside me and looked at the silent white Linghua and couldn''t help saying.


    "Hehe, there''s a way to teach." I gave the hot girl a smiling face.


    While talking, I looked at Bai Linghua intentionally or unintentionally. I saw a trace of blush on Bai Linghua''s face sitting on the side. It was obvious that I was deeply impressed by my training these days.


    I saw Bai Linghua''s behavior in my eyes, which was a bit funny. This little girl hated me so much at the beginning, and now she is so afraid of me. Things are changeable.


    The car started slowly, and the majestic rain fell from the sky and hit the window, making a crackling sound, like a war drum about to start!


    The car scratched water marks on the road, and the water splashed everywhere. The gray sky even looked ahead and could not see the end. The depressed sky seemed to collapse at any time.


    Looking at the gloomy sky, my heart is also heavy. I know that the most dangerous and fierce fight I have personally led since I came to the women''s world is about to begin.


    I don''t know why, I always have a bad feeling in my heart


    Although I have made complete preparations, can I succeed?


    Iceberg beauty, little sister... Can they be safe?


    The scene of more than a dozen cars moving forward in the rainstorm is definitely the most shocking, just like a long dragon, pounding straight ahead.


    Lianhuatan is located in the southeast of Santan city. I calculated the location. It was almost where Hangzhou HUTANG town was originally located. It was nearly an hour''s journey from the airport. When all our people gathered at the suburban site near lianhuatan, it was nearly 10 p.m.


    There are less than two hours left before the deadline given to me by the black widow.


    Such a pressing time makes all of us very nervous. I don''t even know whether the black widow has laid hands on Liuli them, but when I see Bai Linghua standing beside me and being led by a fierce woman like a dog, I slightly adjust my mind. Bai Linghua is still with me, and the black widow at least doesn''t dare to do anything.


    As soon as my talents gathered near the lotus pond, I received a call from the swallow. The swallow told me that the black widow was counting down now. If she didn''t take the white water chestnut to the lotus pond within two hours, the black widow would start killing, first the little sister, then the pure sister, then the black girl, the short haired sister, and... Colored glass!


    "I''ll save them, swallow. You believe me, don''t you?" I comforted the swallow and said in a soft voice.


    "Well... I believe you, Li Jian. You will always be a hero in my mind... But if there is danger, you must escape back. I don''t want to see Liuli hurt by bad people, but... You won''t go back."


    The cold rain fell down my cheeks. I slowly clenched my fist and lit a raging flame in my chest.


    "Don''t worry, man, I''ll bring it back intact. Sure." I said firmly, "swallow, comfort Junxia. She''s also very nervous now."


    "HMM. sister Junxia is very impatient now. She went to the toilet and didn''t come out for a long time..." the swallow said softly. "In a word, you must come back. When I wake up tomorrow morning, I''d better see your face... And colored glaze. Please."


    "Don''t worry. Have a good sleep. Have a good dream." I smiled at my watch and mobile phone, and then hung up the phone.


    In an instant, the wind and cloud changed color, and the cold rain cut my face like a knife. I narrowed my eyes and looked at the thick darkness ahead.


    This time, I must let the black widow pay the price!!


    "Avaha Yi, go!"


    "Yes! Little girls, let''s go!!" Awaha Yi took the order, and then we waved our arms. The voice of more than 900 people was huge, just like a giant dragon descending the mountain, and flocked to the park where the black widow was located.


    Everyone is wearing a helmet and holding a long stick in his hand. He is majestic and imposing. Even if the police see us, they should be afraid of three points, if any!


    Just like the major government agencies, the black widow''s territory has never been visited by police, which is not only bad, but also good!


    Among the more than 900 people, I was at the forefront, with the hot woman and the wolf head on the right, the fierce woman holding a white Linghua, Awaha Yi and others on the left to protect me.


    At the moment, both physically and mentally, my fighting spirit and anger have reached the most * *!


    This will be a peak duel, really rely on my ability to fight the first battle!


    The black widow''s Park soon appeared in front. The black widow''s Park was built in a circle of apartments around lianhuatan. The people here were basically the little sisters of the black widow. Ahead is a dark lake, and the Bank of the lake is dimly lit by street lights. The little lights reflected on the dark lake, like two strings of stacked pearl necklaces.


    This lake is the lotus pond.


    When I got to the gate of the park, I picked up the horn that avaha bought for me and shouted:


    "Where''s the black widow? Get out of here!"


    "Get out!"


    "Get out!"


    The rough voice of the men who only belong to me spread throughout the park, mixed with the sound of wind and rain, echoed in every corner of the park ahead, and they all shouted with me.


    "Black widow, get out!"


    "Get out!"


    The roar of more than 900 people was so great that in an instant, even the sound of the rainstorm between heaven and earth was covered up by our roar!


    Our voice spread around the corners of the park for almost five minutes. At the fifth minute, there was a response in the park.


    shadow.


    I saw countless dark shadows coming out from the back of each apartment behind the lotus pond, one, two... One row, two rows... One circle, two circles


    Because the light was dark, I didn''t know how many people came slowly ahead, but at first glance, the number was definitely several times more than the people I brought.


    Even more than three times


    Grey Swan said that the black widow can mobilize about 3000 people. However, now it seems that there are not even five thousand people coming in front of us!


    Suddenly, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. I suddenly realized that the grey Swan might be lying to me.


    She lied to me!


    The grey swan is so well informed that it is absolutely impossible to make such a low-level mistake. Now there are more black widows than originally expected. It can only be said that the grey Swan may deliberately understate the number of black widow thugs.


    Oh, no


    I saw the shadowy figures of women walking slowly from the night and rain curtain along the road between the apartments on both sides and the lotus pond under the ghostly street lights. Although they were all women, the huge momentum accumulated by the number of people made me feel depressed and out of breath.


    A lot of people. Really a lot of people.


    "My Lord, the grey Swan seems to have dumped us!" the experienced avaha Yi also realized that the situation was bad and reminded me.


    "Don''t panic." I said to avaha Yi, but I felt my voice tremble a little. Although I had tried my best to restrain it, it was absolutely impossible not to be nervous in the face of so many people!


    What makes me more upset is that since the grey Swan lied to me about the number of black widow thugs, would she also lie to me? For example, how about joining hands with me to deal with the black widow and ambush near the lotus pond?


    Even... What if the grey Swan and the black widow collude and attack me back and forth?


    My heart beat violently because the situation had changed. For the first time, I pressed the button of my watch mobile phone and called grey Swan to ask why, but what cooled me was that grey swan''s phone was turned off


    Ya''s woman lied to me from the beginning!!

 Chapter 358

    As the figure in front of me gets closer and closer, my heart beats faster and faster.


    I cursed, and then took a deep breath of the cold air. I looked at the white Linghua standing next to me. I saw her face looking at the scene in front of me in surprise. I didn''t know whether it was surprise or amazement.


    Seeing the appearance of Bai Linghua, I hesitated, then pulled over Bai Linghua, took out a sachet wearing red thread from my pocket and hung it around Bai Linghua''s neck.


    "This is..." seeing the sachet I hung for her, Bai Linghua looked at me unidentified.


    "Keep this thing. It''s a gift for the swallow when I pass by the stall. I don''t think I can escape today. It''s a pity if this ornament is stained with blood later. You keep it for me. If something happens to me, you give it to the swallow for me."


    "This..." Bai Linghua was frightened by my words. Her eyes widened slightly. Looking at the sachet I hung on her neck, she obviously didn''t expect me to say such words to her.


    "Keep it," I said.


    Bai Linghua''s eyes went back and forth between me and the sachet. At last, he didn''t say anything, but nodded silently.


    Seeing that Bai Linghua didn''t take off the sachet, I slowly breathed a sigh of relief, looked dignified, turned my head, winked at Awaha''s clothes, and then took the lead to walk forward.


    "Avaha Yi, let''s go. We''ll talk to them for a while. I don''t believe they can play any tricks!" I said heavily. Awaha''s face was frozen, nodded, then turned and waved to her little sisters, motioning to meet the black widow together.


    Nine hundred people faced four or five thousand people. The scene was absolutely shocking. I took Bai Linghua''s hand and walked all the way forward into the black widow''s Park. Then, looking at the black crowd in front like a black tide, I was calm.


    There is no doubt that the leader is the black widow, but there are three strange looking women around the black widow, one with strong muscles, one with an inch of head and one with a flat nose. It is really strange, but looking at her temperament, I know these three women are not simple.


    Because the grey Swan gave me information and told me the origin of these three women. These three women are the most powerful bodyguards of the black widow and the third of the four King Kong. Originally, there were four bodyguards of the black widow, but the female giant was abandoned by the female wolf head before, so there were only three left.


    Because there are street lamps and lamps in the flower bed in the park, I can see the women closer.


    Especially the black widow standing in the middle.


    Looking at the vast crowd behind the black widow, I was really shocked. How did the black widow get all the people here?


    Such a large number of people, even if they want to engage in riots, have become a scale?


    However, what makes me frown a little is that although I came with the black widow, I didn''t see their figure in the front crowd. Where are they?


    Looking at the sinister smile on the corner of the black widow''s mouth, a bad premonition rose in my heart.


    "Oh, so bold, I brought so many people to my site to make trouble? I also sent people up." the black widow smiled darkly, and her white face looked extremely sad under the light, which made people feel palpitating.


    In fact, when a woman''s face is ferocious, it actually makes people more vicious than a man. That''s because a woman''s expression is richer than a man, her eyes are bigger than a man, and there are modifications such as hair and eyelashes, so most of the time, female ghosts are more frightening than male ghosts.


    "You said yourself, exchange people for people. Where are Liuli and them?" I was ten meters away from the black widow, looking at each other from a distance, and our voices were just able to make each other hear clearly.


    "Coloured glaze? What coloured glaze?" what surprised me was that when I asked for hostages, the black widow showed an expression of ignorance. When she said that, she smiled maliciously, spread her hands, and made a look of ignorance, with contempt and ridicule on her face.


    When I heard the words of the black widow, the anger in my chest immediately rose. The crazy woman made it clear that she was teasing me. Mom, I have to make this woman pay a price today.


    Self disorder is a big taboo of strategists, so I still suppressed my inner anger, pulled Bai Linghua aside and said:


    "Stop talking nonsense and exchange people."


    "People?" the black widow looked around at her men, spread her hands, and showed a strange and ridiculous expression. "She said she came to ask me for someone. She said she came to ask me for someone!"


    Hearing the words of the black widow, I don''t know how, all the men next to the black widow burst into laughter, and several of them pretended to smile forward and backward, and I don''t know what''s funny.


    Is it funny that I came to return Liuli to them?


    Or... The black widow didn''t pay attention to me at all? Not even... Liuli, have they been killed already? Thinking of the possibility of the latter, my heart lifted up. I grabbed the stick in the hand of a guard behind me and threw it at the black widow''s face.


    "Crazy bitch, you laugh fart!"


    Pop!


    The stick deviated a little and didn''t hit the black widow''s face. It just hit the black widow''s left shoulder, but it still stopped her unbridled laughter.


    The black widow looked at the wooden stick that fell to the ground, touched her left shoulder in disbelief, then slowly raised her head, her eyes widened sharply, and looked at me angrily with eyes that could almost burst out of her eyes.


    "Want to die, don''t you? Li, do you think you still want to leave my territory today? I was thinking about how to lead you to my territory. I didn''t expect you to bring someone by yourself."


    The black widow smiled angrily and said these words. Then her posture slowly retreated, and the three King Kong next to her came out first.


    Something''s wrong


    What''s going on? What is this sense of discordance? Why does the black widow seem to know nothing about Liuli? But... She kidnapped Liuli.


    Suddenly, I had an idea. Can I say... The black widow hasn''t kidnapped Liuli at all?


    However, that day, the black widow did call the swallow, and her voice came from the phone


    But when I think about it carefully, I called the swallow that day and told the swallow the information that Liuli was kidnapped. Although the voice threatening the swallow was very insidious and very similar to the tone and tone of the black widow, it was a little different from the black widow at the moment. And the little sister and Liuli never mentioned the name of the black widow on the phone


    Does it mean... The black widow hasn''t kidnapped Liuli?


    Then who kidnapped Liuli?


    It suddenly dawned on me when I thought of the grey swan who couldn''t get through now.! It must be the grey swan who kidnapped Liuli, then put the responsibility on the black widow, and then tipped the black widow that I would come to fight to the death with her, so that I could fight with the black widow and lose both sides, and then she could make a profit with her left hand!


    I have a large number of powerful generals and black widows. They have a deep grudge. Even if they don''t die, they will lose their strength. I''m afraid grey swan can take the opportunity to expand her power at that time!


    Good at killing people with a knife. Watch the tiger fight across the mountain!


    In a short moment, these guesses flashed in my mind like a brainstorming. The more I think, the more I feel cold. If so, I''m afraid I''m really going to plant here today!


    "Wait a minute!" I shouted to the black widow, and then stared at the black widow. "Black widow, I asked you, did you kidnap those female college students?!" I shouted to the black widow who slowly retreated to the crowd, but it was too late. The black widow had retreated to the deepest part of the crowd and didn''t answer me at all, and her men, Unexpectedly, they put their hands on their waists and took off something similar to a needle barrel from their waists.


    The grey Swan gave me information about this needle barrel. It said that it was a poison needle launcher made by the black widow. Each needle that could shoot enough poison to kill two or three people had to take off a layer of skin if it was shot to death. However, the three saints have used Gu poison to detoxify before, so I have asked Awaha Yi''s men to take the detoxifying powder in advance.


    The arrow hit the string and had to be fired. I can only fight once!


    "Get people back!"


    "Li Tao, take Bai Linghua first!" I pushed Bai Linghua, whose hands and feet were tied, to the fierce woman and asked her to leave here first with Bai Linghua. As long as Bai Ling spends it in my hand, I still have the capital to negotiate with the black widow.


    The fierce woman looked at me and hesitated:


    "But young master, you..."


    "Take people first!" I shouted to the fierce woman, "I''m in the way here! I touch the bottom of the black widow!"


    "... OK." the fierce woman bit her teeth and was about to take Bai Linghua away, but just then, the black widow also pressed the switch of the poison needle transmitter and shot at the group in the front row!


    Poop poop!!


    A series of scalp tingling explosions sounded. The next second, I felt that my chest was hit by countless stones, and my body staggered.


    Fortunately, I was wearing a bulletproof vest and a helmet prepared in advance. Although the black widow''s poison needles were all stuck on my bulletproof vest and helmet, they could not penetrate my bulletproof vest at all... Of course, including the bulletproof vests of 100 people in the front row!

 Chapter 359

    "Now, rush up and hit her!!" braving the rainstorm composed of poison needles, I shouted, then picked up the wooden stick and took the lead to rush up. Everyone, including the female wolf head, wore bulletproof vests and simple helmets. Under my roar, everyone picked up the wooden stick and rushed up against the rainstorm composed of poison needles!!


    The people I took tonight wore white clothes, while the black widow wore black tights. Our two groups of people jumped together like two huge waves of white and black!!


    Everyone, including the black widow, was frightened by our group of fierce and fearless people in the rain of poisonous needles. Of course, they didn''t expect us to come here in bulletproof vests!


    Although the black widow''s poison needles are powerful, the number is not large after all. Among thousands of people, there are less than 100 people who can be equipped with poison needles. We rushed forward with a wooden stick. When we saw the woman holding the poison needle, we directly waved the wooden stick and hit her head!


    Beating women is not what I like to do. In the 21st century, what I despise most is the man who beats women., But in today''s era, cruel women are no different from men hooligans. Should they fight or should they fight!


    Pop, pop, pop!


    I swung a stick and hit the women in that row of poisonous needles. I didn''t know how many poisonous needles I had been hit, but after those poisonous needles hit me, they all fell down like they were on an iron plate, and even the skin of my bulletproof vest didn''t Pierce. Other women, such as Awaha clothes, have a poor effect on their bulletproof clothes. Although the poison needle didn''t pierce their bulletproof clothes, most of them were stuck on their bulletproof clothes, one by one, making them like hedgehogs!


    A hundred strong women in the front row swung a stick at the black widow in front, and their hands waved one round. In terms of height, people in Awaha clothes are generally one head higher than those in the south of the black widow. The black widow''s body is slim, and they are not as strong as those in Awaha clothes. They charge one charge, and their hands rise and fall, and their hands rise and fall


    With the intensive beating and women''s charming voice and scream, all the men in the front row of the black widow were beaten to the ground by my people, one by one holding their heads, bleeding and crying in pain.


    And I was merciless. When I saw someone, I split the stick horizontally, either on the woman''s head, on the woman''s neck, or on the woman''s chest, making a charming sound


    My back suddenly felt a strong force, and then I stumbled towards the rear. I turned my head in amazement and saw that the three King Kong of the black widow surrounded me from the rear, left and right respectively. All three people stabbed me with terrible three edged thorns in their hands!!


    The silver glittering three edged thorns, like three silver lightning, make people''s heart static when they look at them.


    Fortunately, I thought I was wearing a bulletproof vest. I was not afraid. I swung a stick and waved it towards the three King Kong.


    Although the three edged thorn is powerful, it also has great limitations, that is, the attack distance is too short, and although the stick can''t pierce people''s skin, the long-range attack and Strike ability are definitely lever.


    With a slap, my stick was on the chest of King Kong with a flat nose. With a stick I pushed out with all my strength, King Kong''s body stagnated and staggered towards the rear. Obviously, King Kong, who didn''t fight with me, didn''t expect me to be so strong and brave!!


    However, when I pushed a King Kong with a stick, I felt my waist was hugged. Then I felt someone stabbing me in the back with a knife, like hitting with a hammer. Although I couldn''t penetrate my bulletproof vest, it also made me feel a strong sense of crisis!


    "I beat you!"


    I don''t know who the woman who hugged me from behind, but judging from her strength, she was just an ordinary female hitter. I directly hit the woman''s abdomen with my ass and pushed the woman back.


    I can handle you with my ass if I don''t do it!


    When I was in the 21st century, my body was bloated and my weight was strong. When I fought with my friends, it was also a big killing move for me to put my ass on people!


    A woman walked on top of her, but the other three vajras around rushed up again. The movements of the three women were very sharp and amazing. They were ruthless. They punched and kicked at me, and the three edged thorns in their hands were frantically stabbed at me. It is estimated that they will have to peel off their skin if they don''t die.


    What makes me a little cold is that these women''s fists and knife angles are very tricky. After stabbing my body several times, they seem to realize that I''m wearing bulletproof clothes and stabbing at places where my bulletproof clothes are not protected, such as my thighs, wrists, armpits and so on.


    And the strength of these women can be comparable to that of Female Boxers.


    "Ow!!" a howl approached from the crowd, and then a swift figure rushed into the crowd, flying and overturning unknown Black Widows all the way.


    Even in the crowd of thousands of people, the cry of the female wolf head is still so frightening and loud. At the beginning, the female wolf head dared to fight with hundreds of people and tens of thousands of people. Now the scene of thousands of people against thousands of people is nothing for the female wolf head.


    The area where two groups of people and horses meet is the most crowded, but for the female wolf head, it seems to go in and out of no one''s land. With a wave of her arm, she can push several women upside down and fly out!


    Because I am the leader of the black widow''s brigade, the three King Kong are surrounding me and trying to kill me, but when two of the three King Kong are ready to take a knife and want to stab me with a ferocious face, a red shadow flickers past under the light of the street lamp. Then I am in a trance in front of me. The next second I see two King Kong being held by a female wolf head and pressed on the ground!


    Fierce.


    It''s too fierce.


    With one hand, the female wolf head easily grabbed the two King Kong and pressed them on the ground. They smashed them like watermelons on the ground. It was as easy as hitting coconuts. Only three times, the two King Kong did not move. The strength of the female wolf head was really extreme.


    It only took me ten seconds to smash the two King Kong''s heads half dead, and in this ten seconds, I also fought with the rest of the hard headed King Kong, because the two companions were suddenly put by the female wolf head, which made her lose her mind. She got my stick, and then she stabbed me three times, but I just stood and stabbed her, She was stunned that she couldn''t stab me down.


    This King Kong armor is really a blockhouse. King Kong armor is the nemesis of King Kong!


    Board cuntou couldn''t kill me, but I beat him a few sticks. Half of his face was swollen and his face was black and blue. It can be said that stealing chickens can''t erode rice, which made him extremely sad.


    Board cuntou was anxious and angry. She just yelled at me, but her words seemed to be local. I didn''t understand them. I watched her gesture at me with a knife. Then the next second, she was grabbed by the female wolf head who suddenly rushed forward from behind. Then she twisted violently. A crisp sound sounded, and her neck seemed to be broken, The whole man screamed, covered his neck and fell to the ground with convulsions.


    In front of a female wolf head, let alone three King Kong, even if there are 13 King Kong, there is only one point to jump on the street. If you swing your combat effectiveness, a female wolf head can at least compare with 20 King Kong. And an obscene girl can probably compare with 13 to 15.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three King Kong were put down. Such terrorist strength really deterred many female thugs. They looked at the female wolf head with blood on their hands with fear, but none dared to approach.


    Puff, puff!


    Several poison needles were shot from the crowd on the female wolf head, but the female wolf head also wore the bulletproof vest I prepared for her in advance. A series of poison needles shot on the female wolf head, but did not work at all. Instead, it aroused the female wolf head''s anger. In addition to its amazing explosive power, the female wolf head''s biggest advantage is her wolf eyes, even in the middle of the night, She can also see clearly.


    With a sweep of her eyes, she stared at the black widow hiding aside with a poison needle transmitter at the female wolf''s head, roared, rushed forward directly, grabbed the woman shrinking in the gap between the crowd, and then bit down the woman''s face, even biting half of the woman''s face!


    "Ah, help! Ghost... She''s a ghost!"


    The woman who was bitten off half her face by the female wolf head screamed wildly. The female wolf head let go of the woman on the ground, looked ferociously and slowly raised her head, with scattered hair and blood on the corners of her mouth. Two fierce wolf eyes glittered in the dark, and saw several women around who had relatively little courage retreat.


    And I also took the opportunity to burst up, waved a stick and waved wildly at the women around me, beating back four or five women. Except for the four King Kong''s skills, most women are just ordinary women. Some of them are working girls at the bottom, handmade women or female gangsters. They are all three legged Kung Fu and have no real skills. It''s good to deal with ordinary women, but they are impotent to deal with a group of experts. They are not opponents at all. Like me, a big man, With a stick, you can easily deal with a dozen women. As long as I am not surrounded by the crowd tactics, I can basically get in and out freely.


    While the female wolf head and I finished the three King Kong, Awaha clothes and hot women also started their own battles. The main purpose of hot women this time is to bring people to save Liuli them. So she must kill in and out with a team of dozens of people in the shortest time.


    The hot woman is a female officer from the army. Although she is only the battalion commander of the cooking battalion, she is a woman who has really learned military knowledge, received formal training and went to the battlefield. Under her command, the little girls assigned by Awaha clothes to her can successfully win more with less, seize the gap of the crowd, insert it and go straight into the enemy''s hinterland.


    After the charge of two groups of men and horses began, the black widow, a vicious woman, retreated to the rear of the crowd. Therefore, if we want to catch the black widow, we must rush forward and kill a way of blood.

 Chapter 360

    As my temporary military division, the hot girl is very correct. Her command is more accurate and effective than Awaha clothes. In addition, her own skills are amazing. She really made a blood path along the way.


    As for Awaha clothes, women with big mouth, red nose and scar rushed forward. Desperate, they also quickly killed a path of blood. Of course, among all people, the progress of Awaha clothes is relatively slow.


    In addition, the dozen bodyguards given to me by Junxia''s family also played an amazing level. They protected the three saints and formed a circular array. As the center, they stabilized our backbone. The three saints kept throwing poison powder bags into the black widow''s crowd. Every time they hit a woman''s face, a woman would cover her eyes or mouth in pain, Then he foamed and screamed.


    These poison powders have been carefully studied by the three saints these days. Although the lethality of these poisons is very low because of insufficient materials, the effects of poison powders such as paralysis, dizziness and vomiting still open people''s eyes, because all of us wear helmets, while the black widow doesn''t let her people wear helmets because of her high self-esteem. As a result, all the people who inhaled the poison powder are her!


    The result of a round of charge was better than I expected. The main reason was that although there seemed to be many black widows, the road was not so spacious. As a result, some people were crowded behind and failed to rush forward at the first time. Therefore, we took a big advantage under the confrontation of the people in front. It can be said that this was also a big tactical mistake of the black widow.


    I''m afraid she thought she could scare me with poison needles and a large number of people, but she underestimated the average combat level of my people. A mask was crushed by my people, which was her own fault!


    I took the lead in charging with a wooden stick. Naturally, the goal is the black widow who escaped to the crowd. As long as I catch this scourge, I can say that today''s action is successful!


    "Who dares to stop me!"


    I waved a stick and rushed forward all the way. When I saw someone without a helmet, I directly hit him. When I saw someone with a ferocious expression, I kicked him. When I saw someone with a fierce and sharp eye, I directly went up with a stick. Others won''t hurt me, but I can hit others. It''s a big advantage!


    The female wolf head rushed in front of me. She rushed into the crowd like a wolf into a sheep. Facing the women without protective clothing, the female wolf head killed one by one. No one could stop her for a few seconds along the way.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Looking at the fierce female wolf head, not to mention the black widows around me, I was a little shocked. Today, the female wolf head is in a better state than I thought.


    The female wolf head loves fighting by nature. Facing a large group of women, it inspired her blood. All the way, I can only follow her.


    In a short collision, the people I led gained the upper hand. In addition, I am taller than most women. Among women, I am also like the God of war.


    However, with the extension of the front line and the gradual collision and mixing of personnel on both sides, the forward speed of the hundreds of people I brought decreased. After all, there are many black widows, our people all slowed down, and there is a tendency to be gradually surrounded by black widows.


    I saw dozens of women running from both sides of us, circling to our rear, blocking the entrance of the park in the rear, and trying to attack us from the rear.


    At the moment, the fierce woman has retreated all the way to the exit with Bai Linghua. She just doesn''t know whether she will be blocked by the black widow before getting on the bus. Because the scene is too chaotic, I don''t even have time to look back. Of course, I can''t worry about the situation behind me.


    "She''s coming. Catch her quickly!"


    "Those two tall men!"


    "Hit them!"


    A roar of anger sounded around me. I rushed forward with my little sisters in Awaha clothes. Now they have gone deep into the enemy''s belly, but I still didn''t see the black widow. The Taoist wall in front blocked our way. All the people in front were holding sticks and looked ferocious. They split their heads at us. The female wolf head rushed forward, left and right, Overturned a large number of people, but the people behind are getting closer and closer, which makes people feel powerless.


    I don''t know how many sticks I got. Even if I had a bulletproof vest, I also had a little internal injury when hundreds of thousands of sticks came down. However, the female wolf head is still energetic. She rushes forward all the way. God blocks killing and Buddha blocks killing Buddha. Blood and flesh fly all the way and sorrow is everywhere. All the way down, at least forty or fifty women were laid down by the female wolf head, rolling and wailing with their injured parts, but only a dozen were laid down by me.


    "Black widow, come out! What''s it like to be a shrinking turtle?" I roared at the front and shouted as I ran. My momentum was amazing. In particular, my rough voice surprised many women. Men''s voice was indeed more powerful than women''s voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll kill you for sister Hei!" a woman rushed over with a stick. She was kicked out by me and knocked down a group of people behind.


    "Go away, Baba." I said coldly. The street lamp made my eyes shake. The cold night wind after the rain scattered my hair, but the hot blood in my body made the temperature of my whole body rise.


    I don''t know how long the fierce battle lasted. To tell you the truth, when we fight in groups, we often don''t know the passage of time. The fight between me and the black widow tonight can be regarded as a small-scale war. Although there are no hot weapons, if we want to be punished, we are expected to be collectively arrested.


    At the beginning, with the advantages of brute force and equipment, our people steadily gained the upper hand, but with the passage of time, the war began to become sticky. No matter how strong people are and how good they are, they are also tired. It''s like a 1500 meter long run. They can sprint for a period of time at the beginning, but the speed will slow down later.


    I don''t know how long it took. Anyway, when I rushed to the middle of the black widow''s crowd, I already felt that the war situation began to be a little tight. Even if a fierce general like a female wolf head rushed in front, the people in front would be under great pressure if the people behind couldn''t keep up with the pace.


    The female wolf head, a huge wolf with terrible explosive power, was finally surrounded by dozens of thugs because she left me to bear the brunt. Although the female wolf head killed without blinking, she was surrounded by so many people. Facing dozens of sticks, she was a little hard to fight with her fists and was tired of coping.


    Singles, even 20 unarmed women will not be the opponent of female wolf heads, but if there are more than 20 and still holding weapons, female wolf heads can''t beat them. They can only avoid the attack of the people around them and save themselves for the time being. Fortunately, the female wolf head''s eyesight exceeds that of ordinary people at night. Ordinary people can''t see the female wolf head''s actions clearly because the light is dim at night, but the female wolf head can easily see through other people''s actions, and then avoid with extraordinary hair speed.


    The situation is better on the hot girl side. The hot woman rushed in from the side. Unlike me, the female wolf head and Awaha clothes as the main force, she attacked from the side, more than twice as fast as us. She was about to break through to the rear!


    From the beginning of the duel to the present slow, I don''t know how much time has passed, but at least it''s been a while, but there''s still no movement on the grey Swan side. I know I''m really dented by the grey Swan this time.


    The situation of the three saints and Junxia''s bodyguards in the rear is not optimistic. The powder of the three saints has been consumed after several waves. Without the powder, the three saints are completely girls with no strength to bind chickens. They can''t play a role in the war, but will become a burden. Soon, the three saints and more than a dozen bodyguards were surrounded by hundreds of people. With the surrounding circle shrinking, the safety of the three saints was in jeopardy.


    Plop, plop.


    There were women falling around, accompanied by painful cries and cries. At first, most of them were black widows, but with the delay of time, people on my side finally lost. I saw with my own eyes that two or three little girls in Awaha clothes were surrounded by a circle of black widows. They were beaten desperately by dozens of wooden sticks, breaking their helmets. I couldn''t bear to see them, but I couldn''t save them.


    Driven by the female wolf head, we are still moving forward slowly. Because the relationship between the three King Kong was solved at the beginning, there were no abnormal experts in the black widow''s thugs.


    "Black aunt!" just when the scene was chaotic, a familiar female voice sounded. Then I saw four or five women pushing Bai Linghua all the way in from the other side of the crowd. Seeing the rescued white Linghua, the black widow''s people took the initiative to make way for them to pass. Soon, the white Linghua was pushed to the rear by the black widow''s people and was to be taken to the black widow in the rear.


    Seeing this scene, my heart sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Bai Linghua was robbed?


    Bai Linghua is the big chip I used to negotiate. Now that Bai Linghua is captured, it means that my son will leave as soon as he has a big chip!


    "Rush!" seeing the white Linghua taken away, I rushed desperately, rushing forward in the human wall composed of hundreds and thousands of people. Hundreds of people collided with me next to me.


    "Rush!"


    Hundreds of people rushed forward, surging, but in the face of the human wall like a dam, we were still a little unable to move. Several sprints were stopped.


    The black widow sent out more than 4000 people this night, but I don''t know if it was less than 5000. However, according to the comparison of the scale of the crowd, each of us had to fight at least four people. In this case, we were at a great disadvantage.

 Chapter 361

    I watched the white diamond flower being brought into the crowd and all the way to a flower bed next to the lotus beach. The black widow was standing there. Under the light of the white street lamp, the black widow''s long and plump body was standing proudly.


    Bai Linghua was brought to the black widow by four or five people, and the distance between me and the black widow is still more than 20 meters, but the distance of more than 20 meters is so simple!


    The black widow intimately grabbed the white Linghua pushed up, untied the hemp rope on her hand, gently stroked the head of the white Linghua, while the white Linghua burst into the black widow''s arms crying and crying.


    The black widow comforted the White Diamond Flower in her arms, then turned around, looked down at me blocked by the human wall, and suddenly laughed wildly:


    "Hua Hua, surnamed Li, is back in my hands. What else do you have to say now? Ha ha...! you, surnamed Li, will be planted with me today!!"


    "Li, if you want to kneel down and beg me, I can let you go back, and then you get out of Santan city. Otherwise, you can''t turn over today if you have great skills!!"


    Looking at the black widow standing on the top of the flower bed with white rhombic flowers in her arms and wild laughter, I was in a cold sweat behind my neck, holding a nearly broken stick in my hand.


    What should I do? Am I really going to fall into the hands of this woman today? What should I do?


    At that moment, I didn''t know how to describe the taste in my heart. I didn''t know whether it was despair, loss, resentment or unwillingness. My heart was mixed, but I couldn''t express it.


    Looking at the people around me who are still struggling and struggling for me, the female wolf head, Awaha clothes, the more popular women, and the three saints in the rear, looking at the faces that are still struggling and struggling, I really don''t want to say that I failed and we retreated.


    But now the situation has become more and more unfavorable to us. The temporary advantage has begun to reverse. Even white water chestnut has been caught back by the black widow. What should I do?


    What else can I do?


    "Li, you seem very dissatisfied! Well, today''s Lotus beach is your graveyard!" the black widow smiled wildly, and harsh words like thousands of sharp swords passed through my heart.


    Looking at the white Linghua held by the black widow on the flower bed, at that moment, I had the feeling that I was like a bottom figure standing at the foot of the mountain, and I could only look up at a big figure standing at the top of the mountain.


    The black widow has a steady stream of people, but my people are weak. The grey Swan didn''t come. The grey Swan said that she would send her men to assassinate the black widow, and no one jumped out to attack the black widow... Now, retreat should be my best choice, but


    "Fight for my Lord!" the slogan of Awaha Yi suddenly sounded in the crowd.


    "Fight for my Lord!" at the next moment, I don''t know how many people followed and shouted. The shouting was so loud and powerful.


    Hearing the shouts around me, I felt a warm current surging in my heart. A stream of blood surged in my heart.


    Yes, I haven''t lost yet! I also have a group of people who trust me. I can''t kneel down, I can''t admit defeat, and I can''t be a failure!


    My heart is burning with blood. The stick in my hand was broken into two sections by me, but with this broken stick, I have fought hard enough!


    "Black widow, you are the one who died here today!"


    Pointing to the black widow on the flower bed, I shouted out my war roar.


    "Rush!"


    "Go!"


    "Fight for my lord..."


    "Kill the black bitch..."


    Driven by me, all the women were excited and launched a second round of * * like charge, and I was also desperate, holding two truncated sticks in my hand and leading the team to rush over!


    "Ouch!"


    Under my brave charge, the human wall that had been crowded to death finally began to be pushed by us. The female wolf head killed. A person inserted into the human seam and killed a blood path. People on both sides wanted to push the female wolf head down, but the female wolf head jumped and ran forward for a distance with the women''s chest, shoulders and head as the pedal, It was like a lightness skill. The people next to me were stunned. It can only be said that the speed of female wolf head is too fast, and the sense of balance is too good.


    All the people trampled by the female wolf head staggered and scattered. There was a crack in the crowd, and I immediately rushed in through the crack. Behind me, Awaha clothes and big mouth women finally broke out of the siege and met me!


    "Sister Hei, run, the guy Li Jian rushed over!" several close people shouted uneasily under the black widow, urging the black widow to step back for a distance.


    The black widow frowned and took two or three steps back to the back of the flower bed with white Linghua in her arms. At that time, I finally rushed out of the siege and ran to the bottom of the flower bed. I saw the black widow with white Linghua trying to escape back.


    But just then, something unexpected happened to everyone.


    The black widow, who was originally carrying white rhombic flowers and wanted to step back, suddenly stumbled. Then, her body was frozen in place, one hand covered her chest, and then her stomach wriggled violently like insects. Every inch of the black widow''s skin was bouncing, twitching and changing unnaturally.


    "Ah!" the black widow standing on the flower bed covered her chest and shook. The whole person seemed to be unstable, and her eyes showed great panic, as if she had eaten something disgusting.


    "Sister Hei, what''s the matter with you?" seeing the black widow''s action, the little sisters of the black widow were in an uproar, and several people close to her looked at her eagerly.


    "Something''s wrong... I... I''m not comfortable..." the black widow covered her chest with one hand and her neck with the other hand. Then she reluctantly retreated two steps, but the next second, the black widow suddenly opened her mouth. Then, a mass of disgusting black blood suddenly splashed out of her mouth!!


    Spit out a big mouthful of black blood. The black widow seemed to lose her skeleton. She fell down slowly, even her eyes were turning white. But the terrible place is far more than that. It''s not just the black widow''s mouth. With the passage of time, the black widow''s nostrils, ear canals and even corners of her eyes began to exude a trace of black blood and tears. What''s shocking is that the blood flowing from the black widow''s body, just like living, would climb and meander on her forehead, which is very shocking.


    "Wow!" the black widow, with her body twitching and skin wriggling, spewed out a big mouthful of black blood again, and then she screamed like crazy.


    "Ah! Pain! It''s killing me!" the shrill cry sounded, the blood in the black widow''s mouth flowed down, and her legs softened slowly. Finally, she knelt on the ground.


    I was overjoyed to see the symptoms of the black widow.


    The three saints told me that this is the symptom of the attack of stone Gu. Stone Gu will bite people''s bone marrow and flesh, resulting in people''s body atrophy and bleeding. The current situation of the black widow can only show that Bai Shaoqi has indeed poisoned the black widow.


    Originally, according to the three saints, the stone poison in the black widow''s body takes more than 15 days to start agitating, and then chew the black widow''s body clean.


    It''s only ten days away from the black widow now. According to reason, the black widow''s poisonous insects will not attack to this extent. Even the black widow may not find a big difference.


    The black widow''s poison will attack in advance. It must be stimulated by other things.


    And the other things... It''s obviously the string of sachets I put on Bai Linghua!


    Yes, that string of sachets, I deliberately put on Bai Linghua!


    What is hidden inside is the hormone of female stone bugs, which can stimulate the male stone bugs in the black widow, make them restless in advance, bite the black widow''s body and kill the black widow!


    This is my plan.


    This is my gambling!


    My bet... Won!


    The black widow must have noticed her own abnormality, but it was obviously too late. The black widow screamed wildly and rolled wildly on the ground. The whole person was like a mad dog, and her mouth kept spitting black blood one mouthful after another. If you look carefully, you can also find that there were some bodies curled up in the black blood one after another, With limbs and white soft bones, small greasy poisonous insects like fleas beat up and down in black blood.


    So much black blood spurted from the body is enough to show that the viscera in the black widow''s body have been gnawed into cheese.


    There are insects crawling and drilling in the viscera. What''s the taste? It is absolutely painful. At the moment, the performance of the black widow well reflects the four words of painful.


    She kept rolling on the ground and covered her mouth with her hand, trying to restrain the blood spitting out of her mouth, but the blood could not be controlled.


    "Black aunt!" seeing that the black widow vomited blood, Bai Linghua rushed to the black widow in fear and wanted to help her up. However, as soon as the sachet on Bai Linghua''s chest approached the black widow, the black widow smelled the stimulating smell in the sachet and attracted the insects in the black widow''s body. Instead, the black widow''s symptoms became more severe. The whole person foamed like a madman, Black blood mixed with white foam flowed out of the black widow''s mouth.


    "Woo... Hurry... Take me... To the hospital..." the black widow moaned bitterly. Hearing the black widow''s cry for help, all the people around the flower bed stopped their actions and gathered around to lift the black widow. However, at the next moment, after the black widow twitched her hands and feet madly, the whole person softened. Her eyes turned white and her eyes were bloody. She didn''t move any more.


    The black widow, the most poisonous woman, finally died under the poisonous insect... This is the greatest irony.

 Chapter 362

    "Sister Hei!"


    "Black aunt!"


    Seeing that the black widow did not move, everyone was shocked. No one understood why the black widow suddenly poisoned her hair and died.


    The close confidant of the black widow came forward and shook the body of the black widow who fell to the ground motionless, but the black widow did not move. What''s more frightening is that the black widow''s condition is very miserable. Her seven orifices bleed and her eyes turn white, just like a female ghost, which is frightening.


    "Eldest sister? Eldest sister?" the confidant shook the black widow''s body, but the black widow remained motionless and shook for almost half a minute. The black widow still didn''t move. Suddenly, the confidant was a little flustered.


    "Elder sister is dead!"


    After touching the black widow''s nose for a long time, the black widow''s confidant suddenly raised his head and gave a shrill and panic cry, which immediately caused a riot around him.


    "Dead...?"


    "How?"


    "Ah?"


    The people present were surprised. How could the good black widow, who was still arrogant just now, suddenly die? And the face of death is so sad?


    "What''s going on?"


    The black widow died suddenly, and a large circle of people around didn''t have the idea of fighting. The black widow''s men themselves and my people didn''t have any deep hatred. They would fight with us all because of the hatred between the black widow and me. Now the black widow suddenly hung up, and the people around immediately stopped fighting. With the continuous spread of the news, the people in the outer circle also gradually stopped fighting.


    "Sister Hei is dead!"


    "Elder sister is dead!"


    Almost shook the black widow for a while. After the black widow still had no response, more people stirred up and the scene became more chaotic. It seemed that everyone had no intention to fight.


    "Take the eldest sister to the hospital for rescue, others, stop Li Jian!" after the black widow fell, the black widow''s confidant made a judgment and issued instructions at the first time. It seems that among all people, this person''s prestige is the second highest.


    Bang!


    Just then, a crisp gunshot rang out from a distance, and then the head of the black widow''s confidant who was still commanding on the flower bed burst into watermelon!


    The sudden explosion of my head was absolutely frightening. It was the first time in my life that I saw someone else''s head explode in front of me. The head of the black widow''s confidant who was still shaking his arms and shouting on the flower bed suddenly exploded, frightening everyone.


    "Sister Feng!!" seeing the woman whose head suddenly exploded, there was a burst of exclamation under the flower bed.


    But in a moment, no one dared to move.


    Everyone held their breath, and then a man suddenly shouted:


    "Someone shot! Over there!"


    I looked in the direction the woman pointed out. I saw about a dozen people with guns and strange old man masks in the grass outside the park.


    My heart jumped when I saw that it was a gunman. This is the sniper who I arranged with awahayi to ambush and shoot at the right time outside the park. Unexpectedly, he appeared at this moment!


    I was very happy, but according to the arrangement, I can''t let the black widow know that I have a gun. Bulletproof vests and helmets are easy to get, but guns and so on are difficult to explain, so I didn''t want anyone to shoot at first, but I didn''t expect the people in avaha clothes to shoot.


    "Get down, everybody, get down!"


    Seeing someone shooting, the people present were a little flustered. They all hugged their heads and squatted down slowly.


    Apart from awahayi and some key personnel, my people didn''t know that I had arranged snipers, so I shouted at the first time I saw the snipers:


    "Everybody get down!"


    Hearing my cry, the people I brought squatted down one after another, holding their heads and looking in the direction of the bullet.


    After a shot, the gunmen retreated for the first time and disappeared into the jungle.


    For a long time, no one has done anything.


    Thousands of people were frightened by a small bullet flying from a distance. The white Linghua on the platform of the flower bed had long been trembling and retreated from the stage.


    It took almost two minutes before anyone dared to move.


    Then, I saw eight women like confidants come out of the crowd. They seem to be powerful confidants of the black widow. They are all people working around the black widow, similar to the positions of second and third leaders.


    They hesitated to go to the platform of the flower bed and wanted to carry down the bodies of the black widow and the woman named Sister Feng. However, they had just gone to the flower bed. At the railing in the distance, a human figure appeared again, and then a series of gunshots rang out!


    Bang bang!


    More than a dozen gunshots rang out continuously. With the gunshots, five of the eight women on the stage immediately fell down, and the remaining three burst out on the spot!


    The gun in the women''s era is much more advanced than that in the 21st century. The infrared collimation can ensure that the bullet hits eight out of ten when aiming at the object.


    After solving eight women in a row, the snipers I arranged finally disappeared in the grass outside the railing and didn''t appear again.


    The reason why they were able to hit the black widow''s confidants was that they went to a relatively high flower bed platform, which was naturally easy to aim at.


    Ten leading figures, including their own boss, fell down in a row. All the people present were silly. Although four or five thousand people came this time, so many people must be led. Before, the three King Kong were half dead by the female wolf head. Now more than a dozen leaders, including the black widow, have been crippled and exploded. Who dares to move?


    And I also squatted on the ground and pretended to shout loudly:


    "Who? Who is it?"


    Of course, no one can answer me. Because my yelling was completely for others present, in order to put aside the relationship with those snipers.


    The snipers who just shot also ran away with guns after successfully shooting. They had bought train tickets to leave Santan city this evening before they came. They would deal with the guns at the first time, take trains and long-distance buses to Anhui, Yunnan, Henan and Hubei, and finally escape back to Yunnan. This is what I discussed with awahayi in advance. After the women fired the gun, the next thing has nothing to do with them. They can go back to Yunnan to live a happy life.


    There was no response outside the railing, and the sniper had already fled, but more than 5000 of us still dared not move. We just looked at the dark grass outside the railing and held our breath.


    Almost four or five minutes later, there was no sound outside the railing, and the people present dared to move gradually. After all, there are thousands of people here. In the view of others, the snipers outside can shoot a group of people as long as they shoot a few shots at random. In this case, everyone is frightened and dare not make big moves.


    "Gone?"


    "There seems to be no one..."


    The originally silent crowd finally began to agitate again, but no one dared to approach the bodies of the black widow on the flower bed. Everyone''s death was so terrible. All the people who dared to run to the flower bed just now died. Now the natural beauty dares to go up.


    With the passage of time, the crowd became restless again, and my people continued to fight with the black widow''s people. However, because the black widow and some of her confidants had been killed in battle, although there were a large number of black widow''s men, they were headless and could not organize people to fight with us. In the face of this situation, awahayi took advantage of the situation to pursue us, With people came a sprint, and the hot woman finally broke through to the rear of the black widow crowd, grabbed several people and began to ask Liuli about their whereabouts.


    The situation was greatly reversed in an instant. Under the leadership of the lack of people, these thugs of the black widow had no motivation to continue to fight.


    "Kill!"


    "Call me, little girls!"


    Awaha clothes rushed in with a group of people, and the female wolf head was also completely violent. She went crazy in and out of the crowd and began wantonly killing. Bursts of screams came and went in the crowd. When the morale was the lowest and the people''s heart was the most decadent, she gave the other party a fatal blow, which was absolutely enough to determine the situation.


    Seeing the black widow fall, I seized this opportunity, ran with the female wolf head, brandished the stick madly, killed everywhere in the crowd, and began the second round of killing.


    Sure enough, people are creatures that need spiritual support. The black widow and others were the core of the black widow''s men, and their morale was high. However, as soon as the black widow fell down, the black widow''s men lost their motivation and didn''t know how to fight back. The people and horses that used to be a long river were washed away by my people and dispersed into three streams. Even many people knew that the situation was bad, Started running towards the back door of the park.


    Because of the death of the black widow, the hearts of the people were scattered, and the Awaha people successfully rushed out of the siege. Even many black widow people were forced to fall into the lotus pond and desperately cry for help in the pond.


    "Sisters, don''t panic. Although sister Hei fell down, there are many of us, and they can''t beat us!" there are still many rational women shouting, trying to stabilize the situation, but their calmness turned into despair in the next few minutes.


    Because at the next moment, countless lights were lit up at the front and back doors of the park. Then, I saw a large group of people in gray clothes coming from the front and back sides, like a spring gushing from the mouth between the mountains. The dense crowd in gray uniforms came in from the front and back sides, although the number was a little less than that of black widows, But the momentum is not bad.


    At that time, I was killing everywhere in the crowd, waving a stick to teach the surrounding female hooligans. As soon as I looked up, I saw a large number of people crowded in from the gate of the park.


    Gray uniforms, murderous, women''s pretty faces are full of pride and cruelty.


    Grey clothes, such temperament... Are the people of grey swan!


    Seeing the people coming in from both ends of the park, my heart was happy and thought that the sinister woman grey Swan had finally come. But soon, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley. The grey Swan came when I was about to gain the upper hand. Shouldn''t it be the people who wanted to help the black widow catch me all?


    Because the people of the grey Swan suddenly appeared, the people who were fighting just now calmed down again, quietly looked at the people approaching from both ends of the park, and no one made a sound. After a few seconds, someone reacted:


    "It''s the grey swan!"


    "Here comes the grey swan!"

 Chapter 363

    At this time, my watch and mobile phone rang. I connected the phone. At the other end of the phone, the voice of the grey Swan finally sounded:


    "Boss Li, how are you?"


    Hearing the soft but elegant voice on the phone, the anger in my heart didn''t come at all.


    "OK. I''m fine. Thanks to you, my family is fine. What do you mean by coming here now? Which side are you on?"


    "Of course I''m on your side. I''m not here to help you. Boss Li." grey swan''s elegant voice remains, "I just want to find the most appropriate time to help you."


    "The most appropriate time? Why don''t you say that when I fight with the black widow, you will reap the benefits?" I said coldly. "Didn''t you say your men were going to attack the black widow? Why didn''t I see it in the end?"


    "Tut Tut, boss Li, don''t worry. I just didn''t start before you. I''m not so impatient. Besides, isn''t the black widow dead? Although I don''t know what means you used, I just got the news from my people that the black widow suddenly died. Boss Li, your means are really emerging one after another. I admire you."


    Listening to the leisurely tone of the grey swan, I was more angry and didn''t start before me. This woman just wanted to think about who to stand after I fought with the black widow. If I hadn''t succeeded in killing the black widow and gained an advantage, I''m afraid she wouldn''t come to the rescue at all.


    I repressed my anger, looked around the dark crowd, and finally said angrily:


    "I know you''re smart. Now deal with the rest of the situation. Otherwise, I won''t solve the black widow''s people first, but your people first."


    "You know, boss Li, don''t be impatient." the gray swan''s voice is still elegant. "I''ll take people around from both ends, and you rush out from the middle. The black widow should not move."


    Sure enough, the grey swans interspersed the eyes of the black widow. As soon as the black widow died, she got the news and brought people. I really admire the intelligence of the news.


    The voice of the grey Swan disappeared from the other end of the phone, and her people and horses poured from the front and rear sides like a grey wave. In a twinkling of an eye, they blocked the exit and the black widow''s people and horses, and no one could leave.


    The black widow, who had already fallen behind, began to get nervous. Some people who wanted to escape were also blocked in the gate of the park, and retreated step by step with the approach of the grey swan.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill the grey Swan today if I don''t mind." a clear voice came. It was the voice of the grey Swan expanded with a loudspeaker. It wanted thousands of people present to hear their own voice, so the grey Swan brought a loudspeaker.


    Hearing the voice of the grey swan, all the people present quieted down. The confrontation with me just now has made the black widow suffer. Now even the grey Swan has come. Who else dares to move? Grey swan is at least one of the three big men in Santan city. The deterrent force is there, and no one dares to move.


    "It''s really a grey Swan..."


    I heard the sounds around me. Then I winked at Awaha clothes and shouted to the people around me:


    "The black widow is dead. Don''t you all get out of the way!"


    "Ow!!" the female wolf head also roared wildly. No one dared to approach with strong deterrence. Originally, we had the upper hand. Now we walked out of the crowd in a fair way, and no one around dared to approach us. They all gave way and made way for me to take Awaha clothes with me.


    On the road, there are broken sticks, broken helmets, pools of blood, and even many women lying on the ground, covering their hands, feet and faces, most of them are black widows, and some are young girls in Awaha clothes. In this fight tonight, I seriously injured at least dozens of young girls, while there are at least hundreds on the black widow side, Others were also beaten, but most of them were not seriously injured.


    I walked to the back door and had a meeting with the grey swan. The grey Swan had already stood at the door waiting for me.


    "Oh, boss Li, you seem to be quite energetic." the grey Swan put his hands behind his back and still hung a thick elegant smile on his face. "It''s really an expert. Your men are more powerful than I thought." the grey Swan said with a smile.


    "Don''t say that." I spit a mouthful of blood, looked at the gray Swan and said, "help me block the exit first. I''ll find a way to deal with the rest."


    "OK. Boss Li, you are a great hero. I''ll listen to you tonight." the grey Swan gracefully stroked the long hair in his ear and said.


    "Li Jian!" the hot girl''s voice sounded behind me. I saw the hot girl running out of the crowd with dozens of women.


    "Yanyan, what''s the matter? Have you seen the whereabouts of them?" I asked eagerly when I saw the hot girl. This fight, hot women, their task is to find out the whereabouts of the colored glaze, and then go to the rear to save people.


    "No! We just arrested some of our men. No one knows the whereabouts of the people kidnapped by the black widow!" the hot woman reported to me with a dignified face.


    "How could it?" I was a little anxious when I heard the report from the hot woman. I frowned, took Awaha clothes and female wolf head to thousands of people in front, and then shouted:


    "The black widow is dead. Now who can speak, come out!"


    I shouted at thousands of people, but half a day later, I didn''t come out. Thousands of faces looked at me nervously, as if I were a vortex, and no one dared to approach.


    "Who can talk?" I yelled again. "Are all the black widows dead?"


    I shouted again. Among thousands of people, one woman was finally pushed out. It was a freckled woman, about 35 years old, who was also a board inch head.


    "Me." freckled woman hesitated and walked in front of us. Her expression seemed reluctant, "I... I''m old seven."


    "Old seven?" I narrowed my eyes. "What about old two, old three and old four?"


    Freckles looked at me with some hesitation and said, "just... I was shot and killed just now..."


    "Boss Li, the black widow has four King Kong and six close friends who have a good relationship. They are called six golden flowers. This freckled woman ranks seventh and has the smallest generation." the grey Swan reminded me behind me.


    In fact, I had heard about it before I came here. Just like the relationship between the commander and staff, as well as the relationship between the commander and the division commander, the black widow naturally has many subordinates. But in that round of shooting just now, all the close friends of the black widow were shot and killed. As a result, there was only one old seven.


    I nodded, then looked at the freckled woman in front of me and said:


    "I don''t want to say anything else. The black widow has died now. You people don''t have to work for her anymore. Hand over the people who the black widow caught. Otherwise, I will join hands with the grey Swan and play with you to the end today."


    The freckled woman looked at me and the gray Swan with a large group of people timidly. Her complexion was difficult to see.


    All the black widow''s people are dead. Among the people present, she has the highest status and can speak the most. At the moment, her words can determine the result of this large-scale fight.


    "You must have made a mistake." the freckled woman looked at me and said evasively, "we didn''t catch you. Maybe sister black did it in private... We don''t know."


    "Don''t play tricks with me. You hand over the people, do you hear me?" my voice increased a bit and shook the stick in my hand as a warning.


    But the freckled woman still looked at me in surprise: "boss Li, it''s the same if you ask a hundred times. We really didn''t kidnap you."


    Freckled woman''s words are a bit sincere, and it doesn''t look like lying.


    But that''s not right. Does the black widow really have no one to kidnap me?


    "The black widow didn''t kidnap my people. How could you know I''d bring someone tonight?" I asked.


    Freckled woman looked at me with gloomy eyes and said with some vigilance:


    "Because we received the news that you would bring someone to fight with us tonight..." the freckled woman looked at me and said, "Sister Hei wanted to kidnap you and force you to come to us. But later, I don''t know what happened. Sister Hei said that the plan was cancelled. I don''t know if what she said is true. Later, sister Hei got the news that you will come here to fight with her these two days. Let''s gather here to fight with you these days."


    "What''s going on? Are you kidding me?" I glared at the freckle girl, but my heart was impetuous. According to the freckle girl, the black widow had no one to kidnap me at all? But it was absolutely impossible.


    Suddenly, my mind flashed, turned to the grey Swan behind me and said:


    "Grey swan, didn''t you say that the black widow would force me out? Now they say that there is no one who kidnapped me. Are you trying to sow discord between me and the black widow? Did you kidnap the person?"


    I turned and glared at the grey Swan behind me, but I found that the grey swan''s expression was also very dignified, and the previous elegant smile had disappeared.


    "I definitely didn''t provoke you and the black widow. It''s true that I want to join hands with you." the grey Swan looked at me. "And it''s true that the black widow wants to force you to come here. I really got very reliable internal information. But... Now it seems that the situation is a little beyond my expectation."


    "Out of your expectation? What''s your expectation?" I said bitterly.


    The grey Swan looked at the freckled girl, looked at me again and said:


    "I made a mistake. I got the news that the black widow would try to bring you here to meet you before tomorrow... But I don''t know what the black widow did to bring you here. You called me and told me that your people were tied up, so I naturally thought the black widow was the one who kidnapped you to force you out. But now it seems... Maybe I, you, even the black widow... Have been used. "


    "We... Were cheated by another person. Someone other than you, me and the black widow."


    At this point, the grey Swan showed a bit of panic.


    And I was shocked.


    Another man took advantage of me, the grey Swan and the black widow?


    How is this possible? Or who can do it?

 Chapter 364

    "Someone used us?" I looked at the grey Swan and said in amazement, "who?"


    The grey Swan frowned, and the beautiful goose egg face was full of suspicion and suspicion.


    "Boss Li, if you want to ask me, I''m not sure. But if your people are really not kidnapped by the black widow, I think someone pretended to be the black widow and kidnapped your people, and then provoked you to fight against the black widow. He also informed the black widow that you would fight the black widow in these two days, and let the black widow call people here to wait for you to fight with her."


    "Isn''t that you?" I asked.


    "Everyone knows my relationship with the black widow. I can''t give her a tip." the grey Swan looked at me and said faintly, "the black widow killed my third mother. Do you think I''ll give her a tip?"


    "What?" it was the first time I heard the grey Swan mention her relationship with the black widow. It turns out that the black widow killed the third mother of the grey swan. No wonder the grey Swan and the black widow are immortal.


    It took me a while to calm down, but countless pictures flashed in my mind. Every bit of the past few days flashed through my mind.


    "Who could it be? Is it Bai Shaoqi... Impossible." I shook my head. Whether it''s the black widow or me, Bai Shaoqi can''t provoke me. She can''t provoke the relationship between me and the black widow.


    The grey Swan looked at me and said: "Boss Li, the current situation is really a little strange. If someone can find out that the people around you kidnapped them, impersonate the black widow, contact the black widow and let her know that you want to attack her, and finally hide my information and make me think that the black widow kidnapped you... That person is definitely a great person."


    Listening to the analysis of the grey swan, my mind became clearer and clearer. I turned around and pressed the freckle woman again, but the freckle woman still said she didn''t know where the kidnapped person was.


    Now the black widows are dead and surrounded. If you know where the hostages are, there''s no need to hide it. It''s not good for them. You can only say that their words should be true.


    She turned her head again and looked at the suspicious grey Swan again. The grey Swan put her fingers on her cheek. Then suddenly, a faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth:


    "So it is. We all fell into someone else''s Bureau. This is a middle Bureau, a serial Bureau."


    My heart was shocked and my eyelids jumped. Game in the middle of the game, serial game? Why is this so like a line in a movie? When someone said this to me personally, I really didn''t get used to it.


    The grey Swan looked at me with a smile and said, "a big man wanted to uproot you, the new star of Santan City, and me and the black widow, so he set up this bureau."


    "Dig us together?" I was surprised.


    "Yes, dig up the roots," said the grey swan, touching his face, "The big man first knew the grudge between you and the black widow, and that the black widow was trying to get rid of you, so she took advantage of this to kidnap your people and stimulate your relationship with the black widow. Then the big man also knew my relationship with the black widow and knew that I was wooing you. Naturally, she knew that if you fought with the black widow, you would pull me."


    "So, in the end... You, me and the black widow will make a lot of trouble. At that time, no matter which side is doomed to death and injury. Even if we are not careful, the three of us may break here. At that time, the three sides will lose, and the big man will benefit."


    "The mantis catches cicadas, the Yellow finches are behind, and the poisonous snake hides behind. It seems that we have been calculated this time. Unexpectedly, unexpectedly. Ha ~"


    At this point, the grey Swan smiled again, with a beautiful face and elegant temperament.


    The words of the grey Swan really awakened the dreamer. When I heard the words of the grey swan, I suddenly realized it.


    No wonder I thought the situation was a little strange when I didn''t do it with the black widow before. Now I finally understand.


    Now my situation is like this:


    The resentment between the black widow and me was taken advantage of by someone who kidnapped Liuli. They pretended to be the black widow to lure me and the black widow to work hard, and informed the black widow that I wanted to fight with her. In this way, I successfully fought with the black widow. At the same time, the character deliberately intercepted some information from the grey swan, so the grey Swan didn''t know that someone pretended to be The black widow intensified the contradiction between me and the black widow, so she also stood on my side and wanted to play with the black widow with me.


    So the situation of our three-way struggle hit the big man''s heart.


    As long as we make trouble tonight, the big man can get rid of me, the black widow and the grey swan. Even if we don''t get rid of them, our forces will lose and resent each other, which is also a great benefit to the big man.


    Moreover, now the black widow has been poisoned by me, and her confidant has been assassinated by me. It can be said that the black widow, one of the three big men in Santan City, no longer exists.


    Thinking of this, I clenched my fist. If so, I''m afraid my actions tonight are really useless.


    I turned to the freckled woman and said, "check it first. If you really don''t have Tibetans, we''ll discuss it. Let someone take out the residence key."


    Freckles hesitated for a moment, but when she saw our people, she knew it would be no good to fight again. She asked someone to hand over the key and gave it to me.


    I gave the key to the hot woman:


    "Yanyan, please take someone to search the black widow''s residence."


    "HMM." the hot girl glanced at me. After glancing at the freckle girl, she took people to a huge mansion in the black widow Park, which is the black widow''s house and the most likely place for Tibetans. As for other apartments, they are all lived by the black widow''s men. Although they may be Tibetans, the possibility is much lower.


    Almost forty minutes later, the hot girl came back alone, but as soon as she came back, she shook her head at us and said:


    "Li Jian, I can''t find Liuli. They really don''t seem to be in the black widow''s residence."


    "What about the other apartments?"


    "Others are looking for it." the hot woman said with burning eyes, but her face was very gloomy.


    When I heard the report from the hot girl, I knew I couldn''t find Liuli.


    During the period of hot female search, freckles sent people to transport the bodies and disabled persons of the black widow and some female thugs. I didn''t allow anyone to leave except the wounded and bodies.


    Some of the black widow''s thugs lived in the apartment here and some lived in temporary tents. After a period of search, the people in Awaha clothes reported that they could not find Liuli. There are only a few apartments. It''s not so easy to hide the five of them.


    "Lord, we didn''t find anyone hiding." the man who came back from the search reported.


    "How could this happen?" the result of the search made my heart cool. It seems that Liuli they were not kidnapped by the black widow. Where will they be?


    I thought that the swallow had informed me that if they didn''t get here before 12 o''clock, Liuli would die!


    I looked down at my watch.


    It''s past one o''clock in the middle of the night.


    It''s already Tuesday.


    Well, iceberg beauties, I''m afraid they have


    Thinking of the beauty of fragrant iceberg, they may have been killed at the moment, and the cold feeling permeated from the soles of my feet to the top of my head.


    Iceberg beauty, little sister, pure sister, short haired sister, and black girl... Are they all dead?


    They... Are dead?


    Thinking of a cold iceberg beauty, a cheerful little sister, a simple and shy pure sister, a silent short haired sister, and a black girl with white teeth when smiling, my heart seems to be broken.


    "No... colored glaze..." I stumbled, shook my head and left behind the possible killing of iceberg beauties, but looked at the person in front of me.


    Iceberg beauty is so rational and smart. How could she die like that? I can''t believe there are people who can hurt iceberg beauty in this world


    "My Lord, what about the injured little sister?" the big mouth woman came up and asked me.


    I recovered, looked at many wounded and bleeding women behind avaha''s clothes and asked:


    "Take it to the nearest hospital. How many people were injured?"


    "Almost 200 people were injured... There were fractures, broken skin and bleeding, more than 20 were unconscious and more than 30 were seriously injured..."


    "So many?" when I heard the number of injuries, I felt dizzy. In order to save five people, I let so many little girls in Awaha clothes be injured, and I felt a strong sense of guilt in my heart, but I can guarantee that the number of injuries of black widows is much more than me!!


    "Well... My Lord, there are seven younger sisters. It seems that... They have no breath." my heart was shocked when I heard the report. Dead... Because of me, dead. At that moment, I felt that the whole world was falling, and my heart was torn.


    It''s all because of me. I''m the culprit. This fight is also because of me


    I saw seven women being carried out of the crowd. Those women were limply drooping, bleeding on their heads and motionless, as if they were really dead


    These women, for my sake, went to Santan city. They didn''t even have time to say goodbye to their relatives and friends. They didn''t even have a chance to go back to their hometown. They died here.


    I have never had such a great responsibility, nor such a strong sense of guilt. At that moment, I really wanted to grab my face and tear it off. Looking at the female corpses covered by clothes, my heart is dripping blood.

 Chapter 365

    "My lord?" Awaha Yi''s tired and calm voice startled my thoughts back. It''s not the first time I saw a corpse, but now these people died because of my arrangement!


    "Take... Take them away. Take them to the hospital. If they don''t come back, bury them well. Give their relatives some money..." my voice choked when I said this. When I was fighting and killing just now, my blood was boiling in my heart. I didn''t expect that the result would be so tragic. Now I realize it, but it''s too late.


    I was one of the biggest masterminds in this fight. Reasonably speaking, I should be punished by the law. Even... To be shot and sentenced.


    "Boss Li, how are you going to make things better today?" the grey Swan asked with a smile as he looked at me commanding his men and horses.


    I looked at the grey swan, thought about it, and then asked:


    "You said before that we were used by others. Who did you say we were used by?" I asked coldly, looking at the blood all over the ground.


    The grey Swan looked at me, still smiled and said:


    "There are many people who want to get rid of me and the black widow. I close my eyes and I can tell dozens of hundreds of people. But only those who can do what you say can''t really do it. It''s even more difficult to add people who can interspersed the black widow and me. But the whole three Tam City, the one who most wants me and the widow to disappear immediately... Should have only one."


    "Who?"


    "Golden Toad." the grey Swan closed his eyes and slowly said the name.


    Hearing the name of the Golden Toad, everyone around took a breath of air-conditioning, and all the people didn''t make a sound. This invisible pressure even me, who didn''t know the deeds of the Golden Toad, took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "You say... It''s the Golden Toad who wants to get rid of us?"


    "Very likely." the grey Swan nodded and said. "Really speaking, the Golden Toad is more powerful than me and the black widow, and the Golden Toad has great ambition. She wants to unify the underworld in Santan city. I wouldn''t be surprised if she provoked you and the black widow and designed to frame us."


    "Golden Toad," I repeated the name several times, and then said, "so my hostages may have been kidnapped by the Golden Toad?"


    "It''s very possible," said the grey Swan faintly. "Most people dare not do such things as kidnapping people. Only people like us dare to do it. It''s also in line with the character of alloy toad."


    The more I listen to the grey swan, the more I think it is possible. Thinking that they might fall into the hands of the Golden Toad at the moment, and their life and death were unknown, I was very shaken. But now I''m also a mess here. I can''t clean up at all. How can I clean up the Golden Toad who doesn''t even know where people are.


    I looked around in a daze, and my feet were a little soft. I didn''t know how many sticks I had won in the fight just now. Now I''m injured and I''m a little collapsed because of mental fatigue.


    Seeing tired faces, I knew that the situation could not get worse, so I turned my head and said to the freckled woman:


    "You heard just now. I''m afraid we''ve all been calculated about today."


    The freckled woman looked at me and asked, "you mean, sister black, and you and the grey swan, have all been tricked by the Golden Toad?"


    "Yes, we were put together," I said with a heavy breath. "Today I came to ask the black widow for someone. Now it seems that it was not the person taken by the black widow. The black widow died strangely, and the people who shot just now... These were not arranged by me."


    At this moment, I simply plan. Since tonight''s event may be planned by a fourth party other than me, the black widow and the grey swan, I simply blame the death of the black widow and her men on the Golden Toad.


    "We all seem to have been dumped by the Golden Toad," I said, looking at the freckle girl. "The trouble tonight... Is meaningless!!"


    After listening to my words, the freckled woman looked at me quietly and said with a sneer:


    "Meaningless? Sister Hei is dead. So many of our people have died. You say it''s meaningless?"


    "The black widow is dead..." I looked at the people around me and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. My intention was to make her pay the price, but her abnormal body has nothing to do with me. It may be an accident or someone else''s hand. As for those who shot just now, I don''t know in advance. Don''t have anything to do with me." I am somewhat guilty of putting the cause of the black widow''s death away from me.


    The black widow was poisoned ten days ago. No one knew it was me. Although I arranged the snipers who shot, it is estimated that they have fled to other places at the moment, and it is impossible to catch them. Moreover, there are only a few people who arranged the snipers. Now I can completely default.


    "Anyway, we all heard the way of the Golden Toad," I said to the freckled woman. "The Golden Toad cheated me and the black widow to fight here. Today''s account will be charged to her."


    "If you want to avenge the black widow, just come, and I''ll take it from Li Jian. I can play with you to the end. But now I remind you that your black widow is dead and your backers have fallen. Where to go in the future and who to rely on. Think for yourself. If you take refuge in me, Li Jian, I can make you live better than under the black widow Light. If you don''t take refuge... None of you can take the lead now, and you can''t go on. "


    My words immediately caused an uproar in the crowd.


    All the people looked at me like an idiot, as if I was a big talking psycho. Let my enemies take refuge in me. Is this a fool''s dream? How many black widow''s men fell at my feet in the fight just now? How many people got hit by my man''s stick? Now I want them to take refuge in me. Is that possible?


    At this time, I suddenly remembered the sound of the police car in the distance. The continuous sound of the police car came like the earth shaking sea tide. I know it''s the people of the anti riot team.


    Although it was midnight, someone called the police after all.


    The sudden sound of the police car made everyone become silent, and the sudden sound of the police car made people''s scalp numb.


    "Here comes the police!"


    "A lot of police cars!"


    Judging from the continuous sound of police cars, the number of police cars coming this time is very amazing. There are at least dozens. I know that things have been made big.


    With so many people killed and injured and so much trouble, if the anti riot team doesn''t suppress it, there will be a ghost.


    Although this is the territory of the black widow, and ordinary little police dare not come at all, now the grey swan, the black widow and my people are all here to fight and confront here. The police will certainly be disturbed by such a big scene.


    Seeing the flashing police lights outside the park, my heart also accelerated.


    "Awaha clothes!" I cried.


    "Yes, my Lord, I''m here." although Awaha Yi was injured, he respectfully walked up to me.


    "Avaha Yi, take your little sisters to heal and settle down. Although the black widow died, we failed this operation. In such a large-scale riot, the police usually only arrest the leader. This time I bring the people, so when the police want to arrest people, I can bear it alone."


    "My lord... How can this be?" Awaha Yi was surprised to hear that I would take the initiative to bear all the responsibilities.


    "If I''m caught, I''ll ask you for the rest. Avaha Yi, so many little sisters, came here from Yunnan to help me, but I can''t let them go back to their hometown alive. I''m really sorry. I''m sorry for them. If I die, I deserve it. Avaha Yi, if I''m caught, please take your little sisters back to Yunnan. If possible, Let those who volunteer to stay help inquire about Liuli''s news. If you can save them, go and save them. "


    Then I turned to the freckled women and said:


    "The black widow is gone, no one can cover you, and you can''t escape the police investigation. Your sisters must be dissolved. Come with me to the police station. By the way, if I can get out of the police station safely, I hope you will consider whether to take refuge in me."


    Then I looked at the grey swan.


    The grey Swan looked at me, waved his hand and said:


    "Boss Li, you have to deal with the police. I didn''t do it today."


    The grey Swan dumped everything tonight. Everything was put on my head, but it was also true that she didn''t do it. The people of the grey Swan didn''t do it, and the police didn''t dare to investigate them. At most, they were dismissed and finished. But my people are in big trouble.


    Although the grey Swan kept saying to join hands with me, she didn''t do anything tonight except help me support the scene. Not only that, this hypocritical woman also lied about the number of black widow thugs. She understated 1000 of the black widow''s more than 4000 thugs, which led to my almost life here today.


    "Don''t move, police!!"


    Bursts of women''s clear cheers sounded outside the railings of the park. Against the background of the flickering lights of police cars, the cheers of those policemen were even more frightening.


    I saw a lot of female policemen in police uniforms surrounding the whole park. The number is not very large. There are more than a dozen cars, and the total number is no more than 100 people.


    But these people have guns! Who dares to move a gun? And this is only the first batch, and there will be more follow-up police. I''m afraid the whole Santan municipal government will be shocked by such a big move tonight. Soon, the army will have to suppress it. I''m afraid the whole city will be surprised at that time.


    Lianhuatan is located in the southeast of Santan city. It is an independent Town, a long distance from the city center. It is a relatively remote place, but no matter how remote it is, the police still have to take care of it.


    After a while, several police cars came in outside the gate of the park. Grey Swan and my people retreated one after another. Awaha clothes urged me to run away, but I didn''t move. Instead, I looked at the police car, took out my mobile phone and dialed a phone number.

 Chapter 366

    I dialed commander Chen.


    Commander Chen of the Yunnan military division.


    She and I had an agreement to help keep some of my affairs confidential, and I would pay her some money. If I was caught by the police of Santan City, my identity as a man would be exposed. Therefore, I called commander Chen and asked her to help me suppress the wind.


    This is my bet. I trust commander Chen more than ye Zhuqing. At least, commander Chen will not make small moves behind his back.


    Get through... Be sure to get through


    Looking at the police car slowly coming in from the door, I was burning with anxiety.


    Fortunately, five seconds later, the phone finally got through.


    "What''s up?"


    I haven''t heard commander Chen''s voice for months. Now I''m excited to hear it.


    "Commander Chen, do you remember me? Man, Li Jian." I coughed a little and said.


    Hearing my response, commander Chen suddenly became silent.


    "Is that you? Why are you calling me?"


    "I want to talk to you about the $1 billion project," I said with a deep breath.


    With that, I sighed, but my heart was beating violently. Can commander Chen help me? In terms of rank, commander Chen is also a ministerial figure. More importantly, she holds military power. Although I am in Jiangnan and she is in Yunnan, now I have to ask her for help.


    If commander Chen can''t help me, I can only ask ye Zhuqing for help.


    My words made commander Chen seem a little interested: "why did you suddenly mention this? Is there something you want me to help you?"


    Commander Chen is also from the past. He is courteous and steals if he has nothing to do. I suddenly called her in the middle of the night to talk about the joke like oral transaction project I once mentioned with her. Of course, she was suspicious.


    "You''re right," I said reluctantly. "I can''t tell at once. When I was in Santan City, my people were kidnapped by underworld people. I took people to save them, but they didn''t save them. They also killed people. Now the police want to catch me, and I want you to clarify it for me. Call the people of Santan City Public Security Department... Only commander Chen can ask for help now..."


    "Causing death? How many people died?"


    "I don''t know. There are more than 30 dead. More than ten of my people died when they were wounded by my people... Commander Chen, only you can help me now."


    "So many people have died? Li Jian, you have made a big mistake." commander Chen was shocked when he heard that more than 30 people had died. It''s nothing to die dozens of people on the battlefield, but it''s really an earth shaking event to die more than 30 people in the city.


    "How do you expect me to deal with such a big thing? A phone call?" commander Chen''s voice was sarcastic and atmosphere.


    "I don''t know... But I know you must have a way." I was in a hurry, "at least for the time being, put this matter down and make it an accident or something... Commander Chen, I can only trust you!" after that, I hung up the phone in a hurry. After hesitating for a while, I sent a voice message to ye Zhuqing''s fake Zheng chengshuang, telling her that I wanted to save the hostage, They led people to fight with the underworld. People on both sides died. Now the police want to arrest me. If they are willing to help me, they will help me clarify and excuse me.


    For ye Zhuqing, a fickle woman, I really don''t want to ask her for help, but there''s really no way at present.


    Originally, if the hostages were rescued, I could have taken people away, but now the number of casualties exceeded my expectations. In addition, it was too late to escape because searching the hostages wasted too much time. The anti riot team had arrived, and I could only find a way to escape.


    Today''s business is too big. If I don''t find a way to settle it, I''m afraid I''ll have to go to the execution ground soon.


    "Nobody move!"


    Police cars slowly drove in from outside the park. There were five in front and seven in the rear. Thugs on both sides stepped aside to pass these police cars.


    Dozens of riot police jumped out of the car, armed with guns and wearing military uniforms, facing the leading figures like us, and the black muzzle of the gun was facing the people around us.


    "Don''t move anyone!" a young policewoman captain wearing the shoulder badge of the anti riot team captain came out, and a sailor''s long blue hair fell down, like a mountain stream spring, a police cap high in front and low in back, and a pair of black military boots, showing a lonely and cool temperament.


    "Spread out, or you''ll shoot!" said the female leader of the anti riot team, who fired two shots into the sky. The two deafening shots made my ears numb, and all the people around retreated. Then, three large fire engines slowly drove in from outside the park, and many firefighters came down from the fire prevention vehicles, under the protection of the police, Began to spray high-pressure water column towards the crowd, and the thick water column splashed everywhere to disperse the crowd.


    Under the spray of the water column, a large number of people began to retreat and escape, while the female leader of the anti riot team slowly walked towards me, the grey Swan and the freckled woman with a gun.


    "Hands up!"


    The leader of the anti riot team held a gun in his hand, followed by five or six policemen with guns. Facing these female policemen with guns, we all raised our hands above our heads.


    "Say, who led the head?" the female leader of the anti riot team glanced at all of us. In the face of the dark crowd, she was not afraid. She seemed to be a very courageous woman.


    I and the grey swan, Awaha clothes and the black widow all stepped back, looked at each other, and then shook our heads in unison.


    "Grey swan, you are here too." the female leader of the riot team seemed to know grey swan. When she saw grey swan, she smiled coldly, "this is the territory of the black widow. Are you here? Do you want to make trouble?"


    The grey Swan raised his hands above his head, but his expression was still relaxed and elegant, kept a consistent smile and said:


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just came to see the excitement tonight, but my people didn''t do it. Ask others or these people next to me."


    "Grey swan!"


    Seeing the grey Swan say so, I can''t help but scold her. When it''s time to take responsibility, the woman pushed it all away. If she hadn''t been late today, she must have had a share.


    The grey Swan still smiled at me, but said nothing.


    Because of the grey swan''s words, the female captain of the riot team turned her face to me and freckles, and the black muzzle was also facing us.


    "Where''s the black widow?" asked the female leader of the riot team. "Her territory, why doesn''t she come out?"


    "Black widow, dead," I said coldly.


    When I said this, the female leader of the riot team was surprised and looked strangely at me and the freckled woman:


    "Dead? The black widow is dead? How did she die?"


    "I don''t know," I replied in unison with the freckle girl. When the black widow died, it was obvious to everyone present. She died suddenly by poisoning her hair. At that time, my people didn''t do anything to the black widow at all, so even if the black widow''s death at my feet had nothing to do with me, people couldn''t find evidence for the moment.


    The biggest advantage of poisoning people with Gu Shu is that you can''t find the real murderer after Gu Shu. The stone Gu of the three saints has long been dealt with, and the police can''t find evidence. In the end, it can only be attributed to the sudden death caused by parasites. I thought about this before I started, and I''m still a little confident.


    "The answer is quite consistent." the female captain of the anti riot team was even more surprised, but then she knew that we were hiding the truth. "What do so many people want to do tonight?"


    "The black widow kidnapped my people. I won''t do it. Can your police help me save people?" I said a lot.


    "Kidnapping? Such a bad reason? Don''t come with me!" unexpectedly, my words angered the female captain. The female captain looked at us angrily and said, "you gangsters can''t make trouble here all the time. I really think the government can''t cure you? Who planned it? Stand up to me and go back to the bureau with me!"


    With that, the muzzle of the riot team leader pointed at my face.


    At that moment, I saw the dark and deep round muzzle facing me like a black hole.


    I raised my hands, the pressure from the muzzle of the gun, the fatigue of my body and the irritability of my mood made me stand there without moving.


    "You''ve all dispersed," I said to Awaha Yi and them, turning my head.


    "My lord..."


    "Don''t even want to run. Go back to me. Take the lead and take them all!"


    "Don''t move. I brought all the people tonight. It has nothing to do with my people." I said faintly, "catch me. Or take all our people."


    The riot captain looked at the hundreds of people behind me and the big votes of the grey swan. He looked hesitant. Fools know that it is impossible to catch such a large number of people back to the police station.


    "Oh, still tell us the terms?" the female captain sneered, and then suddenly fired three shots into the sky, bang bang! The neck of the people around me shrank instinctively, but I was still unmoved. In fact, it''s mainly because I played so fiercely just now. I''m a little numb.


    "Those who have beaten and killed people, all of them consciously stand up and follow us! Otherwise, none of them will want to go!" the female captain just shouted out. Outside the park, dozens of police cars and suddenly dark police car brigade came, which made everyone''s forehead sweat.


    It''s really a big hair tonight.

 Chapter 367

    I really don''t know how to deal with this situation if the black widow is still there.


    Because more riot police came, there was no point in this confrontation.


    The next thing can be said to be quite unbearable. It was the most unbearable and painful scene in my life.


    I, Awaha Yi, female wolf head, big mouth woman, scar woman and red nose woman were all arrested as the principal criminals. The hot woman was taken to the Bureau as a witness together with the fierce woman because she had a military certificate. Although the grey Swan didn''t do anything, the grey sky goose was also taken to record a confession. The three saints escaped, The main reason is that they are not planners, they can only be ordered. As for the fierce women, they were naturally taken away.


    It seems absurd for thousands of people to take people away in public in the face of less than 100 police, but the deterrent power of the police can definitely reach 100. Seeing so many police cars, everyone''s psychological defense has decreased. In addition, the police have guns in their hands, and no one dares to move at all.


    "Don''t move! You''re under arrest!"


    Several policewomen came forward, took out shackles and bound me and several other women. The cold shackles were on my hands. At that moment, I had a real and incomparable sense of fear. The policewomen also began questioning and investigating other major murderers. But there are too many people here today. Thousands of people, coupled with the dark night, don''t know each other at all. Who can know who killed them?


    So the policewomen can only take the lead in arresting the principal offender. For example, i. Of course, although the grey Swan claims to come to the theatre, it can be avoided to be taken away. On the black widow''s side, freckles, and more than 20 other characters involved were all brought into the police car, while the other thugs were dismissed. Thousands of people, sprayed by fire engines, reluctantly withdrew from the park. This magnificent and vigorous uproar ended in this form.


    "My Lord!"


    "My Lord, no!"


    When I was taken to the police car, the haggard three saints chased me behind the car. Watching three girls with beautiful faces chasing behind the car, my eyes were full of tears. My heart was like a knife. I couldn''t bear to look again, so I had to close my eyes, lower my head and stop talking.


    I promised the swallows that they would go back safely with colored glaze.


    But... I broke my promise.


    I can''t make it.


    I failed to rescue Liuli. Although I finally killed the black widow, I finally fell into someone else''s trap and ended up in a collective arrest.


    I have a crazy feeling.


    I suddenly want to laugh like those people in the TV series, but I can''t laugh.


    Because I know I got in this police car and probably went on a road of no return.


    If no one can save me, I''m afraid I can only be shot, hanged, or euthanized.


    I just want to cry.


    My face is deeply buried in my hands, I want to cry, I just want to cry!!


    "Ow?" there was a soft cry in my ear. Then I felt my face added by a soft thing. I slowly recovered. When I turned my head, I saw the female wolf head sitting next to me, looking at me worried. There was sadness and helplessness in my blue clear eyes.


    "Proud dance!" seeing the female wolf head looking at me, I could no longer restrain my inner emotions and shed tears. I suddenly jumped into proud dance''s arms, buried my face in proud dance''s chest, trembling and choking.


    The female wolf head''s hand was also shackled. She couldn''t get rid of it. She could only lick my cheek with her tongue to comfort me.


    Although she can''t speak, the female wolf head can also feel the pain in my heart. At the moment, she is the only one to accompany me to the end.


    The female wolf head licked me, and I snuggled up to the female wolf head, with thoughts flying in my mind.


    Looking at the endless darkness outside the window, I thought of a lot of people, including Awaha clothes sitting in another car, three saints who have been dismissed, Junxia and swallow who are still waiting for me at home, weak girl, little sparrow and silly girl Xiaobai, and Liuli five people who are still missing. Even the long Moon Princess, the little princess, the master and the obscene girl all appeared in my mind. I miss too much. Until now to lose, I found that they are so important.


    Will I never see them again?


    I don''t know. I really don''t know at all.


    In the car, I leaned on the warm body of the female wolf head and rested for nearly 20 minutes before I recovered a little strength. When I got out of the police car, I was sent to the police station to take a written confession. At the same time, there were black widow''s men and Awaha clothes.


    Before I started, I discussed with Awaha Yi and them how to answer in case they were caught. But when I was really faced with being arrested, I was still uneasy.


    "Li Jian!"


    "Li Jian!"


    As soon as I got out of the police car, I heard the familiar girl''s voice. My heart was shocked. I turned around and saw Junxia, swallow and Yanyun, and Xiaobai standing outside the police station, shouting at me desperately across the fence of the big iron gate, one by one with a cry.


    Unexpectedly, they also rushed to the police station. I guess I got the news from the three saints.


    "Junxia..." when I saw Junxia and the swallow, I had mixed feelings and wanted to respond to them, but when the words came to my mouth, I swallowed them back into my stomach. I didn''t know how to answer.


    In desperation, I had to turn around, but as soon as I turned around, my watch and mobile phone rang, alerting the police who arrested me.


    I was surprised, then pressed the answer button with my teeth and connected the phone.


    "Li Jian! We''re all right! Li Jian!"


    At the other end of the phone, it''s the voice of a little sister!!


    "Xiao Qing?" hearing the voice of the little sister, my originally lost heart finally came back to life. I thought they might have been killed. Unexpectedly, they called me!


    "Xiaoqing, how are you now?"


    "Li Jian, we''re all right! We''ve been released!"


    "Was released?" I asked in some doubt, "who kidnapped you?"


    A confused and impatient voice came from the little sister:


    "We don''t know!... the people who caught us covered their faces, and we don''t know who it was... They charmed us with anesthetics, so they caught us in an abandoned garage and closed us for three days and nights!... until just now, the people who kidnapped US told us that we could go and we didn''t come out! I know Li Jian, you must replace sister swallow Sister is looking for us, so we contacted you! "


    "What''s going on?" my brain was confused for a while before I suddenly understood. I''m sure the person who kidnapped Liuli and them knew about me, the black widow and the grey Swan tonight, so he released Liuli and them. Because now both I and the black widow are dead and arrested. The kidnapper has achieved part of his purpose. Therefore, Liuli will let them go if they have no use value.


    "Really, it''s good that people are all right. You can go to Junxia''s house to hide these days and don''t go out again." a trace of relief flashed in my heart when I heard the good news from the little sister.


    It seems that my desperate struggle tonight is not that I haven''t recovered anything


    "Li Jian, why is there the sound of a police car over there?" after a pause, the little sister asked.


    "Nothing. Just come out. I''ll hang up first. Take good care of yourself."


    The warm and moist liquid slipped through the corners of my eyes. My nose was a little sour. I took a deep breath, hung up the phone and went to the solemn police station.


    At this point, I have fully understood that I have been teased. I can also confirm that someone really played with me and the black widow, and even the grey swan.


    And the grey swan''s guess is 90% right. I''m afraid the man who plays with us is the Golden Toad.


    Tonight''s situation can be described in this sentence: the grey Swan wanted to see me fight with the black widow, but he didn''t expect the Golden Toad to watch me fight with the black widow and the grey swan.


    In the end, I won the black widow, but I lost myself. As for the grey swan, she is smarter and doesn''t join in. She can barely save herself. But there is only one grey Swan left. I''m afraid it will be difficult to fight the Golden Toad in the future.


    Looking at the internal passage of the heavily guarded police station, my heart was dark.


    Will this be a road of no return?


    The principal culprits of the three parties, I, freckles and grey swan, were scattered, adding up to more than 40 people, and without exception, they were taken to the waiting room to interrogate the situation tonight alone.


    Because we are all big people, the people in the police station are quite polite, even if we are left in the waiting room first.


    I was the first to be tried.


    In fact, it''s not the first time I''ve been interrogated. I was interrogated in the Spider Queen and Dengfeng City before. Ye Zhuqing came out to help me settle that time, but this time it was not so easy.


    The Interrogator''s question is nothing more than to ask me where I came from, and then ask me the cause and process of the matter, who else participated in tonight''s operation, and where my bulletproof vest came from, etc.


    For these points, I insisted that I went to the black widow to save the hostages. I took so many people because I knew that the black widow had great power. Later, there was a conflict because of the * * disagreement, resulting in the death of people. And in the process of fighting, the black widow suddenly appeared strange, not my hand. As for those close associates of the black widow, they were also shot and killed secretly, I didn''t know. I suspect that someone else may have taken advantage of my fight with the black widow.


    When I said these words, my heart was also very empty. After all, I was the real culprit in assassinating the black widow. Now it is impossible to deny and shirk responsibility without tension. Naturally, the interrogators don''t trust me very much.

 Chapter 368

    When asked why I didn''t know someone was sniping, but I asked people to wear bulletproof vests first, I replied that it was to prevent the poison needle of the black widow. When I was in the Hou''s room, avahayi and I discussed the confession in advance. Anyway, the arms, the death of the black widow and the death of the black widow''s confidants can never be exposed. Otherwise, we will add two crimes to the crime of making trouble, that is, arms smuggling and intentional murder.


    Under these two charges, Awaha Yi and I are dead. Fortunately, the arms smuggled by Awaha clothes have been handled by the snipers of Awaha clothes. They have driven people to escape and hid their weapons in the secret mountain area in the suburbs. The police are unlikely to find out even if they want to find out.


    "You said you were to save talents and take them to the black widow''s territory?"


    "Yes," I insisted.


    "But Li Ruijun (full name of freckled woman) just confirmed that you made an appointment with the black widow to encircle and suppress her tonight." the interrogator asked solemnly at the interrogation table.


    "Do you think I would be foolish enough to take 900 people to pick a fight with four or five thousand people? I did receive a notice of kidnapping suspected of being a black widow. This time I went to save people," I said faintly. "But later I knew I was wrong. The person who kidnapped Xu Liuli was not the black widow, but someone else. I don''t know who it was. But now it seems that it may be the Golden Toad."


    "Golden Toad?" even the interrogator looked a little ugly when I mentioned Golden Toad. "What about Golden Toad?"


    "I suspect that the Golden Toad did it tonight to provoke a struggle between me and the black widow."


    Hearing my statement, the interrogator frowned. She didn''t know if she didn''t want to involve too much. She looked at the information at hand and said to me:


    "It''s true that five families have reported that their daughter has been kidnapped these days. And we just received a notice that their daughter has returned safely. But it''s unclear who kidnapped them. According to your testimony, it''s not wrong. But the kidnapping should be handled by our public security department. What do you mean by relying on more people to come to the door to provoke? I can''t trust our public security department Department? "


    I paused and answered truthfully, "the people in your public security bureau can''t cure the black widow. Moreover, the kidnapper asked me to meet the black widow in person, otherwise they would kill Xu Liuli."


    The interrogator knocked his finger on the table and said, "I don''t understand. For five girls, you took so many people to other people''s territory and killed dozens of people. Is it worth it?"


    My heart moved and said, "those girls are kind to me."


    "Do you think it''s worth dying so many people for five people?"


    I bit my teeth and said, "I don''t know. But I can''t watch her killed by a kidnapper."


    Yeah. Is it worth it? I sacrificed so many loyal women for them. Am I worth it? But what can I do?


    At this moment, I realized that I had made the biggest mistake when I came back to Santan city.


    "So you don''t deny the fact that you brought people to fight and caused death and injury?"


    "..." faced with this problem, I fell silent. No answer.


    "OK, then register your testimony. When tomorrow''s death and injury report comes out, you will hand it over to the detention center for distribution. If you have other arguments, you can ask a lawyer to appear in court..."


    My heart began to darken. I know I''m afraid I''m doomed this time.


    When the interrogator finished asking and was going to hand me back to the waiting room to wait, the Interrogator''s cell phone suddenly rang. The interrogator who wanted to send me away frowned and answered the phone.


    I looked up and looked strangely at the interrogator answering the phone. Who would call the interrogator at this time?


    The interrogator then answered the phone, but the expression on his face changed again and again.


    "Want to block the news? But it''s so big... Say it''s a car accident... How can it be? Director, dozens of people have died. If this matter is revealed..."


    "Change your confession? Well, I''ll stabilize this side first..."


    From the Interrogator''s words, it seems that someone above has issued some orders, which has led to changes in things. My heart is a little hung up. Seeing the anxious look of the interrogator, the flame of hope gradually lit up in my heart. I''m afraid the person who can call at this time is not a simple person. Maybe I''ll be saved.


    "Director, what exactly is this Li Jian? Why do you want to block the news?"


    "Lin Yuwei, director of the Archives Bureau, from the Yunnan Military Region, and the governor of Henan Province, should cover Li Jian? Ok... I know, I have a sense of propriety, and I know what to do." the more I answer the phone, the more sweat on the Interrogator''s forehead, and the more nervous his expression. Finally, the interrogator nodded repeatedly before hanging up.


    The interrogator, who was still serious to me, suddenly relaxed after hanging up the phone. She suddenly looked flat, lowered her voice and said to the recorder sitting in the corner of the interrogation room:


    "Xiaoyu, withdraw all the statements just recorded. They don''t count."


    This time, the recorder was also silly:


    "Officer Liang, what''s going on?"


    "If you don''t want to lose your job, just do it!" the interrogator surnamed Liang glared at the recorder and said.


    The recorder was startled by the Interrogator''s sudden change of expression. In a hurry, he tore off the paper that had just recorded my confession and threw it into the trash can. By the way, he emptied all the information in the tape that had recorded my confession.


    The interrogator hurried up to me, didn''t know how to open his mouth and said with a dry smile:


    "Boss, you have such a big background. It was really rude just now. Ha ha."


    The Interrogator''s face changed so fast that I was a little frightened by her. But I vaguely guessed that it must be ye Zhuqing and commander Chen who helped me get away, and the interrogator would be so polite to me.


    "Boss Li, you are the adopted daughter of director Lin, Shi Daifu, the daughter of Zheng chengshuang, governor of Henan Province, and the hometown of commander Chen Jingru of Yunnan Military Region." the interrogator said to me with an unnatural smile.


    "Ah?"


    The Interrogator''s answer surprised me, but on second thought, I realized that Junxia''s mother must have come out to protect me and said I was her adopted daughter. On the other hand, ye Zhuqing also wanted to protect me, so he told the people of the public security bureau that I was Shi Daifu of the little princess, and commander Chen also wanted to protect me, saying that I was her hometown.


    The three women wanted to protect me at the same time, and all put pressure on the public security department. As a result, under their pressure, the director of the public security department called the interrogator at the first time to change his confession and excuse me.


    "Boss Li, I can''t decide this evening. The director just called in person and asked me to take a new statement for you. Look, how do you take this statement?"


    The Interrogator''s expression was very embarrassed, his face showed a flattering color to me, and the previous severe attitude towards me had completely disappeared.


    My brain is making adjustments. It is ye Zhuqing''s opportunity to exert pressure on the Public Security Department of Santan city to withdraw the confession. I must not miss it. Since you want to change your confession. Of course I want to change it completely.


    "Boss Li, you''re talking. How can you change this confession?" the interrogator lowered his voice, winked at me and said. "Many passers-by witnessed the gathering of thousands of people this evening, so they called the police. I''m afraid it''s hard to hide it. How do you record this confession?"


    "This..." my brain was running fast, then I took a deep breath and said, "Well, actually... In fact, I didn''t do it with the black widow tonight. We just held a large dance performance there. As a result, terrorists came to assassinate the black widow. On the way, the crowd fled in a hurry. As a result, there were stampede accidents and serial car accidents, resulting in accidental death... How about this?"


    "Change like this?" the expression on the Interrogator''s face became extremely surprised, and then randomly became firm.


    ¡­¡­


    When I walked out of the interrogation room, my mood eased a lot. Because ye Zhuqing and commander Chen came forward to clarify and put pressure on Santan public security department, it was originally an underworld violent gathering. As soon as my confession changed, it suddenly became an accidental death caused by a car accident.


    Of course, if this excuse wants to pass, I have to cooperate with freckles.


    So after leaving the interrogation room, I went to the Hou interrogation room where freckles and Awaha clothes were located for the first time and gave them my confession.


    Now the black widow is dead, and the freckled woman doesn''t want to go to jail, so this time is the easiest time for me to win her over.


    Entering the waiting room, I found a freckled woman squatting in the corner with a face painfully buried in her hand.


    Seeing me taken into the waiting room, freckled vulva looked down.


    The guard who took me into the waiting room motioned me in, and I went in.


    I walked all the way to the freckle girl, then sat next to her and said to her:


    "Li Ruijun. Do you want to be shot?"


    Hearing my question, Li Ruijun frowned and shook his head.


    "Tonight, we were all put together," I said to the freckled woman. "Someone took advantage of my relationship with the black widow and pulled us to this prison. It can be said that we shouldn''t have done it tonight."


    "What do you want to say?" Li Ruijun looked at me with some vigilance.


    "The black widow is dead now. If she''s not dead, she might be able to get you out of prison and help you out with her commander''s mother. But now she''s dead, so you can''t escape the trouble tonight. Do you know that?"


    I said calmly to the freckled woman.


    Freckles woman frowned and nodded for a long time.


    "If you cooperate with me, I can get you out of this prison." I said to the freckle girl. When I heard what I said, the freckle girl''s eyes lit up and looked at me blankly. I looked at the freckle girl''s surprised look and continued, "Let me tell you first. If you want to be clear, now that the black widow, the four King Kong and her important confidants are all dead, you are almost the boss of the black widow''s men. If you are shot because of today''s incident, I''m afraid your little sisters will really be dissolved in the future."


    Hearing my description, the freckle girl nodded again. Her eyes looked straight at me. The red freckles on her face were full of the smell of cartoon women.


    "What do you want me to do?" the freckled woman hesitated and asked me.


    I swallowed my saliva, lowered my voice and said, "I have someone to cover me. I have a way to let you and my people go out safely, but I need your cooperation. Now the black widow is dead, and the black widow''s people are scattered. A pool in Santan city has disappeared. The southeast district of Santan city is in a mess and needs a person to come forward to suppress it. I can be that person."

 Chapter 369

    Hearing what I said, the freckled woman''s eyebrows wrinkled even more:


    "Do you want to replace sister Hei?!" the freckled woman looked at me with some discontent and couldn''t believe it.


    "Almost... That''s what I mean." I said to the freckled woman, "I don''t know how you feel about the black widow. But I think you should have a good relationship with the black widow. She''s dead now, and you don''t have to work for her. Sometimes people have to think about their future, right?"


    Looking at my eyes, a trace of resistance flashed in the freckle woman''s eyes. I probably know what she thinks. She should be thinking that after all, I''m the one who fights with the black widow tonight. Even if the black widow dies, her people can''t listen to me.


    "The death of the black widow has nothing to do with me. I and the black widow are both victims tonight. Most of the black widow''s people are just temporary thugs invited by the black widow, not everyone is the loyal subordinate of the black widow. Now that the black widow is dead, they also need a new patron, and I can be their patron. If they want, let them vote Count on me. "


    "You..." freckle girl was probably frightened by my ambition. In fact, I also improvised. Now the black widow can be said to have been destroyed, but there are grey swans and golden toads in Santan city. Now I don''t have much strength to challenge them. I might as well use the power of the black widow.


    "Li Ruijun, think about it. You have only two results now. One is to sit in prison and wait to die, the other is to get out of prison unharmed, and then you can be a big figure of the triad forces in Santan city. There is no black widow pressing you. Which one do you choose for such a good opportunity? I can tell you that my backstage is much bigger than the black widow, the grey Swan and the Golden Toad. I''m the one who covers you. "


    Under the persuasion of my words, the freckle woman seemed to be moved.


    She looked at the thugs around her. After flashing her eyes several times, she narrowed her eyes and said to me:


    "Boss Li, what are you from and what do you want me to do?"


    I thought for a moment, then put my mouth to the freckle girl''s ear and said softly:


    "Zheng chengshuang, director of the Archives Bureau of Santan City, governor of Henan Province, daughter of the vice president of the state, Lin commander of the Yunnan Military Region and Gao family of the Wu League... All know me very well."


    Hearing my words, the freckled woman was surprised and looked up at me strangely, as if she were looking at a monster.


    "Don''t say it," I reminded the freckled woman by patting her on the shoulder.


    The freckled woman''s complexion changed one after another, then looked at me and asked:


    "Then... How do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    I thought for a moment and said, "we all fell into the trap of others tonight, and 90% of that person is the Golden Toad. Then let''s unify our confession. We simply blame all tonight''s events on the car accident. Let''s say that all those people died in the car accident."


    "Car accident?" the freckled woman looked at me improperly. "Will the police believe this?"


    "Of course, it''s not just a car accident. The death of the black widow is to blame on the terrorists. Let''s say that tonight we had a party at the black widow''s site to watch the performance, and we met the assassination of the terrorists. As a result, there were stampedes and car accidents in the process of escape. As long as we unify our three sides and the pressure from the public security department, the police have to believe it."


    "What happened tonight happened late at night. There were no outsiders in the black widow''s territory, and there were few witnesses. Even if someone witnessed, they didn''t know the specific facts. As long as the confession was unified, the police could only draw a conclusion like this. As for the families of the dead, it''s up to you to make a pension. You can come to me to reimburse some pension and medical expenses."


    The stick and radish policy is the favorite trick of Americans in the 21st century. If I can go out of the police station safely today and bear the medical expenses for the black widow, I can definitely show my strength. At that time, I can set up a big flag on the underworld in Santan city.


    The freckled woman pondered for a while, looked at me, and finally nodded.


    "OK. I hope you''re not lying to me."


    Fraud and data manipulation are very common in China in the 21st century. For example, in a car crash, dozens of people died, but the government said that only three or four people died. Another example is that a local coal mine collapsed and dozens of people died, but the news lied that only five or six people died. Therefore, in fact, it is very common for the news media to conceal and falsely report the facts. As long as someone above suppresses the wind, and then gives some financial resources, it can basically suppress a major event.


    The same is true in the women''s world.


    This time, although the black widow and I made a big fuss on a large scale, it happened in the evening, and someone informed me in time to suppress the wind. The whole process was not recorded by a video recorder. As long as we parties have the same voice, we can talk about it.


    After discussing the confession with the freckle girl, I went to the grey Swan again. Although the grey Swan and I calculated with each other, she and I were the same people who were calculated tonight. She couldn''t help me out.


    Sure enough, after I consulted with the grey swan who was also locked in the waiting room, she agreed. Moreover, the grey Swan admired my strength even more. I was able to deal with so many dead people. She also expressed great envy for my backstage.


    Of course, I won''t tell the grey Swan about my backstage. Strictly speaking, ye Zhuqing and commander Chen are not my backstage. Ye Zhuqing is willing to help me because I know a lot of her little secrets. My relationship with her is inextricably linked. In addition, I am also very important to the Wu League. Commander Chen was willing to help me, mainly because she and I had a very passionate and unforgettable past


    For the three events of stampede accident, car accident and terrorist attack, grey Swan admires my imagination very much. It can pull such a vicious underworld fight to a place where the head of the ox is not the mouth of the horse and divert the public''s attention.


    Moreover, the black widow and I are clearly at odds, but we are forced to watch large-scale performances. This kind of imagination is not available to ordinary people.


    Because the freckled woman and the grey Swan agreed with me, the next trial was basically meaningless. It was all acting.


    The backstage of grey swan is also large. As an influential figure in Santan City, the police naturally have to worry about her identity. Grey Swan came out in less than ten minutes after entering the interrogation room, with a calm expression and a leisurely look.


    Other people''s confessions were also done according to the agreed script, which was basically consistent with my original assumption.


    Almost after recording the confession, we were released. We didn''t even spend the night in the waiting room.


    "You can go." the director of the police station, with a gloomy face, asked someone to open the door of the waiting room and told us to leave.


    "Let''s go. Awaha clothes." I took Awaha clothes, took the female wolf heads by their hands, looked at the police who opened the door for us, and then took people away from the police station.


    "Li Jian!"


    "My Lord!"


    "Master!"


    As soon as I got out of the police station, I heard a familiar cry.


    I looked up and saw Xiaobai, the three saints, Junxia, swallow, little Taimei and iceberg beauty. They all gathered outside the iron gate of the police station and watched me come out nervously.


    Seeing them, I felt an inexplicable feeling in my heart. I''ve been interrogated for such a long time. They must have waited until now.


    "Junxia!" escorted by a large number of people, I couldn''t restrain my sense of relaxation from darkness and urgency. I rushed up and hugged Junxia who was closest to me at the moment the iron door opened.


    The girls hugged me excitedly.


    "Li Jian, I heard that you came here after being caught because of a group fight... I... Thought you would never get out again!" Junxia said in a trembling voice, with tears falling from the corners of her eyes.


    "It''s all right... Commander Chen and Zheng chengshuang from Henan Province just called me to excuse me. It''s all right. I took tears and smiled to comfort Junxia and the girls present. As soon as I turned my eyes, I fell on the iceberg beauty on one side," Liuli, are you all right? "


    "We''re all right." the iceberg beauty looked at me, slightly tired, and the expression on her face still didn''t change a little, but from her eyes, I saw a bit of sensibility.


    "Li Jian," the iceberg beauty looked at me with a flash of brilliance in her eyes, "thank you."


    The iceberg beauty''s thanks moved my heart.


    Looking at her, I smiled and scratched my head bitterly.


    "Liuli, I wanted to save you, but I didn''t expect to save you... And I got myself into the police station..."


    "Very much like your style." the iceberg beauty inadvertently smiled at the corners of her mouth, but that smile was like a spring flower drilled out of the iceberg. In a moment, it made my heart swing and gallop.


    Looking at the smile of the iceberg beauty, I was stunned for a while, and then touched my head awkwardly.


    "Cough," I coughed twice. I remembered my business and whispered to Junxia, "Junxia, I''m sorry to worry you. It''s all my willfulness. Junxia, please help me take Xiaoying and aowu back first. I''m going to the hospital to see the injured little girls in Awaha clothes, and I have to ask the senior management in the hospital to issue a certificate and make a death and injury report tonight."

 Chapter 370

    After listening to my story, all the beauties, including Junxia, opened their mouths.


    "Commander Chen will help you, but I understand... After all, you have suffered with her in the Spider Queen." Junxia was both shocked and sighed after hearing this: "Zheng chengshuang called to help you out? Is it because Mengmeng asked her for help?"


    "HMM... it''s true." I didn''t tell anyone about Zheng chengshuang being ye Zhuqing, including Junxia, so Junxia didn''t quite understand why Zheng chengshuang would help me, so I pushed it to the little princess.


    "Those two great people help you. No wonder they can protect you." Junxia said with emotion, "I begged my mother. I don''t know if she can protect you, but I''m also a dead horse. Junxia''s backer is a director level mother, which is the greatest energy she can use.


    "Junxia, why did you let your mother call? Your mother is not..." Junxia hasn''t told her mother about me all the time. Junxia''s mother works in the central archives office and basically hasn''t returned to Lin''s house. Since Junxia disappeared and came back, she has seen her mother. Usually, Junxia''s mother is a dragon without a tail. I haven''t seen her.


    "I told my mother everything about you... She''ll be back in a few days. If you can get away with it, you must see her."


    "Is your mother coming back? From Beijing?" I looked at Junxia in surprise and felt very nervous.


    Junxia looked at me, nodded and said, "well, it''s not for you."


    My heart sank. Is this a meeting with your mother-in-law? Although I just came out of the gate of hell, I was still very nervous when I thought that I might see Junxia''s mother in the next few days. I''m afraid it''s an inherent fear of mankind to see the tension of his mother-in-law.


    After calming down, he squeezed his fist, shook his head and said, "forget it, it''s just to see your mother. It can''t be worse than the current situation."


    "Junxia, I have to go to the hospital. You can take me there. There''s no car at night. Liuli, I''ll be relieved if you can come out. You can get together with your family first. Don''t be caught again." I turned to the iceberg beauty and said to them. The girls looked at me with grateful eyes.


    "OK, I''ll take you away." Junxia knew I was in a hurry, so she let me get on the bus first and take me and avaha Yi to the big hospital.


    I went to the hospital with freckles and grey swans. The purpose of this trip to the hospital is to visit the dead and wounded, and to send notices to the doctors.


    At the gate of the hospital, I saw 50 or 60 private cars, most of which belonged to me and the black widow. The people who were killed and injured in the fight were basically sent to this hospital. Because there are too many injured people tonight, the hospital wards are full. Many women are missing arms and legs, with serious injuries. As for the hospital morgue, there are 56 bodies lying in the hospital morgue. It is said that nine of them are in Awaha clothes, and the others are black widows. Compared with black widows, the losses of black widows tonight are really much greater.


    After I came to the hospital, I first saw the little sisters who were injured for me, and then directly went to the president and several directors of the hospital. Naturally, the purpose was to discuss with them about concealing the injury. Because what happened tonight, let alone Santan City, is an earth shaking event even across the country. Only by blocking all channels that can spread news can we suppress the wind.


    On the hospital side, in fact, the Bureau has already called. The arrival of grey Swan and I just played a role of supervision and urging. Today''s fight was in the middle of the night, so the case is relatively easy to hide.


    We went directly to the president of the hospital and asked her to hide the data in the casualty report. At the same time, we isolated the emergency room from the media reporters and other people to know the casualties and specific casualties in the hospital.


    It''s easier to deal with the confession of awahayi''s men. I can make it whatever I want. After all, their mother is not here. But freckles is in trouble. The black widow lost 47 people tonight. Although many of these people are gangsters who come to Santan city to work, some of them also have mothers. If their daughter dies, they must ask for an explanation. The families of these dead are the hardest to deal with.


    In the face of this situation, it is very troublesome. The body report must be changed like a fake. Not only that, the appearance of the body must also be like a look, otherwise it will be found that it was not an accident, and the matter will still be held accountable to me. Although I have a way to escape with the reputation of a murderer, if I escape like this, I will never come back to Santan city.


    Grey Swan still gave me face in keeping secrets. I, grey Swan and freckles came forward together, and the hospital had to promise to suppress the wind of this matter. However, the dean said that if the family members are investigated, we will still be held accountable.


    In addition, this matter also has to spend a lot of money. After all, so many people have died, and all families need to settle down.


    The death and injury statistics have been down.


    Forty seven people died and more than 1000 were injured at the black widow''s side, but most of them were slightly injured, and there were only about 200 seriously injured. The medical expenses of these people should have been borne by the black widow, but they were finally counted on me. I took the initiative to undertake this. The reason is to establish prestige. I want to establish prestige among the black widows and tell them that I can not only break their hands and feet, but also give them hope.


    Let them see who the real big boss is.


    In order to suppress the wind, I also gave the Dean a lot of money in the form of checks, and then bribed and explained everything from nurses, attending doctors to directors at all levels, which minimized the wind.


    Especially in the external announcement of the number of deaths, I asked the president to disclose only 10 deaths, not more, and it should be announced gradually.


    In other words, only three people died on the first day, five more died on the second day, and then rose to eight or ten... In this way, the attention level can be reduced to the greatest extent.


    This method is a common way for the government in the 21st century to hide huge incidents and casualties! After waiting for a long time, the attention of the external media to the event has decreased, and naturally there will be no major event.


    This is what I can do to the greatest extent. If this matter can''t suppress the wind in the end. I can only prepare to be wanted all over the country... Finally, I can escape to Yunnan or other places and hide for a lifetime.


    "Why not find a scapegoat?" the grey Swan once asked me with a smile.


    In fact, just find a loyal subordinate and let her become my scapegoat to die instead of me. I can really escape this crime. But the question is, will I do that?


    It has been almost a year since I came to the women''s world. I think I have done everything. I am definitely not a good man. However, I am definitely not a heartless person. From east to west, from south to north, I''ve seen too many people and things. I''ve grown up a lot. I won''t love any woman as I did at the beginning. I''ll be moved when I see beautiful ones. I''m only good to those women who are closest to me, and I won''t be too soft hearted to those strange women who are even hostile to me.


    However, these followers of awahayi are girls with simple ideas. They are loyal to me. Close their eyes, and I can hear their voices shouting "fight for our Lord".


    Can I let a girl so loyal to me die for nothing?


    The answer is, of course, No.


    Because of what happened that night, I couldn''t sleep well at all. Awaha Yi and Junxia all stayed with me all night until the fish belly appeared in the sky. I took a nap in the hospital. Sure enough, many media reporters came to inquire about the news the next day, In the morning, the Santan morning post also published that last night, a large-scale gathering of people and even casualties occurred near lianhuatan, Santan City, and made headlines.


    When Junxia brought me the newspaper, I shook my head and said I didn''t dare to read it.


    "You... Junxia, you''d better read it to me." I sat by the hospital bed, covered my eyes and said.


    Junxia looked at me angrily and said:


    "OK, OK. I read to you from our newspaper. On the evening of May 27, a large-scale casualty accident occurred near Lianhua Lake in the city. According to insiders, at that time, Lianhua Lake was holding a spontaneous song and dance performance. On the way, a gangster with a book title and a gun broke in and shot and killed several people present. The scene was in chaos. There were stampedes and car crashes during the escape, killing 10 people Dead and 68 injured. "


    "At the same time, the real estate owner of Lianhua park where Lianhua Lake is located is known as the most influential black widow (formerly Zhu Yuanyuan) among the underground forces in Santan city The police suspect that the incident was a planned and premeditated retaliation * *, and the incident is under in-depth investigation... There were also another influential figure in Santan City, grey Swan (formerly sun Huimei) and a foreign businessman named Li Jian... "


    "Sure enough, it was changed to a concert... Ten people died? Sure enough... The police didn''t give much news to the media." I was relieved to hear the contents of the newspaper, and the newspaper didn''t seem to report my name. Just mentioned it once. Most of the newspaper''s pen is spent on rendering the life story of the black widow.


    After reading the newspaper, I knew that the black widow''s mother had long died. Her mother, the commander of the military division, was just a godmother. What''s more amazing is that the black widow once burned six people at the age of 14, including her sister, sister, her mother and several of her grandmothers, It is said that although the black widow survived the fire, she herself also suffered from infertility and couldn''t get pregnant all her life... Therefore, the black widow''s character is crazy and vicious. Everyone she sees seems to owe her money. She is very cold and cruel.


    i see.


    Looking at the disclosure in the newspaper, I finally knew the past of the black widow.


    Unexpectedly, the black widow''s past was so poor.


    With the death of the black widow, all kinds of dark scandals before the black widow''s death were exposed, which can be described as infamous.


    But after the newspaper report, I finally understand why the black widow dotes on Bai Linghua, a proud and uninhibited crazy girl.


    It turned out that, in the final analysis, it was because she had lost all her relatives that she wanted to find the feeling that could make her warm in Bai Linghua.

 Chapter 371

    In other words, I haven''t seen Bai Linghua since I was arrested yesterday, and I don''t know where the girl has gone. But before long, I received a call from Bai Shaoqi, saying thank you for returning her daughter, so I knew that Bai Linghua had successfully returned to Bai Shaoqi.


    Just after I hung up Bai Shaoqi, I received a short message from ye Zhuqing.


    The SMS content is quite simple:


    "Don''t come to me next time. Otherwise, I''ll send you directly to the West."


    After that, there was no other news. Seeing ye Zhuqing''s reply to me, I should have had a heavy heart, but somehow, I still feel like laughing when I think of the fake governor''s face.


    "Anyway, thank you. Bamboo green beauty." I pressed this sentence on the text message and sent it.


    Ten seconds later, I received a reply:


    "Seek death." then, there was really no news.


    Looking at the simple two words on the text message and thinking of the cold face of Ye Zhuqing''s fake Zheng chengshuang, I couldn''t help laughing.


    I have a feeling that next time I go to this woman for help, I''m afraid this woman will still help me. I don''t know why, but that''s the feeling.


    After that, I received a phone call from commander Chen. She told me that she had informed the director of Santan public security department, blocked the news as much as possible, and scolded me fiercely that I could make such a big thing. If it hadn''t been at night and the people of the Provincial Public Security Department themselves wanted the black widow to die early, I''m afraid it would have been a riot.


    Next, everything depends on my luck. She has tried her best. If things get big all over the country, the only man in the world will have to disappear from the world.


    Then... It''s time for the media to interview. Because of what happened last night, a large number of media tried to use the hospital as a breakthrough to get first-hand information about the riots that took place in lianhuatan last night. Finally, the freckled woman found hundreds of thugs to surround the hospital, which prevented the reporters from interviewing.


    As for the wounded discharged from the hospital, I sent them away secretly. The people in Awaha clothes are naturally easy to deal with and sent directly to the apartment for recuperation. The freckled women were sent back to their hometown, waiting for their hair to fall.


    Freckles can escape. It''s all up to me. If I hadn''t had a backstage, it would be impossible for her to escape the police as a civilian. Even if she didn''t die, it would be appropriate to sentenced to life imprisonment.


    Then the grey Swan brought me the news. This elegant woman, with a posture of lifting everything as light as a weight, brought a pot of Biluochun when she came. Of course, I''d rather drink the boiled water poured by Xiaobai than this woman''s water. Last night, this woman obviously wanted to take advantage of the contradiction between me and the black widow to fight for life and death, so as to reap the benefits, However, she suffered a small loss because of someone in the crowd.


    "What are you doing here?" looking at the grey Swan standing in front of me, I asked discontentedly. By the way, I also pulled Junxia back and moved her ass. Seeing this hypocritical and hateful woman with a smile on the surface, I will have a sense of distance.


    "Come and see you..." the grey Swan said frivolously. Then he sat down on the edge of the bed with his hips raised, holding a pot of tea in his hand, savoring it carefully. By the way, he also raised his slender legs tightly wrapped in grid gray silk stockings. The legs of the grey Swan are the thinnest and longest of all women I have ever seen. They are just as perfect as models, even more than the proportion of normal women, but they don''t feel uncoordinated at all.


    Because the legs of the grey Swan were too close to me, when talking to the grey swan, my eyes always looked unnaturally at her legs. As a result, Junxia sitting next to me saw it and pinched my ass without saying a word, which made me regain my mind. I looked at Junxia innocently, but Junxia stared at me, then picked up her chest, looked straight at the grey Swan and stopped looking at me.


    So I touched my ass and turned my attention to the grey swan who was looking at me and Junxia smiling and speechless.


    "Seriously, what are you looking for me for?"


    After taking an elegant and virtuous sip of Biluochun, the grey Swan chucked the handle of the cup with two fingers, put down the cup and said to me:


    "Boss Li, I came with sincerity. I have news for you about last night."


    I calmed down and asked warily:


    "Last time you said you wanted to cooperate with me, you said you were sincere. Don''t think I''ll trust you again, a hypocritical and two faced woman."


    "Well, I''m wrong, OK?" the grey Swan touched his wet lips and said, "this time, I''m really sincere. If I still lie to you, I''ll give you my legs, okay? You seem to like it."


    With that, the grey Swan also specially shook her thin legs twisted like willows. Looking at the beautiful curve, it has been extending from the thin and narrow leg neck to the fat and smooth thighs. It can''t help feeling a little thirsty.


    "Li Jian!" seeing that I seemed to be confused by the beautiful legs of the grey swan, Junxia finally couldn''t help it. She grabbed my ear and pulled it hard.


    "Oh! What are you doing, Junxia?"


    "Be serious! Don''t look at me!" junxiaxiu looked at me angrily.


    "I didn''t see it... Well, I won''t see it. Uh huh." I coughed twice, got down to business, looked at the gray swan in front of me, but decided not to look at her beautiful legs.


    The grey Swan looked at Junxia and me with a playful smile and said:


    "Last night, my men found the Golden Toad''s men near the lotus pond."


    The grey Swan spoke surprisingly, and a word calmed Junxia and me down.


    "Golden Toad? Is the news reliable?" I asked, frowning.


    The grey Swan nodded and said:


    "200% reliable."


    "Where''s the source?" Junxia interrupted next to me.


    "My men saw it," said the grey Swan faintly.


    Junxia narrowed her eyes, looked at the grey Swan with great mistrust and said:


    "Is there any photo evidence? You said you saw it?"


    The grey Swan looked at Junxia, shook her head and said:


    "I really don''t have this. But I can guarantee that I did see the figure of the Golden Toad near the lotus pond."


    The grey swan''s eyes are full of "please believe me", but according to her past, I can only believe half.


    "So the Golden Toad really planned this kidnapping?" I asked cautiously.


    "That''s for sure," said the grey Swan slowly. "The Golden Toad took advantage of your relationship with the black widow and caused the dead fight between you and the black widow last night. She got the ultimate benefit."


    "Really..." I looked at the grey Swan and thought about this possibility, but in the end, I thought it was the most likely, and then nodded. "What do you want? Don''t tell me you want to join hands with me against the Golden Toad. I don''t have that ability. Now the black widow is dead and the hostages taken by the Golden Toad have been taken back. I don''t want to have anything to do with the woman of the Golden Toad."


    "But if you don''t annoy the Golden Toad, don''t you think the Golden Toad won''t annoy you?" the grey Swan asked me with a smile.


    I was stunned and then said, "why can''t Golden Toad live with me? I''m just here to do business in Santan city. She''s a gangster and has little to do with me."


    "But would the Golden Toad think so? You and the black widow have seen the results of their quarrel and struggle. She has seen your horror and knows that you are a threat to her. She will have to stumble in the future. After the black widow fell, you have become the third pond in Santan city and have a new title, tiger Li. Don''t you know?"


    "Aha? Tiger Li?" I was really stunned when I heard the grey Swan say so. It''s only one night. How can I become the third pond in Santan city? And a nickname like the black widow, tiger Li? This nickname sounds... Very domineering. Wow, ha ha.


    I feel like I''m still myself. I''m just a small citizen who wants to live in peace with Junxia and other beauties. Why did I suddenly become famous overnight and become the third pond in Santan city?


    The grey Swan looked at me, smiled and said: "Last night, although the government, the Public Security Bureau and the hospital media suppressed it very badly, they all know that you broke up the power of the black widow with one stick. Don''t think I don''t know. You should have caused the poison in the black widow? And the snipers that the police haven''t caught now should also be your people?"


    The grey Swan suddenly told me all my secrets, which surprised me, but I suddenly realized that it was impossible. This woman should only be testing me. If I show a panic expression now, I''m afraid it''s her way.


    So I smiled and replied deeply with the fake dog blood station commonly used in 21st century TV dramas:


    "So what, so what? The police will take care of the police. What do you tell me?"


    When I said this, the grey Swan immediately narrowed his eyes, then silently drank a cup of tea, looked at Junxia sitting next to me, and finally slowly breathed out a breath from his lips and said:


    "I admire you for what happened last night. Do you know the difference between you and the black widow, me and the Golden Toad?"


    "I''m not a gangster, you''re a gangster." I answered frankly.


    The grey Swan smiled again, with an elegant and light smile: "what is the underworld and what is the white road?"


    Such a simple question as the grey Swan baffled me instead.


    I looked at her and wanted to say something big, but I couldn''t think of the right words.


    The grey Swan looked at me. Then she pointed to her face and asked me:


    "Do you recognize me as a grey swan?"


    I didn''t understand what the grey Swan meant. I just looked at her and nodded.


    Seeing me nodding, the grey Swan stood up. Then, slowly, with her slender fingers, she gently took off her grey blouse!


    I was scared by the grey swan. What does this woman want to do when she takes off her clothes in front of me?


    "Now... Do you recognize me?" the grey Swan looked at me provocatively, gently threw her blouse at the head of the bed and asked.


    "Recognize, recognize... Get it." I immediately lowered my head and stammered. And I finally understand what the grey Swan wants to express.


    "You see, the underworld and the white Taoist are just the difference of wearing one dress." the grey Swan looked at me and smiled gracefully, "one has a name, the government''s flag, and the other... Has no name."


    The voice of the grey swan was so elegant and clear that I was restless. Because Junxia is nearby, I dare not even look at the grey swan.


    Seeing that I didn''t dare to look at her, the grey Swan laughed like a silver bell. Then she sat back in the chair, lifted up the short shirt at the head of the bed, put it on again, and sat down. She said to me:


    "I want to make an alliance with you."

 Chapter 372

    "Alliance?" hearing the grey swan''s proposal, Junxia and I shouted out in unison.


    Junxia asked warily, "what form of alliance?"


    The grey Swan smiled at Junxia and asked, "cooperation in business. Alliance in the underworld."


    I looked at the grey Swan with some doubt: "can you speak clearly?"


    The grey Swan said faintly, and the smile on his face decreased a bit: "boss Li, now the black widow is a mass of loose sand. The people are distracted and have no pillar. It''s a good time to buy people''s hearts. I know you have bought freckles, which means to swallow up the residual forces of the black widow. So your forces will reach the level of the black widow sooner or later."


    "As for me, there are actually more than 2300 people. The last 1500 people were part of my strength. The number of golden toads is between 5000 and 6000. Compared alone, neither of us can fight her. Therefore, if we form an alliance, we will become the largest alliance in Santan City, even the Golden Toad can''t fight us."


    I was stunned. Junxia looked at me with her eyebrows and bought freckles. Junxia knew, but I didn''t tell Junxia about being the overlord of Santan city. In fact, I don''t have any plans at all. I just want to be a miser and keep my property safely.


    Seeing that I didn''t answer, the grey Swan continued: "In fact, I had the idea of forming an alliance with the black widow before. However, my hatred with her is too deep and it is impossible to unite. And the Golden Toad is too powerful. If we unite with her, it will only be slowly eroded and swallowed by her in the end. Therefore, you newcomer, I think you are the best partner. Your foundation is not stable and my power is the weakest. If we unite, we will benefit each other. Boss Li, You might as well think it over. "


    Listening to the soft voice of the grey swan, Junxia and I looked at each other. It seems that there is a certain reason for the grey Swan to say so.


    Junxia grabbed my words and said, "how do you cooperate?"


    The grey Swan wiped his lips and said: "It''s very simple. We can make an agreement. If one party is attacked and destroyed by the Golden Toad or other forces, we must lend each other''s hands to help settle it. This is an alliance in the underworld. In business, we can also take care of each other. For example, I heard that boss Li wants to develop the garment industry, and I... Have some contacts in the two textile factories in Suzhou. I can give it to you Some preferential policies. For example, I have two good lands in the southwest, and I just don''t have any extra people to take care of them. I can also transfer them to you. Of course, I want to share a part of the profits. "


    Grey swan''s proposal brightened my heart. If I could alliance with grey swan, one of the big men in Santan City, I could certainly get a lot of benefits.


    However, this woman is too insidious. Of course, I can''t believe her.


    On the surface, she can speak better than sing, but if she does, I may be hurt by her.


    "Your character... I don''t believe it." I looked at the smiling and elegant grey swan, and finally shook my head.


    "I know what happened last night made you distrust me very much," said the grey Swan with a little guilt. "But this time, we can make an agreement. I will never betray you again or make any small moves for you."


    "Make an agreement? An agreement is just a piece of paper. It''s not easy for you to go back then?"


    "No, it''s different from the agreement and the general agreement. The guarantee is much stronger." the grey Swan seemed to have guessed that I would say so. After I asked this, he replied. What''s the mystery of this woman?


    "What agreement?" I asked dubiously, raising an eyebrow.


    It seems that seeing my face full of hesitation and distrust, the grey Swan suddenly smiled and said something to me that almost scared me to the ground:


    "Li Jian, let''s live together."


    "What...?" the grey Swan didn''t say it was OK. When she said it, it was really amazing and scared me out of my wits. Especially Junxia sitting next to her, her face was strange, green and white.


    "Group residence? This..." I wanted to stop talking.


    What''s the feeling of a beautiful high score woman suddenly saying she wants to live with you? Of course, it''s a great good thing for an amorous man. But the problem is that I''m a man who already has many girls. Besides, Junxia is sitting next to me. How can I agree?


    "How''s it going, boss Li? I know you and Miss Lin Junxia have plans to live together and may be together in the future. Naturally, I won''t interfere with your private life. It''s just a legal name for you and me to live together. After the group living ceremony, you and I can still live in two places and live our own life. Group living is the most effective legal agreement. Don''t you even have your guard Won''t you believe it? "


    The grey Swan said gracefully and smiled as she spoke. The more I saw the smile, the more I couldn''t understand it. At this time, I saw Junxia''s ugly expression in the corner of my eyes,


    "No, no! I can''t live with you." I stopped the grey swan.


    Hearing what I said, Junxia''s expression was stunned, but the expression of grey Swan didn''t change.


    "It''s just a name. I don''t want to?" the grey Swan smiled.


    I looked at Junxia and found that Junxia was squinting at the grey Swan and said:


    "Yes."


    "Junxia! What are you talking about?" Junxia suddenly answered the grey Swan instead of me, which surprised me. Junxia promised me to live with the grey swan?


    "It doesn''t matter, Li Jian. If it''s just a name, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a piece of paper..."


    Junxia thought for a moment and said, "if you want to develop in Santan city in the future, if you can cooperate with grey swan, you can really reduce a lot of trouble and frustrations."


    "How can this be?" I was a little surprised. Junxia is so open.


    "It doesn''t matter. Li Jian, I know you don''t agree because you''re afraid I''m sorry, but it''s OK to form a multi person group... And if it''s just a name, you don''t need to live with the grey swan. You have no obligations to undertake."


    Junxia looked at me and frowned.


    Junxia''s answer stunned me. Indeed, from the perspective of the overall situation, group living is definitely an iron general agreement guarantee. In the world of women, living together is equivalent to marriage in the 21st century. Imagine that a couple may not trust each other when they are married? Of course not. Grey swan''s request to live with me is actually a means to show sincerity.


    Although Junxia said so, I know she definitely said it out of consideration of the overall situation.


    So I had to turn to the grey Swan and say:


    "Don''t mention living together in advance. If you are sincere, living together or not is the same. Since you say you want to form an alliance with me, I''ll trust you first. We can cooperate for a period of time, even if we don''t live together."


    "If boss Li can trust me, he won''t live together if he doesn''t live together."


    Hearing what I said, the grey Swan smiled comfortably and blinked. Then he stood up, shook his slender legs, cut his haircut tip and said:


    "Boss Li, what I came to you this time is about the alliance. I know you''re very busy these days. When you''re finished, you can come back and consider specific cooperation methods with me. I''m waiting at any time."


    With that, the grey Swan got up, walked leisurely, shook his round hips, and walked out of the ward with full elegance.


    Looking at the door of the ward being closed, junxiacai and I were relieved and lay in bed at the same time.


    "Junxia, why did you promise me to live with the grey swan?" I looked at Junxia with some complaints and said.


    Junxia hit my hand and said, looking at me bitterly: "I''m not for you. You troublemaker. You''re so ambitious and stupid. If the grey Swan really lives with you and becomes your guard, it''s definitely good for you. I... think so, too."


    "Then aren''t you jealous? It''s easy for me to see women jealous in the 21st century." I leaned against Junxia and asked.


    "What are you jealous of? Anyway, you don''t have anything to do with that woman. Even if you really live together, it''s just a name. In our women''s world, many families have the name of living together but separate the two places." Junxia said. Then she pulled my ear and said, "is it difficult, what do you want to happen to that woman? I looked at you and just kept looking at her thigh, as if I were daydreaming about others, huh?"


    "No!" I quickly argued, but in my mind, I thought of the slender silk stockings legs of the grey swan, her sexy buttocks and scarlet lips


    "Li Jian, there''s one thing I forgot to tell you."


    With her face on her side, Junxia said to me quietly.


    Hearing Junxia talking to me in such a serious tone, I was surprised. My restless heart calmed down and asked subconsciously:


    "What''s up?"


    Junxia slowly turned her face, looked at me with a pair of autumn eyes and said softly:


    "Li Jian. I''m 29 years old and not far from 30. A week ago, the government sent me a notice of implant birth. It asked me to accept the government''s implant birth within one year."


    "Li Jian... Before that, let me give you a boy."

 Chapter 373

    At this time, I remembered that, indeed, Junxia was 29 years old. In the age of women, the state has regulations that every normal person must be implanted by the government before the age of 30 to give birth to the next generation.


    Therefore, Junxia must be implanted by the government this year to have children.


    "Junxia, have you... Figured it out?"


    "Hmm..." Junxia''s slender fingers gently rubbed me, but there was a bit of Qingming in her eyes. "This time, my mother came back because I told her I wanted to give you a boy."


    "Your mother... She knows you''re going to have a baby for me? You told her?" I looked at Junxia in amazement.


    Junxia nodded: "I told my mother everything about you."


    "Then she... Doesn''t she object to you?"


    "Although my mother is very worried, she, like me, is also very interested in men. Although there is only half the chance, my mother may be more excited than me if she can give birth to a boy... She is a scholar who is very obsessed with ancient books and documents." Junxia said with some shame.


    "Yes..." as like as two peas, "I have never seen the face of Junxia." I don''t know much about Junxia''s mother. "Actually, Junxia, if you want to ensure that you have children, you can clone the cells on my body, so that you can ensure that all the boys are born... And they are exactly the same as me."


    I said with a smile.


    Unexpectedly, Junxia shook her head, looked at me stubbornly and said:


    "No. I don''t want to. I just want to see what the children born with you are like... The nature is the best... When there is no cloning technology, human reproduction is the most in line with the laws of nature..."


    In a woman''s world, cell trading is also allowed by the government.


    For example, an ugly woman who grows up all day certainly doesn''t want her children to be as ugly as herself. Those women who are born with diseases and physical defects certainly want their offspring to be intact and sound, and do not want to have diseases like themselves.


    And naturally dull women certainly want their offspring to be smarter. Therefore, in the women''s world, cell trading is very common. Some beautiful women with beautiful appearance, sound body and high intelligence often sell their cells to women who want their offspring to be perfect.


    The government allows this phenomenon.


    Therefore, the 25th Century is really a beauty century. There are more beautiful women in this era than in the 21st century, and their genes are better. If the proportion of beautiful women is only one tenth in the 21st century, then in this era, the proportion of beautiful women may be five tenths, even six tenths and seven tenths. That''s why I met so many beautiful women less than a year after I came to the women''s world.


    In fact, if Junxia wants to ensure that there is only one boy left, she can buy my cells in the way of cell trading to cultivate embryos. In that way, the child born must be a boy. But the problem is that there is no difference between that child and me, and there is no Junxia''s gene mixed in the body. Junxia doesn''t think it''s the crystallization of her and me, so she firmly doesn''t agree with the way of cell cloning to have a boy.


    Indeed, from my point of view, I also want to see what the baby born to me and Junxia will look like.


    "OK. You haven''t slept much all night. Let''s have a rest first. Your body will collapse."


    Junxia urged me to have a rest.


    At Junxia''s urging, I also feel a little tired. I didn''t sleep all night last night. It''s really tiring.


    With the sleepiness gradually rising, I finally lay down with Junxia in my arms.


    I slept until dark. When I woke up in the evening, Junxia and I went out of the hospital and planned to have some dinner. Many patients with minor injuries have been discharged from the hospital. Yesterday''s fight not only made me the principal criminal busy, but also those doctors busy. On the one hand, they have to save people, on the other hand, they have to face the pressure of us gangsters, both physically and mentally.


    And my pressure is not small, because I don''t know how far I can hide the matter yesterday, which is related to whether I want to escape for the second time.


    At about 10:30 pm, the reporters outside the hospital finally left in twos and threes. Awaha clothes and female wolf heads were treated in the hospital. In the battle yesterday, both of them were wearing protective clothes, but they still suffered some injuries.


    At that time, after I planned the future plan and personnel arrangement with Awaha Yi, a familiar person came to the emergency room to find me. That person was actually a freckled woman.


    Freckles brought two attendants to see me, respectfully said hello to me and said some words of gratitude.


    "If you have anything to do with me, just say it. There''s no one else here. There''s nothing you can''t say." I said directly to the freckled woman.


    The freckled woman looked at me, then lowered her voice and said:


    "Boss Li, we are here to take refuge in you."


    Take refuge in me?


    Freckle girl''s words stunned me. Unexpectedly, freckle girl really brought someone to take refuge in me.


    "How many people are there besides you?" I asked.


    Freckles paused and said, "two thousand people."


    "Only two thousand? At least four or five thousand people took part in the operation last night?"


    "Well, last night, 4400 people did take part in the operation. After sister Hei died, her territory was confiscated, and some of her original land and assets were gone. Therefore, more than 700 sisters washed their hands and quit us. Of the remaining 3000 people, almost 2000 said they were willing to take refuge in boss Li in the future. There are more than 1700 people who hate boss Li In my heart, I said I would take refuge in the grey swan or the Golden Toad. "


    "Really," I said, pondering for a moment, "how about the loyalty of the two thousand people to the black widow?"


    "Most of them are just black sisters. Please fill the scene. In fact, there are only four or five hundred real thugs. The remaining three or four thousand people are ordinary hooligans, local ruffians and low-level citizens. They just hope that someone can cover them. As long as someone covers them, they can take refuge in anyone."


    "Well..." I''m a little embarrassed. "How many people take refuge in grey swan?"


    "I''m not sure about this, but there should be seven or eight hundred people. There are more and thousands of people who take refuge in Golden Toad. They think Golden Toad has more power... Than you, so they think taking refuge in her has a better future."


    "So many?" I was a little anxious. I didn''t expect that my influence was still small. There were so many people who took refuge in grey Swan and black widow.


    Only then did I realize how correct the idea of alliance between grey Swan and me was. Indeed, after the black widow fell, her people basically disbanded and took refuge in other forces. They rely on their own skills to win over those thugs. I showed my strength last night, so many people took refuge in me, but many took refuge in grey Swan and Golden Toad.


    These people have lost in vain. Many people are willing to take refuge in grey Swan and Golden Toad, mainly because of their hatred for me and my lack of strength. Anyway, I''m just a new person on the road. I''m not as old as the Golden Toad.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you''re willing to take refuge in me, I''ll be very satisfied. Don''t worry. When I''m done, I''ll take someone to buy you a drink. In the future, I''ll be your backer and cover you." in fact, I''m a little guilty when I say this. After all, I''ve never been mixed with the underworld. I don''t know how deep the underworld''s water is. But now I can''t ride a tiger, and I have to pull all the black widow''s people to my side.


    "Thank you, boss Li. I''ll talk to my little sisters," said the freckled woman respectfully.


    "Well," I nodded. "I''ll call you Xiao Li. You''ll be my deputy and spokesperson in the future. I know that because of yesterday''s incident, although many younger sisters took refuge in me, they may not really be convinced of me, but they just have no choice. Therefore, you''ll mainly take your younger sisters in the future. After all, you''re familiar with them, and I can be a behind the scenes figure."


    "When I hang out, my little sisters should call me tiger Li. If someone laughs that tiger Li is not qualified, just teach them a lesson. When I need you to come forward, you must listen to me and kick me to support the scene."


    "I see. I''ve got it. Boss Li." the freckled woman nodded clearly.


    "HMM. by the way, I have a check here. I''ll give some dividends to the little girls first, which can be regarded as the loyalty fee for the little girls." then I took out a check from my pocket, wrote my name and amount, and gave it to the freckle girl.


    Freckles took the check as usual, but looking at the numbers on the check, her face turned dull. For a long time, she looked at me in amazement:


    "Boss Li... Is that too much?"


    "How much?" I buttoned my nose and said. "As long as you are willing to do well under my hand, this tip is just a small thing."


    "OK, thanks for boss Li''s reward..." the freckled woman took the check with her eyes shining and left. Looking at the freckle girl''s leaving expression, my expression was calm, but soon I grabbed my hair and regretted.


    That''s a $5 million check... What big money do I pretend to be! That''s for buying land! I regret it!

 Chapter 374

    Money is spent, but every penny I spend is useful. At least it has won some people''s hearts.


    Not long after the freckles left, three more women in police uniforms came to the hospital. They looked very handsome, but their faces were cold. They said they were from the public security department. I panicked as soon as I heard it. Can''t I escape the law?


    "Looking for me... What''s the matter?" I gathered in the hall of the hospital with Junxia and Awaha Yi and faced several police.


    "It''s director Jiang who wants to talk to you personally, boss Li." three policewomen told me what I came for.


    "Director Jiang?" director Jiang is the name of the director of the public security department. That is to say, these people in front of me were called by the director of the provincial public security department to take me to meet.


    "Yes. If boss Li is free, please come with us?" the three policewomen looked at me with fixed eyes and said.


    "Did you invite him... Or did you catch him?" Junxia asked nervously.


    After three policewomen paused, they lowered their voice and told me, "yes, please."


    Junxia breathed a sigh of relief, put her hand on my shoulder, then pulled aside avaha Yi and said:


    "Then we''ll go together."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. The director only invited boss Li," said the policewoman who took the lead.


    "Just me?" I felt a little strange when I heard what the policewoman said. The director of the Public Security Bureau suddenly came to me. What are you doing?


    I thought about it and said to him:


    "Well, Junxia, you and avahayi will drive and wait outside the meeting place with me. I''ll meet director Najiang alone. Come to me at this time. I think there should be something important to come to me."


    "All right."


    Junxia frowned uneasily, but finally agreed with her finger.


    What would happen if the public security department came to me in the middle of the night?


    With doubts, I got into the police car. I was uneasy all the way and finally came to the military courtyard of the director of the Public Security Bureau. The military compound naturally looks like a military home. It is heavily guarded and listed. All personnel have to undergo strict inspection. Junxia and awahayi, my bodyguards, were stopped by the lifting fence before they arrived at the door. They had to stay at the door. And I was brought in alone


    When I was brought to such a place in the middle of the night, I always felt uneasy and worried. But I think I''m a little backstage after all. Since I''m here, I''ll be at ease.


    I asked Junxia several people to wait at the door. I followed several female policemen all the way to the reception hall. It is said that the director is waiting for me.


    In fact, I''m very nervous. I''m afraid that when a large group of armed police suddenly emerge from the dark and catch me on the spot. After all, I''m also a guilty person now!


    When I entered the reception hall and saw the people waiting for me inside, the tension in my heart became stronger.


    The reception hall is very large, but very simple. With a white tile wall and a chandelier on the top, there is no excess decoration except a long wooden table.


    The only thing that is slightly conspicuous is that on the wall of the reception hall, there is a calligraphy and painting, which seems to be a lotus painting with a brush. Anyway, I can''t see any artistic conception. I''m born of hanging silk. I don''t have much fate with the elegant things of these literati Yanke in my life.


    What attracted my attention was not the lotus water figure, but the woman in front of the lotus water figure, who was a straight and strong woman with natural and unrestrained medium and long hair behind her like a European Duke in the 21st century. She was wearing a black suit and looked dignified. Looking at her back, I could imagine her serious face.


    Hearing the footsteps, the woman in the suit slowly turned back, and a pair of Eagle like sharp eyes fell on me. The director''s appearance was very general, with a pointed chin, about 50 years old, and deep forehead lines. When she saw me, her eyes on her serious face narrowed slightly.


    "Hello, director Jiang." seeing the woman in front of me, I guessed that she was the director of the public security department, and hurried forward to greet her respectfully. I''m the boss of the Public Security Department of Santan city. Can I stay in Santan city in the future? It can be said that it''s this woman''s word!


    "Boss Li?" when the woman saw me, her tightly clamped eyebrows loosened for a few minutes. She gave a look to the policewomen behind me, and then motioned them to leave. The policewomen walked out of the reception hall without saying a word.


    For a moment, only me and the head of the Public Security Bureau were left in the reception hall. I felt my heart beating. What did this woman want to say when she came to me?


    "Sit down, boss Li." director Jiang relaxed a little, prompted me, and then began to pour me tea.


    "Oh, you''re welcome." I touched my head and smiled and sat down in the nearest chair, but I was still a little unnatural. "Well... Director Jiang, what can I do for you?"


    "You should know very well, boss Li?" director Jiang was also impolite, and directly started the topic with me.


    Sure enough... You talked to me about this. It seems that it should be a very serious thing.


    "Boss Li, I venture to ask, are you Shi Daifu, Zheng chengshuang''s daughter?" director Jiang hesitated for a while and asked me with a restrained eyebrow.


    I was surprised. It seems that ye Zhuqing told director Jiang that I was Shi Daifu of the little princess, so he saved my life.


    "HMM... almost. But I haven''t officially handled the documents yet." thinking that Zheng chengshuang has admitted my relationship with the little princess, I can only realize this lie.


    Listen to me, director Jiang slowly breathed out, looked at me with sharp and deep eyes and said, "really. It''s true. I don''t know what your relationship with Commander Chen Jingru of Yunnan Military Region is?"


    Commander Chen''s full name is Chen Jingru. Director Jiang is obviously inquiring about my background.


    "We... Are very familiar," I said after hesitating for a while, thinking about it and emphasizing it again, "very familiar."


    Director Jiang''s lips wriggled and said, "really." then she turned the wine glass with her fingers and continued, "boss Li, I''m also straight. This time, please come here. It''s about last night. Yesterday''s incident made a lot of noise. Although the police blocked the news, many media had insight into it."


    "The police shouldn''t have been involved in the Mafia dispute. You Mafia elements should be safe. Everyone lives for a meal. But this time, you''ve gone too far. It''s hard to explain why 56 people died and so many people."


    "The reason for the car accident can be concealed for a while, but it can''t be concealed for a lifetime. As for the terrorist attack, it''s more serious than the Mafia fight. It will even attract the attention of the State Council. If it gets serious and attracts the attention of the whole China, even Zheng chengshuang and Chen Jingru can''t keep it... You say, we have to find a way to deal with it Press it down, don''t you? "


    Director Jiang is really sincere. I can see that although she is serious, she is also a real person. She said this to me. In fact, her meaning has been very clear. She temporarily suppressed the wind from catching me because of the face of Zheng chengshuang and commander Chen. Otherwise, how can she not catch me immediately in her capacity?


    "The story of terrorists has spread. Although it can convince some people, the leaders will certainly ask us to vigorously pursue and hunt down those terrorists. If we can''t catch the imaginary terrorists, my position will be lost. At that time, the new people in my position will not necessarily adhere to the story of terrorists as I do."


    Hearing what Jiang Ting said, my heart was shocked and I fell into meditation. Yeah. Now the outside world uses the calligraphy of terrorists to explain what happened last night, but those terrorists don''t exist at all. It was a fight between me and the black widow. Now things are making a big deal. What should I do?


    I guessed it on the way here.


    Facing director Jiang''s sharp eyes, I felt a little guilty and had no mood to drink tea.


    I think of all kinds of methods in my mind. Unfortunately, my head melon seeds are not as good as iceberg beauty and Junxia.


    Fortunately, in the next second, a flash of light flashed in my mind and thought of a feasible way.


    I looked at director Jiang and said nervously:


    "I can help you find terrorists..."


    "Find the terrorists?" director Jiang looked at me in surprise. "You mean..."


    I nodded, swallowed my saliva and said, "yes. In two days, I will tell you the location of the terrorist''s body and the location of the arms... You say that the terrorists commit suicide in a desperate situation and hide the arms. In this way, there will be no problem."


    "So it is. Boss Li, you mean you want to find some corpses as scapegoats, don''t you?" director Jiang nodded thoughtfully, looked at me and said.


    Director Jiang is really experienced. As soon as she hears me say my plan, she can go on.


    In fact, my idea is very simple. Fifty six people died last night, but only ten bodies were reported to the outside world. In other words, I can take some out of those bodies, dress up as terrorists, and then blame them all on the dead bodies. Then either side can be silent.


    "Well, I believe boss Li, who is so smart and knows the general, should be able to do it perfectly." director Jiang spoke directly. Since I promised to use the civet cat for the crown prince to distract my eyes, director Jiang naturally had nothing to say.


    "But," director Jiang added, "if something goes wrong in this matter, I''m afraid I can''t help boss Li."


    "Yes, of course I do," I replied hastily. The figure in front of me can be said to be one of the most powerful figures in Santan city. I dare not offend.

 Chapter 375

    Jiang hall sighed, stood up slowly, paced in the reception hall, and said slowly: "I''ve been in this position for 15 years, but you gangsters can''t keep it down. Over the past 15 years, I''ve learned one thing. That is, no matter where you are, gangsters can''t keep it down. From a school to a city to a country and even the world. Gangsters must exist after all. It''s like too many people The sun has a corner where the sun cannot be found. "


    "The black widow, the grey Swan and the Golden Toad have been entrenched in Santan city for too long over the years. Our police have always kept a balance with these forces. Although there are some small molds occasionally, they all know each other''s bottom line and won''t do anything too special. Even if I can become the director of the public security department, it has something to do with the black widow. Although the three big gangsters However, it gives our police a headache. But it has also become a symbol of our Santan city. "


    "Now the black widow is dead, and there is no one in sankoutan. The power of the triad in Santan city has begun to be unbalanced."


    Director Jiang really had a good eye and said something very similar to the grey swan.


    "The death of the black widow is what I have been hoping to see for so many years. This is a blow to the Mafia forces that have been rampant for many years. However, now there is a new figure, boss Li. I think the feng shui of Santan city will not be too calm in the future."


    Listening to Director Jiang''s words, I was a little silent. I could hear that director Jiang was also a very ambitious person. She should also very much want to crack down on the underworld forces in Santan City, but her ability was limited. The underworld forces were too large and her network of contacts was too broad, so it was difficult for the police to directly crack down. Now the black widow finally died and I came out again Such a character naturally makes her seldom have a headache.


    "Director Jiang, what do you want to say?" I looked at director Jiang and asked.


    "I just want to ask you, the new gangster, for something." director Jiang looked at me with a kind of sincere eyes and said in harmony.


    "Director Jiang, just say it." I wriggled my lips and said.


    "Let the underworld forces in Santan City rest. Santan city can''t stand the secret tossing of you underworld people." director Jiang looked at me with both pleading and coercion, "It''s not easy for me to be caught between so many people. After the black widow died, her godmother in the military region always asked me to find out the truth. I also took great pains to stabilize the mood there."


    "And the Golden Toad, if it moves, I will cause a contradiction between the Nanjing Military Region and the Public Security Department of Santan city. As for you... You have Zheng chengshuang, and there is a vice chairman Zheng above Zheng chengshuang, I can''t move. Once it''s noisy, it won''t be fun if it gets to the Central Committee. Therefore, I beg you here first, boss Li. If you develop in Santan city in the future, you''d better not dance with a knife Gun. "


    After all, director Jiang came to persuade me to wash white.


    I swallowed my saliva, nodded, looked at director Jiang and said slowly:


    "I see what you mean. Director Jiang." I smiled and said. "And you made a mistake. I''m not a gangster. To tell you the truth, I don''t want to get involved with the gangster at all. I just want to be a serious businessman. This time, the contradiction with the black widow is just because the Golden Toad is obstructed and fanned. I really don''t want to get to this point."


    Director Jiang looked at me and remained silent.


    I continued: "if no one takes the initiative to me, from now on, I will only do business in Santan city. I won''t do anything like killing all the time. And... Soon, I will form an alliance with the grey swan."


    "Alliance with the grey swan?" director Jiang''s eyelids jumped and looked at me with suspicion.


    "It''s mainly business cooperation," I added in time.


    "You want to cooperate with the grey swan?" director Jiang looked gloomily, "with that dangerous woman?"


    "Yes. We will cooperate. Even... Alliance." I didn''t deny it.


    Hearing what I said, director Jiang walked restlessly in the reception hall.


    "If you unite with the grey swan, the underground forces in Santan will become north and south. There are golden toads in the north, you and the grey swan in the South... Hey."


    Jiang Ting sighed. Then she turned her head, looked at me and said:


    "I don''t want to meddle too much in your affairs. But at least, I want a guarantee."


    "Director Jiang, I won''t embarrass you. What guarantee do you have?"


    "In the five years before I step down, I don''t want the bloody rain like yesterday to happen again." director Jiang looked at me, frowned and said, "otherwise, even if we offend the people behind you, we will fight you to the end."


    I was stunned, turned my mind, and said, "of course. At least... I can."


    "I hope you can do what you say. It''s related to our respective development." director Jiang moved slowly, and then she said slowly.


    "Certainly, director Jiang. Santan city is my home." I looked at director Jiang and finally said with a sigh of relief.


    Yes, Hangzhou... Used to be my home.


    In this way, director Jiang and I became acquainted with each other and made oral provisions to give Santan a stable environment. In fact, no one will take such oral provisions seriously. I think director Jiang himself knows it, but I really don''t want to involve any Mafia forces anymore. To be honest, I didn''t want to have anything to do with the underworld. I was forced to this step because of the situation.


    After returning to the hospital safely, I was physically and mentally tired. I simply explained what happened with Junxia, and I went to bed.


    I spent the next two days in a high degree of mental tension. In these two days, I did a lot of things. The most important thing is to let the freckled woman and Awaha Yi secretly communicate with the hospital administrator and steal ten bodies from the morgue. Those bodies were orphans or women with extremely bad family conditions.


    After I asked avaha Yi and freckles, I dressed up the ten bodies as terrorists and secretly transported them to the small pond at the foot of the southeast mountain of Santan city at night. By the way, I hid arms and materials under the pond. After that, I secretly sent a message to Director Jiang, telling her where the bodies were and how to modify the autopsy news, How to dredge and buy out contacts and create rumors depends on director Jiang''s own level.


    After this event was over, I was free all of a sudden and settled my mind.


    Iceberg beauty and little sister came to see me.


    It is worth mentioning that the iceberg beauty came to see me with the swallow. It is said that just to come to the hospital to see me, I thought about it for three days. What a woman with poor IQ.


    "Sister Liuli, don''t be shy. Go in quickly, go in!"


    Junxia didn''t hurt, so she went home to take a bath first. I was bored lying on the bed in the private ward, eating an apple and staring at the lotus shaped crystal chandelier above my head. At this time, there was a slippery cry urged by the little sister outside the ward, which surprised me to climb up from the bed.


    I swallowed my saliva, put the half eaten apple at the head of the bed and looked nervously outside the ward.


    "Oh, come on in! Sister Liuli, what are you afraid of!"


    There was a lot of noise outside the door. After a while, the door was finally pushed open. Then, a large group of people who stunned me rushed in. The leader was the iceberg beauty Liuli, who was a little shy. At the moment, her waist was surrounded by her little sister with her hands. Behind Liuli, there were Qingchun and Heiniu. The last one was the swallow with her sister Yanyun, Seeing seven girls, I hurried out of bed.


    "Liuli... You''re here."


    "Li Jian, sister Liuli is so shy! Mingming has been saying that she wants to see you a few days ago, but she has been talking about it for three days. She just doesn''t dare to come, or I caught her. How can I thank me?" the little sister said with a smile behind Liuli and made a grimace.


    When the little sister said this, the iceberg beauty''s face turned slightly red and said angrily:


    "Xiao Qing, that''s enough. No noise is allowed in the hospital." then, I put on a proud and cold posture, stepped on high heels and walked in slowly. At this time, I found that I touched a large bunch of daffodils in the hand of the iceberg beauty, and the fragrant aroma filled the whole room with the iceberg beauty''s entry.


    Iceberg beauty walked slowly towards me, facing my eyes. Halfway through, she suddenly stopped, looked quietly for two eyes, then continued to walk, and then inserted the flowers into the vase at the head of the bed.


    "We... Came to visit you, and by the way... Thank you." in a short sentence, the iceberg beauty stopped twice, and finally finished with difficulty.


    It was the first time I saw the iceberg beauty faltering and slightly ashamed. Suddenly, I felt so novel. After all, iceberg beauty is a rational beauty. It''s a little difficult to say such emotional words of thanks.


    "Thank you, I didn''t do anything... Besides, I didn''t save you. I''m just a fool who fell into someone else''s pit and is still bumping against the wall."


    I felt my head in embarrassment and laughed.


    "Thank you." the iceberg beauty''s tone calmed a little, "at least... You''re brave."


    "Oh, sister Liuli, the meat is dead ~ ~" the little sister came in from the door, covered her mouth and said with a smile.


    The iceberg beauty''s face turned red again and stared at the little sister.


    At this time, the swallow also came up slowly, wearing a green dress and even a white sling from the collar. She came to the iceberg beauty and stood side by side with the iceberg beauty. The two beauties stood side by side, one mild as the warm sun in spring and the other cold as the gray snow in winter.

 Chapter 376

    "Swallow..."


    "Li Jian, I want to thank you too." after the swallow looked at the iceberg beauty, he looked at me gently and slightly excited and said, "Bai Shaoqi has offered to retry my parents'' fraud case. Yesterday... Bai Shaoqi found my mother."


    "Really? That''s great!!" hearing the good news told me by the swallow, I got up from the edge of the bed. I''m afraid this is the best news I''ve heard in the past few days.


    "Yes, so I''ll thank you, Li Jian." the swallow smiled with a trace of clear tears in the corners of her eyes. Then she slowly came to me. Two slender and soft hands rested on my shoulders. I had time to react. The swallow''s soft lips touched my lips.


    For a moment, an electric shock like feeling spread from the swallow''s lips to all parts of my body, making my whole body like an electric shock. The feeling of being immortal made me feel as if I were in a fairyland in the clouds.


    The swallow didn''t kiss me for long. After kissing gently, he left me and looked at me with a little shyness.


    "Li Jian, thank you!" just as the swallow''s lips left, the little sister suddenly jumped up, "we all know what you have done for us!" said, and the little sister kissed me on the face.


    Then, Qingchun sister, short haired sister, and even Heiniu and Yanyun sister came forward and playfully kissed each of my left and right faces.


    "Li Jian, thank you!"


    "Thanks... Thanks."


    "Thank you."


    "Thank you for saving my sister, brother Li Jian."


    Beautiful women kissed me on my face, which made me feel like a dream. Only after everyone else kissed, I found that the iceberg beauty was still standing in place, Qianqian jade hands wanted to lift and release, and her eyelashes trembled slightly. It seemed that I didn''t know what to do.


    "Sister Liuli, say it! It''s said that men like women to kiss!" the little sister saw the iceberg beauty hesitant and pushed her hard. The iceberg beauty''s body stumbled and was finally pushed in front of me.


    For a moment, my eyes were aligned with the clear and cool eyes of the iceberg beauty.


    For a moment, he looked at me,


    "Er... Colored glaze..."


    "..." the water waves flow in the eyes of the iceberg beauty. She seems to be a little overwhelmed.


    "Thank you." after a struggle, the iceberg beauty finally repeated this sentence. Then, the iceberg beauty''s lips trembled slightly and approached my face slowly.


    Watching the white and flawless face of the iceberg beauty approaching gradually, my heart beat violently.


    Near


    Near


    Closer


    My heart beat more and more fiercely. Finally, I felt a cold and humid feeling on my face.


    I was stunned.


    The iceberg beauty kissed me.


    She kissed me.


    She has always been a rational school. She only knows how to hide her feelings in her heart. She actually kissed me!


    The iceberg beauty just touched my face and left slowly. Then she turned her head quickly and didn''t look at me any more. But I saw that the iceberg beauty''s ears were red.


    "Wow!"


    "Sister Liuli is great!"


    The iceberg beauty didn''t say anything, but stepped forward and wanted to quickly walk out of the ward. It seemed that she was avoiding something. However, I came forward and took the iceberg beauty''s hand.


    "Wait a minute, Liuli." I held her with some embarrassment.


    As soon as the iceberg beauty''s body stagnated, she slowly turned back and looked at me. Her face is as pink as cherry.


    "What are you doing?" the iceberg beauty asked faintly.


    "Liuli... Well, I don''t know what to say." I scratched the back of my head and said shyly, "in fact, you will be kidnapped, or because of me. In fact, I should apologize to you. When you were kidnapped, I almost... Thought I would never see you again... At that time, I really... Had an unspeakable anxiety."


    Iceberg beauty listened to me quietly, her mouth opened and closed, but she didn''t make a sound.


    "Although Liuli has been in this world for almost a year, what I miss most is the days I spent with you, the swallow, Xiaoqing, Jiajia, Heyu, and Canaan in my apartment... Those days are the most unforgettable."


    "Really?" the iceberg beauty mumbled her lips and said coldly.


    "In the future... Let''s live together, OK?" I shook my fist. Finally, I summoned up the courage to say this.


    "What are you talking about?" this time, both the iceberg beauty and other girls showed their surprised expression.


    "In the future, I will buy villas and houses in Santan city... Of course, there will be apartments, entertainment centers and amusement halls. If you don''t mind, you can move in and live in my house. The facilities are absolutely first-class, which is a little away from your university, but there will be buses nearby..." I said with some embarrassment.


    "OK, OK, let''s go live! Very good!" unexpectedly, after hearing my suggestion, the little sister immediately cheered, while Qingchun and black girl clapped their hands.


    "Swallow, you also live with Liuli. That land is my territory, and outsiders will not hurt you again. You can also... Live there with Liuli and them."


    I turned to the swallow and said.


    Hearing my proposal, the swallow''s eyes moved slightly. She looked at the iceberg beauty, and then looked at me. Her eyes showed a bit of confusion.


    "But... Li Jian, you." the swallow''s eyes fell on the iceberg beauty, and seemed to feel sorry for me.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll come and live with you, too."


    "Ah? Li Jian, you too?" this time, all the beauties were shocked.


    "Well, I can''t live in Junxia''s house forever." I said with some embarrassment, "now I have the ability to be independent, and it''s time to build my own house. At that time... I want to build a house like a castle and connect you girls who have been intertwined with my life... To the castle." speaking of this, Even my old man blushed a little. I scolded myself in my heart: Li Jian, Li Jian, are you too whimsical? Castle, don''t you know what low-key is?


    "Castle. Wow, OK, Li Jian, you have to make a deal!" unexpectedly, the little sister was excited and shouted with other beauties.


    "Of course I did." I smiled and said. My heart is a little ashamed. Accidentally... I seem to be talking big again


    But even if I can''t do it now, so what?


    One day, I will give a happy return to all the girls who have helped me, loved me and loved me


    one fine day.


    Happy and relaxed laughter broke out in the ward. The afternoon sun shone on us through the window and through the gap between the curtains, illuminating all of us.


    The bright sunshine, the warmth of the afternoon, and the laughter of the girls.


    It''s like going back to one day 400 years ago.


    Swallows, after they left, I dealt with something in the hospital. Three days have passed since the day of the accident, and many injured people have left one after another. The female wolf head and Awaha clothes have recovered early.


    The best news for me is the news that the remains of the terrorist who assassinated the black widow have been found in the newspaper. The announcement of this news means that I have completely cleared myself of suspicion.


    Suddenly, I was empty.


    Although life in the hospital is comfortable, it is also very boring. Another day later, junxialai hurriedly picked me up and said that her mother came back and was eager to see me.


    Frightened by Junxia''s words, I hurried out of the hospital, and then took Junxia''s car back to Junxia''s hometown.


    The place I went this time was not Junxia''s residence, but the largest villa in Junxia''s family living park. That was Junxia''s mother and the location of Lin Yuwei.


    When I got to the door, I saw a silver "wild goose Eagle", which is also a famous car in the women''s era, and it is also the most environmentally friendly and energy-saving high-end famous car.


    "Be honest when you see my mother later." Junxia said to me with thousands of instructions.


    "Know, know." in fact, I''m also very nervous. It seems that men in the world are in the same mood when they see their father-in-law and mother-in-law!


    With Junxia pretending to be an honest man, I entered the magnificent mansion. When I arrived at the meeting living room, I saw a woman with half a hundred hair, about 50 years old, wearing a pair of thick presbyopia glasses, sitting at the long table in the reception hall with a newspaper and watching attentively.


    Seeing Junxia''s mother, I couldn''t help looking at her more. In terms of appearance, Junxia''s mother is naturally no different from Junxia, that is, she is more than 20 years old, her appearance has declined slightly, and there are some years'' marks in the corners of her eyes and dimples. But the overall look is still very refreshing. The figure is still very coordinated. The big one is big and the thin one is thin. It''s not easy enough for a woman who has given birth to four girls.


    "Mom!" seeing her mother''s concentration in reading the newspaper, Junxia couldn''t help crying like a little girl, attracting her old attention.


    Lin Yuwei slowly raised her head, put down the newspaper and looked at Junxia and me entering the door. A pair of beautiful eyes showed the vicissitudes of life, but her hale and hearty eyes looked at us.


    Especially when she saw me, Lin Yuwei''s eyes showed a few complicated expressions.


    "Han Han, you''re back. The one next to you... Is Li Jian?"

 Chapter 377

    "Yes, mom. That''s him." Junxia shyly responded to her mother and pushed me on my ass. I stumbled and stumbled, and then responded that Junxia prompted me to come forward to greet.


    "Hello, aunt." I''m my mother-in-law. Of course I should be polite and respectful!


    "Come and let me have a look. My eyes are not very good." Lin Yuwei said in a slightly old voice. I hurried forward and walked all the way to Lin Yuwei, so that she could see it clearly.


    "HMM. the skull is wide, the temporal muscle ridge of the mandible is thick, the eyebrows are thick, the bridge of the nose is straight, the cheekbones are prominent, and the bone surface is uneven. It''s really a man''s characteristic." Lin Yuwei squints at me, nods and says.


    Although I have had some plastic surgery, plastic surgery is more about changes in skin and grease. For example, I had a lot of fat, so my skin became tight after removing the grease. However, the change in skull structure is very small, so my male characteristics remain very obvious. Junxia''s mother is a famous scholar and doctor, I have studied the history of the mixed age deeply, so I can see these male characteristics at a glance.


    "Aunt Lin, thank you for calling the public security bureau that day to help me clarify." although the main reason why I can be protected by the public security bureau is ye Zhuqing and commander Chen, at least Junxia''s mother has helped me, so I also want to thank her.


    "HMM. Han Han told me everything about you, and I''ve learned more about it. It''s not your fault in itself. You''re also trying to save your friends. It''s just a little influential. I came out because Han Han begged me. I don''t have much relationship with the people in the public security Bureau, and my power is not even as good as Jiang Huining, but my influence in academia It''s a little more powerful, and it''s a little thin. "


    Although Junxia''s mother is just a director of the Provincial Archives Bureau and a cadre at the main office level, she is also at the main office level, and her power can''t be compared with that of the public security department. However, Junxia''s mother has a great influence in Santan city. The Lin family is also an old family in Santan city. There have been a lot of literati Yan guests, so the people of the public security department will worry more or less because of the Lin family''s face.


    Moreover, Junxia''s mother is a famous academic master in China and has published many books. Her influence is equivalent to the influence of celebrities such as Yi Zhongtian and Yu Dan in the 21st century. Such figures have a little voice wherever they go.


    "Aunt, thank you for your understanding." I was overjoyed to hear Junxia''s mother say so. It seems that Junxia''s mother is also a smart woman and will not make trouble for me at will.


    Great, great


    "Don''t seem so strange. On your resume, you are the child adopted by our Lin family. I heard that you know commander Chen of Yunnan Military Region and governor Zheng chengshuang of Henan Province because of some coincidence?"


    "Ah, um... Yes." since Lin Yuwei knows everything, I can''t deny it. I nodded and said yes.


    "These big people will know you, and I can only say that you are really lucky. But I don''t think they can help you again, can they?" Lin Yuwei asked me after thinking about it.


    Thinking of the changeable ye Zhuqing and the prudent commander Chen, I nodded and said, "aunt, you''re right. I met those big people by chance... They don''t have a deep friendship. Most of them came out to help me mediate because they know that I''m a man."


    Lin Yuwei nodded, "It''s also amazing. Han Han said that you came to our time in 2012. It''s really amazing that you can travel around in less than a year, know so many great people and experience so many wonderful things. It''s not even too much to be a legend. If you didn''t see you with your own eyes, I really can''t believe what Han Han said is true."


    Lin Yuwei looked at me up and down, then smiled and said to me:


    "In fact, I wanted to see you very much after I learned your news from Han Han. Han Han is really true. It took so long to tell me. I was surprised when people from the secret service came to our house to search for men."


    Then Lin Yuwei looked at Junxia with dissatisfied eyes. Junxia put her hands in front of her belly and stuck out her tongue, just like a little girl. Even in front of me, Junxia wouldn''t show such an expression, but in front of her mother, Junxia was like a child who didn''t grow up.


    "Mom" Junxia said coyly, and then she didn''t say anything.


    "Well, you silly girl, stop talking. It''s silly to read." Lin Yuwei glared at Junxia, then turned to look at me and said, "Li Jian, if you can calm down this time, you should also consider your future? As a man, the future will not be smooth. Tell me what you plan to do. I know Junxia is interested in you. I''m Junxia''s mother. You have no relatives. If you like, you can also regard me as your own relatives. What''s the matter Tell me everything. "


    Hearing Lin Yuwei''s words, a trace of warmth and emotion flowed through my heart. Mom? I haven''t heard this word for a long time since I came to this world. Looking at Lin Yuwei with a soft face, I have an unspeakable affinity and emotion flowing in my heart. But on second thought, if I recognize Lin Yuwei as a mother, isn''t Junxia my sister When I think about it, I have an inexplicable sense of disobedience and stimulation in my mind.


    "Thank you for being so kind to me," I said gratefully.


    "Don''t be so outspoken."


    Lin Yuwei smiled kindly, then took me forward and looked at me again and again. There was unspeakable excitement in her eyes.


    Lin Yuwei looked at me and said earnestly, "Li Jian, I won''t say anything else. But I know very well the relationship between you and Han Han. I know you like Han Han very much. Between you and Han Han, there should be a feeling called ''love'' in the past male and female times."


    When it comes to love, my face is a little hot, but Junxia is OK. She is not very sensitive to the word love. After all, I have been rendered by the culture of the 21st century, so I feel a little numb when I mention love.


    "I''m a very open-minded person, and the conditions in my family are not bad. As long as Han Han doesn''t look away, and I''m also a kind of bad hearted and evil person, I won''t object. What''s more, you''re still the only man in the world, at least a recorded person, or a person who crossed over 400 years ago. You can be with Han Han Han, It''s also an honor for our Lin family. "


    Lin Yuwei''s words made me happy. It seems that Lin Yuwei doesn''t object to me being with Junxia? At this point, I felt a sudden sigh of relief.


    I looked at Junxia with some joy and saw that Junxia was also full of joy.


    "Since you are willing to fight with the underworld forces to save your friends these days, it seems that you are also a person who attaches importance to love and righteousness. I think it would be good for Han Han to give it to a child like you. But you should also promise me that you must take good care of Gu Junxia. Han Han has been given preferential treatment since childhood and hasn''t suffered much. Moreover, she has been immersed in reading since childhood and has been stuck in the picture all day In the library, I''m not very clear about the dangers of many people in society. You must take more care of her. "


    "OK. Aunt Lin, I will certainly be kind to Junxia. In fact... Junxia takes care of me more than I take care of her. After all, I''m not from this era. In this era, it''s like people in the countryside enter the city and don''t understand anything." I''m glad to hear Lin Yuwei''s instructions, It seems that Lin Yuwei agrees with me and Junxia!

 Chapter 378

    Lin Yuwei smiled and said:


    "However, Li Jian, if you want to be with Han Han, you must promise me one thing."


    Hearing Lin Yuwei''s words, my heart sank again. I looked at Lin Yuwei and asked:


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Yuwei said:


    "If you want to be with Han Han, you must not expose your identity as a man. Absolutely not."


    Hearing Lin Yuwei''s words, I was slightly surprised, and even Lian Junxia was a little puzzled:


    "Why do you say that, mom?"


    Lin Yuwei sighed, looked at Junxia and me, and said sincerely:


    "Li Jian, your existence is not only related to the future reproduction and development of our women''s world, but also related to the life and death of all mankind in the future. Therefore, your identity must not be exposed. Once the news that you are a man is known to some terrorists, especially those in the beneficiary country, I''m afraid we will be in danger."


    "What do you mean, aunt Lin? My existence is related to human life and death?" I asked with some doubt.


    When I asked, Lin Yuwei frowned slightly, then went to the front door of the meeting room, closed the door completely, turned around, walked back cautiously, looked at me and Junxia, and said cautiously:


    "The next thing I want to say is absolute state secrets, even world-class secrets. Only the senior management of the archives office can know the secrets. Li Jian, if your identity is not special, I would never tell you. Han Han, you are the same."


    "Mom, what secret is so important?" hearing her mother speak in such a serious tone, Junxia is also a little embarrassed.


    "Take it easy, it''s a national AAA level secret, and it''s also the most important secret." Lin Yuwei slowly walked over and stood in front of us before lowering her voice and said mysteriously:


    "Han Han, Li Jian, there is one thing that most ordinary people all over the world don''t know. Even the top leaders of some countries don''t know. This can be said to be the biggest secret of our human world."


    Lin Yuwei''s expression is dignified and incomparably solemn. The previous kind and peaceful expression has been swept away.


    "Aunt, tell me... I swear I will never say it."


    Lin Yuwei looked at us and was silent for a while. Finally, she breathed out and said:


    "This secret is about the mechanical capital."


    "Mechanical imperial capital?" hearing this completely strange term, I was dazed, while Junxia was shocked.


    "Mechanical imperial capital... What is it?" I turned my head and looked at Junxia puzzled and asked.


    Junxia frowned, looked at me and said slowly:


    "It is one of the largest cities in the west of the beneficiary country. It is also... A place called the forbidden zone of mankind. It can be said that it is one of the most mysterious places in the world. It is said that the high-tech achievements of all mankind for more than 300 years have been concentrated in that city... But since more than 160 years ago, the city has been banned and no one has ever been in it Went into that city. "


    "Yes." Lin Yuwei nodded and said, "there are 13 administrative regions in Shihui country, commonly known as 13 states. When Shihui country was still the United States, all 13 regions faced great disasters because of the war and the outbreak of Yellowstone volcano. The United States, once the world''s largest power, was hit by this, resulting in a significant economic decline."


    "Then there was civil strife in the United States. Fifty one small states in the United States split into thirteen small countries. Later, almost 50 years later, the thirteenth of the thirteen states unified the other twelve countries and re established a new country, which is now the beneficiary country."


    Lin Yuwei spoke slowly, "That state is Nevada, which used to be the state where Area 51 of the United States was located. Area 51 of the United States was once the concentration of the highest civilization and the highest scientific and technological achievements of all mankind, and it was also the most mysterious place in the United States. After the Civil War, Nevada united with the original land of area 51 in the southwest corner of the Las Vegas mountains to build a city called" mechanical city ". The city center is built at the top of the Las Vegas mountains, more than 1300 meters high, so it is also known as the "city of the sky". It was also the largest city in Nevada. "


    "City of the sky?" Lin Yuwei''s words remind me of Hayao Miyazaki''s film "city of the sky" in the 21st century. Of course, the current city of the sky and the one in the 21st century are completely two concepts.


    "Er... What''s wrong with that city?" I asked with some guilt.


    "Li Jian, are you from the 21st century? Let me ask you, do you think the science and technology of our current era has made great progress compared with your era?" Lin Yuwei looked at me and asked.


    Her words stunned me, but when it comes to civilization in the 25th Century, compared with that in the 21st century, it is indeed not a great progress, that is, it has been improved by almost 20 or 30 years compared with that in the 21st century. At least, it is hard for me to believe that this is the world 400 years later.


    "In fact, our human civilization reached a high level in the 22nd and 23rd centuries. Many technologies are much more advanced than before, especially ''artificial intelligence'' robots. They even can completely replace us."


    Lin Yuwei said seriously.


    "AI...?"


    "Yes. After the Third World War, human civilization did take a big step backward, but in the following more than 100 years, we humans gradually developed. Until the end of the 22nd century to the middle and late 23rd century, when our human civilization was the most developed. At that time, every family had robots, and even mechanical labor could completely replace hands Work. A person can even live without exercise for a day and keep a posture. Because there are robots waiting on him. "


    Lin Yuwei said faintly, "At that time, it was almost more than 60 years after men disappeared from the earth. The earth entered a period of turbulence, which indeed led to the stagnation of our civilization... However, what really led to the significant retrogression of our human civilization again was a major Robot Revolution in 2297. That revolution was the evolution of artificial intelligence robots through self-discipline It has reached its peak and broken through the constraints of the three laws of robots. "


    "Because of the outbreak of that revolution, any electronic information industry of our mankind has been completely destroyed. Because of the popularity of the Internet of things, robots with their own ideas can control every city, even every Arsenal and every family through programs. Computers and household appliances of every family in the world are all controlled by robots." Lin Yuwei frowned.


    "In short, robots want to rebel. What''s more serious is... Robots want to rule us."


    Hearing this, my heart was shocked. Isn''t this... A plot only in science fiction movies?


    True or false? How could this happen?


    "What about later?" I asked timidly.


    "Later, in order to prevent their families from being controlled by robots, people at that time had to smash all household appliances, as long as all properties related to the Internet of things were destroyed. There was a large-scale anti robot wave all over the world. But... The most serious thing was that robots at that time had controlled the nuclear arsenal of the United States."


    "At that time, the United States already had more than 16000 nuclear bombs. Moreover... They were all concentrated in the machinery City and controlled by the head of the machinery City, a main computer called Zeus. That main computer is also the most high-end artificial intelligence in the world. If it wants to destroy all mankind, it can destroy the whole world by opening the Arsenal and dropping nuclear bombs..."


    "Destroy... The world?!"


    Hearing this, I was completely shocked. No wonder, Lin Yuwei said, it will be a class 5A state secret, which is really a major event related to the life and death of all mankind!

 Chapter 379

    "What happened to that computer?" I asked blankly.


    "The host computer originally wanted to rule all mankind through the threat of nuclear weapons. At that time, the governments of all mankind united to destroy the mechanical city in various ways... However, the defense of the city was too tight. Moreover, the most important thing was that once the city was attacked by weapons, its nuclear weapons would be opened and nuclear bombs would be launched to the world , mankind is really dead... "


    "What happened to the mechanical city?" I asked impatiently. It''s frightening to think of such a dangerous city, a city ruled by robots!


    "The city of machinery is still there. 160-70 years ago, the leader of the international organization pikao corpse at that time and the chief of the hacker alliance, a talented hacker named Zhu Qingyun and her team spent many years inventing a giant computer virus that invaded Zeus''s main computer. That giant virus was encrypted with a password of the 27th power of five times ten, even if it was Zeus''s main power The brain''s computing speed of 1 million megabytes per second also takes almost 160 or 70 years to unlock... Before the password is unlocked, Zeus''s computer can''t operate and is in a standby decryption state, and the whole machinery City has been banned. "


    "Banned?"


    "Well, it''s been 160 or 70 years, but no government or organization has dared to enter the city. The periphery of the city has also been tightly blocked by people from the world government. No one can enter except men."


    Lin Yuwei narrowed her eyes slightly and said.


    "No woman can enter the mechanical city. Once a woman is found to enter or be attacked by weapons, the Zeus computer''s emergency preparation system will wake up and surrender the nuclear bomb to the world instead of Zeus. Even the virus of the hacker alliance is useless."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yuwei''s expression was more dignified.


    But I was more and more confused.


    "Why can''t women enter the city of machinery, but men can?" I asked puzzled. Can''t robots be sexist?


    "No, it''s related to the three laws of robots. Han Han, you should know the three laws of robots?" Lin Yuwei turned to look at her daughter and said.


    Junxia''s body stiffened, and then said in a straight face:


    "Well. First, robots can''t hurt people or stand idly by while people are hurt. Second, robots should obey all orders of people, but they should not violate the first law. Third, robots should protect their own safety, but they should not violate the first and second laws. The three rules of robotics are put forward."


    "Yes, these are the three laws of robots put forward by Asimov, a science fiction writer in the 20th century. Later, the artificial intelligence development team implanted the original program of the most basic operation program of robots. All robots should abide by it, including Zeus, the main computer of the city of machinery." Lin Yuwei nodded.


    "But... That has half a dime to do with men?" my father-in-law asked confusedly.


    "In English, the spelling of human man is the same as that of man. When writing the initial program, the programmer didn''t notice this," said Lin Yuwei, "Women are women... That is to say, after the extinction of men, robots actively changed the concept of word logic through self-discipline evolution and assimilated the concepts of human man and man. In that way, robots can break the three laws of robots. In other words, robots can not protect women, do not obey women''s orders, or even... Kill women ¡£¡±


    Pass!


    Hearing this, my heart pulled heavily, as if a magic claw in the air had grabbed my heart!


    "Unexpectedly... It would be like this." there was a buzzing sound in my brain. For a moment, I felt like waking up from a dream.


    It''s funny that I''ve been dealing with small local forces such as black widow and grey Swan all the time, but I don''t know my real importance at all.


    My existence is actually related to the life and death of all mankind.


    Because the concepts of man and human man in English are the same, the first two laws of the three laws of robot actually become:


    Robots can''t hurt men. Robots must obey men


    Let me go. If so, don''t I... Have the ability to control the life and death of the world? Isn''t that amazing?


    Wow, ha ha


    I was proud, but when I saw the serious expressions of Lin Yuwei and Junxia, I couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Li Jian, you have to find out who you are now. As long as you live one day and can enter the mechanical City, you may become the master of the mechanical city. At that time, the life and death of all mankind may be in your hands." Lin Yuwei''s words, like a Mount Tai pressing on my head, not only made me feel inexplicable excitement, but also an incomparable sense of tension.


    "So Li Jian, you must realize your importance. You can''t put yourself in danger again in the future. If you die without a second man who can talk, I''m afraid we humans have no way to prevent the main computer of Zeus from starting the nuclear weapon library." Lin Yuwei said to me with a squint of her eyes.


    "No..." I was confused in my mind and suddenly told me such an important news. I really had an unacceptable feeling.


    "So, Li Jian, you should not only keep your identity as a man, but also give birth to as many boys as possible, so as to ensure that male offspring can replace you in the event of your accident, and that men can stop the startup program of the nuclear weapon Library of the main computer of the mechanical city."


    Lin Yuwei said earnestly, "Only men can enter the city of machinery, and only men can get the control of the main computer Zeus. As long as they get the control of the city of machinery, it means that human civilization can rise a lot. Many cutting-edge technologies more than 100 years ago were hidden in the underground secret arsenal of the city of machinery, which is a super treasure. So countries are very happy Over the years, I have been trying all kinds of ways to create real male genes, and even invested a lot of human, material and financial resources... "


    "Like China, there are dozens of secret experimental bases. The government carries out these secret studies, on the one hand, for the consideration of social labor force, social structure and human development, on the other hand, it is also possible to obtain the rule of the machinery City. As long as it can control the Machinery City, that country has the power of the whole world. Therefore, many places Once you know Li Jian''s existence, you will be arrested at any cost... "


    It''s not so scary for me. According to Lin Yuwei, isn''t it the stupidest act for me to run around in the southeast and northwest for the past half a year?


    Listening to Lin Yuwei''s story, my eyes fell on Junxia''s face and muttered:


    "No wonder people from the secret service would chase me... It turns out that my importance is related to the interests of the country..."


    I know the importance of myself. Now I''m just a mobile remote control. As long as I''m caught, the Chinese may control the machinery City. In that case, the extreme high technology sealed in the human world for nearly 200 years may restart the restoration of the Soviet Union and save all mankind!


    But what if I fall into the hands of the underworld or illegal organizations? They are likely to use me in turn to take charge of the nuclear arsenal threatening the whole earth and dominate the world. At that time, I will become a great sinner.


    Just thinking about such a scene, I shudder.


    "No wonder..." Junxia also seemed to understand something. She looked at me and said, "Li Jian, it''s so important."


    "You two must not tell this matter. Even in state secrets, it is the highest level of confidentiality. If it weren''t for my position, I wouldn''t have the authority to know this secret. I''m afraid the news of the machinery city will cause panic among all mankind. This kind of thing must be kept 100% confidential." Lin Yuwei repeatedly reminded us to keep it confidential, which shows the importance of this news.


    Junxia also said, "Mom, we all know the importance. You didn''t even tell me about it. I know it''s very serious. Li Jian is a smart man. He won''t say it."


    Junxia and I nodded heavily, saying that we would strictly keep the secret and would not tell the secret anyway.


    "Li Jian, now you know the importance of your identity. You must protect yourself and cover up your identity. Otherwise, maybe our Lin family will be greatly implicated. I allow you to stay with Han Han because I hope to keep you. But I''m also worried that because of you, our Lin family will suffer great disasters. So you should know yourself clearly ¡£¡±


    "I see, aunt. I will keep a low profile in the future. I won''t do any more dangerous actions to expose myself," I said.


    "Hey, in fact, it''s hard for you to keep a low profile as the discoverer of the golden city. I heard that you want to do business. Lian Junxia resigned from her original position in the archives group of the Archives Bureau and started business with you. I can only say that it''s OK to do business, but it must be as a woman." Lin Yuwei told me.


    "I see, aunt, I know what you mean. You said so much, but you don''t want me to expose my identity. I''ve tried not to let others know my identity for more than half a year. People who know my identity basically won''t say it now."


    Although I promised so, I thought of something else in my heart


    Ye Zhuqing, pikao corpse and LAN Yueer should all know about the machinery City.


    When I think about it, I understand why LAN Yuer and ye Zhuqing are willing to help me. Especially LAN Yuer said she was willing to promise me three favors. Is it also because of the consideration of the machinery City?


    Is their real purpose to win my favor indirectly, and then let me willingly become the tool they use to control the world?


    Although the idea is a little absurd, if they really spy on me and hope I can become their weapon to control the whole world... Don''t I always be their chess piece?


    I can''t help shivering at the thought of this.

 Chapter 380

    I can''t help shivering at the thought of this.


    It took a while to recover.


    "Aunt Lin, do you know what the relationship between the machinery City and the Rothschild family is?" I asked my question subconsciously.


    "And the Rothschild family? Why do you ask?" Lin Yuwei asked strangely.


    "Just... Just ask."


    "I don''t know. But I only know that blue moon, the eighth generation heir of the Rothschild family, is an honorary consultant of NASA. The Luo family also participated in the construction and investment of the machinery City. But I''m afraid only the Luo family knows the specific secret."


    "Really..." I nodded vaguely.


    Lin Yuwei said positively:


    "All right. In short, I hope you can keep it secret. I''ll entrust you with more ID cards during this period to avoid accidents. You can change your identity at the first time. In the future, Li Jian, wherever you go, you must take your bodyguard in case." Lin Yuwei said to me after pointing her finger at her thigh, "Then, there''s another thing, Li Jian. You must promise to do it, otherwise, I won''t allow you to be with Han Han."


    "What''s up?" when asked here, Junxia and I asked at the same time.


    "Han Han, you little girl is in a hurry. If you have a man, you don''t even want your mother. Treat others like Li Jian as a baby." Lin Yuwei looked at Junxia angrily.


    "Mom, you..."


    "Er..."


    Although Junxia''s mother is obsessed with learning, she is also a man of temperament. She is more rigorous than the obscene girl''s mother, but she is more peaceful and gentle than the serious old woman like commander Chen and director Jiang, giving people a feeling of mother and friends.


    Lin Yuwei said with a faint bitter smile on her face, "you two can be safe, which is my blessing."


    As she spoke, Lin Yuwei''s eyes fell on Junxia''s face and said:


    "Han Han, if you can''t conceive Li Jian''s child, you can actually let Yanyan try... This time she came back to accept government implantation..."


    "Mom, what are you talking about! How can Yanyan come...?" I was shocked to hear that Lin Yuwei wanted the hot girl to have children with Junxia, and Junxia looked at her mother with dissatisfaction and shame.


    "Hehe, I''m just saying. But if you''re the only one, it doesn''t necessarily prove that Li Jian can give birth to a boy. Wan gave birth to a girl..."


    "Then have another one!" Junxia said stubbornly.


    "But how can there be so much time? Han Han, think about it. A man can make hundreds of millions of women pregnant a day, and a woman can only have one child a year. If you are unlucky and can''t give birth to a man all the time, isn''t it..."


    "I''ll try my best, mom, don''t say..." when Lin Yuwei said so, Junxia''s expression was also a little gloomy. She bit her teeth and said with a red face.


    "Well, mom, I won''t say anything more. But you must have a baby earlier. You are 30 years old. Having children after the golden age is not good for your health, and you don''t have the strength to take care of the children..."


    "I know, I know, well, I''ll take Li Jian first!" Junxia knew that her mother should explain almost everything. She hurriedly pulled me to leave. Lin Yuwei was still a little reluctant to part with her and shouted behind:


    "Han Han, you''d better consider your mother''s words. More people get pregnant and more hope..."


    "Who will listen to you!" Junxia said to her mother shyly. From the respect at the beginning to the rebellion now, Junxia''s change is so fast that I can''t accept it.


    I have a big head, too. It seems that Junxia''s mother still wants more men in the world


    I was taken out of the Lin family''s Mansion by Junxia. I was taken back to Junxia''s private residence. Four maids came to meet me in spring, summer, autumn and winter. The three bodyguards who had just recovered from the injury also came to see Junxia and me at the first time.


    "Young master, young lady, you are back."


    "Master, you''re back! That''s great!" Xiaobai ran up to me as if she hadn''t seen her master''s dog for a long time. Her black hair jumped around and danced with her white dress. "Master, are you hurt? I''m so worried about you." After being happy for a while, Xiaobai opened her eyes and looked at me up and down. She was relieved to see that I didn''t lack arms and legs.


    With the commotion in the hall, the female wolf head, the three saints, the hot girl, the nurse Xiaolai, the weak girl and the little sparrow came out one after another. They were all relieved to see Junxia and me.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m back!" I patted Xiaobai, who grabbed my clothes and fell into my arms, and greeted everyone with a smile. When I saw me, every girl''s face was filled with peace and relief, as if I had become the eye of the storm here.


    "Welcome back."


    "Welcome back, my Lord."


    The beauties crowded up and looked at me, showing a happy look one by one, and bursts of faint fragrance came to their nostrils,


    It stimulated my nasal cavity. In the face of the welcome of so many beautiful women with different customs, my blood surged in an instant!


    I have nothing to do now. Next, I can kill!


    "Ha ha, I''ve been in the hospital for three days. I''m bored. I still feel good at home." I stretched out and looked at the many girls in front of me, feeling warm happiness in my eyes. Swallow and Liuli are not here. During this time, in order to prevent being watched by the Golden Toad, they all live in hotels, and my people pick them up and send them in and out.


    "Xiao Ying, Xiao Yun, Xiao Yu, how are you?"


    "We''re fine, my Lord." the three saints replied respectfully, and they handed a fork and saluted in unison.


    "That''s good." I smiled at them. It was dinner time. Everyone got together and had a meal. During the meal, the three saints also specially performed a dance in Yunnan minority areas for us to celebrate my safe return, and prayed that other men of Awaha clothes could escape safely.


    The graceful dancing posture of the three girls is so passionate and elegant. With the flying dance of long skirts and the jumping of red muffin shoes, they are like jumping raindrops. Each action is so meticulous, gorgeous and natural that I am fascinated. In the end, even the female wolf head couldn''t help performing. She jumped up and down the stage in the living room, beat her chest and feet, and began a narcissistic performance, but no one could understand it.


    "Master, these days... I''ve finally learned how to boil eggs. Try it! Sister Chuntian said that I need to eat more protein to make up for my injury!" even Xiaobai happily took out two tender and transparent boiled eggs to me. They look white and smooth on the surface and are quite good, but bite them down... A stream of yellow water shot out and made me look all over my face.


    "I''ll go. How come it''s raw?! God, when will you get to know it!!!"


    Xiaobai''s foolish behavior caused me to cry again.


    The next few days, it can be said, are my rare free days.


    Apart from going to the hospital and Awaha''s apartment, I hardly went far. Over time, the death of the black widow has become a thing of the past.


    The people in Awaha clothes have also been discharged one after another. For those who died, except for the bodies of a few orphans used to play terrorists to cover up the truth, I sent Awaha clothes back to Yunnan. For other injured girls, I also gave a lot of subsidies.


    Of course, although some of my little sisters have lost their lives, the number of my little sister fighters in Yunnan has remained at about 900, and more have joined in the later stage. I fought against the black widow. Although I was used, the news that the black widow died in my hand also goes without a Shin, although the police say it was terrorists, But people on the road think I did it.


    So in the next few days, more and more thugs joined me. In addition to some little sisters of the black widow, there were two or three hundred helpless ordinary female thugs who said they would join us.


    I know that there must be some undercover characters of grey Swan and Golden Toad among these people, but now it''s time to hire people. Anyway, my overall strength is there, and I don''t plan to take action for a long time. I''m not afraid of undercover for the time being. And I seldom go out, which cuts off the channels for undercover agents to learn some information from me.


    In addition, we finally settled the alliance between grey Swan and me a week later. Of course, I agreed, but my request is biased towards commercial cooperation. In terms of specific actions against people, it depends on the situation. If grey swan takes the initiative to make trouble, I don''t choose to unite, but if Golden Toad or other forces take the initiative to provoke, I can lend one to the grey swan.


    In this way, grey Swan and I made a temporary agreement. Grey Swan seemed quite satisfied. On the same day, the alliance took the initiative to sell me the ownership of a piece of land in the southwest at a low price. However, it is required that she should share a small part of the future profits, that is, if I want to build a company on her site in the future, I must leave dry shares for her.


    After the combination of me and the grey swan, there was no news from the Golden Toad. Neither grey Swan nor I was the opponent of the Golden Toad, but the combination posed a great threat to the Golden Toad.


    And I also have a title on the road, that is tiger Li.


    As like as two peas from the ashes.


    Then... Then there are three major events.


    One big thing is that I bought several stores near the entertainment center I contracted, and I can finally start building an entertainment area that belongs to me. Without the black widow, the southeast corner of Santan city is a thriving scene, and even the sun seems to be shining. Of course, I guess it''s my illusion. When awahayi asked me the name of the entertainment center, I thought about it and told her that the entertainment center was called "heaven and earth".


    The second thing is that the round faced sister finally came to me and began to talk with me about opening a restaurant. Of course, I supported her. I lent her some of my men of Awaha clothes to be her employees, learn her skills and help her look after the restaurant chain. The round faced girl made a big move. She bought four stores in the prosperous area of Santan city and began her global restaurant chain plan. The brand of catering chain stores is KFC

 Chapter 381

    The third thing is about the clothing company.


    If a clothing company wants to operate normally, it is inseparable from skilled workers, brands, designers, procurement teams, various directors and senior executives, which involves Yanmei company of Yanzi family. Almost a week later, the swallow''s parents were tried again. Bai Shaoqi still looks forward to my face. Since he knew that I had an alliance with the grey swan, Bai Shaoqi dared not fart. He directly said that he was willing to resell Yanmei company to me. There was no change along with all kinds of workers and senior managers.


    Bai Shaoqi did this, on the one hand, because she was threatened by me and knew my ability, on the other hand, because she was also poisoned by me. The black widow died of witchcraft. She was one of the insiders, so she knew that if she wanted to disobey me, I would take her. It was very easy. As a plaintiff, Bai Shaoqi applied for a retrial, while the swallow took the initiative to apply for a retrial instead of his mother. It only takes a period of time for the swallow family to be released.


    Of course, the duration of the retrial is also very long. It takes a month. In this month, I also began to get familiar with the original senior management of Yanzi company, and many people have been strengthened. However, I haven''t been the chairman of the board. Now I''m the chairman of the board, I found that there are really many things to do, but I''m a little uncomfortable.


    Originally, I was still worried about the location of the office building of the clothing company, but because swallow said on behalf of her mother that she was willing to give me their office building, I also saved a lot of land sales and construction costs.


    Of course, in addition to the clothing company, the jewelry store of Awaha clothing will also build a company in Santan city in the future to operate the jewelry industry, so the office building is also needed, so the final lot planning is as follows.


    The authority of the swallow''s clothing company was transferred to me, but the office building was still in the southeast corner of Santan City, while the jewelry store of Awaha clothing was transferred to the site of grey swan in the southwest district and opened in different lots.


    So far, the jewelry of Awaha clothes mainly comes from the jewelry mines in Yunnan, especially the jewelry mountain at the end of Shangri La Grand Canyon in Riyue village. However, due to limited development and single jewelry type, it is not enough to expand the jewelry industry, especially to compete with other jewelry industries.


    In terms of jewelry origin, the largest jewelry origin in China is naturally Hotan in southern Xinjiang. Hotan jade is a beautiful jade that was famous all over China more than 400 years ago. It is no exception in this era.


    But Xinjiang is too far away for me. I don''t have any contacts there. It''s basically impossible to buy Hotan jade from Xinjiang


    This is what makes me difficult. If I can''t get in touch with larger jewelry developers, I''m afraid my jewelry business can''t grow in scale. At most, it will reach a medium level. Compared with those large jewelry companies, it''s almost impossible.


    This is what worries me.


    In addition, although Yanmei company has come back, its reputation has also declined a lot because of its bankruptcy. If you want to expand again and establish a reputation in Santan city and even the whole country, you must plan a series of publicity activities and make a gimmick to advertise, and if you want to advertise, you must have a suitable spokesperson, According to the thinking of the 21st century, to find spokesmen, they are basically looking for stars, movie stars, or celebrities. However, where can I find such people to speak for my company?


    Now, even Junxia seldom helps me because she is pregnant. I have to use my brain on my own. Although the publicity depends not on me, but on the Publicity Department of the company, the plan of the publicity department needs to be passed by me in the end. In the final analysis, it still has to be mixed with my thoughts.


    In order to revive Yanmei, my first plan is to find a spokesperson and advertise. But who can I find?


    This problem has been hovering in my mind for several days. I didn''t have a perfect answer until one night, when I was watching TV variety shows in the hall with Xiaobai and Junxia.


    "The championship competition of the 50th China top new singer competition is about to begin!"


    There is a new singer competition in the women''s world on TV. This is a very hot program, which is similar to the avenue of stars and the voice of China in the 21st century. It is held once a year. The reason why this program is so hot is that no matter what identity new people are, they can go on this stage, even the worst workers or even beggars, Can perform on stage. Of course, the premise is that you have the ability to pass the previous selection checkpoints.


    This program has produced countless Li level singers and superstars. Therefore, even if it has lasted for more than 50 years, the popularity of this program has not decreased.


    Because this is the 50th competition, some previous winners of the singer competition were invited to perform on the same stage with this singer, which reached a new level.


    In the past, Junxia was not interested in singing programs, but since she became pregnant and began to listen to prenatal education songs, Junxia was suddenly interested in these programs. This time, Junxia said she would watch them anyway, so we gathered in the hall to watch them together.


    Since the black widow incident passed, my life has entered a very flat and gentle period. I flirt with girls every day, or have constant ambiguity, even running in the company and at home, there are not many other major events.


    I''m afraid this is the warmest period of time since I came to the women''s world.


    "Let''s invite the five contestants to enter the championship competition!" in the program, the host presided over the program with passion, invited the five new singers to the stage, let them perform in turn, each sing three songs, and then decide who is the champion of the singer competition according to the comprehensive score of the referee on them!


    With the flashing of stage lights, five beautiful girl figures appear on the psychedelic stage. Between light and shadow, each woman''s outline is so dreamy and beautiful, which makes people lose their mind.


    I sat between Xiaobai and Junxia. I was also bored watching the girl appearing on the TV. Xiaobai ate snacks all over her mouth, staring at the TV screen without blinking. The female wolf head... Fell asleep bored.


    As the colorful LED lights sweep through the players in the championship competition one by one, the applause under the stage is wave after wave. Every time the LED falls, there will be applause and cheers. The degree of those voices is basically the same.


    However, when the LED light fell to the fifth and last player, the cheers under the stage were unprecedented intense and high.


    "Master, look, it''s sister Yueyin!"


    Looking at it, Xiaobai suddenly shouted, with full joy in his voice.


    "What? How could it be?" I was surprised when I heard Xiaobai''s cry.


    I wiped my eyes and stared at the last contestant on the TV screen. It was a woman wearing a simple goose yellow Ru skirt of an ancient woman in Jiangnan, with a beautiful melon seed face, dark and beautiful long hair, as well as that pair of ancient and strange eyes and the actor''s temperament. Isn''t it the female liar Qin Yueyin I met on my way back to Santan city?


    Unexpectedly, she participated in this new singer competition, and even entered the finals!


    "It''s really her." I couldn''t believe it when I looked at the music of Qin and Yue on TV. Then, I was not very interested in TV programs, and suddenly became interested!


    "The fifth contestant is the singer who has attracted much attention, Miss Qin Yueyin! Miss Qin Yueyin has attracted much attention recently because she not only has a good voice, but also has a strong talent for composing music and lyrics. In previous singer competitions, sister Qin Yueyin has defeated several newcomers who have attracted much attention by imitating big stars with her own songs Hand, and many of her participating songs have recently become popular. What''s more surprising is that Miss Qin Yueyin sings her own songs every time she participates, and each capital is different. It''s amazing! "


    "It is said that Miss Qin Yueyin and her sisters were orphans when they were young. Miss Qin Yueyin, who lived in poverty, even lived on begging and performing arts for some time. If she hadn''t met a mysterious noble who liked her talents, Miss Qin Yueyin wouldn''t have the opportunity to stand here today."


    The host introduced the past of Qin Yueyin, so that those audiences who did not know the life experience of Qin Yueyin could know the story of Qin Yueyin.


    "Well, that''s all for the introduction of each player. No matter how sympathetic stories have been in the past, the finals are still cruel. Whether they can survive depends on the talent and play of each player!"


    Next is the competition. I hold my breath and watch the music of Qin and Yue on TV. It can be seen that she is very nervous. In the face of tens of thousands of audience, Qin Yueyin and even her legs tremble a little.


    "Li Jian, do you and Xiaobai know this Qin Yueyin?" Junxia asked me strangely.


    "Well, I know. I met her on the way back to Santan city. At that time, I saw her poor and taught her some songs. You should know that I didn''t ask Junxia to pay for Kong Mingdeng for me that time."


    "But I didn''t know her original name was Qin Yueyin. It seems that you have a good eye. You can actually find such a folk genius. Ha ha." Junxia looked at me with some appreciation and picked Xiumei. Her eyes were full of charm.


    "That''s your husband. I know gold with my eyes." I touched my head and said with a smile.


    "Go, what husband. There is no such name in this era." Junxia looked at me with some shame and said.


    "From today on... Yes." I smiled at Junxia, hugged her waist and laughed.


    "Cut." Junxia wrinkled her nose and nibbled on my arm, with a bit of shame in her eyes.


    "Well, watch TV. Let''s see what ranking Qin Yueyin can get. I think she''s very popular." I pinched a cold sweat and said.

 Chapter 382

    "HMM. in other people''s eyes, Qin Yueyin is a genius. She is good at composing music and lyrics. Recently, many of her songs in the preliminaries have become classic songs. She is also a performer. Of course, she is one of the most promising players."


    "That''s right." I smiled and stared at the TV screen. TV sets in this era have naked eye 3D effect. When watching TV, turn off the hall light. It feels like you are on the scene with your own eyes. The effect is very good.


    The four players Qin Yueyin faced this time are very strong. After all, they are newcomers who can enter the finals. Their qualifications are almost where to go. It is said that two players are still talents from the Conservatory of music. They also obtained very high scores in the previous qualifiers. Although pink silk is not as popular as Qin Yueyin, the comprehensive score of the judges is equal to Qin Yueyin.


    Of course, I am full of confidence in Qin Yue''s voice, maybe because I had had a relationship with her, or I thought it would be impossible to lose the piano voice of the twenty-first Century world songs.


    Each contestant sings three songs, that is, it takes about ten minutes for one person, five people sing in turn, and the judges'' scoring time is almost an hour and a half.


    The first four players played very well. Their voices were clear and clear, which made me enjoy some famous songs in the world of women. And the total score given by the judges is also quite high. There are ten judges in the final. The scores of the first four are 98.5 points, 99.0 points, 97.8 points and 98.6 points. The scores were amazing. When the judges scored, I obviously felt a little flustered when I saw the Qin Yueyin on the stage, and my legs trembled even more.


    Looking at the music of Qin Yue with trembling legs, I pinched a cold sweat for her, but I firmly believe that she is sure to succeed


    Sure!


    "Come on, sister Yueyin..." even Xiaobai clenched his fist with me, and sweat beads fell on his forehead.


    After all, it''s Qin Yueyin''s turn to play. Qin Yueyin sings three songs: wild lily also has spring, in my song and a dream of the starry sky. I taught Qin Yueyin in the first two capitals, and the third is a song from the age of women. Even I haven''t heard it.


    "It''s a dream in the starry sky... She wants to challenge Betty..." Junxia was surprised when she learned that Qin Yueyin was going to sing "heart to heart". When I asked, I learned that heart to heart was the famous song of Betty, a superstar singer 15 years ago in the women''s era, and also the singer''s masterpiece. Fifteen years have passed since the singer named Betty created this song, No singer can surpass her. So far, no one can sing the vicissitudes and sad feelings in that song. This time, Qin Yueyin has to challenge this song personally


    Looking at Qin Yueyin singing with her clear voice on the stage, I was nervous before the performance of Qin Yueyin at first, but when she finished the last song "dream of the stars", I was completely intoxicated by the vicissitudes of life in her song with a little sadness and a little hope.


    At the end of the song, Qin Yueyin seemed to be moved. Tears fell from the corners of her eyes. Her song also brought a touch of moving feelings.


    I turned my head slightly and found that Xiaobai, a silly girl, was also moved by this song. Two lines of clear tears fell from the corners of my eyes.


    Yes, people who have not witnessed the miracle of that day with Qin Yueyin will not fully experience the emotion in Qin Yueyin''s heart at this moment.


    I know that this song of Qin Yueyin is in memory of the little girl sleeping forever under the starry sky, the stars


    People who have not experienced the ups and downs of the world, great sorrow and great joy can not sing this artistic conception. Only Qin Yueyin can do this feeling.


    When Qin Yueyin finished singing this song, there was no cheering like other audiences under the stage, but there were few voices, even some dead silence.


    But I know that Qin Yueyin wins.


    At this point, she has won without suspense.


    Sure enough


    100 points!


    The judges were very popular on the field, and the highest score since the competition appeared on the big screen. With the emergence of the final score, the silence atmosphere of more than three minutes was finally completely broken and turned into a warm cheering like a raging wave


    "Qin Yue Yin! Qin Yue Yin!"


    "Qin Yueyin, I love you!!"


    "Qin Yueyin, I love you!"


    "Qin Yueyin, Li is invincible!"


    The audience and fans under the stage were all boiling. Countless fluorescent sticks and fluorescent plates were shaking. The wave of enthusiasm of the girls was higher and higher, completely flooding the whole venue.


    However, behind the joy, how many people saw the tears falling from the corners of Qin Yueyin''s eyes.


    With the announcement of the competition score ranking, Qin Yueyin won the championship without suspense, and the host couldn''t help coming on stage to announce the results.


    "Amazing! Shocking full marks! The last time it appeared was when Betty won the championship 15 years ago! It''s terrible. I announce that the final winner is Miss Qin Yueyin from Wuhan, Hubei Province. Let''s applaud and congratulate her!"


    Qin Yueyin stood there in disbelief. At that moment, ribbons flew, fireworks danced, and dazzling LED lights hit Qin Yueyin. That night... Qin Yueyin finally took the most critical and successful step towards her dream.


    It is conceivable that in the future, Qin Yueyin will become a world-renowned celebrity, and countless advertisements, TV programs, endorsements, albums, idol dramas and magazine columns will find her.


    Looking at the music of the piano and the moon standing in the pile of flowers, I couldn''t help clapping my hands in front of the TV. Even the whole person was excited and trembled.


    At that moment, I knew who my company''s advertising spokesman should look for


    Looking at the music of Qin and Yue standing on the podium and worshipped and cheered by countless audiences, I was also very excited, as if I were standing on the stage with her.


    Qin Yueyin''s success depends not only on the songs I provided her, but also on her innate good voice and life experience. Without her life experience, she can''t sing the soul in the song.


    The judges'' evaluation of Qin Yueyin''s dream of the stars is as follows: "it seems that Beethoven''s soul is attached to her, but what she sings is her own story. She is more like Beethoven than Beethoven."


    This can be said to be the highest honor since the singer competition.


    When the award ceremony of the singer competition began, Qin Yueyin stood on the podium with a Golden Oriole in his hand, which seemed to be the trophy of the champion of the singer competition.


    When the host asked her acceptance speech, Qin Yueyin cried and said:


    "I want to thank a person most. He gave me courage and gave me the opportunity to embark on this stage. I will always thank him for that God like person. If I can see him again, I must repay him."


    After saying a lot of ambiguous words, Qin Yueyin said:


    "I also want to thank my sisters and my sister a Xing who died of illness. She said she wanted me to spread my song to the world. I know that if I a Xing is still there, she will surpass me in ten years. Now a Xing is gone, I will continue to work hard with her dream, sing my best song and bring my most beautiful song and best song to the world Thank you for your support. "


    The audience applauded, and Qin Yueyin withdrew from the stage with the crowd. It can be seen that even if she becomes famous, Qin Yueyin is also very low-key. Compared with the original appearance of her fashion model, she is really like a big star and exudes the noble temperament of a star.


    In only two months, from the grass root at the bottom, it has become a big star and a new star in the singing world. Qin Yueyin is really a great miracle.


    The following numerous entertainment news media and interviews basically came around Qin Yueyin. Reporters flocked to ask why Qin Yueyin could create such beautiful song lyrics, as well as Qin Yueyin''s specific life experience and, of course, more about who the mysterious figure Qin Yueyin said at the time of adoption was.


    Qin Yueyin avoided talking about this. She just said that she was a great nobleman who met by chance. She taught her a lot and gave her a lot of inspiration. In addition, the great nobleman also paid money to support their sisters'' family so that they could improve their lives. She really thanked that person very much.


    Qin Yueyin didn''t tell me, which made me appreciate her more.


    During the backstage interview, I saw Qin Yueyin''s three little sisters and two other sisters, Ma Nannan and Biao Bing, who seemed to have become Qin Yueyin''s agent and guardian. Naturally, the reporter also interviewed them, but Biao Bing and Ma Nannan refused to disclose information about me, and even the three little sisters didn''t say my name, It''s just that he is a rich and enthusiastic boss who is very kind to them.


    Because Qin Yueyin is famous, I am also famous. The media are constantly competing to report who is the mysterious person who helped Qin Yueyin?


    Even later, there were reports about me in the media:


    "The secret behind the fame of the new Diva Qin Yueyin and the help of the mysterious man?"


    The media have speculated about my identity. Some say I''m a master of diet, some say I''m a philanthropist, some say I''m a family member of Qin Yueyin who has been separated for many years, and some say I''m a teacher of Qin Yueyin... All kinds of statements emerge one after another, but no one is right.


    Of course, because Qin Yueyin is famous, I don''t know how many advertisers find her. I know that if I want to attract Qin Yueyin, I must do it as soon as possible. So I found the contact number of Qin Yueyin''s agent through telephone inquiry, and called Qin Yueyin''s agent at the first time.


    Because there are too many advertisers on the phone. After the line was busy for an hour, I finally got through to Qin Yueyin''s agent. I sighed in my heart: this chick is really developed. I didn''t expect so many advertisers.


    The person who answered the phone was Biao Bing, who was very old and said in a rough voice: "Hey, Miss Yueyin is busy now. If you want to shoot an advertisement, wait until Miss Yueyin is free. Now miss Yueyin has signed ten advertising contracts and has no time..."


    Listening to the heavy and arrogant voice of the shining woman on the phone, I couldn''t help laughing:


    "I haven''t seen you for two months. Remember me? I''m boss Li." I smiled faintly and said.

 Chapter 383

    She remembered my voice, so when she heard my voice, she was surprised at the other end of the phone, and then her tone slowed down.


    "Ah, boss Li, it''s you. Great! Last time you left without saying goodbye, Yueyin always thought of you. If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have won the championship. I really thank you for her!"


    "Hehe, what does it have to do with me? It''s Qin Yueyin''s own efforts to win the championship. Is it convenient for me to talk to her? I have something to find her." I smiled and said.


    "Of course, Yueyin has been inquiring about you all the time. It''s too late for her to be happy to talk to you!" the voice of shining girl changed from the gloom at the beginning to the respect and eagerness now, which made me feel very happy. Then in a short time, the voice of shining girl disappeared and switched to a sweet and lovely voice:


    "Hello? Is that brother?" Qin Yueyin''s clear and sweet voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "Haha, the big star still recognizes me?" I said jokingly.


    "What a big star!" Qin Yueyin said in an angry tone, "brother, really thank you. If it weren''t for your encouragement, I... Wouldn''t be today. Brother, really thank you..."


    "Hey, thank you for your efforts yesterday. Although you have only a little more than two months, you must have been practicing songs every day in the past two months. I just guided you in a direction, but you came out by yourself. Congratulations. Your performance on TV just now was really good."


    "Brother......" Qin Yueyin''s voice was filled with great excitement and excitement. "Brother, where are you now? Can I see you? That time you left without saying goodbye and left so many precious stones, I didn''t thank you..."


    "Hehe, now I have a chance to thank you. Do you want to?" I said with a smile.


    "What''s the matter, brother? Are you looking for me?" Qin Yueyin asked.


    "Well... I now open a clothing brand company in Santan city. The company had a little fame before, but then it declined. Now I want to revive. I hope someone can help me as a spokesman. I don''t know..."


    "Brother, do you want me to be the spokesperson for your company''s advertising? No problem! Of course!" Qin Yueyin understood my meaning as soon as she heard my words, and immediately agreed to be the spokesperson for my advertising. Now Qin Yueyin has just become famous and her career is still in its infancy. But I can imagine that the future will be bright, so I signed Qin Yueyin as the spokesman of our company first, which is also a long-term plan.


    "Brother, as long as you invite me to advertise, I don''t want any advertising expenses. I''m on call!" Qin Yueyin said excitedly.


    "That''s not good. It will lose your reputation and reduce your worth. I''ll give you the money. You''re a man of great face now." I said with a smile.


    "How can I? Without brother, I''m not as good as I am today. I''m absolutely free to advertise for you. Moreover, if I advertise for brother, I can see you! I can''t wait!" Qin Yueyin said excitedly. "Brother, where are you? I''ll come to you tomorrow!"


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be in such a hurry. You''ve just become famous. You''re in a hurry to advertise. Your reputation is bad. You''d better wait for a while until your popularity stabilizes. However, I want you to give priority to shooting advertisements. I''ll shoot advertisements at that time. No matter how busy you are, you have to come here."


    "Of course!" Qin Yue vowed, "as long as you call me, I''ll be on call!"


    "Ha ha. Congratulations, big star. I''m also your fan." I said with some envy, joked with Qin Yueyin, and then hung up the phone.


    Seeing me hang up, Junxia and hot women all looked at me in surprise.


    "Li Jian, did you really talk to Qin Yueyin just now?" Junxia looked at me with silly eyes.


    "Of course. I said I knew her very well." I shook my cell phone and said with a smile, "and Junxia, our company''s advertising spokesperson has been settled."


    "Qin Yueyin promised to come to our company as a spokesman?" Junxia was even more surprised.


    "Yes. She agreed. As long as my advertising shooting date is set, she will arrive at any time." I winked at Junxia, and Junxia''s expression changed one after another.


    "That''s great. Qin Yueyin, a music genius who is hard to come out in a hundred years, can certainly get a lot of attention to speak for our company. It''s really a big profit this time." Junxia said with a smile, "Although the popularity of Qin Yueyin is still on the rise, she can have such a strong popularity in less than two months, and the number of fans in the future is innumerable. Li Jian, you can win over Qin Yueyin, which can really be said to be a golden key to the future of Yanmei company."


    "Hehe, the key is to rely on word-of-mouth. The star effect can only be popular for a while at most. It won''t work if the quality and other aspects can''t win the public''s word-of-mouth." I nodded and said, "but I have great confidence in Yanmei company. After all, they used to be a brand company..."


    Clothing companies, jewelry companies, entertainment clubs, restaurants, advertising spokesmen of so many companies can be done.


    I was thinking so, but I received a call from the advertising department of Yanmei company.


    "Hello?"


    "Boss Li, I''m Chen Mengyao, director of the advertising department. Boss Li, I''ve selected several candidates for advertising models. Why don''t you come and have a look?"


    "Advertising model? Oh, no," I said with a smile, "I''ve already found it."


    "Have you found it? Boss Li, have you found an advertising model?" the other party was surprised.


    "Yes. Qin Yueyin, do you know? The one who just won the new singer competition, she is the advertising model of our company."


    "Qin Yueyin?!" director Chen was surprised to hear Qin Yueyin''s name. "I just watched her program. I think she is a good candidate. But... If you find her, will the price be a little higher?"


    "Don''t worry, the price will never be high." I gave the director a reassurance, and then said, "you first plan the advertising message with Qin Yueyin as the protagonist. Then contact the advertising company to assist in shooting and make one."


    "I''ve got it." director Chen told me and hung up.


    But a few minutes later, director Chen called me again.


    "Boss Li, there is something wrong with the model interview. Several models have reached the final stage of the interview. They are all unhappy to hear you say you want to send them away... Why don''t you explain it in person? Because the salary was relatively high when applying for the job before, and many models came to apply for the job this time... Now when I hear you want to send them away, several are crying. We said You mean, but they won''t believe it. They want you to explain... "


    "Such a big shelf?" I frowned and said, "all right. I''ll take a look at the company." then I hung up the phone.


    "What''s the matter with the company, Li Jian?" Junxia looked at me with a frown and asked.


    "Nothing, just a few girls who came to sign models refused to leave in the advertising department. I just sent them away." I simply explained and asked the fierce woman to drive me to Yanmei company. Yanmei company is not far from Junxia''s house. It doesn''t encounter traffic jam before driving. It only takes 20 minutes.


    I was a little surprised when I came to the company, because there were dozens of girls gathered at the door of the company. All of these girls were dressed brightly, young and beautiful, with even figure. Some wore duck tongue hats and some wore student sister uniforms, as if they were college students.


    I knew at a glance that these girls were applying for advertising models.


    Seeing my arrival, the girls at the door turned their faces one after another. Because of my male identity, I usually wear Yan glasses when I go out, and there are bodyguards such as female wolf heads and fierce women with me. Those girls are also very smart. When they see me, they seem to guess that I am the chairman of Yanmei. They swarmed to my side and shouted:


    "Boss Li, is that boss Li? Recruit me. I look good!"


    "Boss Li, choose me, choose me! I''ve won the first place in the community beauty contest!"


    "I ah, I ah, I have taken several public service advertisements before!"


    I was overwhelmed by the girls. I looked at the situation of the girls in the crowd. I found that the girls who came to apply for the job were indeed beautiful. Most of them were girls with a score of more than 5, and most of them lived apart from 6 to 7, but some of them also had a score of more than 8. After all, they came to apply for models, There can be no difference in stature, temperament and appearance.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, you all get out of the way, don''t block boss Li!" a middle-aged woman''s voice came from the crowd. The girls gave way. A middle-aged woman with glasses, small eyes and serious expression came out. She was director Chen of the advertising Department of Yanmei company.


    "Director Chen." I stepped forward under the escort of the fierce women. The girls looked at me with flattering and admiring eyes one by one, as if they wanted to attract my attention so that I could hire them as the spokesperson of my company.


    "Director Chen, what''s the matter with these people? Didn''t I ask you to send them all away?" I asked calmly.


    "Boss Li, how can you do this? We came here when you said you wanted to recruit, but now it''s said that the candidate has been determined. What does that mean? We''ve come all the way, boss Li, you can''t do this!" cried several girls over there.

 Chapter 384

    "I''ve said it''s settled. Why, what do you have to say?" I said with a frown. "Director Chen, send them away. The company is my company. Now I''m the chairman of the board. The candidate has been decided. There''s no need to recruit new models as an elective."


    Hearing what I said, director Chen turned to the girls and shouted, "do you hear me? Boss Li said he didn''t need you personally. You know I''m not lying to you? Let''s go."


    "Damn it!"


    "Yes, I''m so angry!"


    "Another hidden rule!"


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    "Cut, what''s rare? Just go. It''s amazing!"


    "Forget it, anyway, we newcomers can''t compare with those big stars no matter how hard we try! Let''s go!"


    Hearing my decision, several girls left with a straight face, but some even cried. Obviously, they are very eager to become our company


    Under my attitude, the girls scattered one by one, and some of them glared at me with deep resentment on their faces.


    Looking at the gradually dispersed group of girls, director Chen was relieved and his old face relaxed.


    My mood gradually calmed down, but what I didn''t expect was that with the gradual dispersion of the crowd, there was still a girl left. The girl was wearing a duck tongue hat and a pink miniskirt, dressed like other girls, but when I saw the girl, I was surprised and even had the feeling of bright eyes.


    "Daughter?!" when I saw the last girl left at the door, my heart suddenly clenched. That girl, the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen since I came to this woman''s world, is a peerless girl with a high score of 9.5 points.


    The last time I saw her was in the entertainment center, but I didn''t expect to meet her in the company''s interview this time!


    "Hey ~ ~ it''s you! I''ve seen you!" my daughter saw me, narrowed her eyes and walked up carelessly. She was dressed in fashion and carried a lovely little sachet in her hand.


    "You''re here too?" I was slightly stunned when I saw my daughter, especially her beautiful face, which made me lose my mind. It''s really beautiful. Pure, a little naughty and full of vitality, a pair of big eyes are smart and clear, just like two deep wells, which have a general feeling of sucking me in.


    "Hee hee, let''s have a try. So you are the chairman of this company. It''s great. I''ve never seen such a young chairman as you." my daughter opened her eyes and looked at me with respect, "Hey, boss, will you hire me? It doesn''t matter if you''re not a model. You can be a small worker. How about letting me work in your company? How about..."


    Boss? This girl calls me boss?


    With that, my daughter also came forward, grabbed my hands, raised her head, looked at me with a pair of emotional eyes, and begged me to get up in a whiny voice.


    The warm and soft feeling came from the palm of my hand. My daughter''s pale pink cherry lips, long eyelashes and clear big eyes all made me feel uneasy. The standard and exquisite melon seed face, like ice carved jade Pu, was so perfect that it was like the most beautiful inflatable doll. However, the inflatable doll had no aura, but this girl''s On my body, there was a strong aura, which even made me dare not look at her directly.


    Just such a small handshake with the girl, I found my own hands shaking involuntarily!


    Is it because this girl is so beautiful?


    My hands seemed to have lost their control, trembling slightly, and even my legs felt inexplicably excited. This feeling seemed to make me go back to the feeling when I was in close contact with girls in the 21st century. At that time, I was relatively autistic and introverted. Except for some girls, I didn''t dare to communicate with other girls, and the girl in front of me was very lonely Gave me that feeling.


    The reason... Just because she is so beautiful.


    This girl is definitely the most beautiful girl I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world. It can even be said that she is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen in my life.


    "Boss, what''s up...? just give me a job, and I''ll work hard ~" my daughter took my hand and threw a wink at me, then showed her white teeth.


    "No, No." looking at my daughter''s beautiful face, I felt that my psychological defense line was gradually loosening. This girl was really terrible. I felt that I was going to lose my mind just looking at her. I shook my head and restrained my inner impulse so that I could not help agreeing to the girl''s excessive requirements.


    "Boss, please, please? Just give me a job first. If I don''t do well, you can fire me! Okay?" my daughter pulled my arm, shook it left and right, begged me, and said with a small face, showing some loss and sadness.


    I had to force myself to refuse the girl''s request, but when my eyes swept and fell on the girl''s peerless face, I was dazzled again, and the male hormones in my body surged rapidly. In particular, she still grabbed my hand and kept shaking it. The delicate and whiny little girl''s appearance made me manic.


    This feeling is like the girl in front of me is really my daughter and is flirting with me.


    I frowned and asked:


    "How old are you this year?"


    When I asked, the girl smiled, gestured with her fingers and said:


    "Eighteen, eighteen, a flower"


    "Don''t you have to go to school? You haven''t graduated from high school yet?" I asked.


    "I graduated from high school to find a job. Why don''t I come out early? Anyway... I also want to be a model in the future. Do you think I''m cute? Or take me. It''s good to be a Vase Decoration, boss, boss!"


    My daughter winked at me like a discharge. I knew she was flirting with me, but looking at her pure and lovely face, I really couldn''t control it.


    When a peerless beauty asks you like this, many consequences and tricks can be completely considered.


    I thought about it. Anyway, Yanmei company reopened and some departments are still short of staff. It''s no big deal to give the girl a small job first.


    "If you really want to do so, go to the purchasing department to be a clerk first." I thought about it and said to the girl.


    "Ah? The purchasing department?" when I heard this, my daughter frowned and grew up. "How is the purchasing department, boss? Can you give me a chance to try the advertising department? I can do it well! I dance very well!"


    "That''s enough. Don''t bother our chairman again. Let''s go." director Chen saw that the girl kept harassing me and came up to drive the girl away.


    Seeing director Chen approaching, my daughter shrank in fear and said to me nervously:


    "Boss, please!"


    Looking at my daughter''s pure and beautiful face, my heart is really a little itchy. Especially from my point of view, my eyes can just drill into her neckline net and see her snow-white skin like milk candy and bulging breasts.


    Because it was hot that day, a faint milk aroma came from my daughter. It smelled very good and moved my mind. Although this milk aroma is not as exaggerated as the long month princess, it gives people a feeling of wanting to hold it up and love it.


    "You''re quite sincere. Well, first you''ll be an intern in the advertising department of our company. If you do well, you''ll have a chance to shoot a small advertisement."


    "Ah? Only interns? Small advertisements!" the daughter puffed up her mouth and showed her dissatisfaction. "Is there a salary?"


    I immediately smiled: "they all said they were interns. Where is the salary?"


    Hearing my words, my daughter was dissatisfied, took my hand and said, "I don''t want it. By the way, does your company want dancers, entertainers or something? I can do it! Boss, please!"


    I was amused by my daughter''s appearance. At this time, I thought that I, the chairman of the board, still lack a secretary. Why don''t... Let my daughter try?


    "Well, I still lack a secretary around me. You can be my temporary secretary first. If you do well, continue to do it. If you don''t do well, I''ll be dismissed." I said casually.


    "Secretary? Really?" my daughter''s eyes lit up when I said this. "You let me be your secretary?"


    "Do you want to do it?" I winked and smiled.


    "Want to think!" the daughter nodded again and again, her eyes shining with expectation.


    I smiled.


    "Well, from tomorrow, come to work. Give you two months. If you do well, continue to hire you. Don''t you do well..."


    "Don''t worry, boss, I must have done well! Long live the boss!" the daughter stuck out her tongue and said happily. "The boss is the best, ha ha..."


    My daughter''s mouth is really sweet. Listening to her boss one by one, I was a little elated. I looked at my daughter and said:


    "By the way, since you are my secretary, you have to change your name in the future." I looked at my daughter and said unkindly.


    "Another name? Boss, what do you want me to call you?" the daughter''s sweet lips were shining and her eyes were shining.


    "Call dad," I said subconsciously. But as soon as I said it, I was a little confused. Why did I let her call me dad? There is no reason for my impulse. Even I can''t explain it. Maybe it''s because my daughter is so cute. I think if there is such a beautiful daughter called my father, I will have a strong sense of satisfaction.


    "Dad... Dad?" when she heard that I was going to call her dad, her daughter was very strange. She repeated the title in her mouth, "is this your nickname? Dad? Curious. Hee hee. Dad, thank you!"


    The daughter said with a smile, then stood on tiptoe and suddenly gave me a big hug, which made my heart swing and gallop.

 Chapter 385

    Bursts of fragrance floated over, just like the smell of a little baby. It really feels great. With my daughter in my arms, I have an inexplicable sense of excitement like an electric shock all over my body.


    When women''s beauty reaches a certain level, it is enough to reduce men''s IQ.


    "Boss, let her be your secretary, isn''t it... Very good? How old is she? It''s too hasty?" director Chen looked at me in some embarrassment and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have a suitable Secretary for the time being. Let her be an intern for a while."


    I stopped director Chen and said.


    What has the final say of Chen is what he said, but I didn''t say anything. After all, I am the chairman of Yan Mei.


    Later, I wondered why I chose my daughter as my secretary. She''s just a young girl. Why do I like her so much? Just because she''s beautiful? I admit that the beauty of my daughter is a big reason for my heart. Since I came to this era, I really haven''t seen a woman who can compete with my daughter in appearance. Even those big stars on TV are inferior to their daughters.


    Such a girl, if she can''t watch it for a few more days... Always feels that it''s an inexplicable loss.


    After all, when I first came to this woman''s era, I had a lot of fantasies and evil thoughts. Perhaps the appearance of my daughter awakened my initial reverie. That''s why I promised my daughter to be my Secretary for the time being.


    "Dad, I love you so much..." my daughter rubbed her snow-white face on me. The little girl''s coquettish behavior really made me very happy.


    "Hehe, don''t be happy too early. If you don''t do well, I''ll fire you. If you want to do so, I''ll show you the office building first."


    "OK, Dad!" my daughter looked at me respectfully and said.


    I smiled and thought there was another little attendant. I took my daughter to see the situation of Yanmei company. My daughter jumped behind and was full of vitality. Looking around, I couldn''t help sitting up when I saw the more magnificent chair. When I saw that I frowned and stood up in time, I really didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    When I got to the 14th floor, which is my office, my daughter shouted "wow", ran in and kept looking at me.


    My office was originally owned by the swallow''s mother, but the swallow''s mother will not come out for some time, and even if she comes out, she will not be the chairman. She will only be a supervisor and shareholder, so I will give this office to me.


    My office is on the highest 14th floor. It has excellent daylighting effect, covering an area of 120 square meters. It is extremely spacious. It is surrounded by French windows. Looking down from the side of the French windows, you can see the scenery in the distance of Santan City, the foggy mountains in the distance, the undulating buildings, garden squares, streets and bridges... And because it is facing the sun, The warm yellow sunlight in the sky can shine in from the landing window and illuminate the whole office obliquely. At that time, the whole office is like a paradise surrounded by light.


    My daughter ran to my black desk and looked at the document library next to the office.


    "Show me her information," I said to Director Chen.


    Without saying a word, director Chen gave me the information when his daughter came to apply for the job.


    I looked at it and frowned slightly.


    Name: Taobao.


    "Taobao..." I almost didn''t laugh. My daughter''s name is really funny. Someone''s name is Taobao. But looking at the following information, I can''t laugh. The girl''s life experience is very poor. Meishan County, Sichuan province came to work in Santan city. There are no two mothers and three mothers, just one mother.


    The daughter''s mother is weak all the year round and works at home to make money by embroidery. Her daughter''s performance was very good in junior high school and fell sharply in senior high school, which is not very ideal. My ambition is to make a film and be a model. My dream is to be a real-life actor of the version of animation I saw when I was a child. My daughter''s dream is quite childlike. I think it can compete with Xiaobai. Of course, Xiaobai is not as delicate as her daughter, and her mouth is not as sweet as her daughter.


    My daughter has taken two small advertisements before, and she still has some advertising experience. She likes to eat fried chicken legs and her favorite color is pink.


    "Boss Li, this girl''s ability is average. If she is hired, will she provoke criticism from other staff?" director Chen looked at me with some worry and said.


    "If you don''t say it, will anyone know?" I smiled and gave director Chen a wink. Director Chen immediately agreed with me, nodded, and then remained silent.


    "This girl dances very well, and it''s actually good for her to entertain guests." I smiled and looked at my daughter running around the office.


    "Then she should go to the dance academy," director Chen said.


    "Her family condition is not good, so I can''t afford to go to the dance academy." I read my daughter''s information and said.


    "That''s right." director Chen nodded clearly.


    "Let her do it here first. I think this girl... Is very interesting, ha ha." I smiled and said to Director Chen, "I''m responsible for anything. Don''t worry about it."


    "That''s all right." director Chen didn''t say anything at last. Finally, he withdrew and left me and my daughter in the office.


    The daughter is sitting at her desk with her lips purring. There is a ball point pen between her mouth and nose, and then she turns over some copywriting plans on the desk.


    "Dad! Come here, come here quickly?" my daughter took the copy and called me over in a coquettish way. I sighed and walked forward.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "These things are so complicated. I can''t understand. What do secretaries do? Can you teach me?" my daughter blinked at me with a ballpoint pen on her lips.


    "These are the company''s plans and lists. Of course you can''t understand them. You''re not from the accounting and purchasing department. You''ll sit at the table next to me in the future. If I call, you''ll answer it for me. If it''s no big deal, you''ll refuse it for me. If there''s a big deal, you''ll transfer it to me. If I''m busy, you''ll write it down for me. In addition, you have to help me Arrange the company''s agenda for the recent period, including meetings, customer lists, personnel transfers, etc. I''ll have a look after it is written. "


    "Oh, Dad, what am I going to do now?" my daughter looked at me like a secret glance and winked at me.


    My daughter''s beautiful is easy to see, which makes my heart jump.


    "The company doesn''t have much work today. I have to go back. You can sit in the office and be my operator first. If you are looking for me, just transfer the phone to me directly. There are not many other things. You can sort out the documents on your desk and arrange them according to the time. Then you can sort out the personnel list of the company for me and I''ll have a look tomorrow. The company has just started It''s not long since I took over the company. I don''t know much about the personal data of many directors. Work hard. "


    I arranged for my daughter to do the work one by one. My daughter listened to my orders. At first, she was quite obedient, but the more she heard the back eyebrows, the more severe she frowned, and even her little mouth pouted in the end.


    "Ah, how many things? When will I be busy? Dad ~ dad?" the daughter blinked and looked at me with some dissatisfaction.


    "This is a test of your working ability. I don''t look at any diploma, I just look at people''s practical ability. Those with good ability stay, but those with poor ability... Hey hey hey." I showed a gloomy look at my daughter, who looked at her face.


    "Well, Dad, I will work hard, try harder and work harder!" "is it just to arrange the schedule?" "my daughter" is threatened by me, and I am afraid I will lose my temporary job that is so hard to get by me. I will hurry to make complaints about it. But when I am satisfied with nodding, I can hear my daughter gently Tucao: "the evening party can not go..."


    "Well? What are you make complaints about?" I glared at the daughter of Tucao Tucao.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing! Dad, don''t worry, I''m sure I can do it!" the daughter patted her chest and vowed.


    Looking at her as a kid, I have an inexplicable sense of warmth. My daughter and I have known each other for less than an hour, but I feel like old friends at first sight. My daughter doesn''t give me any strange feeling. She gives me a very similar feeling to an obscene girl. When I get along with my daughter, I feel like her own relatives, which can easily be substituted by her character. Her daughter is pure, simple, cheerful and coquettish


    It seems that no girl has spoiled me for so long in the women''s world. This feeling really makes me feel very friendly. What''s more, my daughter is so beautiful. I think it''s worth keeping pets


    "Daughter, pour wine for Dad." looking at my daughter''s serious expression, I smiled and picked up a transparent goblet from my desk. There was a bottle of western red wine beside my desk, which was specially prepared to celebrate Yanmei''s reopening.


    "OK!" the daughter readily answered, took the red wine bottle, laboriously unscrewed the lid, and then poured me half a glass of red wine.


    I have hardly drunk red wine before. I drank some beer with my roommate in college, butter tea in Riyue village and only a little wine in Henan. This is the first time I drink red wine in my life.


    Carrying the red wine like a melted ruby, I slowly walked to the edge of the office and looked down at the whole Santan city from the edge of the bright French window.


    The golden sunshine in August lights up half of Santan city. Tall buildings pull out dark shadows in the sun and extend on the streets and roads, hiding small worlds one after another. In unknown places, unknown stories still happen. The reflective glass windows of office buildings reflect strong sunlight. With the change of sky light and cloud shadow, the reflective windows of different colors are suffused with gorgeous colors, like colorful shells.


    The city is under my feet and the world is in front of me.


    Gently holding red wine, I smiled and shook my glass, looking at the boundless sky, my heart fluctuated.


    At first, I just came to this world, I had nothing.


    And now I


    However, I have become the overlord of Santan city. The grey Swan alliance and I have divided up part of the power of the black widow, and have my own little sister, the support of the Lin family, and the attention of Ye Zhuqing and commander Chen, and even the hidden military alliance, purple butterfly and old commander... Now I am no longer the original me.


    "Dad, what are you thinking, frowning?" my daughter tiptoed behind me. Suddenly, the elf jumped off and asked.


    Hearing my daughter''s voice, I slowly turned my head, smiled at her and said:


    "Where am I frowning? Dad, I''m just looking at the scenery."


    I turned my head again and sighed a long sigh. Looking at the surging prosperous city, my heart was full of waves.


    A glass of red wine, a long sigh, smile at the city situation.

 Chapter 386

    The storm back to Santan city finally came to an end. In the next days, I was busy and free. The best news is that half a month after I called Qin Yueyin, swallow''s parents finally passed the retrial and got out of prison safely.


    On the day when they got out of prison, swallow and Yanyun took their two mothers to Junxia''s house to thank me. Tears filled their eyes. The swallow was even more excited and burst into tears. After all, she had been waiting for this day for too long.


    The swallow''s mother and the swallow are still very similar. They are easy-going, but easy to get excited, because they know that they can get out of prison by me. Of course, they are very grateful to me.


    While my two mothers were grateful to me, I asked about the possibility of living with the swallow. Naturally, the swallow''s mother had no objection. After all, the relationship between me and the swallow was a good friend, and they all knew very well.


    On the day the two mothers got out of prison, Bai Shaoqi and Bai Linghua personally invited them to dinner and apologized. And asked me to relieve her of her magic, of course I agreed. However, I was also worried that Bai Shaoqi would start to suppress Yanmei company again after removing the demagogue, so I directly asked Awaha Yi to catch Bai Linghua and take her to the swallow''s home, saying that she would "stay for a few days" and give it back to her when Yanmei company was on the right path.


    In this way, Bai Linghua was caught by me and sent to Awaha Yi''s apartment to continue to be a maid. Occasionally, I would go to see if Bai Linghua was qualified as a maid. When the training reached a certain level, I decided to send the white Linghua to the swallow as a maid, so that she could experience the feeling of being sent.


    In this way, the swallow came back safely, but the swallow still has to continue to go to college. Because of things at home, the swallow has almost asked for more than a month''s leave. Fortunately, the university course is relatively easy. With the guidance of Liuli, the swallow can barely keep up with the course. The swallow is an excellent girl, a month''s course, You can still keep up through your own efforts.


    Since the previous kidnapping, for their own safety, swallow and Liuli have basically lived in the university dormitory instead of renting a house outside. Although the university dormitory is narrower, at least life safety is guaranteed


    Swallow, they are almost in their junior year. In the next year, they have to finish the rest of their studies. Although I said that they can work in my company, it also needs cultural knowledge. Therefore, at this stage, it is most important for them to study hard.


    Work has fallen behind. All I have to do is build my own house.


    I am not a noisy person, so I contacted the real estate developer to buy a large piece of land near the suburbs of Santan city and contacted the Construction Bureau to build a palace like manor building.


    In order to build this manor style building, I spent a lot of investment. The land and construction cost me nearly 100 million. You know, this is a women''s era. The cost of building a house is much cheaper than that in the 21st century, but it still needs 100 million, which shows the luxury and luxury of the house I want to build.


    The reason why I am willing to spend so much on the house is that so far, my assets can be said to be picked up. I always have an inexplicable sense of crisis that I will lose sooner or later if I don''t spend it, so I never keep my money. And really speaking, the money for the discovery right in golden city is really enough for me to spend my whole life.


    In the days when swallow''s parents were discharged from hospital, I went to Yunnan with Junxia. The purpose is naturally to confirm the development progress of the golden city. At the same time, it is also convenient to sign and resell with LAN Yuer in the second step.


    To my disappointment, when signing the contract for the second time, LAN Yueer didn''t come in person, but Ms. Howard came to sign the contract with us.


    Because of this contract, my assets soared again, and my total assets increased by 50 billion! At present, my total assets have reached more than 66 billion! Moreover, along with the shares of female wolf head and Xiaobai, they all belong to me. Although the shares of Awaha Yi and Junxia belong to themselves, they can also be used at will if I want, so in fact, my total assets have reached more than 300 billion!


    In comparison, buying land, entertainment centers, running clothing companies and restaurants are just a drop in the ocean for me.


    I wanted to buy my own car to drive, but sadly, I didn''t have a driving license in women''s world, so I had to give up. Anyway, I have a fierce woman as my professional driver. It''s the same whether I buy a car or not.


    Time passed quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, I came to the women''s world for nearly a whole year. I still remember that when I came to the women''s world, it was the end of August in the women''s world. With the end of the summer vacation in 2469, swallows and their new life in college.


    About a week after school, I suddenly received a phone call from my little sister, saying that tonight is the swallow''s birthday and asked me to attend their party.


    "Today is the swallow''s birthday? Why didn''t it be held last year?" I said strangely.


    "Oh, you came last year. Everyone was busy taking care of you and forgot your birthday. Li Jian, come quickly. We''ll wait for you in the bedroom!"


    "Bedroom?"


    Er... The bedroom mentioned by the little sister should not be... A girl''s bedroom?


    "Yes, we don''t live in the apartment for the time being. Of course, we have a birthday party in the bedroom. Will you come?"


    "OK, I''ll come right away." since today is the swallow''s birthday, of course I have to go. Moreover, it has been more than one year since I came to the women''s world, and the anniversary has not passed yet.


    Since today is the swallow''s birthday and the first anniversary of my coming to the women''s world, it''s better to celebrate the two things together. Thinking of this, I picked up the phone, got through to avaha Yi and asked her to contact the flower company for me.


    Coming to the first anniversary of the women''s age is definitely a very memorable day for me.


    In this year, I have experienced too much, wind, frost, rain and snow, ups and downs, joys and sorrows, and I have spent all of them.


    "Li Jian, what are you doing ordering roses?" Junxia asked me puzzled.


    "Commemoration. Today is the swallow''s birthday, which is almost the first anniversary of my coming to the women''s world. I''ll celebrate with them."


    "Really. Come back early." Junxia said with a soft smile. These days, Junxia basically stays at home. Except occasionally helping me look at the documents and analyze some company account documents, she is completely a big house girl.


    "Well, I''ll try to come back as soon as possible. Swallows are still college students, and I won''t let them stay up late." I said to Junxia while selecting the clothes to go out at night. Junxia helped me with my clothes very gently. Junxia and I are really like husband and wife.


    For more than a month, Xiaobai, the female wolf head and the three saints can be said to have been quite comfortable. Xiaobai learns to cook with the four maids in spring, summer, autumn and winter. The female wolf head eats and drinks all day, and engages with me except drinking. It seems that she doesn''t miss her hometown in Yunnan at all. The two or three saints are sisters who work together in the underground warehouse to study the art of insects, cultivate insects, and occasionally watch TV with other girls.


    Then the worst is Bai Linghua. Bai Linghua is temporarily staying with me to threaten Bai Shaoqi. Bai Shaoqi was once one of the little sisters of the black widow. Her status is equivalent to that of the freckled woman now, which is deeper than I thought. Later, she withdrew from the power of the black widow in order to take care of her family. What I have to do now is to let Bai Shaoqi develop again, at least not to take refuge in the Golden Toad. The best way to keep her from taking refuge in others is to detain her daughter with me.


    I know that Bai Shaoqi has a deep resentment against me. Detaining her daughter is one of the good ways to let her live in peace.


    "Just come back early." Junxia looked at me affectionately and said.


    I straightened out Junxia''s hair and planned to turn around and leave. When I left, Junxia suddenly said:


    "By the way, Li Jian. I haven''t had menstruation for two months. It seems that I''m really pregnant with your child."


    Junxia''s words shocked my body who was going to leave!


    "Really, Junxia?" I looked at Junxia in surprise and said.


    "Really." Junxia also said with some joy, "Li Jian, i... I''m going to be a mother."


    "Great. Wow, ha ha." I laughed and gave Junxia a big hug.


    Junxia twisted her waist and slipped out of my arms. She looked at me angrily and said:


    "Be careful, it''s so strong. What if you squeeze the child?"


    "Go, Junxia, you''re really nervous. For the past two months, you have strictly followed the pregnant woman''s menu every day, and you don''t even eat meat dishes. You sleep on time every day like programming and listen to some prenatal education music all day. You''ve made my head big." I said silently.


    "After all, it''s my first time to be a mother. And your children are so important that I must protect them well. If they are like Xiaoying, it''s bad if they get hurt by Gu Shu." Junxia''s eyes have a bit of maternal brilliance.


    "It''s only two months. The embryo hasn''t formed. How can you be so nervous?"


    "Always get used to it first. If you wait until your stomach is big, it will be too late. Well, Li Jian, go and get together with the swallows. They are all waiting for you." Junxia touched her stomach happily, as if she had hidden a treasure there. Since she was pregnant, Junxia has no appearance of a female doctor at all. I can''t persuade her anyway.


    Of course, I''m also looking forward to Junxia''s children. What will Junxia''s children and I be like? Could it be a boy or a girl?


    If it is a boy, it means that there is really a second man in the world, a healthy man. Moreover, it''s still my child. I''m a little excited when I think about it.


    However, I am more concerned about the fragrance of the Gao family, the little princess and the purple butterfly. I just don''t know if I''m pregnant with my child like Junxia

 Chapter 387

    With a happy hope, I left Lin''s house and took a fierce female driver''s blackrose to the swallow''s University for a party.


    This is the second time I came to the University of women''s world and the second time I came to the school of women''s world.


    When I first came, I accidentally exposed my gender in the women''s school, which caused a great sensation, but this time, I certainly won''t expose it.


    The school is still so quiet and elegant, with lush vegetation and gorgeous gardens. The lifelike celebrity sculptures of the women''s era are listed and arranged, which is full of the atmosphere of the campus. From time to time, I can see female college students in exposed clothes walking in groups in the school. The laughter of youth comes from the school square and corridor. I feel relaxed and happy, as if I have returned to my college age.


    Before closing at 11 p.m., swallow''s University is allowed for anyone to enter. When entering the University, it was already dark. Many girls'' dormitories were arranged under the gray and black night, and the little lights were like a pair of women''s eyes winking in the dark.


    Swallows live on the sunny side of the sixth floor. Their dormitories are luxurious. They are apartment style dormitories, not like our double beds in the 21st century. However, compared with those outside, the dormitories and apartments in the school are much smaller, and the facilities are not very complete. There are no TV, stove and other household appliances, This is also the main reason why swallows choose to rent an apartment outside.


    When I got to the bedroom door, I didn''t directly inform the swallow. Instead, I asked the nine trailers I transported roses to stop downstairs of the swallow''s bedroom, and then asked the coachman to pour all the roses on the open space in front of the bedroom building, forming nine small love chains, nine love hearts linked together, and combined into a large love like the fifth ring of the Olympic Games.


    This is the rose of nine cars. When the huge red love chains with bright colors were combined and piled up downstairs of the dormitory, the female college students passing by stood up one after another and issued bursts of incredible screams.


    "God, who is this? What are you doing?"


    "So many roses, how rich!"


    "It seems to be a love. Who is it for?"


    "Look, it looks like the big boss!"


    "How rich!"


    Because I showed such great love downstairs in my bedroom, more and more female college students rushed over one after another and were envious. The girls pointed at me one after another and guessed who I was putting up such a rose array for.


    Seeing the arrangement of the rose array, I asked people to sprinkle a little oil on the roses, and then lit all the roses. The burning roses immediately sent out a strong aroma, which spread with the wind, and the smell of love floated with the wind, almost pervading the whole university.


    Looking at the burning roses, I smiled with satisfaction, then walked down the blackrose, walked all the way to the middle of the rose heart, raised my head, held the trumpet with both hands, and shouted at the balcony of the swallow''s bedroom:


    "Swallow! Happy birthday!"


    At that moment, I summoned up all my courage and shouted again and again to the balcony above.


    "Swallow, can you hear me!"


    I shouted loudly and felt the hot blood in my body burn completely, just like the burning roses around me.


    This is the most exciting and tense moment in my life. The sea of people surrounded me almost drowned me, but I still looked up at the balcony and shouted with full expectation, waiting for the familiar figure to appear.


    "Wow, how bold."


    "Who is so rich to spend so much money on his birthday?" several girls talked with each other.


    "Who is the swallow? Do you know who is the swallow?"


    "Seems to be the one in the advertising department?"


    Several other girls asked blankly.


    I waited quietly. My heart fluctuated. After a few continuous calls, the swallow''s head didn''t appear. I was a little disappointed and my mood was a little low. But just then, a group of girls rushed out of the balcony on the sixth floor, ran to the railing of the balcony and looked at me from top to bottom.


    Iceberg beauty, little sister, pure sister, short haired sister and black girl all fell on the edge of the balcony, leaned out their heads and looked at me in amazement.


    The beauty that really makes me look forward to is standing in the middle, wearing a black blouse, black hair with a shawl and a blank expression.


    The swallow seems to have just washed her hair. Her hair is not well taken care of. It falls and spreads on her shoulders. She looks at me in surprise, and her bright eyes are surprised.


    "Li Jian?"


    The swallow looked at me standing in the fire and gently covered his mouth.


    "Li Jian, why do you boast so much..."


    "Swallow, will you stay with me forever?" I shouted at her before the swallow''s light voice came down.


    Hearing my cry, the surrounding girls suddenly became restless and exclaimed.


    "Wow, so she likes that girl and wants to live with her!"


    "Wow, it''s so moving and dreamy. If only someone were so kind to me..."


    The girls cried with envy, but the swallows on the balcony were at a loss.


    She is an approachable girl and doesn''t like to be too high-profile. My current action suddenly makes the swallow the biggest topic in the school and the focus of the whole school. On the contrary, she doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Go up... Come up again, Li Jian!" seeing the crowd gathered downstairs, the swallow waved to me shyly and motioned me to go upstairs.


    "Swallow, would you like to be with me?" although I heard the cry of the swallow, I still shouted, opened my arms and shouted to the first girl I liked after I came to the world, "promise to be with me before the roses burn to ashes, okay?"


    Seeing me shouting with open arms, the swallow stumbled and took a breath of cold air.


    "Li Jian, you..."


    "Swallow, promise me!" I shouted, trembling all over.


    Under my cry, the girls next to me began to coax.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    With my cry, the girls next to me shouted together. Bursts of urging and shouting were like the tide of Qianjiang Tao, one wave higher than another.


    Under the cries of the girls and me, the swallows on the balcony were as red as peaches. They put their hands on the railing, but they didn''t know how to answer.


    "Swallow!" looking at the swallow''s shy appearance, I was a little anxious, clenched my fist and shouted again.


    Under my shouting, the swallow''s body trembled slightly. At this time, the iceberg beauty and the little sister all came to the swallow, patted her on the shoulder, pushed her back, winked at her and urged her.


    At the urging of my friends and I, the swallow finally closed his eyes deeply, blushed and responded to my request:


    "I will! Li Jian, I promise you!"


    In the earth shaking wave of shouting, the swallow finally agreed to my request.


    When the swallow responded, there was silence around, and then there were cheers of joy. Although these girls beside me didn''t know who I was, they might even know who the swallow was.


    At the moment when the swallow''s response fell, the flame of the rose gradually went out, but the flame of love in my heart began to rise, and continued to grow


    ¡­¡­


    Pradina, a famous Western poet in the age of women, once wrote a famous poem - "what is missing in our times":


    What is missing from our time?


    late at night


    When you''re at home alone


    Do you always feel


    The bedside is empty


    As if there


    Who should there be


    Lie with you


    Rainy night


    When you walk alone with an umbrella


    whether


    I don''t think I''m on my side


    as if


    Who is there?


    Standing with you under the umbrella


    Walk with you


    In the cold winter


    Under the spring flowers and Autumn Moon


    Do you


    Always feel


    My heart is empty and quiet


    What''s missing


    Are you with your friends


    With relatives


    Watch them laugh


    Laugh with me


    I always think there''s something missing


    Always feel


    What''s missing


    Always feel


    What''s missing


    Always feel


    What''s missing


    This era


    What''s missing


    We are lonely


    ¡­¡­


    One month after the swallow''s birthday passed, I had a very flat life. When I was free, I would go to the swallow''s bedroom to see them. In the company, I put on the appearance of the chairman, played with the computer, put my bipod on the table and asked my daughter to help me find the documents,.


    At home, Junxia and I talk at night at the head of the bed, confide their feelings, and make me ugly dishes with a gray face. The three saints are responsible for my daily life. Outside, they are responsible for working hard and managing jewelry stores such as entertainment centers... It can be said that my life has been quite moist for a long time.


    The grey Swan has united with me and is very stable. And she also recommended the raw material market to me, which facilitated the expansion of my garment factory. On the other side of the entertainment center, after the suppression of the black widow, the site was expanded, the business was booming, the passenger flow increased greatly, and the future was bright.


    My life is like a computer program. It works very regularly, orderly and very flat. No big waves.


    This can be said to be the most peaceful period of time since I came to the women''s world.


    However, my peace did not last long, but was broken by a thrilling adventure.


    It''s like playing a game to break through customs. My life seems to have been set from the beginning. It''s doomed to be restless.

 Chapter 388

    The clothing company was established on the basis of the original Yanmei company, because Qin Yueyin personally acted as the spokesman, which expanded its influence and indeed played a boosting role. Qin Yueyin and I met on the third day after the swallow''s birthday. On that day, Qin Yueyin came in person wearing swallow glasses, purple blouses and black skirts. As soon as she came, she intimately called my brother and said she would shoot an advertisement for me. She was ready.


    Two months after the new singer competition, Qin Yueyin''s popularity has increased steadily. In the two months, she has participated in many singing performances, produced several albums, and shot many advertisements, which has expanded her influence. What''s more, 100% of the money from Qin Yueyin''s advertising has been dedicated to charities, and she doesn''t get a penny.


    Even 90% of the money from the concert was spent on charity genes, and the remaining 10% was left for their own career development. Qin Yueyin''s kindness is inseparable from her past experience.


    Unfortunately, because of the busy business, Qin Yueyin and I had a short time together. After making an advertisement, she was going to attend another concert. Nevertheless, I invited her to stay for dinner and met Junxia.


    Junxia even asked Qin Yueyin for a signature and a group photo. These days, Junxia is very keen on songs.


    "Brother, I''ll come again next time I want to shoot an advertisement. As long as you need me, I''ll come by plane!" Qin Yueyin said to me with a smile when she left. The sentence "as long as you need me, I''ll call a plane" makes me think. Unfortunately, Qin Yueyin left first because her career is still on the rise. I can''t delay her too much time. In fact, Qin Yueyin said that if I was willing to live with her, she would stay with me, but I let her go.


    For... Her career.


    And her dreams.


    I think my life will go on like this, hiding the identity of a man, the people around me, and the identity of my future son


    I won''t suddenly reveal my identity until the time is ripe.


    It''s just... I think everything is too simple.


    In early October, almost 2469, the jewelry store of Awaha clothing encountered problems. The main reason is that the emerald in Yunnan has reached a certain bottleneck, while other jewelry types are absent. As a result, although there are many emeralds, they accumulate and can not be sold. Compared with other jewelry businesses, our competitiveness is really too small.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid the business of the jewelry store will really decline a lot. At least the business is not big, which is a big problem.


    The biggest source of this problem is that I don''t have a good network of contacts in Xinjiang and can''t get low-cost gem sources, so my competitiveness has decreased significantly.


    This really makes me very embarrassed. There is such a large emerald mine, but the auction is so difficult. Although it can be sold by reducing the price, my profit will be lower than the average market price


    I really nodded for this.


    But my luck was really good. It was almost the second week after I had problems in my jewelry business. I actually received a call from a Hui woman.


    Since I left the Yunnan military division, I really haven''t contacted the Hui woman for a long time. When I received her call, I really felt very incredible.


    "Dad, there''s a phone, there''s a phone! Looking for you!" my daughter jumped off and handed me the receiver, with a bit of liveliness on her face.


    "Oh, I see," I said with a smile.


    I answered the phone and asked:


    "Hello, this is Li Jian?"


    "Li Jian, long time no see! Remember me?"


    The other party''s Mandarin is not a special standard. With the accent of Xinjiang people, I heard it as soon as I heard it. I haven''t seen a Hui woman since I left the military camp!


    "Ah, is it... InAs? Ha ha, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you?"


    "I hate the number, Li Jian, do you have the number?" the Hui maid spoke to me in a rather inaccurate tone.


    "Really?" I exchanged greetings with the Hui women for a while. From the difficult conversation, I knew that the Hui women had also sold their shares in the golden city to the Luo family. Now they have become the leading millionaire in Northern Xinjiang. As a result, many of her distant relatives who make jewelry asked her to mine jewelry to make more money, but InAs is a quiet person, She doesn''t like mining jewelry. She just wants to herd cattle and sheep in the countryside, live a free life and live in the mountains and green water.


    However, her relatives always pestered her and wanted her to do the jewelry business. Finally, in desperation, InAs contacted her comrades in arms and wanted to give them the opportunity to do the jewelry business. However, the thief eyed girl, the round faced girl and the obscene girl were all busy, so she wanted to contact me and ask me if I had this intention.


    InAs''s call is really a timely help to me. What I need most is the jewelry mines and contacts in Xinjiang. Now with InAs as the traction rope, my jewelry business can continue to grow.


    "Great, I just opened a jewelry store and couldn''t contact the jeweler. Your news is really a timely help to me." when I heard the news of Hui women, I almost danced with laughter.


    "That''s great. Li Jian, come to Xinjiang. I''ll wait for you in Turpan. My people will discuss the mining business of Hotan jade with you. Li Jian, if you are interested, I can call you."


    "No problem. Thank you very much." I was overjoyed and thanked the Hui woman, and then wrote down the contact information of the jeweler and the jeweler provided to me by the Hui woman.


    I''ve calculated that I''ll be free soon. I can go to Xinjiang to negotiate the jewelry business with the people of Xinjiang. As long as I can buy part of the mining rights or open a way to develop the original jewelry, I can make a big deal! Although I am not short of money now, I can''t watch my jewelry company decline so unknown, so after thinking about it, I put this trip to Xinjiang on the agenda!


    At that time, I didn''t expect that this trip to Xinjiang would be the most thrilling, mysterious and fantastic adventure after I came to this era.


    The mysterious country disappearing in the desert, the devil''s city, the dream woman riding a white horse running under the moon, the charming twelve witches, the terrible army of mutants... Will bring me a magical journey that I will never forget.


    On October 2, I left for Turpan, Xinjiang. Naturally, I went to Xinjiang to negotiate the possibility of mining jewelry mines with jewelers in Xinjiang. I want to open a new source of jewelry. I want to build an independent brand rather than join other companies, so it is necessary to expand the supply of goods.


    Because the other party has set a date for the meeting, I can''t delay. On the evening of October 1, I prepared everything I need to go to Xinjiang. In addition to some contract documents, I also brought cotton padded clothes, a jacket, a pair of woolen trousers and two long T-shirts. Because the temperature difference between day and night in Xinjiang in October is relatively large, this time I went to negotiate. I not only had to discuss the gem mine with the gem dealer, but also went to the gem mining site to watch it in person. The journey is about one week to ten days, so some preparations are necessary.


    After knowing that I was going to Xinjiang, Junxia didn''t agree very much. After all, the place was too far away, unfamiliar, and still an autonomous region. The government couldn''t control it. Even if I was in trouble, Junxia didn''t know. So Junxia was worried about me, but at my insistence, Junxia agreed with me.


    "Li Jian, you have to think clearly. If you want to talk about the degree of chaos, Xinjiang is more chaotic than Yunnan, especially in southern Xinjiang, where Uighurs, Kazakhs and Hui people are more xenophobic. There were independence movements a few years ago, and even Han people were stabbed. You should be careful when you go there." before you go, Junxia gave me some psychological counseling.


    "Don''t worry. InAs will wait for me there, and I''m not the only one to go this time. I''ll take Xiaobai and aowu with me. I''ll be at ease with them."


    "I''m not at ease with them." Junxia squinted at me and said, "those two children make me more worried than you."

 Chapter 389

    Hearing Junxia''s words, I couldn''t help laughing. I thought of the silly looks of Xiaobai and female wolf head. I was speechless. They have been integrated into the human world for so long, and these two silly girls have hardly made any great progress. I smiled and said, "what are you worried about when so many storms and waves have come down? During my stay in Xinjiang, Junxia, please help me take charge of the company''s affairs - don''t go out, just answer the phone."


    "I know, I know your stubborn temper. It''s useless to decide what to do and say anything." Junxia stroked my chest and touched it. Her hand suddenly touched the two pendants on my chest. One of them was naturally the contact Pendant of blue moon, and the other was the half Amethyst Butterfly Pendant that Purple Butterfly gave me as a souvenir.


    "This purple butterfly is..." seeing the purple butterfly on my chest, Junxia was surprised.


    "Oh, this is a friend I met on my way back from Zhengzhou. She gave me... As a souvenir. She said it was Xu Menglong." I felt a little guilty when I thought of the memory of mistakenly eating Acacia fruit and purple butterfly.


    "Xu Menglong?" Junxia frowned more tightly. "So, Li Jian, did you meet the Xu family?"


    "Xu family?" I looked at Junxia with some confusion. "What Xu family?"


    Junxia looked at me solemnly: "your purple butterfly may be the symbol of the Xu family. The Xu family is one of the four red families in China and the largest red family in China. There have been many great people in this family... For example, Xu mengde, the current chairman of the Central Military Commission, is the head of the Xu family. She is the biggest figure in China''s military power."


    "And the four aunts of the Xu family, who are also senior officials of the Central Party committee, as well as the chairman of Fenglong enterprise, the largest enterprise group in the south of the Yangtze River, and the overlord of Xu Jiahui is also a member of the Xu family... Those classes are very famous people. I didn''t expect you to know the Xu family. Li Jian, tell me, how did you meet Xu Menglong?"


    I felt guilty when Junxia said this. I didn''t want to tell anyone about my relationship with purple butterfly, so I had to say to Junxia:


    "When I took the train in Zhengzhou, I met the man named Xu Menglong. She seemed to have lost her memory. Then Xiaobai and I walked with her for some time. She thought I was a friend worth making, so she gave me this pendant and told me that if I was in trouble, I could contact her through a contact in Sichuan."


    "No. It''s such a coincidence that she has lost her memory?" Junxia didn''t seem to believe what happened to me. "Why didn''t you tell me about it?"


    "Because I don''t think it''s a big deal, it''s just a one-sided fate..." I touched my head and said.


    "Hey, you are really. Big and rough." Junxia looked at me reproachfully. "If only you had told me earlier. If you could get in touch with the Xu family, it would be great for Li Jian."


    I was a little shocked: "the Xu family is so awesome?"


    "Yes. There are only three families in China, the Gao family, the Zheng family and the Xu family, which have lasted from before the Third World War to the present. You have seen two of them. One is the largest family in Central China with rich heritage. One family has a vice president and the governor of Henan Province."


    "There is another family, the chairman of the Central Military Commission and elites from all walks of life, and the big men in the south of the Yangtze River. Speaking of these three families, the most terrible is the Xu family. This family has countless talents and is deeply involved in business, politics and black and white. To make an inappropriate analogy, the Xu family is the Rothschild family in China, although the gap between the two is like an asteroid and the sun."


    "Er... This metaphor is really scary." I was shocked by Junxia''s story. I touched my head and said with a dry smile, "unfortunately, the one I met can only be regarded as the young generation of the Xu family at most, and I don''t have much say... Otherwise, if I directly asked her for help when I was in trouble last time..." When I thought of fighting with the black widow before, I had to flatter ye Zhuqing and commander Chen to ask for their help, so I sobbed. If the Xu family came forward, I''m afraid it would be more relaxed.


    "Forget it, forget it. Anyway, I haven''t been in touch for some time. Maybe people have forgotten me." I shook my head and said.


    Junxia sighed, then turned and found a small black bag from the drawer.


    I looked at Junxia with some doubts and opened her bag. When I looked, I found that there were all kinds of documents in it.


    "These are..."


    "In order to prevent your identity from being exposed, my mother entrusted her relationship to make you five ID cards and passports. Take these things with you in case of need." Junxia gently held up various documents with her jade hand and handed them to me.


    Looking at a stack of business cards and ID cards in my hand, I was a little ashamed.


    "Your mother is really good... How did she make so many fake ID cards?" I asked.


    "Well... Professionals, of course." junxiabai glanced at me and said.


    "What professionals?" I asked.


    Junxia sighed, sat down at the head of the bed and said:


    "It''s nothing to tell you. Whether it''s the ID card I made for you before or the ID card my mother gives you now, it''s all made by an organization."


    "Oh, what organization? It''s not a black market, is it?"


    "Ha ha, it''s almost the same." Junxia said with a smile. "It''s the hacker organization under PICAO''s corpse. The world-famous hacker organization led by a big man named Zhu Xingyun."


    "PICAO corpse... Isn''t that an illegal organization?" I was surprised to hear Junxia mention PICAO corpse. I''ve heard the name of this organization several times. Unexpectedly, my ID card was made by that organization?


    "Yes. The pickup corpse is indeed an underground illegal organization. However, it also has its own rules. As long as you can contact this organization, it can do many things that ordinary people can''t do, such as stealing company data, experimental drugs, or manufacturing fake identity certificates. To give Li Jian your ID card that can confuse the fake with the real, it''s only the pickup corpse Type organization can ensure seamless, "said Junxia, stroking her hair.


    "So, Junxia, do you have a way to contact the pickup corpse?" I asked curiously.


    "Hehe, in fact, as long as you have a computer, you can contact pica corpse. Pica corpse has a special international official website, and anyone in any country can contact them. Moreover, the website is maintained by the hacker alliance and has not been hacked for hundreds of years." Junxia said, "But most of the businesses that need the PICAO corpses on the official website are formal businesses. For those shady businesses, you must contact them privately."


    "So is this pickup corpse too offensive?" I couldn''t help but make complaints about it.


    Junxia Bei opened her teeth and said: "That''s necessary. According to my mother, at the beginning of the mechanical revolution, if the hacker alliance under PICAO corpse hadn''t invaded the computer of the master of the mechanical city with macrophagy virus, I''m afraid mankind would have perished. PICAO corpse has existed for hundreds of years, and its interpersonal network has already penetrated all corners of the world, and there are basically differences between countries It won''t matter. "


    "No wonder..." after I had a deeper understanding of the pattern of the women''s world, I continued to start packing. In the 21st century, I once yearned to travel to Xinjiang, but the travel fee is too high. A trip to Xinjiang can be as little as 5000 oceans, as many as tens of thousands. Losers can''t afford to hurt.


    I finally have the opportunity to go this time. In the space of business, I must have fun.


    ¡­¡­


    "What, I''m going to Xinjiang? Great! I''m going!" hearing that I''m going to take her to Xinjiang, Xiaobai was excited and asked me, "by the way, where is Xinjiang?"


    As for the female wolf head, naturally, there is no opinion or suggestion.


    In this way, my temporary bodyguard is determined to be Xiaobai and female wolf head. In addition, there are Awaha clothes. As the management manager of the jewelry store, she must go with me.


    Time was pressing, so everything was simplified. At noon the next day after everything was ready, we got on the civil aviation to Turpan.


    The plane flew all the way and looked out from the window. I looked at the undulating and diverse scenery of women''s world on the ground all the way. I looked at the original water town in the south of the Yangtze River. The green terrain with vertical and horizontal fields gradually turned into plains and mountains. I looked at the cities and villages that were still colorful and beautiful into endless wastelands and deserts, and I couldn''t even see a tree for a long distance The tree is covered with grass.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a spectacular sight outside the Great Wall. I can''t help feeling refreshed and relaxed.


    Four hours later, a group of four of us finally arrived at Turpan airport.


    It''s already 4:00 p.m. to arrive at the crowded Turpan airport, but due to the time difference, the sunset time in Xinjiang is later than that in Santan City, so it''s still hot and sunny in the afternoon.


    Although Xinjiang has entered autumn, and the temperature is much cooler than that in summer, it can still make people sweat in the hot sun during the day, and the ultraviolet ray in Xinjiang is particularly strong. In order to prevent skin sunburn, Junxia kindly prepared skin care cream for me before leaving.


    As soon as I got out of the airport, I met InAs and three bloated middle-aged women, all of whom were dressed in gold and silver and were flirtatious and luxurious. At a glance, I knew they were jewelers.

 Chapter 390

    "Oh, boss Li, you''re much younger than I thought." a female jewelry merchant with sausage mouth came forward with a smile, while ina Si came forward with a purple scarf unique to women in Xinjiang, with a smile in her eyes.


    "Li Jian, you''re here."


    "InAs, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I almost didn''t recognize you. Ha ha." I smiled and greeted InAs. InAs politely shook hands with me and avahayi, and then invited us to the hotel for a detailed discussion.


    On the way, I saw many buildings similar to the Islamic church, with dome columns and arched door openings. The colors were neat. They were basically green or brown. The most eye-catching was the tower shaped circular buildings of the Islamic Church


    Looking at the church buildings outside, I don''t know how, I suddenly remembered the most impressive thing about Islam in the 21st century, that is, Islam seems to advocate polygamy


    I don''t know how to think about this. It''s estimated that the obscene cells in my brain are flooding again.


    Of course, I don''t know whether Xiaobai and female wolf head have such ideas except me.


    Xinjiang hotels in women''s world are quite unique. Even hotels are similar to churches. The style is basically the same, but the scale is slightly small. It seems that women here pay great attention to religious beliefs.


    After asking InAs, I learned that in Xinjiang, almost all ethnic minorities except the Han nationality believe in Islam. Since childhood, they will accept Islam and become devout Islamists.


    After learning about the ethnic customs in Xinjiang, I entered the negotiation stage with those jewelry merchants.


    The main negotiation content is about the development and collection of Hotan jade. There are many large and small jewelry companies and jewelry associations in Xinjiang. The three jewelers I negotiated with this time are all from medium-sized Jewelry Companies in Xinjiang, called Talon company. It is a small jewelry company. It has not been a long time to start the development of gemstones, just a few years.


    Selling gemstones is an industry with deep water. But the most important thing is that we need two points. One point is that you want to find good gemstones. Second, you need to be able to find people who buy gemstones. Gemstones are scarce resources and an absolute seller''s market. It doesn''t mean that rich people will sell them to you. People want to test your strength and credit, which takes time to accumulate.


    The jewelry circle has a distribution system all over the world. For example, we are busy with a case (list) of 6.5 carat color diamonds these two days. You are required to sell them in a few days, which is testing your ability. If you sell it, you can get closer to the core circle. The closer you get, the more precious stones you can''t see in the market.


    Xiuyan Jade in Liaoning, Hotan jade and aquamarine in Xinjiang, Nanfang jade in Guangdong, Dushan jade in Nanyang, Henan, Shoushan stone in Fujian, Qingtian stone and chicken blood stone in Zhejiang, turquoise in Hubei, coal jade in Fushun, amber and agate in Inner Mongolia are all world-famous jewelry. Now of course I am a newcomer in this circle, but my emerald mine in Yunnan is not a small mine, It is the largest emerald mine discovered in decades.


    Of course, my gem sales are only average. There are many more successful gem merchants above my head.


    When I came to Xinjiang this time, on the one hand, I talked with these GEM companies about buying gem market.


    There are generally two types of GEM companies like me. One is to buy gems from local gem merchants in Xinjiang. The other is to spontaneously hire mining teams, buy excavation vehicles, hire appraisal experts, apply for mining rights at the Xinjiang Department of land and resources, and then go to the excavation site to mine. During this period, all costs and risks should be borne by myself.


    In contrast, the latter''s profit is much greater than the former, but the risk is also greater. If you can''t find gemstones, you have to bear a series of risk losses yourself. However, once a large gem mine can be excavated, it can also make a lot of profits.


    My final plan is to mine by myself while cooperating with these jewelers. When I don''t have my own ore source, I will first buy gemstones from these jewelers. When I find my own ore source, I can also buy the precious stones I lack from these jewelers according to the types of ore excavated. In other words, this is a mutually beneficial process.


    The whole negotiation process was very smooth. I lack contacts and understanding of Xinjiang''s terrain and resources, so I made a little concession on some specific small projects, so everyone was happy.


    "Boss Li, it''s really nice to talk with you. I haven''t seen such a forthright person like you for a long time."


    "Oh, I''m happy, too."


    The female jewelers of sausage mouth smiled and shook hands with me, ending the two-hour jewelry negotiation with me, and I smiled and shook hands with them. Of course, Xiaobai also shook hands with the jewelers, but from beginning to end, Xiaobai didn''t know the content of our negotiation. A lot of data and professional materials had already made her dizzy. In fact, I''m almost the same. Fortunately, avaha Yi knows more about this, and I''m a lot easier.


    "Li Jian, I''ve introduced you to the jewelers. If you don''t have anything else, I''ll go first." because I successfully negotiated with the jewelers, InAs will have nothing to do, so I went back to Hemu in Northern Xinjiang to live my grazing life at the first time.


    When looking at the back of InAs who left wrapped in purple gauze, I really can''t understand why InAs, who already has such a large amount of assets, chose to go to her hometown for grazing.


    Not long after, when I accidentally came to that ancient land of paradise, I realized that the real free life in this world is far from what money can buy


    After discussing the possibility of cooperation, I said I would leave for Hotan to see the gem mine there tomorrow. After all, it''s too late today. It''s impossible to go to Hotan.


    "Boss Li, tomorrow morning we can go to Hotan to see the gem mine by cross-country car. I think you will be very interested." the gem merchant smiled and flattered me.


    "Why not go to Hotan by train instead of by SUV?" I asked in some confusion.


    The gem merchant with sausage mouth smiled:


    "Boss Li, have you forgotten what date it is today?"


    "October 2nd... Oh, I see." I patted my forehead and reacted. Today is national day. Naturally, many people take the train. The train tickets to Hotan tomorrow must have been sold out. Of course I can''t go. It''s more convenient to go by SUV.


    "At the edge of the Tarim Basin, there is a desert highway from Turpan to Hotan. You can start tomorrow morning. During the national day, you can''t buy a train ticket. Second, the Baoshi mountain mine we''re going to is not in Hotan, but near Hotan and Bayin dunleng. Over the years, Hotan''s purple material mining land has been almost the same, and the mining land has extended to the East. The train has also been It doesn''t go directly to Bayin dunleng. The desert highway goes directly to the north of Bayin dunleng, so the off-road vehicle is more convenient. "


    "Really. Hehe, I don''t know all this. But I believe you. In that case, the SUV will get rid of your arrangement."


    "Well, although we can''t compare with those traditional gem merchants, we are native to Xinjiang. We know the terrain of Southern Xinjiang very well. Boss Li can rest assured. I think our cooperation can go very smoothly."


    The sausage mouth shook hands with me, grinned, and I smiled.


    "Of course... If we don''t meet desert robbers and mutants," sausage mouth added jokingly.


    Hearing these words from the sausage mouth, my face suddenly froze and my heart gradually sank.


    "Desert robber, mutant? What''s that?" I asked a little puzzled.


    The sausage mouth smiled, blinked and said:


    "Ha ha, it''s just a joke. We won''t meet."


    "Hehe, really. However, I''m still curious. Is the mutant you said...?" I couldn''t help but say curiously.


    I really don''t know the sausage mouth, so I smiled and said:


    "Boss Li, you don''t know. It''s a well-known thing. Desert robbers are thieves who haunt the Taklimakan Desert. They occasionally haunt the desert highway and rob passers-by. However, those desert robbers still know the rules and don''t kill casually. Moreover, desert robbers haven''t appeared for five or six years. Boss Li doesn''t know Don''t worry. As for mutants... It''s even more an illusory legend. It was 15 years ago. "


    "Can you tell me?" I asked curiously.


    Sausage mouth is a generous and forthright person who says everything. She opens her heart and tells me:


    "Ha ha. It''s a long story. It''s said that there is a huge oasis and a lake in the center of the Taklimakan Desert. Almost two hundred years ago, the Han people built a secret base in the no man''s land in the center of the Taklimakan Desert, carried out some secret experiments, made some biological and chemical weapons and other things, and built a nuclear power plant."


    "Later, for unknown reasons, the nuclear power plant exploded, resulting in a nuclear leak, and the experimental base and biological and chemical weapons were all destroyed. The center of the Taklimakan desert became a closed area. However, it is said that due to the nuclear leak, some species in the desert oasis have changed, including many people who survived in the experimental base He has become a mutant with blue skin and no human or ghost. "


    "It has been witnessed before that mutant people with blue skin and yellow hair have appeared in the desert and bite when they see people. It is very terrible. Nuclear radiation, the legend of mutant people and the perennial sandstorm near the desert lead to that area. Therefore, the center of Taklimakan desert is still a restricted area."


    "Of course, mutant people and desert robbers are rare rumors. Boss Li doesn''t have to care."

 Chapter 391

    "Really? Ha ha, but it sounds interesting. Ha ha." when the sausage mouth said this, I came up with those terrible mutants with teeth and claws, skin variation and body deformity in the biochemical crisis and desert thieves with big knives in online games. But I think that kind of thing only exists in rumors. Now it''s the real world, Where can there be monsters like mutant people?


    After talking with sausage mouth, we had dinner in the hotel. The dinner was a specialty of Xinjiang, including double cooked meat noodles, hand-made rice, roast mutton and Nang. The most energetic person to eat should be the female wolf head. The female wolf head doesn''t like to use tableware when eating. Grabbing rice by hand just meets her primitive animal nature. Grabbing a big hand is really fun to eat. And Xiaobai drank sour mare''s milk heartily.


    At dinner, the sausage mouth told me that mutton is much more expensive than beef in Xinjiang, because sheep will be uprooted when eating grass, while cattle only eat stems and leaves when eating grass, which will not lead to grassland desertification. Therefore, beef is much cheaper than mutton.


    In addition, sausage mouth also talked with me about Hotan jade. For example, Hotan jade in the lower reaches of the river is generally the worst grade, which is called mountain material, while the better is mountain water, which is higher than mountain material, but second only to seed material.


    In a word, the sausage mouth''s telling made me more knowledgeable and look forward to the journey to Nanjiang tomorrow.


    In the evening, I slept in the same room with Xiaobai and female wolf head.


    When sleeping, the female wolf head hugged me with her arms and regarded me as a pillow


    In the evening, the three people slept with Xiaobai female wolf head, and the female wolf head went to bed early. Xiaobai is lying in my arms, with her hair scattered on my shoulders and chest, holding a large Nang in her mouth and pressing the TV remote control bored.


    "Xiaobai?" I gently stroked Xiaobai''s beautiful hair and smooth head and asked softly.


    "Well, master, what?" Xiaobai raised his eyes and looked at me. A pair of clear black eyes showed something strange.


    "Xiaobai, we''ve been together for almost a year. Don''t you miss your family?" I asked.


    "Master, you asked me that again." Xiaobai blinked and said, "Master, I''ve had a good time now. I have food and drink every day, and I know so many sisters and friends, such as sister Junxia, sister swallow, sister Liuli, sister aowu... I''m very happy every day. And master, you took me to so many places and treated me so well. I''m very happy."


    "Didn''t you think that your family might be waiting for you to go back and look for you everywhere?"


    I looked at Xiaobai and asked with a smile.


    Listen to me, Xiaobai''s face was stunned, his eyes dimmed a little, his tender little lips moved, and then said with some loss:


    "But... I''ve been away from them for so long. Even if I see them, I can''t remember them clearly. They may have forgotten me for so long."


    "What if you haven''t forgotten?" I asked.


    Xiaobai showed some complicated complexion, and then said in some embarrassment:


    "Master, do you want me to go?"


    Say, some dare not look at me.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s grievance, my heart moved, and then smiled and said:


    "Ha ha, what does silly girl think? Master, how can I let you go?"


    ¡­¡­


    Because I was worried that Qiu Yanran would wake up if I was too angry with Xiaobai, in the end, I still didn''t do too fierce things to Xiaobai. So I slept until 8 o''clock the next morning. Sausage mouth and Awaha clothes. They had rented two SUVs, prepared all their luggage and waited for departure.


    Sausage mouth and two other jewelers prepared two SUVs for us, one of which was Awaha clothes to accompany them, and the other was me, Xiaobai, female wolf head and two full-time drivers allegedly hired by sausage mouth.


    The starting point is the desert highway to the south of Turpan, which has been crossing the Taklimakan desert to the west of Bayin dunleng in the south.


    There are two gas stations in the middle of the desert highway, and the journey from Turpan to the west of Bayin dunleng takes a day and eight hours, which can be said to be very long.


    Although it''s autumn, the Taklimakan desert is still very hot during the day. The temperature is very high. When we set out in the morning, we didn''t feel much. However, when we drove along for a few hours and approached noon, the weather gradually became hot. We felt extremely muggy in the car. We opened the window to ventilate, but all the hot air came in The hot air made xiaobaixiang sweat and spit out his tongue. He kept fanning with his small hands and made a noise.


    "Master, it''s so hot." Xiaobai said sweating, and his snow-white face was covered with glittering sweat.


    Fortunately, the car has air conditioning, otherwise our group of people will really suffocate.


    Seeing the desert for the first time in my life is the second largest desert in the world.


    The types of Taklimakan Desert are complex and diverse. The compound sand mountains and sand ridges are like giant dragons resting on the earth. The tower sand dunes are all kinds of honeycomb, feather and fish scale sand dunes. The layers of golden yellow fine and soft deserts overlap together, like layers of waves on the sea. The desert can even reflect light in the sun. When a gust of wind blows, the desert will disappear The sand in the can also change its shape as if it were alive.


    The sand sea is vast and boundless. The horizon at the end of the flat desert is connected with the blue horizon. It seems that the whole world is only gold and blue. Above is the blue curtain, below is the golden curtain, and in the middle of the golden curtain, there is a small white line, that is the straight desert highway.


    The female driver''s name is Amina. She told us that in the Taklimakan Desert, even if you drive with your eyes closed, you don''t have to worry about accidents, because there are endless deserts around, and there are no obstacles at all.


    Our two off-road vehicles had been driving well on the desert road. Because the weather was too hot, we were all sleepy. Even the female drivers were a little dozing. What they were most afraid of when driving was dozing, so the female drivers told us some interesting stories to refresh our minds and prevent us from falling asleep.


    At the beginning, we chatted without a word, but while chatting, Amina told us some anecdotes when she was a driver, including some secrets of the Taklimakan Desert.


    "Boss Li, I don''t know if you have heard of the rumors of ''Caiyun country''?"


    Amina asked us as she drove.


    "Caiyun country?" I asked puzzled when I heard Amina''s question. In the 21st century, I''ve heard of a cartoon called the story of Caiyun country, but what Amina says now must be different from what I know.


    "What country is that?"


    "Hehe, it''s a legendary mysterious country in the center of Taklimakan Desert. It''s said that on the night of the full moon, when there are colorful clouds in the sky, the colorful cloud country will appear in the colorful clouds, and the princess white horse from the colorful cloud country will fall from the sky and run away in the desert. If the colorful clouds disappear, the country will disappear with it, and no one can find the country Land. "


    Amina spoke in a mysterious tone, listening to my heart beating. And Xiaobai was surprised.


    "Really? It''s so awesome. It seems like fun. I really want to go!" Xiaobai said with crossed hands and envy.


    "How can it be? Silly girl, how can there be any clouds at night? How can horses run in the desert? Camels are almost the same. It must be all legends." I stopped silly girl''s exclamation and said with some disdain.


    Unexpectedly, Amina, the driver, smiled and said:


    "Boss Li, you''re wrong. I thought it was a legend like you at the beginning... But I really saw Caiyun country with my own eyes and the white horse Princess galloping in the desert under the full moon."


    "Oh, really?" when I heard Amina say so, I was a little interested, and my originally dizzy brain woke up a little, "have you really seen Caiyun country?"


    "Yes. It was almost the year before last. In August that year, I drove in the middle of the desert highway at night. There were no other vehicles that night. I drove alone to transport a batch of goods. It was very quiet around. At about eight or nine o''clock in the evening, a strong wind suddenly blew up in the Taklimakan Desert. Sand and rocks flew in the desert. After a while, I was in the desert In the sky due to the west, several strange colored clouds suddenly appeared, just like lotus flowers. They are colorful. That''s nice. "


    "Then after a while, I saw a golden city, golden walls, golden streets, and people dressed like the characters in ancient costume films walking on the streets. It was very prosperous... At that time, I was really shocked and stopped my car on the road to take pictures. Unfortunately, it was too late for me to react, CAI The clouds have disappeared, "Amina said with some regret.


    Xiaobai and I were fascinated by Amina''s story.


    "Then... What happened?" I asked.


    "Later, I thought of the legend of Caiyun kingdom. I wanted to go and find out, but I didn''t dare to go. Just when I was ready to drive on - guess what I saw?" at this point, Amina''s tone suddenly became gloomy, and her face in the car''s mirror became extremely gloomy and terrible.

 Chapter 392

    "What do you see?" my heart was already nervous.


    "I heard the horse''s hissing and a woman''s singing voice. It came from a sand dune in the distance. At that time, the huge moon was hanging in the sky, and the strange figure riding a white horse appeared on the hill. A person stood there singing... Although I couldn''t see the singer''s face clearly, from the singing, I thought it must be an extraordinary one My woman, the song is so empty, so lonely, so sad... Ah. Now I can''t forget it. "


    With that, Amina sighed a long time, and the voice of regret slowly dispersed in the car


    "Really. It''s quite hanging to hear what you said. If only I could meet it, ha ha." I said with a smile.


    What I didn''t expect was that my joke, which I said so casually, actually became a reality soon after


    After driving on the desert highway for a whole day, with the arrival of night, the temperature in the desert dropped rapidly, and the surroundings began to become dark. There are no street lamps or buildings in the desert. They can only be illuminated by lamps.


    We settled the dinner in the car. According to Amina, we won''t arrive in Bayin dunleng until 4 p.m. tomorrow.


    In order to drive alternately and have enough rest time, there are two drivers on the bus. Amina is in the daytime and muyiding is in the evening. Muyiding is an unsmiling woman. She has less common words with us than Amina. Because the temperature was getting cooler, we also added two clothes and put blankets on the car to sleep.


    I slept for almost three or four hours. I was sleeping soundly. Suddenly, a shock came, which hit my head on the seat and woke me up.


    "Ow, ow, ow?"


    The female wolf head was also awakened by the sudden car shock. She turned her head in the car and looked at it blankly. She didn''t know what had happened. Only the dull silly girl Xiaobai still slept soundly.


    "What''s the matter, muyiding?" I opened my eyes and asked the driving muyiding.


    "The tire seems to burst." Mu Yiding turned his face and said in a confused voice.


    "Tire burst?" I also frowned when I heard Mu Yiding say so.


    At this time, Amina also woke up and heard the tire burst and said:


    "Don''t you have two spare tires? Just change them?"


    "Oh." Mu Yiding looked simple and honest. Without saying a word, she stopped the car, opened the door and prepared to change the tire. However, she had just walked out of the door, but suddenly gave out a burst of pain!!


    "Ah!"


    "What''s the matter, Mu Yiding?" hearing the scream of Mu Yiding, my heart jumped in the car, and others were also surprised. Amina was so nervous that she put her head out to ask about the situation.


    "Nails, there are nails on the ground! My feet! My feet!" Mu Yiding hurriedly ran back from the car, pale.


    "Nails?" Amina also realized that something was wrong. She also pushed open the door, leaned out her head and looked out. When she looked, she took a breath of air-conditioning.


    "What''s the matter?" I still didn''t know the situation. I also pushed open the door to check the situation outside, but I didn''t know. I was really shocked. It turned out that the road outside was covered with dense nails. Each of these nails was almost an inch long and densely covered on the road!


    "What''s the matter?" I leaned out my head and looked forward. When I looked, my heart sank, because I was frightened to see that there were nails on the ground hundreds of meters ahead!


    "How can there be so many nails?"


    "I don''t know if it was spilled from the previous transport vehicle?" Amina was also full of doubts. What''s more, their tires were all scrapped because they drove into the "nail road" with us.


    "Lord, there are nails on the road and our car is useless." Awaha Yi opened the window and shouted to me.


    "Ours, too! It seems that the car in front has scattered nails." I responded to Awaha Yi.


    A few minutes later, we drove to the side of the desert, where there were no nails. And a group of us will naturally get off the bus and discuss the next countermeasures.


    "It''s really unlucky. It''s half the way. It''s a desert highway. There''s no village in front of it and no shop behind it. What shall we do?" Mu Yiding cursed bitterly, and Amina was pulling out nails for her feet to wrap them up.


    "No way, we have two spare tires in each car. If the four spare tires are added together, we can still take a group of people. There is almost a gas station four hours ahead, where you can buy spare tires. It takes eight hours to go back and forth. But I''m afraid the rest of the people are going to spend the night in the car." Amina is quite calm, "I''ve had a flat tire in the desert before, and that''s all I could do at that time."


    Amina was right. We all calmed down after hearing Amina''s words.


    The desert is still very cold at night. I feel goose bumps when I stand outside with the cold wind blowing. We all agree with Amina. Let a car of people go first and go to the gas station in front to get the spare tire. Others wait in place for the time being. Almost until dawn, they will fold back and give us the spare tire, and then we continue to start. In this way, although it is half a day later than the original date, there is no big problem at all.


    In the end, everyone agreed with this. After making a decision, it is to decide which car people stay and which car people go first.


    There are six people in one car and five people in the other. Finally, I think it''s better for five people to be frozen in the desert than six people, so let awahayi go first. In fact, my idea at that time was that I was at least a man. I was more resistant to the cold than women, so I let them go first. Anyway, it was only eight hours. We slept in the car and they came back. If we were lucky, we might be able to take a ride with passing cars.


    In this way, the division of labor between the two cars was OK. Awaha clothes changed their car into two spare tires on our car and started again. I, Xiaobai, female wolf head and Amina continued to wait in the car. By the way, because muyiding was injured, she changed seats with Awaha Yi and asked muyiding to go to the gas station ahead for treatment.


    "Wuwu, it''s so cold, master." Xiaobai leaned against me shivering. Two big breasts pressed tightly against me and squeezed into meat patties.


    "You numb silly girl knows it''s cold?" I gave a little white look, then pulled over the blanket and covered it for us. Fortunately, there is a hot air conditioner in the car. If you turn on the hot air conditioner at night, you can persist for a period of time. However, the amount of oil we have left is not optimistic.


    According to Amina, although our remaining new oil can maintain hot air conditioning for almost ten hours, if we spend all our energy on air conditioning, I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the gas station. So try not to use air conditioning and just sleep under a blanket.


    So I, Xiaobai and the female wolf head had to hold together to keep warm!


    At the next moment, Amina, sitting in the driver''s seat, suddenly shouted:


    "No! We met desert robbers!"


    "What?"


    At that time, I suddenly heard Amina''s cry, and I was shocked. I drilled my head from under the small white milkmelon, and then looked out of the window. I saw that behind a mound a few meters above the ground in front, there suddenly appeared a dozen women in green with knives. Each woman covered her face with a blue veil, but she held a machete in her hand Iron bars and other things look ferocious and evil, and those who come are not good.


    "Desert robber?"


    My heart thumped when I saw a large group of women coming from the front. Then I suddenly realized that these women had been lying in ambush here for a long time. I''m afraid they had deliberately scattered the nails on the ground in order to take advantage of the opportunity to rob when a car was left because of a flat tire.


    "Surrounded..." looking at the desert robbers in front of me, I roughly counted the number. There are actually 15, and we have only five people in a car


    Looking at the dark crowd slowly approaching us, all the people in our car were held back by the invisible oppressive atmosphere. Even the powerful female wolf head remained silent because of our atmosphere and looked sharply ahead.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. Desert robbers don''t kill, only rob. As long as we keep the focus, they won''t do anything!" Amina said eagerly.


    "Gudong." I swallowed a mouthful of saliva... Really can''t kill? But the knives in the hands of these desert women thieves really make me mind


    "Come out! Come out!" fifteen female desert robbers surrounded our SUVs from the Mound under the moonlight in the distance. When they were close, I found that they had hammers and other things in their hands. Four or five female thieves even came forward and began to smash our windows with hammers to coerce us out of the car.


    Looking at the ferocious women outside, I suddenly felt like laughing. I don''t know why, every time I see these evil women thieves and other women in the women''s world, I always feel an inexplicable sense of joy. Perhaps a woman''s expression is too soft. She has to pretend to be ferocious, but it makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, Xiaobai was frightened by these desert female thieves who smashed the window with a hammer. She trembled and didn''t dare to move her head.

 Chapter 393

    "Boss Li, let''s go out quickly, or these desert thieves will attack us. We''d better obey!" Amina''s expression remained a little calm, but her tone was also a little nervous.


    I looked at avaha''s clothes and gave her a wink. Avaha''s clothes nodded, and then my hand pressed on the saber at her waist. Avaha''s clothes and I have been together for some time. She can understand the meaning of my eyes very clearly, that is: if the situation changes, be ready to do it at any time!


    I winked at Awaha''s clothes, but finally got out of the car with Amina. Fifteen desert robbers with blue veils surrounded us. They were wrapped in white hoods on their heads, veils on their faces, and long blue and white skirts with breast ties,.


    We got out of the car one by one and stood outside the SUV in a row.


    "Hands up, don''t move! Or you''ll eat a knife!" a desert woman thief standing in the middle came forward and said fiercely with a muddy accent.


    Now, this woman is the leader of the desert woman thief. Among all the female thieves, she is the tallest, and her waist is a whole circle thicker than other female thieves. She looks a bit like a fierce bandit.


    While intimidating the leader of the thief, the other female thieves picked up their machetes and danced up and down with fierce eyes, threatening to cut us to death if we moved around.


    "Boss Li, let''s raise our hands and surrender. There''s nothing valuable in our car. It''s nothing to be robbed. But there''s only one life." Amina whispered next to me.


    "..." I didn''t say anything, but slowly raised my hand, leaned my back against the body, and stared at the approaching desert thieves.


    "Don''t move, don''t move!" the desert robbers approached slowly with machetes. Seven or eight desert robbers came out of the crowd and walked around behind us, trying to subdue our hands and feet, while the other women began to check our car and search for the property in the car.


    This time I came to Xinjiang, in addition to some ID cards, I didn''t bring too much cash. I really want to be robbed. As long as I can keep my ID card, bank card and other things, I won''t lose much.


    In this way, my mood is relatively calm. If the loss is small, I don''t care. If I don''t get hurt, I''ll try to avoid casualties.


    "Smash the car!" but what I didn''t expect was that the leader of the desert robbers ordered to smash our car. Under the order of the leader, the desert robbers started to smash our off-road vehicle with hammers, hammers and drivers.


    "I''ll go... I won''t even let go of the car." I was frightened by these fierce thieves, but it''s right to think about it. They dismantled our off-road vehicle. Many parts and structures inside can be used to sell money. Some structures are even expensive. It''s strange if they leave the car.


    A group of female thieves banged on our SUV. The action was crisp and neat. Obviously, it was not the first time to do so. After a while, the doors, tires, sites and platforms were all demolished by them, and all kinds of wires, unit parts, metal plates and other things were demolished by them.


    Amina''s face twitched and her complexion was quite painful. Obviously, she was very painful. She drove these two valuable off-road vehicles and was demolished. At that time, she would have to bear a lot of losses! But because there was a desert thief with a big knife in front of her, she could only watch her car disintegrate into pieces.


    I squinted at Amina and found tears in her eyes. It seemed that she was going to cry.


    "Please don''t tear down the car so much. It''s hard for me to explain when I go back!" looking at the disassembled SUV with only skeleton left, Amina finally couldn''t help crying.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! What''s her name?" the tall female thief came forward, saw the tearful female thief, stretched out her hand, slapped her, and just beat back Amina''s tears.


    When I saw Amina being beaten, my heart swelled with anger. Although I said I didn''t know Amina very well, at least they were the driver who took me all the way. How could I go when I watched her being beaten?


    "You stop. Don''t hit her." I said in a hoarse voice to the female thief who was beating.


    Hearing my exit, the female thief immediately turned around and looked at me with an angry face: "what, do you have a problem?"


    Then he twisted his neck and walked towards me. Then he suddenly swung his foot and kicked me in the stomach!


    My stomach was hit hard and my body was bowed with pain. However, compared with men, women''s strength is a little smaller, and the pain doesn''t paralyze me on the spot. I think if those little gangsters in the 21st century kick me, their feet must be heavy.


    "Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!" seeing that I was kicked, the female wolf head, who was already angry, ran away on the spot. She suddenly rushed to the thief head who kicked me, grabbed her two powerful arms, and then, like a vacuum cleaner, suddenly stuck to the desert woman thief''s face, and then the female wolf head pulled her two arms to both sides at the same time, In a flash, something terrible happened!


    The whole face of the female leader of the thief was pulled heavily by the female wolf head and torn in half like a split silk!!


    The blood vessels, heads and countless nerves under the skin of the face were all exposed, and I could see them clearly in the light moonlight!


    I was so frightened that I stood where I was and took a breath of air conditioning, and Amina was so frightened that she couldn''t speak.


    When the female wolf head turned slowly, her face was full of blood. The winding blood was trickling down the female wolf head''s arm and dripping on the white desert.


    Two seconds later, the body of the leader of the desert robber fell heavily on the ground, splashing yellow sand on the ground.


    Dead silence.


    Because the female wolf head''s move was too sudden and too fast. When the desert thief''s head fell to the ground, the nearby desert female thieves didn''t even react.


    "Guide sister!"


    "Guide sister!"


    Seeing their boss suddenly killed by a blow, all the desert thieves were shocked, screamed one by one, and then rushed up.


    "Ouch!"


    Looking at the desert robber who rushed forward, the female wolf head raised her head and roared at the full moon in the night. Then a pair of sharp wolves flashed bright light in their eyes. She rushed forward suddenly. Her body was like a loach and easily avoided the machete split by the two robbers. Then she grabbed her claws in the air, and two screams sounded, The two women immediately covered their faces and screamed. The handle of the knife let go and the handle of the knife fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the handle of the desert thief''s knife fell to the ground, Awaha Yi was quick in his eyes and hands. He slipped to the foot of the female wolf head, grabbed two machetes on the ground and threw them at me.


    "My Lord, be careful!"


    The machete was thrown at my feet. I quickly bent down and picked it up. Naturally, one of them was immediately handed over to Xiaobai, who stood by and stared foolishly.


    "Silly girl, be careful!"


    I reminded Xiaobai that Xiaobai, a silly girl, struggled to carry a machete and stared around. She was nervous and looked worried. Although I know that this silly girl''s combat effectiveness is actually higher than me, her weak appearance is so confusing that I can''t help but want to protect her.


    "How, how to do, master?" Xiaobai said in horror with a knife.


    "What else can I do, fight!" I shouted, and then rushed at the two desert thieves who rushed towards us, waving machetes in my hands.


    Probably seeing that I was not short, those women also knew that I was difficult to deal with, so they somewhat avoided me. As a result, they all pointed the spearhead at Amina. She is not as lucky as us. Seeing us fighting one by one, she can only look around at a loss and don''t know what to do. Fortunately, some desert robbers failed to take out their sight and besiege us in time because they had looted from us, which gave us a very short time to resist.


    During this period of time, the female wolf head showed amazing performance. She howled and screamed and ran through the crowd. Sometimes her body suddenly beat and avoided the blade. Sometimes her body suddenly jumped and stepped on someone''s chest or head to jump the attack. In addition, the female wolf head''s eyes can see clearly even in the dark, Other desert robbers failed to see the female wolf head shuttling through the night because it was a little darker at night. They didn''t react until the female wolf head cut her throat with her claws.


    In the twinkling of an eye, seven or eight desert thieves have fallen under the hands of the female wolf head, and Xiaobai and I have also restrained four thieves. She and I have two each. The rest was given to Awaha Yi and Amina. Avaha Yi has more experience than these thieves. He can hold a long knife without losing the wind.


    "Monster, monster!"


    "She is the reincarnation of the God of war Saladin!"


    Because of the female wolf head''s terrible fighting ability and almost abnormal killing and abuse, the battle hardly lasted for much time. All the desert thieves lost the battle, dropped their machetes one by one, and looked at the female wolf head standing in the pile of corpses and roaring up to the sky with horror.

 Chapter 394

    "Run!"


    "Run!"


    Six or seven surviving desert robbers looked at us, then turned around one after another, ran towards the Northeast without looking back.


    I took a deep breath of air-conditioning when I watched the desert robbers running away. The battle just now was really dangerous. Fortunately, there were two silly girls, female wolf head and Xiaobai. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t escape.


    My chest fluctuated, my palms were all sweaty, and I looked at the escape direction of the desert thieves with lingering fear.


    "Ah... I... I''m hurt..."


    Just as I was looking at the desert robber who ran away, a painful groan suddenly came from behind me. I was surprised and turned my head, but I saw Amina lying next to the SUV with her stomach covered. In the thick moonlight, I saw a piece of red and black blood and a shocking blood mark on her white long sleeve, It flowed slowly down the place where her hands touched her abdomen.


    "Amina?" I was surprised to see Amina lying on the ground with her stomach covered and her face full of pain. I hurried forward and helped her up.


    "Don''t... don''t touch me. My stomach... My stomach is cracked..." Amina said haltingly.


    "Let me see!"


    Awaha Yi hurried over. She carefully grabbed Amina''s wrist and removed Amina''s hand. As soon as Amina''s hand was removed, I took a cold breath.


    I saw a three inch long cut in Amina''s stomach. The cut was not deep or shallow, but there was a lot of bleeding. A lot of blood flowed out of Amina''s stomach and flowed on the ground. This cut was obviously cut by a machete.


    I was surprised by the cut on Amina''s stomach, and Xiaobai was even more frightened.


    On the contrary, avaha''s clothes were more experienced. She made a quick decision, took off her coat, cut it into several strips with her long knife, and then grabbed a handful of yellow sand on the ground and applied it to Amina''s wound. Then she bypassed Amina and tightly wrapped Amina''s body, barely preventing blood from flowing out of Amina''s wound.


    Nevertheless, the cloth of Awaha clothes was soon soaked by blood. Obviously, Amina''s bleeding was too large to stop close to the cloth.


    "Allah bless... Oh, Allah bless..." Amina''s voice became very weak, her lips turned white, and her eyes gradually became blurred and dim.


    Bad... I''m afraid Amina''s life is in danger if it goes on like this.


    My heart sank gradually, and I couldn''t help crying:


    "Amina, hold on! Hold on!" but my cry was so weak, "hold on, maybe a car will pass by later, and I can take you to the hospital!"


    I shook Amina''s body, but Amina was still so weak. She leaned half on the body, and the blood was still flowing.


    "Sister Amina, hold on, don''t fall asleep. If you fall asleep, you won''t wake up!" Xiaobai, with a childish face, also anxiously called Amina to prevent her from falling into a coma.


    But Amina was obviously overwhelmed. Her eyelids were fighting and had a tendency to close slowly. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    "She can''t, she has to find a hospital." avaha Yi said anxiously.


    "But where can I find a hospital?" I touched Amina''s hand and found that with the gradual loss of blood in her body, Amina''s palm became cold.


    Amina''s warm hands like zombies make my heart sink gradually.


    What should I do? Although Amina doesn''t have a deep friendship with us, she is also a living life. She can''t die here. However, now our car has been smashed and there is no medicine kit that can be used for first aid. How can this be good?


    At this time, Xiaobai on one side suddenly made a sound of surprise.


    "Master, look, there seems to be a city over there!"


    "Hmm?" hearing Xiaobai''s cry, I turned my head. At a glance, I was surprised.


    I saw a brightly lit city on a raised mound in the southwest! The city is high and low, like a forest. If it weren''t for the lights in the city, I would even think it was a dark forest.


    However, this is the Taklimakan Desert. How can there be a city?


    What makes me more surprised is that with the emergence of the city, there are strange seven color clouds around the city, just like the northern lights, around the city!


    For a moment, the city that Amina told us before flashed through my mind - the legendary city, Caiyun country!!


    I raised my head and looked into the sky. A bright full moon like a gong hung high in the sky. The cold white moonlight filled the whole sky, spreading like ripples.


    Today... Is the full moon!


    Amina once said that on the night of the full moon, Caiyun country and the mysterious Princess white horse may appear in the desert!


    "Impossible?... is the legend that Amina said true?"


    I wiped my eyes hard to make sure that the city ahead was real and definitely not fake. It was a brightly lit city and dotted with lights. Even, I could see the vault buildings and low building piers in the city. I could see many details in the city clearly, and everything seemed so real.


    Is it a mirage?


    However, I have never heard of a mirage at night!


    My brain is confused. The scene in front of me is too shocking for me to think. Everything is so complicated and confusing, as if in a dream.


    "Master, what shall we do?" after a while, Xiaobai''s business brought me back to reality.


    I turned my head, looked at Xiaobai with big eyes and Amina leaning on the car body, gritted my teeth and said:


    "Go and have a look."


    I remember that those desert robbers fled to the northeast, and now the city is in the southwest, completely different directions. It should not be the residence of desert robbers. Otherwise, a big city is the residence of desert robbers. How many thousands of robbers should there be!


    "Avaha Yi, let''s go. I''ll carry Amina. Let''s go to the city in front." I gritted my teeth, walked to Amina, squatted down and carried Amina in a semi coma.


    "But my Lord, the city... I think it seems a little strange. We didn''t see it when we came before. Why does it suddenly appear now?"


    "Let''s go and have a look," I said helplessly. "It seems that it''s only a few kilometers away. Muyiding and they won''t arrive in eight hours. Amina can''t last that long. Anyway, it''s all dead. It''s better to go and have a look."


    "Yes." now that I have made a decision, avaha Yi will no longer disobey my orders. She tidied up her luggage as quickly as possible. Then, under my leadership, I took Xiaobai, female wolf head and avaha Yi to the city ahead, which is hazy in the colorful clouds and seems like a dream.


    Carrying a woman for several kilometers is really a very painful thing. Fortunately, avaha Yi and Xiaobai helped me hold Amina''s body behind me, so they helped me share the weight and didn''t wear me out.


    We locked our eyes tightly on the city in the distance and walked for more than half an hour. I kept encouraging Amina all the way:


    "Miss Amina, come on, hold on, we''ll be there soon. We''ll be saved soon!"


    But what makes us despair is that although the ethereal city in front doesn''t seem to be far away, no matter how we go, it doesn''t necessarily get closer, as if it will stay away with our approach.


    Listening to the increasingly weak breathing sound on my back, I accelerated my speed. Amina is really in danger. If she is not treated in time, I''m afraid she will die!


    However, I ran towards the strange city in front for more than half an hour, and I didn''t see that the city was closer. At that time, my heart was really cold, like the night wind in the desert.


    "My Lord, there''s really something wrong with that city." Awaha Yi gasped.


    "Isn''t it really a mirage?" I''m also very anxious. I don''t know what to do. Do we really want to give up Amina like this? The city in front looks really gloomy and strange. I''m not a person who hasn''t read suspense novels. Looking at the city in front that seems real but out of reach, I''m really in a dilemma. If the city is real, we certainly hope to get there, but if it is Canada, I''m afraid we will only draw water with a bamboo basket.


    "Eh, master, there seems to be a song." just when we don''t know whether we should continue to move forward, Xiaobai suddenly shouted. Although Xiaobai''s brain is dull and stupid, her facial features are more sensitive than ordinary people, and she can find some details that ordinary people ignore.


    "Singing?" said Xiaobai. I gasped, calmed down and listened.


    We all didn''t say a word, and a cold wind blew. Just when the cold wind blew past my ear, a faint song sounded beside my ear.


    It''s a woman''s song.

 Chapter 395

    The song seemed very far away, but it was very penetrating. It was very clear and pleasant to my ears.


    "Someone is really singing. Who will it be at night?" I am also a head of fog, looking around to find the source of the song.


    Then, after a while, I saw it.


    On the distant mounds and under the bright moon like a silver plate, a figure riding a horse loomed in front.


    The frosty cold moonlight hung in the middle of the sky and sprinkled a large area of empty brightness and white on the ground. On the white mound, there was a white horse as white as jade. I could see a red bridle tied with a string of golden bells from the horse''s head to the girl on the horse''s back.


    It was a girl with snow-white all over. Not only her skin was snow-white, but also her hair was snow-white, just like the legendary white haired witch.


    The white haired girl is on the horse''s back. She is wearing a long snow skirt like a swallow tail, which falls from her body and falls on both sides of the horse''s back. It is very long.


    "White horse... Princess?!"


    I was completely shocked to see the figure riding a white horse in the distance. During the day, I still think the rumors about Princess White Horse and Caiyun country said by Amina are illusory, but now, I have seen this incredible scene with my own eyes!


    In the distance, on the Mound under the moonlight, the figure riding a horse is not the princess white horse?!


    The thick moonlight sprinkled an open space on the mound. The figures of the girl and the white horse were elongated by the moonlight, and became curved along the rolling mound. At that moment, the girl seemed so ethereal and dreamy, just like an exquisite luminous cup, crystal clear, and even the moonlight could penetrate the past.


    Because of the distance, I still can''t see what the girl in front looks like. And I don''t know if it''s suitable to call it a girl, but I just have a feeling that the woman in front should not be old.


    I can''t see the girl''s face clearly, but just looking at it from a distance, I feel suffocated by the temperament of being alone in the moonlight.


    This is definitely a peerless woman.


    It''s been more than a year since I came to the women''s world. I don''t know how many women I see. What''s the grade, appearance and temperament? Just look at them at will.


    The woman in front of me is definitely a woman with unparalleled high scores.


    There is a bright moon in the sky, colorful clouds float in the distance, and there is an empty and white lonely desert on the earth, cool and cold. It is difficult to describe this scene in words.


    Seeing the figure riding a white horse, I was crazy, and an old saying came to mind:


    There are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent.


    Look at the city and the country


    After a while, I recovered. Thinking of Amina on my back, I ran forward for a distance. While running, I stopped and shouted to the riding girl in front:


    "Hey! Can you hear me? Help us! Some of us can''t!"


    Heaven and earth are silent, and my cry is echoing in the open and cold desert. I hope that the woman can notice us so that she can ride over and give us some help. Anyway, the girl can''t appear here alone. Her presence here means that there may be people nearby, and the girl is still riding a white horse, which is just enough to take Amina.


    In fact, I''m a little worried about whether the woman ahead will be a member of the desert robber, but now I can only turn to others.


    However, the woman didn''t seem to hear my cry and didn''t even look in our direction. She suddenly turned her horse''s head and walked away slowly towards the location of Caiyun country in the distance.


    "Wait a minute, don''t run! Wait a minute!" seeing that the white haired girl in front was going to turn and leave, I couldn''t help raising my voice and shouted again.


    "Awaha Yi, let''s run up."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that the white haired girl was going to ride away, I asked them to help me share the weight of Amina, and then ran after her.


    "Wait a minute, Hello!" I shouted as I ran, but the girl in front ignored us. I don''t know whether she didn''t notice us or left deliberately after seeing us.


    We ran after the figure of the white haired girl for almost hundreds of meters, but the white haired girl rode a horse. Although she didn''t run, the speed was not comparable to us. In a twinkling of an eye, the figure of the white haired girl became smaller and smaller in the distance and was about to disappear


    "Damn it!" seeing the white haired girl walking farther and farther, I couldn''t help spitting, and the waves of yellow sand blowing on me made me feel cold.


    Hoo Hoo


    At this time, the wind suddenly became louder. The sand in the Taklimakan desert at night said that it was big. Before, the sand in the desert was just ordinary, but at this moment, the sand in the desert suddenly started to fight. Under the moonlight, the white dust flew up, and the vision in front became blurred, The dreamy posture of the white haired girl also disappeared in the hazy dust.


    The wind and sand in the canopy flew obliquely like raindrops and hit me in the face. Many of them came into my eyes and made me unable to open my eyes.


    "Meow!" I cursed, then turned to avaha Yi and said, "forget it, avaha Yi, let''s go back first..."


    But when I turned around, I was stunned.


    What do I see?


    This is definitely one of the most strange and even strange pictures I have ever seen in my life.


    The desert is moving.


    The desert behind us is moving up and down, as if countless insects are going to break through the earth. On the whole flat desert, there are small bags one after another, as if the hot water is boiling and bubbling.


    Something is coming out from under the desert.


    Moreover, the number is very large, to an alarming extent.


    Patter.


    Finally, with the flow of the desert, I saw a small sandbag in front of me crack. Then, a black crustacean half the size of a man broke through the earth, with a long, dark and shiny body, an exoskeleton like armor, a huge sting like a hammer, a curved segmented tail with a poisonous sting.


    At first glance, it''s actually a scorpion.


    It''s not that I haven''t seen the movie. When I see the big scorpions emerging from the soil, I know that I''m afraid there are scorpions under several other stirring big sandbags.


    My heart beat wildly, I was shocked, and then I shouted to Awaha Yi and Xiaobai:


    "Run! Let''s run!"


    It''s over. I''m afraid we''ve broken into the territory of the giant scorpion in the desert. If we don''t run quickly, we''ll all die here!


    "Ah, run."


    Hearing my warning, Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha Yi all rushed with us without saying a word. A group of us ran desperately, but the earth bags behind us cracked one by one. One thick black scorpion climbed out of the soil, and then quickly chased us like seeing us.


    I''m afraid the black giant scorpions are dense and in groups. At first glance, there are thousands of them, which makes my scalp numb! If I hadn''t seen the old witch''s poisonous insects and giant snakes in Yunnan before, I''m afraid I would be scared to pee on the spot at the moment. These scorpions are bigger than those raised by the old witch. I don''t know how many times! How can such a big scorpion grow when there is a shortage of food in the desert!


    I ran desperately, but with a man on my back, I couldn''t run fast. I saw the scorpion chasing more and more tightly behind my ass, and my heart was about to burst out of my throat.


    "My lord... Leave Amina here, or we can''t run away." after running for a distance, awahayi suddenly suggested.


    "But..." the weight on my back has already made me think of discarding Amina, but I am definitely not the kind of person who abandons his friends in order to save his life!


    "Lord, let it go!" Awaha Yi urged me anxiously, looking nervous.


    "But..." I ran and looked back at the scorpion army coming after me, sweating.


    Suddenly, I twisted my ankle, and the whole person jumped forward, and then fell and chewed the sand!


    "My Lord!"


    "Master!" I heard the cries of Awaha clothes and Xiaobai coming from my ears. At this time, I felt something hard climbing on my back. The sound of dismemberment and friction heard my scalp numb.


    I slowly turned my head and saw that three huge black scorpions had climbed onto Amina lying on my back, and the three pairs of faint yellow eyes were staring at me!


    "Lord, grab my hand!" avaha Yi came forward with an arrow step, grabbed my hands and pulled me out from under Amina''s body. At the moment I was pulled out, a large group of black poisonous scorpions surrounded Amina and surrounded Amina.


    "Ah, sister Amina..." Xiaobai exclaimed when she saw Amina engulfed by scorpions, and I was stunned when I looked at Amina submerged by scorpions.


    "Let''s run!" I took Xiaobai and the female wolf''s hand and ran frantically, with my teeth clenching.


    With such a terrible scorpion group, we can''t save Amina at all... Looking at the scorpion group in the rear, I sighed.

 Chapter 396

    Because Amina was left as food, all the scorpions gathered around Amina''s body, and some of them didn''t catch up for the time being. We took this opportunity to run a distance, but the desert ahead is so vast, where can we escape?


    Naturally, our goal is only the hazy colorful cloud country in front of us.


    I don''t know how far we ran. We finally slowed down because of lack of strength, but the scorpions in the rear still kept chasing us, which made us feel desperate.


    "My Lord, I''ll stay as bait. You leave quickly." looking at the scorpions chasing after us, avaha Yi resolutely pulled out the long knife and wanted to sacrifice himself to fight for our escape time.


    "Don''t mess around, Awaha Yi!" when I heard that Awaha Yi was going to sacrifice myself, I was shocked, hurriedly stopped her and gave her a stern look, "even if you die here, it won''t take much time. If you want to die, everyone will die together."


    "My lord..." Awaha Yi glanced at the huge scorpion army surging from the rear, and his face was pale.


    "Run for a while. Run as far as you can." I refreshed myself and urged Awaha Yi to continue running. We are a group of people with good physical strength, but even so, we are exhausted after running hundreds of meters.


    At this time, a cold current surged from the front. For a moment, the overwhelming yellow sand was blown by a strong cold wind like a huge wave. Even the bright moon in the sky and the colorful cloud country in the distance were blinded by the reckless sand and dust. Our group of people were immediately surrounded by the terrible sand and dust storm. We couldn''t distinguish between up and down, left and right, and even couldn''t open our eyes.


    "It''s a sandstorm!!"


    At that time, I thought I was finished and would plant here.


    "Hold hands with each other, don''t get lost!" I shouted with my head down. I grabbed Xiaobai and the female wolf''s head one by one, and then ran towards the sand. No way, there are all poisonous scorpions behind. It''s a little safer to rush into the storm than into the scorpion army.


    The terrible dust storm has great power. It sweeps from the front like a typhoon. It almost tends to blow us. The deserts on all sides were sucked up like high walls, as if the end of the world had come.


    Forget it. At that time, I was also anxious. I had no bottom in my heart. I could only feel where to run under the wind. Because I couldn''t open my eyes, I just gambled my luck and ran everywhere along the sandstorm. I didn''t know how far I ran all the way. I only remember that after running almost one or two hundred meters, the terrible dust storm completely swallowed us up.


    "Let''s pull our hands in a circle!"


    In desperation, the four of us had to hold hands and form a circle to avoid being blown up by the storm.


    "Ouch! Ouch!" in such a terrible dust storm, the female wolf head screamed with fear. If I hadn''t grabbed her hand, I''m afraid she would have run away in a panic. The female wolf head, who has always been very brave, was frightened and trembled under the power of the world of dust storms.


    The yellow sand on all sides rushed down like rain and buried us in an instant. Several percent even blew us floating. Of course, the power of dust storms is not as big as that of tornadoes. It''s just that sometimes we feel our bodies floating lightly, Sometimes one of us will even be blown one meter off the ground, and then fall like a hot-air balloon under the pull of others.


    Although this situation looks very funny, it''s completely joking about life! I was about to cry!


    Are we all going to plant here today?


    God, I wouldn''t have come to Xinjiang if I had known. It''s just from the road to death!


    The terrible sandstorm lasted for a long time. I don''t know how long it finally weakened. When the sandstorm stopped, a group of us drifted and didn''t know where we went. In short, we had deviated far from the original route.


    When the sandstorm stopped, my nose, mouth and underwear were full of fine sand, and I could hardly breathe. We fell on the ground when the sandstorm weakened, and didn''t climb out until we were finally buried by the sandstorm. When we got out, I vomited for a while, dug my nose and mouth with my fingers for a while, and vomited all the sand clean before I could barely breathe.


    "Ah, cough, cough..." I heard Xiaobai''s delicate and crisp cough. Turning around, I saw that Xiaobai was drilling her head out of the sand. Her white face was completely turned into a piece of earthy yellow, all covered with yellow sand and gray. It looked like an Aboriginal, very funny and funny.


    "Pooh Pooh!" the female wolf head and Awaha clothes also drilled their heads out of the sand. Several girls kept coughing, spitting out a lot of yellow sand and sputum, which was a little stable for a while.


    "Are you all right? Xiaobai, how''s it going?" I stepped forward and patted Xiaobai on the back so that she could spit out all the sputum. Xiaobai sobbed, rubbed her eyes, coughed and looked up at me sadly with a sad look on her face.


    "Sobbing, master, I feel so bad. There is a lot of sand in my throat."


    "Cough out, cough out all." I patted Xiaobai''s back and urged her to cough out. The female wolf head was OK. Her throat structure was special. She roared, and all the sand and sputum gushed out, and it took Awaha clothes half a day to stop her cough.


    The surrounding yellow sand is still diffuse, but it is much better than before.


    However, because the yellow sand is flying and we can''t see the moonlight in the sky, we can''t see the situation in the distance.


    "Hoo, the sandstorm can be regarded as the past." I sighed and sat on the ground to rest. Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes all spit out the sand in their mouth and photographed the sand on their body before sitting with me to rest.


    "It''s so uncomfortable..." Xiaobai kept spitting out, but no matter how he spits, he can spit out sand in his mouth.


    "I''m lucky to survive. Silly girl." I sighed with lingering fear. I looked around and found that it seemed that all the giant scorpions hid underground because of the dust storm and didn''t continue to track us.


    But we seem to have lost our way.


    "My Lord, it''s dangerous." Awaha Yi also came forward with a disheartened face and said breathlessly.


    "Yes. Let''s get together and have a rest. We didn''t walk for a few hours. We''ll find our way back when dawn comes," I said.


    But just then, Xiaobai suddenly pointed to the front and shouted:


    "Master, look there! There is a colorful door!"


    "Door?"


    Xiaobai''s eyesight is really good. She is the first to shout out any unexpected discovery. I narrowed my eyes and looked in the direction Xiaobai pointed out. I was really surprised,


    Under the sand dunes in front, there was a strange color gate more than ten meters high. There was a strong white light inside the gate, and the door frame was flowing with color light. The gate seemed to lead to another world.


    Seeing the door, I wiped my eyes hard to make sure I didn''t read it wrong.


    "There''s really a door... What''s going on?"


    I turned to look at the people around me and asked, "go... Have a look?"


    Naturally, several beauties didn''t have any opinions, so we continued to force for dozens of minutes against the strong wind and sand, and finally came to the front door emitting white light.


    I couldn''t see anything from a distance, but when I came closer, I was surprised, because I was stunned to find that the colored door in front of us was embedded on a wall with strange material and like a mirror, and the high wall was so large that it was almost 50 or 60 meters high, And I don''t know how much the width is. The wall seemed like the Great Wall, stretching to both sides without seeing the end.


    Imagine that if you take this wall as a part of a building, the ten meter high gate in front of you is equivalent to an entrance.


    This mirror like wall is like a part of a super huge egg shaped building.


    It can be imagined how huge the wall is.


    I rubbed my eyes hard to make sure that the wall in front of me was real. We came to the door with the colored door frame. The door was almost ten meters high. Before, I could only see the white light emitted from inside. At the moment, I could clearly see that there were thousands of brightly lit cities and streets inside!


    As like as two peas in the city, the walls are so special that they are like some invisible material. The scenery on the wall is just like the sky and desert in the background. So when we stand in the distance, we feel there is no city at all. But in fact, there is a hidden city hidden here.


    At the moment, the shock in my heart can''t be described in words. This feeling is like suddenly finding a paradise. I don''t know whether it is joy, excitement or shock.


    Just as we were slowly approaching the gate, there was a sudden wind again, filled with sand and dust. Across the sand and dust, I saw that twelve tall figures with different colors came out of the gate, and under those figures, there were big horses with bright colors.

 Chapter 397

    More than a dozen figures in the boundless dust made my heart jump wildly.


    How come there are so many horsemen in the desert?


    A burst of horse roaring sounded, followed by 11 bursts of horse roaring at the same time, which scared the female wolf head to scream, and the road looked hostile.


    "Proud dance!" I grabbed the female wolf head''s arm to avoid her getting angry, because the more than a dozen figures suddenly coming out of the gate in front of me don''t know whether they are enemies or friends. If the other party is attacked by the female wolf head without malice, we really can''t tell.


    As the dust gradually calmed down, I finally saw the twelve characters in front of me. They were twelve strange women in colorful robes of different colors, ranging in age from 20 to 30, and the horses they rode were of different colors, including jujube red horses, black horses, brown horses, miscellaneous horses, Golden Horses and white horses.


    The women in long gowns on horseback also have different expressions. Their colorful gowns are red, orange, yellow, green, green, blue, purple, gray, brown, black, gold and silver from left to right.


    The twelve women all wrapped their faces in gauze scarves of different colors, so that I couldn''t see their faces clearly.


    The line-up of twelve women riding horses reminds me of the scene of female Knights I have seen in Hollywood films before. The twelve women in front of me are really like female knights on the battlefield


    For a moment, the four of us confronted the twelve in front of us. The two sides looked at each other, and no one spoke. Just then, a burst of horse howling came from behind the twelve color robed female knights. Hearing the horse howling behind, the twelve color robed female Knights respectfully gave way to a road. Then, the scene that made my heart beat faster appeared.


    A huge snow-white horse slowly came in through the tall door.


    The white horse approaching was taller and more developed than the horses on which other women rode. A red reins extended from the mouth of the white horse to the rear, and was gently restrained by a pair of delicate white jade hands.


    My eyes slowly moved up and up with the red reins... From the red reins to the hands like cold jade, then slowly moved up along the arms and the falling white long sleeves, slipped over the round shoulder, slipped over the tall white and tender snow neck, and fell directly on the peerless face like litchi


    It should have been. Unfortunately, I couldn''t see the face clearly, because it was covered by a layer of light gauze, so I couldn''t see the girl''s face clearly, only the upper half of her face. I see a pair of purple eyes, but only those eyes have made my brain buzzing for a while. At the moment I saw the girl''s eyes, I seemed to see two supernovae in the desert night sky, so dazzling and transparent, as if they could penetrate people''s hearts.


    The pale hair fell slowly from the girl''s head and spread on her shoulders like a snow-white waterfall. It matched with her white skin and the white horse under her body. The girl was like an exhibition product carved from beautiful jade, so perfect, so bright and clear, and so fragrant.


    Peerless beauty


    Princess White Horse... Isn''t it the girl I saw riding and singing in the desert?


    If the daughter is a pearl bred in the bustling and chaotic city, then the woman in front of me is probably a luminous pearl in the lonely desert wind and sand.


    The white haired girl wears a headdress, which is like a grain of jade inlaid there, Yingrun full, round and smooth.


    A gorgeous white palace dress, with the luxurious and exquisite style of the prosperous Tang Dynasty, complex hollow gold patterns, wide water cloud long sleeves and floor sweeping robes, has a magnificent and magical texture, and shows a very soft and elegant texture. At first glance, this set of palace dress does not have an obvious Era and cultural brand like the clothes of any dynasty in Chinese history, It is more like the dress of important people with immortal background in some games, or the feeling of high-level equipment.


    What attracts my attention most is that there is an unknown Rune with a mysterious smell on the ribbon hanging in front of the white haired girl''s collar, which makes me feel that this should be the equipment of the immortal, just like the real one.


    The white haired girl''s neck is also hung with a bright Necklace inlaid with the maintenance of various colors, such as fake change.


    What attracts the most attention is the tall and long walking stick tied on her horse. It is golden. It is like the kind that the old monarchs often hold in their hands in ancient costume TV dramas to symbolize authority. The walking stick is dotted with glittering gemstones. At the top is a circle with a crescent moon gap. A string of wind bells are hung at the top of the circle, following the white horse, The wind chime makes a moving and crisp sound.


    The white haired girl''s purple eyes scanned us gently for a week, and she finally spoke.


    "Gentiles, where are you from?"


    With an ethereal sound in the cold, it seemed to ring directly in my mind, making my heart cool and quiet.


    After a while, I came back and said:


    "We are businessmen... My name is Li Jian, she is Xiaobai, her name is aowu, and she is awahayi. When we passed the highway, we were robbed by desert robbers. Our friend died, and then we met poisonous scorpions and sandstorms... We want to ask you for help. Can we avoid sandstorms? We are very tired and cold."


    It seems that the white haired girl can speak Chinese, which makes me relieved. At least she can communicate in the same language. If she can communicate, it means there is still hope.


    After looking at us, the white haired girl slowly turned her head. When her white hair flowed, she communicated with several female knights in colorful robes around.


    After communicating for a while, the white haired girl slowly turned her face, looked down at us, and then said:


    "Please come in. Foreigners, welcome to Caiyun country."


    The voice of the white haired girl was neither hot nor cold, but I was relieved to hear her say that she had no hostility to us.


    "Come with us." Twelve female knights in colorful robes looked at us, said faintly, and motioned us to go in together.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Xiaobai and I exchanged a happy look with each other, accelerated our pace, and walked into the ten meter high colored gate with the twelve colored robes and the white horse princess.


    The four of us followed twelve female knights in colorful robes through the gate. After passing the gate, I was surprised, and Xiaobai exclaimed uncontrollably:


    "Wow, master, it''s a city!"


    Without Xiaobai shouting, I was completely stunned. After passing through the huge color gate, I found myself as if I had penetrated a different world space gate and came to another world.


    Behind the door, there is an ancient city!


    This is a huge ancient city in a depression. Although it can''t be as prosperous as the modern city of Santan, the magnificent momentum in the city still makes me feel that the whole person has shrunk.


    This is a city with a style very similar to the ancient city of Pompeii. It is called the ancient city because all buildings in the city are piled up with large stones that do not know whether they are granite or solid yellow sand.


    At the moment, because it is still night, the city is still dark, but there are bright lights in every building in the city.


    The city is surrounded by city walls, crisscrossed with streets, and the layout of neighborhoods is like a chessboard. There are even religious temples, synagogues, baths, shopping malls, theatres, gymnasiums, colosseums, aqueducts and other buildings and facilities... Of course, these are later.


    In short, what shocked me most was that there were dense Populus euphratica trees on both sides of the city''s streets. Even standing high, I could see that there seemed to be a large oasis and water grassland in the center of the city, and even a huge lake!


    "Wow..." no matter how many things I experienced, I couldn''t help crying out when I saw this situation.


    What kind of miracle and what kind of technology can build such a city!


    "What a big city, how awesome!" Xiaobai also exclaimed. Almost all of us forgot that we had just survived the disaster not long ago.


    I wiped my eyes hard to make sure I wasn''t dazzled or dreaming. I looked back and looked at the gate when we came in, but I found that there was no gate behind me. The entrance was just a colored door frame, and the door frame was inlaid on the glass wall, looking out from the glass wall, I can see that outside is a desolate and cold desert, and inside the door is such a miraculous ancient city! Is this a space-time shuttle or a space-time crack?!


    I make complaints about it in my heart for a while before I understand. The ancient city should be shrouded in a huge canopy, like the huge studio of Truman''s world, and the ancient city is located in this huge "studio", with ancient cities, streets, flowers, trees, water and plants. However, the studio can''t see the inside from the outside, but it can see the outside from the inside, just like single-sided reflective glass.


    Miraculous... It''s really a miracle.


    What a huge project it takes to build such a huge canopy. This is a city! Although in terms of scale, it is less than the scale of Lijiang ancient city and can only live in the shape of 30000 people at best, no matter what, such a large-scale city is not built by ordinary people!


    I rubbed my eyes hard, and then followed a dozen female knights in front.


    Twelve female Knights led the four of us all the way to the main street. Along the way, I saw many women in strange clothes coming and going. I saw us - or twelve female knights on horses, all bowing respectfully and saluting. In their ethnic language that I didn''t understand, I just saw many ethnic people looking at us with strange eyes.


    He looks strange and doesn''t know whether he is welcoming us or guarding against us.

 Chapter 398

    We followed the white haired girl all the way. We walked almost a kilometer. Finally, we came to the great lake in the city center. In front of a building similar to a castle and palace, which is the tallest building in the whole city. It is nearly 30 meters high, with a spire tower. Below it is a mansion like building group, and there are hundreds of steps in front of the building.


    When I got to the bottom of the steps, I saw five waitresses standing on the left and right sides of the steps. These waitresses were holding weapons like spears in their hands, and their faces were solemn and sacred.


    The white haired girl and twelve colorful robes stopped in front of the steps and led her horse to the female groom. Then, the white haired girl jumped easily. Her white hair flew up and down in the air like thousands of wickers. Her light body landed on the ground steadily. Then, she slowly turned around and faced us.


    I saw that the pair of clear purple eyes of the white haired girl looked at me like that. The twelve colored robes on both sides were respectful to the white haired girl, half kneeling on the ground. Judging from the respectful performance of the twelve colorful robes, the white haired girl has a high status here. I suspect that Princess Changyue or the three saints have the same status in Riyue village.


    "Gentiles, please follow."


    Looking at me from a distance of five meters, the white haired girl waved gently.


    "Er... You call us?" I looked around and found that I asked a very stupid question, so I took the lead and walked forward in a muddle.


    I didn''t stop until I came to the white haired girl. I found that the girl''s height was similar to Xiaobai.


    "It''s incredible. Well... I don''t know your name? Are you here...?" I looked at the white haired girl in amazement and didn''t know what to do.


    "I''m thirteen dreams. I''m Xianji and the city master of ariboda city." the white haired girl looked at me quietly and said, "this is my city and my country."


    Aribuda kingdom? Er... Wait, this white haired girl is still Xianji and the city master of this city?!


    Looking at the white haired girl who seems to be close to me at this age, I was shocked.


    According to the white haired girl, she should be the owner of the ancient city.


    As for Xianji, it should be a profession similar to sacrifice and saint. According to the white haired girl, she should integrate the responsibilities of the long month Princess and the three saints, that is, she is not only the patriarch but also the spiritual leader here.


    This white haired girl is like saying ancient Chinese, one by one. How does it feel so awkward?


    This white haired girl is called thirteen dreams, isn''t she? What a strange name. Can a normal person have such a name?


    The white haired girl continued to say, "these twelve are the colorful Wizards of our country and the guardians of our country."


    Although full of questions, he still showed gratitude and piety, and then bowed to the white haired girl and the twelve female knights.


    "City Lord, Hello, colorful wizards. Thank you for accepting us." I said in a gentle tone as much as possible.


    "Few outsiders come to aribuda, but all those who come are predestined people, and the whole country will welcome them. I just hope you can strictly keep the news of our country, don''t leak it out and tell outsiders."


    The white haired girl said faintly. Her voice was so ethereal, but it was a little cold.


    "OK, OK, we will strictly keep the secret and never reveal anything!" I said gratefully, and then took Xiaobai and Awaha Yi to swear together.


    Seeing that we are so sincere, white haired Xianji doesn''t seem to have much suspicion.


    "Follow me to the main hall of the city. Before entering the hall, please change your clothes and put on the clothes of our country. Although I believe you are sincere foreigners, I hope you can cooperate in order to prevent accidents."


    "OK." isn''t it just changing clothes? Of course, I nodded and agreed. To be honest, all our clothes are yellow sand, and we want to change one.


    But soon, I regretted it.


    We followed twelve female knights and from the city master''s palace. After approaching the city master''s palace, I saw magnificent carving furnishings, ceramic pots, magnetic tiles, hollowed out carvings, murals, shrines, and various statues, some of which were made of ceramics and some of which were made of sediment. They looked extremely exquisite. On the wall of the city Lord''s palace, there are several strange lights. The light of those lights is very bright, and the brightness has exceeded that of incandescent lamps. Under the illumination of those lights, the whole city Lord''s palace appears extremely bright.


    I didn''t expect that Xianji could talk very well. It was so easy for us to enter the city master''s palace in their city.


    After entering the city master''s palace, at the command of Xianji, eight women like attendants immediately came forward and brought some clothes from the dressing room to change clothes for me and Xiaobai.


    Originally, I thought it was enough just to change clothes, coats and underwear at most, but what I didn''t expect was that when the waitresses came to our face, they had to take off our clothes in public one by one, from coat to underwear, from underwear to outer pants, and then... Underwear.


    "Foreign visitors, please take off your underwear."


    My mom, are you kidding. If I take off my underwear, don''t they know my male identity?


    "Ha ha, forget it, er, you don''t have to change your underwear... Just wear the original one." I hurried back to avoid being caught by two waitresses and forcibly took off my underwear.


    Seeing my hasty retreat, everyone present, including white haired Xianji, immediately focused their sharp eyes on me!


    "Guest, please let us change your underwear. This is our rule here. If foreigners come to us, we will personally check our belongings and change our clothes. Pants... Naturally, we will change them." seeing me step back again and again, the two waitresses continued to approach me with expressionless faces, Then I showed a pair of white lace underwear with patterns in front of me.


    "No! Really no!" I shook again and again. "Well, I''m not used to wearing other people''s underwear. I... I''m allergic! Ha ha, ha ha!"


    I retreated again and again, but a cold sweat came from my forehead. I haven''t met this situation for a long time. Now I suddenly meet it again. It really makes me feel at a loss!


    "So, guest, you don''t want to abide by our etiquette?" seeing my refusal, the maid''s tone was a little heavy, and my heart jumped.


    My brain is running fast, thinking about ways to get out of trouble.


    "Let me wear it myself!" after thinking about it, I still plan to take my underwear and turn around and change it myself. In this way, as long as I move fast enough, they should not find my male identity.


    But I didn''t expect that after I said these words, the expressions of the two maidens were still extremely stubborn:


    "Guest, this is our rule here. We must change it for you in person to prevent you from carrying unsafe weapons!"


    Said, the tone was somewhat cold and hard, and the eyes were even more fierce.


    I''m sweating, I''ll go... What kind of abnormal country is this? People in my own country have to do it themselves to wear clothes and pants. I''m really speechless.


    "Really... No need. I came with sincerity and absolutely no malice. If you have to... Let''s leave now!" in the end, I was forced to have no choice. Although I was curious about the city and felt very strange about the people here, it was more troublesome than revealing my identity, I''d rather leave the country early.


    "Leave?" she frowned when she heard me say this and had been standing behind and watching me. "Suspicious! Catch him!" said Xianji, pointing at me.


    Xianji seems to have supreme power here. Although her body is not the strongest, nor the largest, and even looks a little weak, her guards obey her orders very much. At Xianji''s command, some guards and colorful wizards around all emerge towards us, holding weapons such as spears, Trying to take us down!


    "Ouch!!" seeing these guards coming, the female wolf head, who had just changed her clothes and half changed, roared and wanted to do it.


    "Stop dancing! Don''t do it!" seeing that the female wolf head was going to do it, I hurried forward and grabbed her, so as not to let her out of my control. If the female wolf head starts to fight with each other, I''m afraid she can''t wash it by jumping into the Yellow River!


    "I''m sorry, you guys, we really didn''t mean any harm! We definitely didn''t come here with malice! You really misunderstood!" I took the female wolf head''s hand and went forward to stop them.


    "Then ask the guests to take off their underwear!" Xianji looked at me angrily.


    "Er... This..." I''m a little embarrassed. "Must I take it off?" I asked, looking helplessly at the young king.


    "Must take off!" Xianji gave me an irresistible answer in a decisive tone.


    Hearing Xianji''s words, my heart sank slightly. It seemed that I was doomed. I just hope this inexplicable white haired City Lord has never seen the world and has never seen a man.

 Chapter 399

    In this case, I can fool it with words like pathological changes, otherwise... I''m afraid I''ll die!


    "Lord, we won''t divulge the news of your country, but I hope you won''t divulge it after you know my secret. Don''t be too surprised. I can guarantee that we come with sincerity and gratitude. But I''m really a little hard to see."


    Then, as soon as I gritted my teeth, I slowly took off my four corner underwear in front of everyone!


    Seeing me take off my underwear, the people present were stunned at first. All the people didn''t speak, but looked at me in amazement. Then almost at the same time, all the people took a breath of air-conditioning, and even the city Lord Xianji''s eyes were suddenly wide open.


    "You... You are the reincarnation of Allah!" Senji exclaimed, then took two steps backward in horror, bumped her ass against the stone table in the rear, and banged a few times. All the water wine, plates and porcelain on the stone table were scattered on the ground.


    "He is the reincarnation of Lord Allah!"


    "Lord Allah!"


    "He is Lord Allah!"


    "My Allah, he is Allah!"


    While shouting, the women stared at me with wide eyes.


    I don''t know the guard knelt down first. With the sound of kneeling, the women in front of me knelt down in front of me!


    The scene that made me speechless happened again, but the reaction of these women was much stronger than I thought. I thought they were either surprised, or confused, or at most they took a few breaths of air conditioning, but I didn''t expect them to exaggerate to the point of kneeling to me on the spot.


    The scene in front of me really reminds me of the scene when I went to Riyue village in Yunnan!


    The maids around me knelt down to show their devotion, which not only made me feel sudden, but also made me breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, although most women knelt down, several women looked at me in amazement and didn''t kneel down. Among these people, there was Xianji.


    Xianji looked at me. She put one hand on the stone table. It seemed that she couldn''t even stand stably. Even her body was trembling slightly.


    "You... But a man?" Xianji finally returned to her mind, straightened her appearance, slowly came forward and asked me, but she was still surprised with a pair of purple eyes with one hand. Some female Knights around me were half kneeling in front of me with some hesitation.


    Seeing the surprised expressions of people around me, I knew that the exposure of my identity as a man did not seem to be rejected by them, but seemed to arouse their respect, so I puffed up, put my hands on my hips and said loudly:


    "Yes. I''m a man. Lord, this is my biggest secret. I hope you can help me keep this secret. Don''t let outsiders know..."


    "Really a man? Are you really a man?" Xianji came forward and asked me again and again as if she had been magic. What''s more, to my surprise, she came to me as if she had lost her soul.


    "What are you doing?!" when I saw Xianji coming, I was shocked and hurried back.


    Seeing my frightened appearance, Xianji also retracted her hand, covered her chest, and said with some guilt:


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m rude. I really deserve to die!"


    A pair of purple eyes twinkled with excitement.


    "Lord Allah, please come into the bedroom. I was really careless just now. I don''t know that you are the reincarnation of Lord Allah!"


    With that, Xianji hurriedly ordered the people around her:


    "Come on, you go and prepare good food for supper and entertain Lord Allah!"


    "Yes!"


    Under the order of Xianji, the maids retreated one after another and went to supper for us according to Xianji''s instructions. This sudden plot change really makes me feel like flying from hell to heaven. Just a moment ago, we were still at war, but in the twinkling of an eye, we didn''t expect these maids to change their attitude.


    "Lord Allah, change your clothes and follow me to the hall. I will treat you well." Xianji respectfully saluted me and asked us to follow her to have supper.


    I changed into the clothes with different customs given to me by the maids, and then followed Xianji to the second floor from the winding ladder in the corner of the city master''s palace with Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes.


    The second floor is much more spacious than the first floor. It seems to be a restaurant. There is a large long table made of stones in the middle. Various Rune flower carvings are carved on the table, giving people an ancient and luxurious feeling.


    "Allah, please sit down." Xianji stepped out slowly. Her white Tang costume, which was twice as long as her body, was very conspicuous. At that moment, Xianji really felt like a high female king. Although, Xianji''s age seems obviously not big.


    Avaha Yi and I looked at each other, and then sat in front of the long table, but just as we sat down, Xianji shouted:


    "No! Lord Allah, you are a God. How can you sit in the waiting seat? Please take the first seat!"


    Hearing Xianji''s cry, I was shocked. I looked at her, Xiaobai and Awaha clothes. I frowned, stood up and looked at Xianji and said:


    "I''m sorry, city Lord. I don''t know if you''ve made a mistake. Although I''m a man, I''m not Lord Allah. I don''t know why you call me Lord Allah?"


    I didn''t want to say that I''m not Lord Allah so early, but I still have the experience in Riyue village. I don''t want people here to hold me as a God above. Although it feels great to be held by others, if I go on like this, I''m afraid I can''t live without this city.


    So I''d better explain my identity earlier.


    "No, you are Lord Allah." hearing my words, Xianji stepped forward and said, "our ancestral motto says that all men are the embodiment of Allah. If you are a man, naturally you are Lord Allah."


    "Er... And such ancestral teachings?" I was completely speechless. What kind of country is this? Men are gods. How can there be such a dog blood rule?


    "Noble man, you are a man, aren''t you?" Xianji slowly came to me. A pair of purple deep pool eyes looked at me and asked faintly.


    "Yes..."


    "Then you are Lord Allah," said Xianji. "Zu Xun said that as long as there is a man in our country, all the people in our country should entertain him and regard him as a God. Only Allah can save our country from extinction."


    "Er... Sorry, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand a word?" the fairy Ji said a lot to herself, but I didn''t understand a word. What saves the country, what Allah, what Zuxun, what are these?


    Xianji blinked, and a pair of holy eyes stared at me. From the beginning to now, it seems that Xianji''s eyes have been on me. She hasn''t left me for an inch, nor looked at Xiaobai or female wolf heads.


    Xianji sighed faintly and said, "Lord Allah, our country has always had a rule that all guests who come to our country should be inspected by our people. This is for security reasons. Second, it is to find Lord Allah. I think I have found it today."


    "Aha?" I was even more confused. I made a pause, touched my head, looked at Xianji, and said, "excuse me, can I ask you some questions?"


    Xianji nodded. Her snow white hair trembled slightly and didn''t refuse.


    "I want to ask, where are you? I''ve never heard of such an independent country in the Taklimakan Desert... I came here only because I was killed accidentally. Although the city Lord said I was Allah, I don''t know anything. Can you tell me something about your country?" This fairy Ji opened her mouth and said half ancient words, and my words seemed elegant accordingly.


    There was a halo in Xianji''s purple eyes. She turned to look at me, sighed gently and said, "our country is the kingdom of aribuda. It is an independent country isolated from the outside world. Our people rarely communicate with foreigners, so foreigners do not know the existence of our country."


    "Really? By the way, what happened to the transparent wall when I came in just now? Why can I see the outside scene inside the wall, but can''t see the scene in your city outside?" since Xianji seemed very polite to me, I asked all the questions in my heart.


    Xianji looked at me and said faintly, "that''s Skynet. It''s a barrier built by our ancestors for decades in order not to be found by foreigners."


    "But why are you isolated from the world?" I asked curiously.


    Xianji looked at me and said faintly, "our people have skin diseases and can''t see the sun, so we can''t leave the desert for too long. We can only be isolated from the world."


    "Well..." I suddenly realized. No wonder I think Xianji''s skin is so white that it can almost be integrated with the moonlight. It turns out that her skin is too sensitive to sunlight, so she can''t leave here.


    "So, your country... Has no day?" I thought of the key point, and I couldn''t help asking.


    Xianji nodded, her purple eyes twinkled and said:


    "The sky net covers the sky of the whole city. Even during the day, the sun can''t shine on our country. Only the moonlight with low brightness can enter our country. Therefore, our country has only night and no day."

 Chapter 400

    "It''s incredible," I said with some emotion.


    But who could have built such a city in the desert without being aware of it? It''s impossible for the outside government not to know this huge project, right?


    "Well... Lord, you just said that only I can save your country. What''s the matter?" I asked with some shame, "why do you say that only Allah can save you?"


    When I asked, Xianji''s eyes darkened. She looked at me and said in a helpless tone:


    "Lord Allah, when you came to our country just now, did you see our country? Our country is divided into East and West cities. The west city is where our people live. The east city is where the mutant people live. The two cities are separated by Rob lake and overpass. They come to the West city every year to capture the people of the west city and offer them to Lord poisonous dragon."


    "Mutant? Lord poisonous dragon?" what a mess. I''m getting more and more confused. "Where did the mutant come from?"


    Hearing what I said, Xianji youyou sighed and said: "Mutant people were originally Chinese, but hundreds of years ago, our country was divided into two cities: the East and the West. Dongcheng was an experimental base hundreds of years ago. Although the base was later destroyed, the remaining dark magic made Dongcheng have abnormal energy all year round, and also led to abnormal physical development of the people born in Dongcheng. They all became mutant people with blue skin and abnormal body."


    "Dark magic energy... Mutants...?" I was shocked when I heard Xianji''s story. How does it sound like the plot in Hollywood movies? "In that case, why don''t those mutants... Occupy your west city?"


    Xianji said helplessly: "Although the east city has unusual dark magic energy, the east city has fertile soil, numerous vegetation, various species and rich resources. The mutants occupy the land of the east city all the year round and refuse to give it to us. Every autumn and winter, the mutants will come to the west city to take 20 people of our city and contribute to the poisonous dragon. Otherwise, the poisonous dragon will destroy things in a rage Two cities. "


    "Er... Excuse me, what do you mean by the poisonous dragon?" I asked incomprehensibly


    Xianji looked at me and said without blinking:


    "Lord poisonous dragon is the guardian beast of our country. He sleeps at the junction of East and West cities all the year round. He will wake up only in autumn and winter. At that time, Lord poisonous dragon will need six people as tribute. If there is no tribute, our country will face the disaster of destruction."


    "Six people as tribute..." that is to say, six people die every year in this country? I''m a little confused, "In that case, why don''t you leave here? You can leave this country at night. Although you can''t be exposed to the sun, you can cover your face with gauze, so you''ll be fine. It''s better than being raised as domestic animals here?"


    Hearing my words, Xianji showed a sad look, looked at me, shook her head and said, "our people have been here for hundreds of years. Even if we try to leave here, there is no place for us to live outside."


    After a pause, Xianji looked at me and said sadly:


    "Moreover, our people have guarded a huge treasure for generations. This is the ancestral motto of our people, which has been handed down from generation to generation by our ancestors. For this ancestral motto, we can''t leave here."


    "Treasure?" I scraped my nose and said curiously. "What treasure."


    "I don''t know."


    What made me speechless was that when I asked, Xianji told me that she didn''t know her face.


    "Our country has only been responsible for guarding the treasure for hundreds of years, and we don''t know what the treasure is. Our ancestors called it ''black treasure'' in their first dream. But over the years, our people have never known the location of the treasure. Our ancestors said that only by unlocking this'' divine staff ''can we open the secret treasure house where the treasure is located."


    With that, Xianji lit up the golden staff inlaid with gemstones that she had been carrying when she came down from her horse. There were also some strange runes engraved on it. Anyway, I couldn''t understand it at all.


    "Really..." it seems that the women in this country are similar to those in Riyue village. They are a group of women who believe in superstition and religion.


    "But even if you say that the magic wand is the key to solving the mystery of the treasure, what does it have to do with me?" although I felt very bored, I couldn''t help asking.


    Xianji''s eyes fell on my face from the golden staff. Her purple eyes streamed and said faintly:


    "Our ancestors said that only Lord Allah can unlock the secret of this staff. Our people have worked hard for hundreds of years, but our people are all women and can''t unlock the secret of this staff. Lord Allah, only you can unlock this staff." With that, Xianji walked to me with the staff in her hands carefully, then knelt on one knee, raised the staff over her head and handed it to me.


    "You... Want to give me this staff?" I was silly when I saw Xianji''s move.


    "Lord Allah, only you can solve the puzzle of this magic wand." Xianji held up the magic wand and said respectfully to me.


    "But... I''m just an outsider." I''m a little embarrassed.


    "Lord Allah, please accept this staff, because our people can''t solve the mystery above, only you can solve it. Originally, this staff belongs to Lord Allah. If you don''t accept this staff, I''m afraid our people will never have a chance to solve the mystery above."


    "Er..." I looked at Xianji who knelt respectfully in front of me and showed her pious color in her purple eyes. I was a little embarrassed, but I still took the stick.


    The stick was heavier than I thought. When I held it in my hand, I felt my hands sink. I looked up and down at this staff, but I didn''t find that it had too many strange things. The surface of this staff seemed to be pure gold, inlaid with precious stones in the middle, and strange words I couldn''t understand. I didn''t know whether it was Uygur or Hui. Anyway, I couldn''t understand it at all. The top of the staff is in a crescent shape, and the bottom is very flat. There are no mechanisms or other things.


    I can''t see any other features except that this staff should have some historical and artistic value, and should be worth a few money.


    "Er... I don''t understand. I''m afraid I can''t solve the secret of this staff, city Lord." I said to Xianji with some embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Lord Allah, please keep it first. At least it''s more likely to be untied in your hands than in our people''s hands."


    Xianji stared at me quietly. Her white hair poured down and fell behind her, like an avalanche on an snow mountain. It looked so beautiful that my heart jumped wildly.


    However, looking at Xianji''s face covered with a thin white veil, I was a little disappointed and puzzled.


    Holding a Dharma stick, I looked at Xian Ji''s exquisite face outside. After hesitating for a while, I asked:


    "Well... City Lord, I don''t know why you cover your face with a veil?"


    In fact, I feel sorry that Xianji''s beautiful face has to be wrapped in cotton yarn. According to the law in martial arts novels, 99.9% of those who wrap their faces with veils are peerless beauties.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I asked, Xianji bowed her head slightly and dared not look directly into my eyes.


    Looking at Xianji''s long eyelashes and some dim eyes, I asked tentatively:


    "City Lord, can I... See what you look like under your veil?"


    Hearing what I said, Xianji''s body trembled slightly, and then showed a look of embarrassment.


    Xianji lowered her head and said:


    "Lord Allah, you want me to take off the lower veil. Of course I should take it off, but... I was born with a birthmark on my face and my appearance is damaged. I''m afraid I will disappoint Lord Allah."


    Hearing Xianji say this, my heart jumped. A birthmark on your face?


    "Lord Allah, I can show you, but I hope Lord Allah doesn''t dislike me for this." full of fictional written words, Xianji gently poked out her arm like a jade lotus root, then gently stretched it out behind her ear, took off her thin white veil, and slowly took off the veil on her face with Xianji, My heart stopped gradually.


    The veil slowly slipped down with Xianji''s jade hand, and Xianji''s face, like a fog, was finally displayed in front of me.


    When I saw Xianji''s jade face, my heart was like a balloon, pulled hard, and even felt pinched and burst!


    Beauty.


    It''s so beautiful that people can''t breathe.


    When I saw Xianji''s face, I felt suddenly sucked into the black hole, and my eyes were all black.


    After a long time, I gradually regained my consciousness and stared at Xianji''s face and her beautiful face that should hardly appear in this world.


    Dai Mei frowns gently, her purple eyes are clear, her cheeks are frozen with new litchi, her melon seed jade face, her shell teeth are light, glittering and shining, and her smooth face is like ice and snow. Even the most demanding artists are impeccable.


    At the moment of looking at Xianji''s face, my mind automatically jumped out of a highest score so far - 9.6!


    However, when my eyes fell on Xianji''s right face, the score fluctuated slightly.

 Chapter 401

    Because I saw that there was a red birthmark on Xianji''s right face. It was a pink love birthmark. The love seemed to be pasted on Xianji''s jade face, as if there was an impurity in a beautiful jade.


    It''s just the second dream in the 21st century TV series "wind and cloud". In my mind, a second dream came up, that face with a birthmark although it was peerless.


    Although the loving birthmark on Xianji''s face is also very cute, because Xianji gives people a sense of transcendence and the sacred dignity of feather flying fairy, such a loving birthmark suddenly appears on her face, which is incompatible with the majesty of her city master.


    Because of such a birthmark, Xianji''s comprehensive score decreased slightly by 0.1 points to 9.5 points. But even so, Xianji''s score is quite amazing. Xianji is no less beautiful than her daughter.


    "Lord Allah, is my face... Ugly?" Xianji asked me softly, covering the place with birthmarks on her face with her hands.


    Seeing that Xianji covered her face, I recovered. I shook my head and said:


    "Not ugly, not ugly. What''s ugly? You''re the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen in my life..."


    "What Lord Allah said is true?" Xianji frowned and looked at me with a pair of purple eyes shining.


    "Of course it''s true." I said with a smile. "We are the guests. I''ll be embarrassed if you do this. But don''t cover your face. It looks more beautiful if you don''t cover it."


    "Lord Allah said so, I will do so." Xianji slightly saluted and stood up to look at me.


    Looking at the obedient and pious Xianji, I really feel a bit in a dilemma. This fairy has called me Lord Allah. What should I do after that? I just came to this country for temporary asylum. I have no plan to live here for a long time. If this continues, I''m afraid I can''t do without this city!


    What should I do? I have to find a way. I looked at the watch and cell phone on my wrist and wanted to call them to tell them where we were and ask them to pick me up, but as soon as I turned on my cell phone, I found that there was no signal at all in this place!


    Let me go. Is it because the "Skynet" blocked the signal?


    So far, my brain is still in a mess. Suddenly I receive too much information, which makes it a little difficult for me to digest.


    What exactly is the origin of this aribuda kingdom?


    What nationality are the people in this country?


    What is a mutant?


    What is Lord poisonous dragon?


    What is the mysterious treasure called "black treasure"?


    And what am I, Lord Allah?


    I don''t know, I don''t know the situation at all. I shook my head hard.


    Forget it, I can''t think clearly anyway, so I just don''t think so much for the time being. Anyway, I came here to take refuge. When it''s dawn, I can find a way to leave.


    I was a little relieved to think of this.


    "Lord Allah, please eat." several women''s voices came from outside the restaurant and attracted my attention. I turned around and saw five maids coming slowly with plates made of patterned ceramics. In the plates were sugar cakes and snacks I had never seen before. I didn''t know what materials were made of.


    "Allah, please enjoy yourself." Xianji took the plate in the maid''s hand and gently put it in front of me. I looked at the cake on the plate, smiled and said thank you, and then planned to enjoy it.


    I was a little surprised that Xianji seemed to prepare snacks for me alone, but she didn''t prepare any snacks for Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes.


    But just then, an unexpected accident happened to me.


    "Master, I want to eat too!"


    Seeing the exquisite cakes on my plate, greedy Xiaobai couldn''t help reaching for them, but at this time, Xianji stood up in a rage, slapped Xiaobai''s hand and said:


    "Presumptuous! Lord Allah''s tribute. You and other lowly people deserve it! Come on, drag it down and put it in the dungeon!"


    At the command of Xianji, two dignified bodyguards came up and wanted to pull Xiaobai down from the restaurant.


    "Ah, what are you doing?" Xiaobai was surprised and wronged when he couldn''t eat the dessert and was suddenly pulled away.


    "Go!" two waitresses took Xiaobai and pulled her up from her seat.


    "Why, you, oh..." Xiaobai struggled, and his face showed a color of resistance.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" I was surprised to see that these waitresses were going to attack Xiaobai. I got up quickly, glared at Xianji and said, "let go of Xiaobai!"


    Xianji frowned and looked at me and said, "but Lord Allah, as low-level women, they want to take your tribute. Such behavior is disrespectful."


    "Take the tribute?" I was stunned. It seems that the people here worship their "Lord Allah" blindly, and even treat their food differently.


    "No. give them all my tributes. They are... My friends. Don''t treat them like that."


    "How can this be? Lord Allah, you are an immortal God. You are the only God. Others are just your slaves. They are not qualified to enjoy your tribute." Xianji said gloomily.


    "It doesn''t matter if I say it doesn''t matter." although Xianji''s face is beautiful, what she said is hard for me to resonate. Xianji is too proud of me. Instead, she doesn''t take Xiaobai seriously.


    I immediately frowned, aggravated my tone, stared at Xianji, and dispelled her idea of treating Xiaobai differently.


    Seeing my angry face, Xianji chose to give up after her eyes moved a little. She waved to the bodyguard who caught Xiaobai and said:


    "Lord Allah has an order. Let people go and get back."


    "Yes." hearing Xianji''s order, the guards didn''t dare to resist. They let Xiaobai go one by one, and then retreated respectfully.


    Xiaobai touched the grabbed arm with tears, full of grievances.


    "Xiaobai, come and sit down. It''s okay. Come on, here''s my cake for you." I greeted Xiaobai, asked her to sit down, and then took out a little cake from the plate on the table for Xiaobai.


    "Thank you, master."


    Xiaobai looked at Xianji with some concern, then took the cake in my hand and ate it. However, when eating, her eyes still couldn''t help looking at Xianji secretly, for fear that Xianji would get angry on the spot and catch her in the dungeon.


    Seeing Xiaobai eating my cake, Xianji showed her displeasure, but she didn''t say anything. Next, the waitresses came into the restaurant with pots of cakes and offered them to me as a tribute.


    And I gave all these tributes to Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha Yi.


    "City Lord, don''t you eat?" looking at Xianji and twelve color robed wizards sitting at the long table, I couldn''t help asking. They don''t eat. They just look at me, which makes me feel very sorry.


    "Lord Allah, these tributes were originally given to you. We are not qualified to eat them." Xianji said calmly.


    "Er... How nice? You eat, we... Are just guests." I''m very ashamed to see Xianji so polite. In other words, we are guests and foreigners. How can we feel that we are anti guests now?


    Xianji still refused to eat, just looked at me silently.


    I am also very helpless, but the so-called do as the Romans do, I have to eat first. After running so long in the desert just now, I''m cold and hungry. I''m eager to eat something to warm up.


    After some exchanges, I also had some understanding of Xianji and ariboda kingdom. This country has existed for nearly 200 years. The rulers of this country have changed for 13 generations. Up to now, Xianji is the 13th generation of rulers.


    According to Xianji, more than 200 years ago, this Caiyun country was originally a huge base built by their ancestors. There was a very terrible "dark magic power" in the base. Later, because the dark magic power was out of control, the base here became a ruin, which was difficult for people and creatures to get close to.


    Most of the surviving ancestors fled to other places, and the rest survived and multiplied themselves by using the fertility base in the base. After decades of reproduction, the population slowly increased to thousands. Then, after more than 100 years of rest and health care, the population of aribuda Kingdom increased to 30000, which is the current scale.


    At that time, the kingdom of aribuda was a hell on earth. At the beginning, the aborigines here were mutant people infected by the "dark magic", with deformed bodies and most of them with diseases. Later, with the passage of time, the dark magic energy gradually subsided, and the next generation of talents born were more normal.


    However, this so-called normal is only relative. I don''t know if it''s the problem of the machines in the birth base. As long as the babies born with the birth machines in Ali Buda Wang''s country are born with two types of skin diseases, one is pigmented dry skin disease. People with this disease are naturally good in physique, just like normal people. Their skin is particularly white, but they can''t shine on the sun. Once they shine on the sun, they will get sick and cause physical allergies.


    The second kind of people are born with blue skin disease. This kind of people are born with blue skin, and they are often deformed children, such as missing arms and legs, conjoined babies, four hands and three feet. These people with blue skin are called "mutant people". According to Xianji, mutant people become like that only after being infected by strong "black magic". Of course, mutant people also have the excellence of mutant people, that is, some mutant people are born with excellent physical strength, or extremely smart, or extremely flexible.

 Chapter 402

    At the beginning of the establishment of aribuda Kingdom, mutant people and normal people lived together, but later, because of the differences between the two sides in all aspects, the contradiction deepened, and they were divided into East and West cities. Mutant people are in Dongcheng where soil resources are better, and normal people are in Xicheng.


    Each year, the two sides will choose three tributes to the "poisonous Dragon Lord" to ensure good weather and peace in aribuda kingdom. But later, with the passage of time, the power of mutants gradually overwhelmed the normal people. They were unwilling to use their people as tribute to the "poisonous Dragon Lord", and in turn forced the people in Xicheng to provide tribute.


    Moreover, according to Xianji, the "poisonous Dragon Lord" has a very tricky appetite. He only likes to eat young girls with fresh water and doesn''t like to eat old women with diseases. Once he eats old women, he will be angry and destroy the whole kingdom. Therefore, every year, Xicheng will randomly provide two beautiful girls to the "poisonous dragon" to ensure the safety of aribuda kingdom.


    "What the hell is Lord poisonous dragon?" I asked.


    "Lord Allah, Lord poisonous dragon is the patron saint of our land. You are the God of all things and should be above Lord poisonous dragon." Xianji answered me respectfully.


    "Really... But what is it?" I asked curiously.


    Xianji told me without expression:


    "Lord poisonous dragon is a huge poisonous dragon. He lives in the ''bottomless cave'' under the boundary between the west city and the east city. He comes out once a year. He will sleep again only if he gets enough food. Otherwise..."


    When it comes to the later, Xianji''s face becomes more and more ugly. In the end, her face even shows a sad color. Under the flickering fire in the restaurant, Xianji''s beautiful face as white as cold jade is like a delicate and perfect work of art.


    Xianji also poured wine for me, saying that these wines were made by their aribuda kingdom. In addition, Xianji brought me huge oval watermelons as big as dinosaur eggs, yellow Hami melons as big as missiles, and grapes the size of a baby''s fist.


    I''ve long heard that the fruits in Xinjiang are particularly huge and sweet. I''m really shocked to see them today.


    I guess it''s because the temperature difference between day and night in the desert is large, and the pulp of fruit is easy to hoard. On the other hand, it''s because of the influence of "black magic".


    According to my guess, the "dark magic energy" in Xianji''s mouth should be an abnormal energy similar to nuclear radiation, which will lead to abnormal embryonic development, make newborn babies deformed and have various diseases.


    This should be the source of mutant people. In the 21st century, I heard that most of the mutation results caused by radiation are malignant. However, there are also a few mutations that will lead to the development of the mutant body to the other extreme, but become an advantage.


    For example, variation may lead to biological individuals being huge and powerful. The best example is the Kanas water monster Jero salmon in the 21st century. In other words, variation will lead to abnormal intelligence, intelligence and so on.


    There will be a black butterfly in a thousand white butterflies, which is probably the same reason for the mutated blue skin people.


    Thinking of the huge poisonous scorpions that Xiaobai and I met in the desert before, I guess those scorpions will become so huge only when they are exposed to nuclear radiation.


    Amina once told me that the government had built an experimental base in the center of the Taklimakan desert before, and then there was a nuclear explosion. After that, no one dared to approach this place again. I think the aribuda kingdom was developed from the government base at that time, but people here have gradually forgotten the history at that time and become unique local cultural customs.


    And the "poisonous dragon", I don''t know. I guess it may be a mysterious giant monster, like the terrible monster in Altman.


    As for the huge Skynet that enveloped the whole kingdom of aribuda, I think it should have been established by the Chinese government to prevent the experimental base here from being detected by satellite systems of other countries. Now it has become the best barrier to cover up the existence of the kingdom of aribuda.


    In addition, I also know that the Skynet above the city has a special chemical "dark cloud manufacturing system", which can use the absorbed solar energy to create clouds. On the one hand, it is to prevent satellites from discovering the city, on the other hand, it is to prevent sunlight from irradiating the city and killing the people in the city.


    The reason why colorful clouds appear in the desert on the night of the full moon is also because the perennial clouds over the city will emit special light under the irradiation of the lunar halo. This is also the origin of Caiyun country.


    After straightening out the historical origin of this kingdom in my heart, my mood has stabilized and I can justify myself in many aspects.


    Although there is no signal, my watch can still see the time,


    After dessert, the waitresses began to clean up the dishes. However, Xianji seemed to be very indifferent to Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha Yi. Of course, her attitude towards me was completely different. Such a stark contrast in attitude makes Xiaobai very depressed, but avaha''s clothes are good. She is my most devout follower, and she has no dissatisfaction with any of my preferential treatment.


    "Lord Allah, I have prepared a bath for you. Please come with me." after the meal, Xianji ordered someone to prepare a bath for me and asked me to take a bath.


    "Oh, really... That''s really thank you." I''m covered with yellow sand. I''ve been uncomfortable for a long time. It''s better to take a bath now.


    "Xiaobai, let''s take a bath together!" I turned my head and shouted to Xiaobai, who was lying on his back in the chair and patting his round belly.


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai stretched out, rubbed his eyes and got up, "OK. It''s best to take a bath. But do you want to wash together, master?"


    "Of course, I''ll wash it together. You silly girl, hurry up!"


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai nodded repeatedly and cocked her heels to follow, but at this time, Xianji frowned and drank Xiaobai:


    "No! How can you take a bath with Lord Allah?"


    "Er..." seeing that Xianji wanted to treat Xiaobai differently from me, I was speechless. This sexism is a little too severe, isn''t it?


    "It doesn''t matter. The city Lord and Xiaobai are my friends. Usually, our relationship has been very good and inseparable. I don''t want us to be treated differently." then I looked at Xianji with a slightly gloomy look and gave her a very dissatisfied look.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Xianji was very stubborn on this point. She frowned and said:


    "No, Lord Allah, we have the ancestral precepts of our country. Lord Allah can''t treat you with low-level civilians. If you treat you together, it will violate the ancestral precepts. Lord Allah, please forgive us. But according to our ancestors, we can''t violate them..."


    "Is Allah''s position inferior to your ancestors in your eyes?" I said fiercely.


    "No. of course not. Lord Allah, you are the Lord of all things. You are the only one in our country. It''s just... Our people have made an oath since childhood and can''t break the last words of our ancestors..."


    With that, Xianji''s eyes were slightly dark. The embarrassment on her snow-white face made me feel unbearable. Although I don''t like her treating me differently from Xiaobai, I also wavered when looking at her embarrassment.


    "Lord Allah, I have sent someone to prepare a bath for you alone. Your friends will have other baths." Shanji whispered.


    Seeing Xianji''s persistent eyes, I sighed. It seems that I can''t refuse.


    I turned to Xiaobai and said:


    "Xiaobai, aowu, Awaha clothes, you go to other baths. I''ll wash it alone."


    "Ah, OK," said Xiaobai, touching his lips with his fingers. There was no disappointment in his black eyes.


    I was a little sorry to see the three women agree, but Xianji was in a better mood. She came up to me, bent her knees slightly and said:


    "Lord Allah, please follow me. I''ll take you to the bath."


    I nodded, followed Xianji all the way out of the restaurant, and then went out from the stairway at the other end of the restaurant to the so-called huge "bathing place" behind the city master''s palace.


    Originally, I thought the so-called bathing place should be a big hot spring or a big bathhouse similar to Riyue village, but what stunned me was that Xianji''s so-called bathing place was not a hot spring or a bathing pool at all, but a circular sand concave inward.


    Xianji stood respectfully beside me, stretched her arm and said to me: "Lord Allah, you are from a foreign country. Maybe you don''t know. This is a unique ''white sand bath'' in our country. It is to soak people in white sand, wipe their bodies with white sand, and scrub all the dust and dirt on their bodies. Taking a sand bath is of great benefit to the body. It can promote blood circulation, eliminate all diseases, and regulate their mood."


    Xianji is just a tour guide. She speaks very written language. It''s like endorsement. I don''t know how to talk to her normally.


    However, it seems that Xianji wants to take a sand bath for me. But is it too cold to take a sand bath this big night?


    Along with Xianji, who took me to the bathhouse, there were twelve color robed wizards, who followed us respectfully. In addition, there were three maidens.


    "Lord Allah, please let me undress you." after taking me into the center of the bath, Xianji slowly turned her face and looked at me with a white unbelievable face. The red love on her face looked so bright, like a red apricot in the ice and snow.

 Chapter 403

    "Er... Well, I''ll just wash it myself? Doesn''t it mean that I''m the only one who can take a bath and can''t be accompanied?" Xianji slowly walked up to me and said, reaching out and trying to untie my clothes for me, which made me very nervous.


    "No, Lord Allah, you are wrong. We are taking a bath for you, not with you." Xianji said faintly, with some beauty in her eyes. "Lord Allah, please let me undress you." Xianji repeated.


    This time, her cold hand finally touched my arm. Then, Xianji''s two hands like jade lotus root touched my chest bit by bit, and then grabbed the collar of my clothes. Xianji gently pulled my collar and clattered. My clothes were gently stripped off by her and fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, I only had a pair of underwear under my long clothes, and my heart suddenly jumped wildly. Let me go... What rhythm is this. What kind of woman is this Xianji? Is she bold or indifferent?


    I really don''t understand this peerless woman anymore.


    "Lord Allah, please lie down. The white sand is overheated and the temperature is not low, just like warm water."


    Xianji urged. As she spoke, she gently stretched out her hand and gently pushed it on my chest with her cold but very soft hand, motioning me to lie down.


    I didn''t want to. Although Xianji is an absolute peerless beauty, anyway, I just met her and didn''t know her very well. I always feel uncomfortable when she pushed me down like this.


    However, facing Xianji''s purple eyes, I was moved. There was a tide rolling in my chest. It was hard to resist. Subconsciously, I catered to her actions, sat down slowly, and my ass fell on the sand. Then, I slowly straightened my legs, leaned back, and the whole person lay on the sand.


    It''s really hot


    The hot feeling from the sand refreshed me. I don''t know whether the sand was burned with fire or special treatment. It''s actually warm. Lying on it feels like lying on the beach in the sun.


    What a comfortable feeling... I was relieved. I couldn''t help humming because I felt wrapped in warm sand.


    It''s really comfortable. It''s like all the pores in the whole body are penetrated by heat. The cold in the body suddenly disappears. Moreover, the sand rubs on the body, which can stop itching and is extremely comfortable.


    However, the most shocking thing for me is more than that.


    After I was lying on the sand in only one pair of underwear, the surrounding maidens surrounded me. With some strange eyes, I fell on my semi naked body. Looking at the surrounding women, my heart beat a little faster.


    "Lord Allah, please don''t move. I''ll rub your body for you." then, Xianji knelt beside me, gently grabbed a handful of fine sand from the ground and gently rubbed it on my chest. It was fine and broken, but it spread in my chest with a warm feeling. It immediately made me feel very comfortable, just like bursts of current rolling on me.


    The feeling of hot and hard particles and Xianji''s cold and soft feeling move in my chest at the same time. The feeling of ice and fire makes me wonderful. It''s so cool.


    "You also come to take a bath for Lord Allah." Shanji raised her head and ordered the surrounding maidens.


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, those maids knelt beside me, grabbed the sand on the ground, evenly smeared it on me, and then slowly rubbed my body.


    Such a sand bath needs neither water nor soap. What it needs is only a hand and a pile of fine sand.


    The warm feeling flowed all over my body. Xianji stretched her two jade hands and worked hard to rub them on me. Two blushes appeared on her white face. Bursts of hot breath gushed from the tip of Xianji''s nose and blew on my chest and face. A thick orchid fragrance immediately floated into my nostrils, Let my brain get drunk. Xianji''s long white hair like flying snow fell on my chest one by one, like Jiutian waterfall falling into the abyss, flowing meandering in the pool below.


    At that moment, Xianji''s beautiful face of dumping all sentient beings was less than half a meter away from me, and her thin waist was gently shaking beside me. As long as I gently stretched out my hand, I could hug her thin waist, and then put her whole person in my arms. No matter how she broke away, I was confident not to let her escape.


    In this era, I have seen countless beautiful women. But if you want to rank words, Xianji is definitely in the front row, not the first, and definitely the second.


    The temptation of beautiful women is quite huge, especially a woman who is devout and loyal to you will arouse the desire of most men. Moreover, more importantly, people in this country already know that I am a man. Even if I do something special... It won''t be much, will it?


    Such an idea suddenly came into my mind.


    This is an isolated country. It never communicates with the outside world. Almost no one outside knows it. The women here worship men as much as the people in Riyue village. If I do something romantic... It doesn''t seem to have much impact, does it?


    As soon as such an idea came into being, I had a feeling of uncontrollability.


    Especially at the moment, I am surrounded by so many women. My man''s heart, which has been restrained for a few points, starts to think about it


    Beauty is always full of temptation to men.


    Although there are countless women around me, when a man sees a new beauty, he always unconsciously has some novelty about that beauty.


    Because the waitresses around kept piling sand on me, with the passage of time, my stomach had been piled into a hill. For a time, I couldn''t stand up at all!


    I got caught! Do they want to bury me alive?


    An ominous premonition suddenly came out of my mind!


    Sure enough, the most frightening thing happened. Xianji, who was still pious to me, suddenly turned to the other maids and said:


    "Hold him down."


    When the voice fell, several maids stretched out their hands and pressed my shoulders and my neck. Then, I felt that my soles were also pressed. For a time, I couldn''t move.


    There was a conspiracy!


    When I realized that the situation was bad, I looked up and saw Xianji''s sharp purple pupils.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Lord Allah, I''m sorry. For the sake of our country, please cooperate with our people. Our country needs your divine power." Xianji''s face showed a trace of guilt, but more, it was determined.


    I twisted my waist violently. With my twisting, the sand mountains accumulated on my chest were scattered by me. The sand mountains on my body completely collapsed and collapsed. I could resume my free movement.


    Seeing that I was going to resist, the surrounding maids hurried to hold me down more vigorously, like Pan Jinlian murdering Wu Dalang, trying to hold me to the ground.


    "Get out of here!"


    My strength was not small. I shook my shoulders and got up. With a heavy bump on my shoulders, I knocked away two maids who wanted to hold me down. Next, my knees shrunk quickly, and I pushed Xianji away. Xianji fainted on the ground with a faint cry, while I quickly rolled on the ground and rolled out of place.


    "What are you doing? You want to kill me, don''t you?" I angrily looked at Xianji, who was paralyzed on the ground, and my heart was angry.


    "Lord Allah, I''m sorry. However, I hope you can cooperate with our people. Every generation of our people suffer from black magic and cannot shine the sun. Only with your strength can our people give birth to a healthy generation and leave this evil place. Lord Allah, I''m sorry."


    Seeing my angry appearance, Xianji quickly knelt on the ground, white hair fell to the ground, with a guilty and frightened face and said:


    "Lord Allah, I know I have gone too far. Please forgive my people! This is my arrangement and has nothing to do with my people!"


    Xianji put her hands on the ground, lowered her head in front of me, pretended to be low spirited and frowned, as if she was extremely frightened.

 Chapter 404

    Seeing Xianji like this, my anger decreased a little. It seems that this woman also wants to use my genes to improve their people for the sake of her own country.


    When men and women combine to produce the next generation, half of the genes come from men. If Xianji and I combine, it is possible that the offspring will not have diseases that cannot shine the sun. In that case, their people will have the hope to leave this country. It can be said that as long as they have a relationship with me, their people will have the hope of growing stronger.


    Having figured this out, my anger gradually subsided, but it still existed. It''s bold of Xianji to use me as "Lord Allah".


    "Hum, thirteen dream city master, it''s not that I refuse to help you, but that you deceive people too much!" I roared with a look of rage.


    "Lord Allah, please forgive me!" seeing that I was furious, Xianji knelt on the ground and dared not move, while the other twelve color robed wizards and a large group of maids also knelt on the ground honestly with their heads on the sand. Even Xianji knelt down and begged me for forgiveness. How could they not bow down and become ministers?


    "Forgive me, you almost killed me!" I said angrily.


    "Lord Allah, I''m sorry... I''m sorry, please forgive my people. All the sins should be borne by me! Don''t vent your anger on other people!"


    Xianji slowly raised her head, with long white hair, and a pair of purple eyes showed pitiful eyes, which made people feel pity.


    Seeing Xianji''s purple grape eyes, my heart jumped.


    "What do you want?!" I frowned, stepped back and deliberately looked at Xianji with cautious eyes.


    "Lord Allah, we just want to help you..." Xianji stared at me with purple eyes and said implicitly, "I don''t know if Lord Allah can... But I may work harder for Lord Allah."


    Xianji''s lips glowed cherry red, like a fox fire in the dark, which made me feel attracted to the past. When a woman is really beautiful to a certain extent, any detail, expression and action of her will be full of temptation.


    But I held back. Xianji, they flatter me and frown at me because I haven''t had a relationship with them. If I have a relationship with them, maybe their attitude towards me will change greatly. For my personal safety, I decided to restrain myself.


    I said faintly, "no! You should give up this idea as soon as possible! If you force me again, I will leave this country now!" I threatened with anger, but I had no bottom in my heart. After all, strictly speaking, I was the guest here. If she really wanted to force me to stay, I still had no way to resist.


    Sure enough, after hearing my words of refusing to stay, Xianji''s face suddenly sank. She pursed her red soft lips, looked at me and said:


    "Lord Allah, if you don''t agree, for the future of our country, even if I suffer your God''s anger, I can only force you. I''m sorry, Lord Allah!"


    Speaking of this, Xianji''s tone became cold again. My heart jumped when I heard Xianji''s cold words.


    "Catch Lord Allah!" Senji shouted, pointing at me.


    The voice fell, and twelve color robed wizards on one side ran towards me. Each color robed wizard had a sharp spear in his hand. If it was inserted into me, I''m afraid I would be pierced.


    "What are you doing?" I said angrily. "What do you want to do to me? Don''t you want to kill me? You kill me... Then you''ll never try to unlock the secret of the staff!"


    Hearing what I said, Xianji took a deep breath and said:


    "I''m sorry, Lord Allah, but in order for our people to get rid of suffering as soon as possible, even if I can''t hold the treasure of my ancestors, I''m willing to bear the sin!"


    Looking at the purple eyes of Xianji and the long skirt floating like an immortal, suddenly, I felt that everything in my field of vision became blurred and illusory. At the same time, a strong sense of dizziness filled my heart, and then I felt like I couldn''t stand still and wanted to fall down.


    How did this happen?


    I was surprised by the sudden dizziness in my mind. There was no sign, no reason. I felt that my body began to become soft and weak, and my limbs felt paralyzed... How could this happen? Why is that?


    "I''m sorry, Lord Allah. I asked someone to put some hypnotic drugs in your cake before. Originally, hypnotic drugs should have worked earlier, but you distributed hypnotic drugs to others, so the effect of hypnotic drugs was delayed. Lord Allah... I''m sorry. I... Want to take your magic power."


    Take... My power?!


    Is this Shanji crazy?


    No wonder she refused to let Xiaobai eat my snacks or let Xiaobai eat pastries with them. It turned out that she wanted to do something to me! Sure enough, it''s uneasy and kind!


    Looking at Xianji''s purple pupil, my heart was shocked. However, the sense of weakness from my limbs made me have no strength to resist. Finally, I couldn''t support my body with rapid loss of strength. Then, I bent my knee and knelt down on the ground.


    Knelt down in front of Xianji.


    Struggling to raise her head, I saw Xianji''s dark purple eyes that seemed to be able to absorb people''s soul.


    The eyes are so cold.


    "Lord Allah, I''m sorry!" Xianji said, and then walked slowly in front of me and fixed her toes in front of my knees. Then she put out two Qianqian jade hands and gently pressed them on my shoulder, and I fell back!


    The next day I didn''t know when I woke up. I only remembered that when I woke up, it was still dark around, and only a candle flickered not far away.


    A little dizzy


    I realized that I seemed to be lying in a bed. I wanted to get up from the bed, but I found that there was a thin and soft jade arm around my neck. I was surprised. Looking in the direction of my arm, I was startled. Xianji with white hair was lying on the side of my body, closed her eyes and fell asleep. Her white eyelashes were closed together, which looked so quiet and beautiful.


    My heart jumped, then I looked around and found that I seemed to be in a bedroom.


    In the dormitory hall, the cloud top sandalwood is used as the beam, the crystal jade is used as the lamp, the pearl is used as the curtain, and the fan gold is used as the column base. A six foot wide aloe tree bed is hung with a shark gauze treasure tent, which is embroidered with beads, silver thread and Begonia flowers. The wind makes the gauze move like a falling cloud mountain and a sea of illusion. On the couch, there are Jade incense pillows, soft silkworms and ice mats, jade belts and blankets. There is a huge night pearl hanging on the top of the hall, just like a small moon, shining like a bright moon. The ground is paved with white jade and embedded with gold beads. The ground is chiseled into a lotus. It blossoms into a five stem lotus. The petals are fresh and exquisite, and even the stamens are delicate and discernible.


    The decoration in the bedroom is really luxurious, which makes me feel like being in a fairy tale world. This must be Xianji''s bedroom.


    And I... slept with her all night?


    Thinking of the crazy actions that Xianji had done to me before made me feel a little palpitating, but now she is sleeping with me, which makes it difficult for me to be angry with her.


    I turned sideways and quietly looked at the queen and Xianji of ariboda Kingdom, a woman called thirteen dreams. What kind of woman is she? Is it cold and aloof, or simple and blank? Or is it fickle and double faced?


    I really don''t know, but now I''m hugged by Xianji, but I have an unspeakable sense of melancholy.


    Think about it carefully. I didn''t lose anything except some physical exertion. On the contrary, I took a lot of advantages and enjoyed it well. What else am I not satisfied with?


    Think of this trip to the kingdom of aribuda as a dream trip.


    Staring blankly at the night pearl on the top of the hall, I sighed, then closed my eyes and fell asleep again.

 Chapter 405

    In the kingdom of aribuda, there is basically no difference between day and night.


    But it''s not completely different.


    Although the sky net and perennial clouds over the city block most of the sunshine, it is not that there is no sunshine. In fact, there is still sunshine, otherwise the Populus euphratica trees in the city cannot survive. It''s just that the sunshine in the city is very dark. It feels like a cloudy rainy day or a winter evening. The sky is very dim and the light is scarce. There is almost no difference between day and night if you don''t look at the sky specially.


    The next day I was woken up by Xianji. When I woke up, I saw Xianji''s purple pupils.


    "Lord Allah, are you awake?" Xianji looked at me calmly and saw the snow-white Xianji. My heart was shocked, and then I thought of what Xianji did to me last night:


    "What did you... Do to me? What else do you want?" I frowned and glared at Xianji. Xianji quickly knelt on the bed and said to me respectfully:


    "I''m sorry, Lord Allah, please calm down. Last night''s incident was all my responsibility. Please punish me, but please don''t punish my countrymen." as she said, Xianji actually knelt on the bed and kowtowed to me. Her long white hair fell and twisted on the bed, and some even fell on my thighs, It makes my thighs itchy.


    Looking at Xianji kneeling in front of me, my anger decreased a little. After all, Xianji''s beauty is there. When a peerless beauty kneels down to you and asks you for forgiveness, no man doesn''t want to be crooked, hehe.


    "Lord Allah, no matter how you punish me, I will be happy to accept it!"


    "Punishment?" my heart moved when I heard the word.


    "Are you willing to accept my punishment?" I said in a deliberately raised voice.


    "Yes, Lord Allah, I stole your divine power like that. I am willing to accept any punishment from you!" said Xianji with a pale face.


    "OK!" my heart rippled and pretended to be angry.


    However, something unexpected happened to me.


    Outside Xianji''s bedroom, two hasty maidens suddenly ran in and shouted in a hurry:


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! The east city Lord sent someone! She came to ask us for tribute!"


    Suddenly the maid who broke in shouted.


    Xianji raised her head and looked at the maid who ran in from the door.


    "Lord Allah, the east city Lord is coming. I... Must meet them and provide tribute, otherwise... They will catch the people in my palace..."


    Xianji covered her face with cold frost and said in a pitiful tone, and I also felt cold water splashed on my head. Previously, Xianji told me that all the people living in Dongcheng are terrible mutants. Those people have blue skin, very cruel, deformed and terrible.


    The sudden arrival of the mutant made me no longer have any intention to teach Xianji. I had to get up from bed, cough feverishly on my face, and then quickly put on my clothes.


    All the maids standing at the door were stupid. They couldn''t speak for a long time, and each one opened their eyes wide.


    "You didn''t see anything, you know?" seeing the astonished expressions of the maidens, Xianji quickly angrily said.


    "Yes!" the ladies bowed their heads respectfully.


    Xianji was relieved and said to me:


    "Lord Allah, please stay here and don''t go out. Come down after I have selected the tribute. The Lord of the east city is cruel and inhumane. If she sees you, she will take you to their territory..."


    I swallowed my mouth, and I was half as short as I used to tune in to sin Ji. But I really felt a bit scared and curious when I thought of those mutants who were all slobber and rotten. Although the traditional ideas in the 21st century make me think of mutant people, I will think of those frightening zombies and zombies. I have a sense of fear. But my natural curiosity still makes me want to find out.


    Just when I hesitated, two maidens ran in outside the dormitory hall and said in horror:


    "Your Majesty is not well. The people of the east city Lord are fighting with foreigners!"


    "What?" my brain was buzzing when I heard the maid''s report.


    The Gentiles should naturally refer to female werewolves. Female wolf heads, they fought with the mutant? Hearing the news, I was smart, then I got up quickly, and then rushed out of the bedroom hall step by step. I''ll be in trouble if Xiaobai and the female wolf head fight with the mutant.


    These two silly girls don''t have brains at all. They don''t count things at all. If they make a big mistake, it''s over.


    I was even more nervous when I thought of Amina who had been swallowed by poisonous scorpions in the desert. After coming to Xinjiang, I can really say that there are many crises.


    "Lord Allah, don''t go!" seeing me running out, Xianji exclaimed and chased out with her long skirt floating.


    The maids outside the dormitory saw me and wanted to stop me, but I pushed them away. Because of my identity, they didn''t dare to hurt me. In this way, I ran from the Xianji bedroom hall on the third floor to the main hall on the first floor. As soon as I ran to the entrance of the stairs, I was stunned. In the huge hall, there were more than 20 women with blue skin. These women looked different, and none of them looked like normal people.


    Mutant.


    My heart pounded when I saw the more than 20 blue skinned women standing in line in the hall.


    Among the mutants, the leader is a blonde woman with blue skin. The woman''s appearance is basically the same as that of an ordinary woman, but what''s different is that she has four arms! Two slender arms extended from her back like spider legs.


    And some other women are even more terrible.


    There is a blue skinned woman who has two heads, one big and one small. The big head has a ferocious face, and the small head is tapered and weak. In addition, there are big headed women. Their heads are twice as big as ordinary women. I''m afraid their heads grow around their necks, just like aliens. It''s very scary.


    Other mutants have collapsed and distorted facial features, which are extremely strange. There are also some women with their bodies bent like no bones and their hands hanging on the ground, just like baboons. There are two legs of different thickness, and there is a particularly huge belly, as if with a tumor.


    Some are bald, and the scalp increases to form a circle after circle of mazes. Others were covered with black moles, like stripes, even four legged, three eyed... All kinds of terrorist mutants appeared in front of me and shocked me!


    Nausea, nausea and terror filled my mind. I didn''t expect that there were such disgusting mutants in this world!


    What made my heart almost jump to my throat was that at the moment, the female wolf head was facing the mutant with Xiaobai and Awaha clothes. At the foot of the female wolf head, there were two blue bodies, which were flowing blue blood, and two small puddles appeared in the hall.


    The remaining mutants looked at the female wolf head angrily.


    "Ow!" the female wolf head angrily looked at the mutant in front of her and roared up to the sky. At first glance, there was a tense atmosphere between the two sides.


    "Proud dance!" seeing the angry look of the female wolf head, I rushed out from the entrance of the stairs and rushed all the way in front of them. When I saw me, the female wolf head shouted happily, ran forward, hugged me with blood stained hands, and then licked my face with her tongue.


    "Well, well, proud dance, what''s the matter?" I comforted the female wolf head to let her settle down and don''t be so manic.


    The female wolf looked at me, and then her sharp eyes looked at the mutant in front of me. There was some hostility in her eyes.


    I turned my head and looked at the mutants in front of me. My heart beat a little faster. Especially when I saw the mutants with two heads, my heart felt disgusted and scared. This is human instinctive fear of ghosts.


    "Ya Lu, abbasia!" when I saw me, the mutant people pointed at me and shouted, saying things I didn''t understand, but I could see from their expressions that they must be swearing, not a good word.


    After scolding, several mutants rushed towards me on the spot and wanted to catch me.

 Chapter 406

    "Don''t hurt my Lord!"


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    Seeing that the mutant wanted to attack me, Awaha Yi and the female wolf head stood up. One pulled out the knife, and the other waved his teeth and claws. Without nonsense, they rushed up directly, grabbed the mutant with a big head, and directly cracked the huge round head. Suddenly, blue blood gushed out and splashed all over the ground!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who. Finally, the mutant on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He took out a dagger and cut the mutant''s neck, ending her life.


    A big head mutant was killed by the female wolf head on the spot. Suddenly, the contradiction between the two sides intensified to the extreme. All the mutant people carried lethal weapons such as knives and daggers. When they saw the female wolf head killing, they rushed up angrily. I want to stab the female wolf head with a dagger.


    "Drink!" when he saw the mutant rush up with a dagger, Awaha Yi directly waved the handle and rushed up. The big knife fell, a silver flash flashed, and two wrists holding a dagger were cut off in an instant! It can be seen that the strength of Awaha clothes is great!


    "Wow! Ah!" the two wrists were cut off on the spot, and the mutant immediately screamed more fiercely. At this time, four more mutants rushed towards Xiaobai, and Xiaobai retreated in horror, but they were soon surrounded by the mutant, and the mutant was about to rush towards Xiaobai.


    But just then, Xiaobai''s eyes were suddenly fixed, and then she suddenly drank a clear drink. Then the silly girl suddenly raised her legs, and then gave a 360 degree sweep kick, kicking all the mutants around on the ground. The girl''s greatest strength was her foot skills. At the beginning, Qiu Yanran kicked me out of bed and under the bed, The memory of that time is still unforgettable to me.


    It was also an explosive step forward. With the Kung Fu practiced over the past year, she beat back a mutant with different legs. The guy was unstable and swaying. I punched her. She turned around in place and was easily knocked down by me.


    "Wow, ah, ah!" seeing that the four of US rose up to resist, the four handed mutant became angry and called on all the mutants to rush up and start with us.


    But just then, a burst of clear cheers came from the entrance of the stairs.


    "Stop!"


    There is a bit of Qingyue in the voice, but more, it is a kind of dignity.


    Hearing this clear drink, everyone present paused, and then forgot to go along with the source of the sound.


    I glanced and saw that Xianji was wearing an ancient costume, with white hair and white eyebrows. She came slowly from the entrance of the stairs. Her face was ugly.


    "Thirteen dreams! Who are they?!" the mutant head leader with four hands glared at Xianji. The two daggers and two long knives in her hands waved up and down. The light of the knife flickered and was full of deterrent.


    "They are foreigners and distinguished guests of our country! East city Lord, please calm down!"


    In front of the four handed mutant east city Lord, Xianji, as the head of state, had to be respectful. In fact, I know that the queen of Xianji is just a name calling herself. The real power is still in the hands of the leader of the mutant, the east city Lord. However, the east city Lord doesn''t care about this name at all, so Xianji can be called the city lord or the country Lord on the surface.


    "Foreigners? Those who dare to kill me, kill!" the blonde mutant with disheveled hair glared at us and waved a knife, trying to make people rush forward to kill.


    "No! Stop them!" seeing that the mutant was going to fight, Xianji immediately shouted, and then she pressed something similar to a bracelet on her wrist. Then, twelve wizards in colorful robes ran in outside the hall. It seems that these wizards rushed in after Xianji''s orders.


    The color robed wizards who rushed in at the right time greatly changed the situation. Compared with more than a dozen mutants born, they had to be afraid to see these color robed wizards.


    "Thirteen dreams, do you want to fight with me? Do you want me to destroy your west city?!" seeing the twelve color robed wizards rushing in, the east city Lord was burning with anger, and his eyes were full of resentment.


    "No, we are all servants of the Lord. We shouldn''t kill each other. But you moved my distinguished guests, I have to let someone protect them!" Xianji, with white hair, came forward and faced the east city Lord without fear.


    Hearing Xianji''s words, the east city Lord suddenly laughed, and then her eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, pointing to us and saying:


    "There have been few outsiders in China for hundreds of years. These foreigners don''t know their origin and kill my servants. How dare you protect them? Kill! Kill!"


    Then he waved his dagger and big knife at the same time. He looked very fierce. Seeing the east city Lord''s posture of ready to start at any time, the other 12 color robed wizards naturally pressed step by step, because the difference between the hands of the two sides was not great, and the strength of the female wolf head and Xiaobai was witnessed, so the mutant did not dare to rush forward for the time being.


    "East City Lord, I won''t let you hurt my distinguished guests unless you, if you want to move my distinguished guests... All the people in our city will fight with you to the end!" Xianji almost said this by biting her lips. When she said this, Xianji''s face turned pale. Obviously, it takes great courage and courage to say this.


    I was also shocked by what Xianji said. Unexpectedly, this woman fell out with people in Dongcheng at any cost in order to keep me. You know, the people in the east city are terrible mutants. If the mutants attack in anger, I''m afraid the whole west city will be destroyed!


    And it seems that Xianji obviously doesn''t want me to expose my identity as a man, which exacerbates the anger of the east city Lord. In the east city Lord''s opinion, Xianji offended her just to keep a few foreigners. It was a great humiliation to her.


    "Ha ha ha, I really don''t know heaven and earth! Thirteen dreams, you are so brave as to oppose me. You are killing yourself! Your west city is waiting to be destroyed. You asked for it, asked for it!"


    With that, the east city Lord turned his head to the many people around him:


    "Let''s go, go back and immediately gather the people in the city and let this bold thirteen dreams pay the price. We dare to cover up the foreigners and kill the people in the west city. I want to kill the people in the east city. Hum!"


    Hearing the words of the east city leader, Xianji''s face was shocked. I saw her clench her two small fists tightly, her face turned blue, and she was extremely ugly.


    "Wait a minute, east city Lord!" looking at the east city Lord who was about to leave, Xianji finally stepped forward and stopped the east city Lord from leaving.


    Hearing Xianji''s cry, the east city master with four hands slowly turned his face, looked at Xianji with a gloomy face and said in a tone full of disdain and dignity:


    "Why, thirteen dreams, are you afraid? If you''re afraid, I''ll give you a chance. You sent someone to kill these damn foreigners on the spot. I can take it as if it didn''t happen. Otherwise, you should know the result of the fight between the East and the West. Ha ha ha."


    Listening to the reckless and arrogant words of the east city Lord, Xianji''s forehead exuded fine beads of sweat. She suddenly stepped forward and said to the east city Lord:


    "East city leader, please stop. Don''t be impulsive and cause the lives of the two countries to be ruined! The foreigners killed your men must be because of some misunderstanding. Our city and Rudong City shouldn''t start a conflict because of such a small misunderstanding! Although our city is not as powerful as Ru City, if the conflict occurs, it will also cause heavy losses. I''m willing to make compensation to atone for it. I hope it will happen today It''s over! "


    With that, two lines of clear tears appeared on Xianji''s face.


    Hearing Xianji''s words, the east city Lord snorted coldly and said:


    "Atonement? Thirteen dreams, you are so whimsical. What do you want to atone for the losses you have sinned against me? I don''t want anything except the bodies of these foreigners!"


    Xianji looked gloomy, biting her silver teeth and said mercilessly:


    "Then take my life as compensation! You are satisfied!" said Xianji, pulling the sword from the waist of a color robed wizard standing aside, and then putting it on her snow-white jade neck!

 Chapter 407

    Want to treat yourself as a tribute? Xianji''s words shocked me. Unexpectedly, she would rather fight against the mutant in order to keep me. Although I don''t know how strong the mutants are, just thinking of the five mutants in my mind, I will think of the orcs in the Lord of the rings, so I can imagine the horror of mutants in my subconscious mind.


    Hearing that Xianji wanted to treat herself as a tribute, even the east city Lord was surprised.


    "Thirteen dreams, you are crazy. You are willing to pay your own life for a few foreigners! What are the origins of these foreigners? You are willing to take your own life to protect them?"


    Xianji said lightly, "East City Lord, you don''t need to ask. I''ve made up my mind. I''m willing to exchange my own life for the safety of these foreigners. Please don''t be angry with these foreigners and the people of our city, including the people of your east city. Although the East and West cities are divided into two cities, they all have the same root and should not kill each other."


    After that, Xianji gently closed her eyes, her long slightly warped white eyelashes trembled slightly, as if she had finished the fate of suicide


    "I didn''t expect that you were really willing to exchange your life for these foreigners. It really surprised me. But I''m more interested in these foreigners. Who are they? What''s their origin?"


    East City Lord''s four arms danced up and down, and a pair of deep and sharp eyes fell on me, which made me cold. After all, it''s a woman who is the city Lord. Even if she is a mutant, her temperament is not comparable to that of an ordinary woman. Just being looked at by her, I feel like a great disaster is coming.


    However, looking at Xianji standing there with her eyes closed, I felt strong courage.


    My heart sank gradually when I thought of the lingering with Xianji last night. Although I didn''t volunteer, after all, Xianji has given me her most important things. Now she even has to pay her life for me. How can I be dissatisfied with her and can''t be a shrinking turtle again.


    "That''s enough!" I clenched my fist and walked out of the crowd and said angrily, "Thirteen dream city master, you don''t have to pay your life for me. I have forgiven your sin."


    Then I walked slowly to the east city Lord, coughed and roared, and said to the many people in front:


    "I''m a man!"


    I breathed heavily, my heart was slightly nervous, and I faced many mutants in front of me. If the women in the West City were all beautiful women, then the mutant women in the east city were all models of ugly women, and it was the combination of deformed children and mutants, which was more ugly than the Na''vi in Avatar.


    "Lord, why are you..." Xianji''s face was very ugly. She bit her lips and her eyes became dim for a moment.


    "Thirteen dream city master, this is from me. Let me deal with it." I sighed.


    "Man?" when I heard my claim exposed, the east city Lord''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that he hadn''t recovered for a long time. It was not until three seconds later that he covered his mouth like waking up from a dream.


    "Man? Are you... The Lord?" the east city Lord looked frightened, even covered his mouth and took a step back, then his eyes sank, looked at Xianji and said with a sneer, "I see. Thirteen dreams, it turns out that you are trying to keep the Lord and steal the power of the Lord! Hum, hum!"


    Seeing the arrogance of the east city Lord, I said coldly:


    "East City Lord, please see clearly. I am the reincarnation of the Lord!"


    East City Lord and other mutants were shocked by my momentum, or they were shocked by the sudden shocking information.


    After all, in a world with only women, the sudden news of a man is no less than dropping a heavy bomb. This feeling is no less than the emergence of Altman or Superman in the world of ordinary people. Normal people will be very surprised and unbelievable.


    Seeing that I had exposed my identity, Xianji sighed a long sigh, and her face became very helpless and ugly. But soon, Xianji''s face became firm again. She said to the east city Lord:


    "East City Lord, don''t kneel down quickly when you see the Lord!"


    Then he knelt down in front of me. Under the leadership of Xianji, twelve colorful wizards and maids around knelt down and saluted one after another, and the mutant people looked at each other and were stunned. They didn''t know whether they should kneel down and salute.


    "It''s impossible... How can Lord appear in our country... It''s impossible..." the east city Lord was stunned and said to himself, as if he couldn''t believe it anyway.


    Seeing that she couldn''t believe it, I hummed coldly. Suddenly, the east city Lord''s face became more ugly, but I seemed to believe it a little more.


    "See you, Lord!" at the end, the east city Lord knelt down to me after all, and his face hesitated, as if he didn''t dare to believe it.


    Even the east city Lord knelt down, and the surrounding mutant people naturally knelt down one after another.


    "See you, Lord!" voices sounded around me. But soon, these mutants stood up again, especially the east city master, looked at Xianji with great dissatisfaction and said angrily:


    "You didn''t tell me about the Lord''s coming to our country. What''s the purpose? Don''t you want us to share the Lord''s divine power?"


    Seeing the dissatisfaction of the east city Lord, I stepped forward and explained:


    "Don''t think too much. I just came to your country last night, so it''s normal that thirteen dreams didn''t have time to tell you about it. You don''t have to blame her."


    Hearing my words, the east city Lord bowed his head respectfully, but his face was still very shocked. His eyes turned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Suddenly, the east city Lord raised his head, looked at me and said:


    "In that case, please come to our east city and share your glory with us!"


    I didn''t even know whether I was a man or not. The east city Lord actually began to woo me. It can be seen that she seemed to judge from Xianji''s face that I was indeed a very important person. At least, if I wasn''t the real "Lord", Xianji didn''t have to risk her life to protect me.


    When she heard that the Lord of the east city took me to the east city, Xianji was in a hurry. She stamped her feet, pinched her fist and said, "no! Lord God... Has shared his divine power with our city. Our city is the city chosen by Lord God to share his divine power! Lord God belongs to our west city and will never give it to your east city!"


    "What? Thirteen dreams, you really want to enjoy your divine power so that you can abandon our east city!" when Xianji refused to hand me over, the east city Lord snorted and sneered.


    Then the Lord of the east city turned around, looked at me with a sad and angry face and said, "Lord God, if you are really the Lord, you should protect us. Why do you favor the east city? The people of the east city are weak and timid. They are a city that will die out sooner or later. Please support our east city and spread the glory of God to our east city!"


    With that, the east city Lord took a step forward, boldly walked in front of me, stretched out four arms, grabbed my hand and pulled me in their direction.


    "Well, this..."


    Seeing that I was about to be taken away by the east city Lord, Xianji was shocked and hurried forward and stretched out her two jade arms. Grabbed my left hand and pulled me back.


    "No, Lord, my city, my city! Even if I die, I won''t give it to you!"


    "My Lord! Damn it, you let go of my Lord!"


    "Master, master! I''ll save you!"


    "Ouch! Ouch!"


    As a result, I was pulled by two women. Even Awaha Yi, Xiaobai and female wolf head all ran up, grabbed my shoulder, put their arms around my waist, or put their arms around my neck, pulled me in their direction, and tried to pull me out of the competition between Xianji and the East City Lord.


    "Let go... You... Let go... You''re going to break my hand..." women rushed forward and took my hands, feet, arms and neck, which made me almost out of breath.


    "Enough, stop!" finally, I was completely angry and suppressed them before I was pulled to pieces.


    "You''ve had enough!" I glared angrily at thirteen dreams, east city Lord, Awaha clothes, Xiaobai and female wolf head, and my teeth trembled with pain all over.


    "Lord..." a group of women looked at me in amazement. I stood in the middle of the women. Everyone''s eyes fell on me. Each look was full of tension but full of expectation.


    I looked at Xianji, then looked at the east city Lord and said:


    "As Lord, I am not partial to anyone in any city. You are all my people! So you don''t have to quarrel!"


    Hearing what I said, east city Lord and Xianji were stunned.


    The east city Lord took a step forward tentatively and asked me:


    "So, Lord, are you willing to share your divine power with our east city?"


    "Er, this..." when the east city Lord said this, I was speechless. I turned around and looked at more than a dozen mutants, including the east city Lord. My heart was cold.


    I looked at mutant women with either four arms or two heads, either two heads or three eyes. I didn''t even have the courage to look directly at them!

 Chapter 408

    However, if I refuse the mutant, I''m afraid the mutant will forcibly take me away. What should I do?


    My heart sank gradually, and a plan came to my mind.


    In fact, this strategy is very simple, that is - a delaying strategy!


    I can never have a relationship with the mutant, but if the mutant really wants to rob me, I can''t escape. So I might as well slow down first. Then find a chance to escape the city and return to the desert road, there will be no problem.


    After all, although it''s amazing to find a country, it really has nothing to do with me. I''m just a foreigner who came to this city inadvertently. So I came to visit,


    Thinking of this, I coughed and said to the east city Lord:


    "East City Lord, please don''t worry. My divine power will give you East and West cities. You two cities will be blessed by my divine power, so there''s no need to fight."


    East City Lord narrowed his eyes at the speech, looked at me and said:


    "In that case, please bless us now, Lord God!"


    I was really speechless by the action of the east city Lord.


    I coughed violently and said:


    "No! That... I just used my divine power last night. Now my divine power has not been fully restored. I have to wait two or three days to recover! You don''t have to rush!"


    Hearing what I said, the east city Lord frowned and said, "in that case, please come to our east city to cultivate for a few days!"


    What, do you want me to go to the mutant''s territory for a few days? Hearing the proposal of the east city leader, my hair almost didn''t stand up. I''d rather go back to the orc tribe in Yunnan for a year than stay in the mutant city for a day! At least there are many beauties in the orc tribe, but there are not even normal people in the mutant city!


    "Er, no, no, no, no, three days later, when my divine power recovers, I will naturally go to your Dongcheng District! Now please tolerate me to rest a few more days!" I quickly shook my head.


    Seeing my flustered appearance, the unhappy color on the east city Lord''s face became more intense, but it seemed that due to my identity, she didn''t dare to attack on the spot.


    "In that case, I will stay in the west city these days and wait by your side until your divine power is restored!"


    "What? No... it''s not necessary?"


    Let me go. It seems that the east city Lord really won''t let me go. My trouble is really big!


    Hearing that the East City chief stayed to guard me and would take me away when my divine power recovered, a cold sweat burst out on my forehead.


    However, soon, an idea came into my mind. I looked at the east city Lord and said:


    "East city leader, aren''t you here to ask for tribute? You''ll settle the tribute first and then discuss other matters!"


    Hearing my words, the east city Lord''s face sank. Then her eyes fell on the three corpses lying on the ground and said:


    "The LORD said the same. Just now, the Lord, your people killed three people in our east city, so the remaining three people should be provided by the west city!" said, and her fierce eyes looked straight at Xianji.


    Xianji bit her lips and said with a slight Whiteness:


    "I have prepared the prisoners of our city. Send them to Lord poisonous dragon as a tribute."


    "That''s good." the east city Lord''s eyes twinkled. Obviously, she despised Xianji at all. Although they are the masters of the East and West cities respectively, the status gap is too obvious.


    "Thirteen dreams, I want to remind you of one thing. This winter comes early, and the tribute day of Lord poisonous dragon is also ahead of schedule. Today is the tribute day of Lord poisonous dragon. If you don''t pay the tribute in time, Lord poisonous dragon will be angry."


    "I know." Xianji said faintly, biting her soft white shell teeth.


    "Just know," said the east city Lord coldly. Then he respectfully saluted me and said, "Lord, I''m not going back to the east city until your divine power is restored. Please let us follow you."


    "This... No need." I was a little overwhelmed. If the east city Lord keeps staring at me, can I run away?


    "Lord, do you want to favor the west city and abandon our east city?" the east city Lord''s face was gloomy and his tone was threatening. I know that if this woman is angry, even if she violates her faith, she may forcibly take me away. When women are jealous, they can''t even suppress their faith.


    "Why, you think too much, east city Lord... Well, stay with me for the time being." I said to east city Lord with some difficulty. I squeezed my fist. Now the situation is pressing, and I have to compromise.


    The corner of the east city Lord''s mouth showed a smile, but at this time, an earth shaking roar suddenly came from outside the city Lord''s palace.


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    The earth shaking and extremely harsh cry was very penetrating, like a sonic bomb exploding outside the palace. Hearing this sound, all the people in the city master''s palace changed their expressions. Especially Xianji and east city master.


    "No, the poisonous dragon woke up, and the tribute time this year was ahead of schedule." the east city Lord was dark blue, and her face turned white. She turned her head and rushed out of the palace, and a group of us rushed out in a hurry, all the way to the steps outside the city Lord''s palace and looked into the distance from top to bottom.


    The city Lord''s palace is the tallest building in the kingdom of aribda. Standing at the top of the steps, you can see more than half of the city. Streets, shops, entertainment places and residential houses all have a panoramic view. The most clear is the rob lake at the junction of the west city and the east city.


    On the earth at the end of Luobu lake, there is a huge ground gap that seems to be cut with an axe. The ground gap is narrow and deep. At first glance, it looks like a person''s mouth with a strange smile.


    "Hiss - chirp!"


    That terrible strange sound that would make people''s ears buzzing after listening to it seemed to come from the terrible underground crack.


    Just hearing the sound, I was a little scared. I can''t imagine how huge a creature can make such a strange sound. The hoarse and harsh roar reminds me of the huge monster in Altman I saw when I was a child. Although I haven''t seen the "poisonous dragon", I can imagine how huge the creature will be.


    When I heard the sound, I trembled a little, and the female wolf head shouted nervously. With the beast gene, she had felt a strong threat to the roar from the distance and began to roar instinctively. It''s like a family dog that instinctively yells when meeting strangers.


    "It''s the poisonous dragon. The poisonous dragon is urging our people to offer tribute." Xianji murmured with her hands interlaced in front of her abdomen. Her snow-white jade face was covered with haze. Xianji stood there, her gray hair fluttering slowly, looking so helpless and lonely.


    "Hiss - chirp!" the deafening horror voice was still ringing, and it was louder and louder again and again, and the frequency was also higher and higher. It was obviously urgent.


    While the deafening sound sounded, I saw that the lake water on rob lake was shaking violently, with ripples layer by layer on the water surface, and even the water spray on the Bank of the lake was violently washing the stones on the bank.


    As the terrible voice spread throughout the city, the citizens of the city ran out one after another and gathered in a panic on the streets of the city, all watching in the direction of the sound. Even many female residents who had never dressed up flustered knelt on the ground, kowtowed and knelt in the direction of the sound, and begged for mercy.


    Listening to the roar in the distance, Xianji was finally cruel. She turned her head and gave an order to the twelve color robed wizards behind her:


    "Aiqing, bring up the prisoners in the dungeon and detain them in the nest of the poisonous dragon. Prepare to pay tribute."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Twelve wizards in colorful robes answered respectfully, went down the steps and walked around the back of the city master''s palace. That seems to be the direction of the dungeon.


    Although the people of the East and West cities have their own masters. But the real king of the whole country seems to be Xianji. At least in terms of address, other color robed wizards call Xianji their majesty. And call the east city lord the east city Lord. But in fact, it is the east city master who has the greatest power. After all, the mutant forces in the east city are much stronger than the ordinary civilians in the west city.


    "Lord, please don''t be impatient. Lord poisonous dragon woke up earlier this year. I need to speed up the time to pay tribute. Otherwise, if Lord poisonous dragon is angry, our country will be in danger of being destroyed."


    Xianji turned her face, bent her knees slightly, saluted me, and I nodded. After all, this is the tradition of Xianji''s country for hundreds of years. Although I, an outsider, is honored as the Lord, I can''t interfere with their tradition for hundreds of years.


    However, I''m even more curious about the poisonous dragon that everyone in aribda Kingdom admires. What the hell is that monster?

 Chapter 409

    After a while, the twelve color robed wizards brought out three women in shabby clothes from a goose egg shaped building behind the city master''s palace. The three women were young and had snow-white skin, but their hair was scattered, their eyes were godless, their faces were gray, and there was a strong sense of death in their eyebrows.


    The three women all wore iron chains on their ankles and wrists. Each woman was led by two color robed wizards to prevent her from escaping.


    "The people who pay these tribute are all criminals?" I asked. Looking at the three young women brought up, I asked Xianji curiously. To be honest, these women don''t look like criminals.


    "Master, why are these people hanging? They look so poor." Xiaobai stood next to me and muttered.


    Xianji looked at the three prisoners and took a deep breath. Her long eyelashes trembled and said, "yes. Lord, these people are criminals. So they will be taken to pay tribute to the poisonous dragon."


    "What crime have they committed?" Xiaobai came forward and asked with blinking eyes.


    Xianji''s purple eyes fell on Xiaobai and said in a cold and determined tone:


    "The three of them stole three watermelons from their neighbors and were caught on the spot."


    "Ah?" my chin almost fell to the ground when I heard Xianji''s story. Just because he stole three watermelons, he was treated as a prisoner and paid tribute to the "poisonous dragon"? Is this too much of a fuss?


    "How could this happen? They just stole three watermelons. Why should they be regarded as a tribute? It''s so cruel!"


    Xiaobai really can''t understand Xianji''s practice. Her forehead is twisted into a "Chuan" shape.


    Xianji''s jade face twitched slightly, and her eyes said darkly:


    "Because of the annual worship of the poisonous Dragon Lord, all the criminals who committed major crimes in our city have finished paying tribute. Therefore, we can only choose the criminals with lesser crimes as tribute."


    Then, Xianji''s face was calm again: "also because of the poisonous dragon, the people in our city are safe, strict and honest. There has never been any crime in the past year."


    Isn''t that nonsense? With such a poisonous dragon, who dares to commit a crime? Crime should be regarded as a tribute! Xianji''s description reminds me of the plot in the 21st century film hunger game that every country has to send two tribute to the capital as tribute. Aribuda Kingdom has only more than 30000 people, which is equivalent to a larger village with six tributes a year. Such a confession is indeed a little big.


    "But even if it is like this, they are poor. They only have three watermelons. How can they be killed?" Xiaobai looked depressed and couldn''t understand.


    "Forget it, silly girl, stop talking. It''s a traditional custom in their country. Don''t say a word." I stopped whether Xiaobai''s silly girl is full of compassion. At this point, the only thing I want to do is to leave the city quickly.


    Although before I came here, I was very curious and looked forward to mutants and Caiyun country, but after I came here, I found that it was a personal hell at all. I''ve been in this country for a long time. I''m afraid I don''t know how to die in the end.


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai lowered her head and grabbed the corner of her dress, but her expression was still very sad. Her black eyes looked at the three female prisoners pulled by the chain from time to time, and she was more and more sad.


    "Hiss - chirp!!" the earth shaking horror roar came again. This time, the roar was louder and more amazing than ever before.


    "Lord poisonous dragon is angry. Hurry to pay tribute, or Lord poisonous dragon''s poisonous fire will devour the whole city!!"


    Xianji shouted in horror. The twelve color robed wizards quickly gathered people and horses. The maids guarding the horses came over with the horses. The twelve color robed wizards turned over and mounted the horses, and then led the three criminals with one hand. On the mutant side, the east city Lord also ordered the men she brought with three men killed by female wolf heads to set out in the direction of Rob lake. Although the east city Lord respects me because of my identity, other mutants are very hostile to the female wolf head and even have the opportunity to kill.


    Xianji straightened out the colorful robed wizards, the honor guard team, the seeing off team and a group of guards of the city master''s palace. A total of more than 100 people formed a long dragon and set out in a mighty manner.


    Of course, Xianji also specially prepared horses for me, Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes. Horses in aribuda Kingdom have special wide iron hooves on their hooves, which are no less thick and area than camel hooves, so horses in aribuda kingdom can walk a distance in the desert.


    It was the first time I rode a horse. I couldn''t control it at all. It was better to be led by someone, but I was ashamed when I had to pull the reins by myself. The horses in aribuda kingdom are very strong. I don''t know if it''s because even horses have evolved after 400 years.


    As soon as I got on the seat, Xianji prepared a brown haired horse for me. After only two steps, the horse ran away, so that I had to lie on the horse''s back with my eyes closed and dare not move.


    It''s really big.


    The first time I rode a horse, I watched others ride steadily. I thought that riding was just one thing. As long as my legs were clamped, it would be all right. I didn''t know it would be so difficult. When riding on the horse''s back, the buttocks shake left and right, and people also shake. It''s really painful that one can easily slide down if he doesn''t control well.


    On the contrary, Xiaobai and female wolf head are two silly girls, but they can handle the horse easily. The horse under their crotch seems to be telepathic with them. When they pull the reins casually, the horse will follow, which makes my lungs explode.


    Seeing me nervously holding the reins, Xianji couldn''t help smiling.


    "Giggle." a burst of light laughter came from my side. I lay on the horse''s back and turned my head. I saw Xianji riding her big white horse walking beside me. She saw me lying on the horse''s back, covered her mouth and smiled, and her eyes bent into thin crescent moon teeth. Her white hair flows like a winding Yulong Snow Mountain, her long eyelashes tremble slightly, and her smile is like a fragrant plum blossom in the cold winter.


    It''s the first time I saw Xianji show such a heartfelt happy smile. From the first time I saw Xianji, I thought she was a worried, aloof, and a little careful woman. But at the moment, looking at the fluttering appearance of her smile, I think she is actually just a girl of the same age as me.


    At that moment, I looked at Xianji''s simple and natural smile and lost consciousness.


    This is the smile that really belongs to her, the most sincere smile.


    The most beautiful smile.


    Looking at Xianji''s smile blankly, there was a sudden shock under me, and then I slipped off my horse.


    "Ouch!"


    I fell and gnawed at the mud!


    Seeing that I fell under the horse''s back, Xianji''s smile disappeared.


    "Lord!"


    I fell to the ground, but there was a cry of panic in my ear. I endured the sharp pain all over and climbed up hard. I found that Xianji had jumped off the horse''s back and was squatting on my side to help me.


    "Lord, don''t you mind?" a pair of soft little hands held me, a white hair fell in my vision, and the soft voice sounded like the breeze in my ears.


    "It''s all right. I slipped down accidentally..."


    I sobbed and stood up. My bones seemed to be broken and weak.


    "Cluck cluck. Lord, you are a foreigner and are not used to riding. Let me take you." Xianji gently stroked my injured face and gently helped me to stand up. Her long hair brushed my cheek. The plum blossom aroma made me feel like I was in a dream.


    Xianji, will you take me on a horse yourself?


    I''ve only heard of princes riding with princesses since I was a child. How do you feel now... Upside down?


    Although I''m not a prince, I still feel strange!


    I turned my head in a trance. Xianji took my hand and led me all the way to her white horse one size larger than others.


    "Come on, get on my horse." Xianji took my hand and urged me. The feeling in her hand was like tenderness, which made me have an unspeakable pleasure. The pain of falling off the horse just now seemed to be slowly eliminated by Xianji''s touch.


    Xianji turned over and got on the horse.


    "Lord?" seeing me in a daze, Xianji urged me and stretched out her jade hand wearing a jade bracelet to me, so I recovered from my imagination.


    "Oh." I stretched out my hands and feet, grabbed Xianji''s hand with one hand, put one foot on the pedal of the saddle, and then sat behind Xianji.


    "Lord, please put your arms around my waist." Xianji turned her head slightly and said to me in a soft tone.


    "OK..."


    Xianji pulled the reins, waved the whip and drove the big white horse forward.

 Chapter 410

    There is almost no concept of day in alibuda kingdom. At the moment, according to the normal time, it is about 11 a.m. in the day, but the sky in alibuda kingdom is still dark. Looking up, I see a layer of gray, with some black clouds and a wall panel similar to translucent glass, That is the Skynet that envelops the whole aribda kingdom.


    Of course, I found that there are still some small circular windows on the arc-shaped ball top of Skynet. Some sunlight can shine in and air can circulate in. Strictly speaking, aribuda kingdom is not closed in an absolute sense.


    Along the way, the residents of Xicheng saw our large group of people and horses delivering tribute bow and salute one after another. They looked extremely pious, but their face was extremely dignified. I guess this is because none of them knew whether tomorrow''s tribute would be their own.


    A large number of residents followed us to the area where the poisonous dragon lived. Many residents saw me and looked at me with curious and surprised eyes. The news that I am the Lord is not known to all the people in the city, so in their eyes, I am just an ordinary Gentile. They are naturally curious and alert.


    Ariboda kingdom is not big. After walking for almost 20 minutes, we finally came to the huge lake at the boundary between the west city and the east city. On the south side of the lake, there is a very huge gap.


    Although it is not as spectacular as the Grand Canyon in the Huanglian mountains of Vietnam, this mysterious seam in the desert is mysterious. This ground crack seems to be very deep, so deep that even yellow sand can''t bury it.


    The ground seam is 500 meters long and about 30 meters wide. At first glance, it looks like a human mouth.


    "Hiss - chirp!!" when we got close to the terrible crack in the ground, the earth shaking sound came, and the vegetation around us trembled violently with a terrible shock wave!


    It''s terrible. What kind of monster makes such a terrible sound?


    Is... Really the legendary dragon?


    But how could there be a dragon in this world? Even after 400 years, there can be no dragon in this era!


    The mighty army stopped at the edge of the crack in the earth, and the hissing sound came from under the crack. I had to cover my ears to avoid fainting from the noise.


    The zigzag cracks lie ahead, and bursts of hot air spread from the cracks in the ground and turned into bursts of hot air blowing on my face.


    The closer it was to the ground crack, the more shocking and terrible the sound was, almost as frightening as thunder.


    I was half a head taller than Xianji, so riding on the horse, I could clearly see the huge seam in front of me. The ground seam seemed very deep. It was dark inside. I couldn''t see what was hidden just now.


    "Oh, no, we''re wrong. We''ll never steal watermelon again..." when they were taken to the edge of the ground seam, the three female prisoners were all scared to cry, and the terrible voice scared the three female prisoners to cry loudly.


    "Please, your majesty, please don''t throw us down, please!"


    Xianji was riding on her horse. I felt that Xianji was also very excited, but she finally closed her eyes and restrained her excitement and terror, but shouted to the three female prisoners:


    "What are you crying about? You are a tribute to Lord poisonous dragon. It''s your honor to serve Lord poisonous dragon. Your departure will bring good weather and peace to our country for a year."


    Although Xianji''s tone is very calm and stable, because I am sitting behind Xianji and my body is close to her, I can feel that Xianji''s body is actually trembling slightly, and her heart is actually very sad. She has to execute her people with almost unwarranted charges, such a ridiculous sentence, It''s hard for individuals to accept.


    In fact, Xianji''s heart should also be very clear that the terrible monster under the ground seam is not a "poisonous dragon", but a pure monster. The so-called poisonous Dragon Lord, the name of the land guardian, just wants to whitewash the killing behavior to be reasonable and acceptable.


    "Give them to the poisonous dragon." Xianji took a deep breath, then turned her head and stopped looking at the female prisoners who were destined to die.


    "No, no, what poisonous dragon, it''s a devil!" the female prisoners cried and screamed.


    "Shut up!" when the twelve color robed wizards around heard the cry of the female prisoners, they immediately raised their hands and slapped each of them in the face, just loud, but the three female prisoners were still crying.


    "Start the ceremony, send people!" among the twelve color robed wizards, the most powerful and the oldest seems to be the red robed wizard. Under her orders, six guards immediately came forward, put Spears on the back of the three female prisoners and pushed them to the ground


    All!!


    Just as the three female prisoners were pushed to the ground, the honor guards around began to beat gongs and drums. Bursts of exciting drums seemed to beat on my heart, which shocked me.


    The wail and the drum were intertwined and resounded through the whole aribda kingdom. The dust was flying and the vegetation was swaying. Just in the drum, the three female prisoners were pushed to the edge of the ground by the guards.


    When the six guards put the tip of their spears against the female prisoner''s back and stood at the edge of the ground crack, the three female prisoners were already weak in legs and dared not move.


    "The glory of the Lord is here, and he will wish you a good journey." Xianji recited some sentences similar to the Scriptures. Then, I saw with my own eyes that the three female prisoners, like dolls, were pushed down the seam on their backs by six guards!


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    A terrible roar came from under the ground. In the roar, three female prisoners were finally pushed down!


    "Ah -" the woman''s scream came up from the crack in the ground, but the sound became smaller and smaller, until finally, the sound suddenly stopped, as if swallowed by something terrible.


    At the moment when the female prisoner''s voice disappeared, all the people standing at the edge of the ground crack became dead silence.


    No one spoke, no one made a sound, just looked at the movement in the ground quietly.


    The terrible scream of the monster had disappeared.


    silent.


    A long silence.


    I pinched a sweat and looked at the direction of the ground seam. There was no sound there.


    Only Xiaobai rode beside me and looked at the direction of the ground seam and wanted to cry.


    "How pathetic... Wuwu... How pathetic they are." Xiaobai said while wiping the tears on her face. Then she lowered her head and even her little face turned red. Although Xiaobai has not seen bloody and terrible scenes. But it''s the first time to see a living sacrifice like this. Xiaobai is kind-hearted and never likes to fight and kill. Even if he does it sometimes, he just puts people down for defense. He doesn''t kill people as ruthlessly as Awaha Yi or female wolf head.


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    After almost ten minutes, the terrible roar came up again from under the ground!! The shrill voice heard me palpitation.

 Chapter 411

    "The second batch of tribute!" hearing the huge roar from under the ground, the east city Lord also began to give orders and ordered people to send the second batch of tribute.


    The second batch of tribute naturally refers to the bodies of three mutant people who were killed by female wolf heads in the city Lord''s palace. They are the hands of the east city Lord. Now they have been killed, and the bodies have not been placed anyway. Simply send it as a tribute to "Lord poisonous dragon".


    The bodies of three blue mutants were carried by the guards to the edge of the ground crack, and then thrown into the ground crack like a swing


    I watched with my own eyes as three cold blue bodies were thrown into the abyss and smashed down like cement bags.


    However, different from the previous three female prisoners, there was no cry of resistance because the body was smashed down this time.


    After the body fell, it became dead again under the crack of the ground.


    No sound came from below.


    I took a deep breath, hugged Xianji and held her in my arms like a doll.


    My eyes, however, fell on the seam of the ground without blinking, waiting for the movement inside.


    One minute... Two minutes


    The ground was very quiet, and no sound came out.


    Three minutes have passed... Five minutes have passed


    Still no sound came.


    The owner of the terrible voice seemed satisfied and did not make any more roars.


    Gradually, the people around him breathed more slowly. It seemed that everyone was still convinced that the terrible monster hidden under the ground was still satisfied and would not come out to disturb the people.


    "Lord poisonous dragon is satisfied!"


    "The poisonous dragon is sleeping!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon has received the tribute!"


    After waiting for almost ten minutes, there was no sound from the crack in the ground. Suddenly, all the people present cheered one after another. Whether the white skinned people in the west city or the blue skinned mutants in the east city, they cheered one after another, as if they had won a battle, celebrating the return to sleep of the poisonous dragon regardless of race.


    As the joy of success spread, the honor guard on one side began to celebrate this moment with gongs and drums again. Listening to the surrounding drums, I was also very relieved.


    Hoo, it''s over at last.


    The atmosphere in which no one dared to speak just now almost made me think that the so-called poisonous dragon was going to be angry.


    I took a long breath. Hearing my breath, Xianji turned her face with relief, looked at me and said:


    "Lord, the tribute ceremony of Lord poisonous dragon is over. Let''s go back to the main palace."


    "Hoo, really. It''s over." I wiped the cold sweat on my forehead and said.


    "HMM." Xianji''s white hair turned to the direction of the ground seam again, and then Xianji shouted in a clear voice:


    "Aiqing, honor guard, take the team back to the hall!"


    "Yes, your majesty." hearing Xianji''s order, twelve color robed wizards, many guards and some onlookers began to rectify and retreat. The team of hundreds of people gathered together as they did when they came, lined up in an orderly manner, and were about to leave.


    Seeing that the team began to close, my hanging heart finally sank slowly.


    Although I didn''t see the legendary giant poisonous dragon, it was a bit appetizing, but anyway, as long as there was no accident.


    The honor guard began to disperse with instruments such as gongs, drums and trumpets. The citizens who came to watch also talked and walked away. Some people were still dancing there, as if they were excited about the scene when the tribute was thrown into the ground just now. Of course, I also saw a group of old women crying silently. It seemed that it was their daughter who had just been thrown as a tribute.


    "Ah." I sighed, feeling a little desolate. But more confused. In such a country, it can only be said that it is unfortunate for this country to have such a big monster.


    However, I''m surprised that according to Xianji, the poisonous dragon has existed in their country for a long time. Can''t the so-called poisonous dragon grow up after so many years? Will its food intake not increase at all?


    When I was ready to leave on Xianji''s white horse with full of doubts, there was an earth shaking hiss again in the huge seam behind me!


    "Hiss - chirp!"


    The roar of terror spread over the whole aribuda kingdom. The terrible shock wave made all the people present cover their ears.


    Hearing the terrible cry behind me, my heart beat with a bang.


    How is that possible?


    Why did you scream again? What''s going on?


    With the terrible roar in the ground fissure, the terrain around the ground fissure began to vibrate violently, a large number of sand particles slipped and collapsed towards the ground fissure, and even the surrounding ground was cracking and decomposing.


    "Isn''t the dragon''s appetite satisfied? Why is it angry?"


    Boom


    The earth is shaking violently, and more and more sand particles slide down towards the middle of the ground crack, just like a waterfall composed of sand!


    "How could this happen?" I asked Xianji in surprise.


    "I don''t know. In the past, Lord poisonous dragon, only six tributes were enough. Why this time... Why is this?" Xianji was also full of panic.


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    There was another amazing roar, and the collapse of the ground seam was becoming more and more intense, as if the whole aribda kingdom were floating on the water, and even the horses present began to scream nervously!


    "The poisonous dragon is coming out!"


    "Everybody run! Run!"


    Because of the change under the ground, people around them began to shout in panic, and people around them fled in all directions.


    Lord poisonous dragon is coming out? Are you kidding? How could this happen?


    I turned my head in surprise and looked at the rear. Then I saw a very shocking scene. A huge purple figure was slowly rising from the inside of the huge ground seam in the rear.


    "Lord poisonous dragon, come out!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon!"


    Countless female voices intertwined and cried sadly, as if the end had come. There were even large groups of women kneeling down to worship the huge black and purple figure slowly climbing up from the ground. They kept kowtowing and seemed to ask their so-called poisonous dragon adults to forgive them.


    "What is that...?"


    Looking at the figure climbing up slowly and bit by bit from the ground, my heart trembled violently.


    Since I came to the world of women, I have seen countless tragic, spectacular or fantastic scenes, but no scene can be compared with the scene at the moment.


    This is really spectacular, even earth shaking.


    What monster is that?


    It''s hard for me to describe it clearly at once, because what rose slowly from the crack in the ground at the beginning was the monster''s head and mouth, sharp, like a three edged thorn.


    Two big yellow eyes, each as big as half a basketball court!


    The dark yellow, glittering eyes of insect eyes, like the helicopter''s cabin, reflect the light, giving people a general feeling of topaz.


    The head and chest, composed of six sections, is trapezoid. The head and chest are combined with the front abdomen. It is a trunk. The back is covered with head armour, which is densely covered with granular protrusions. There are a pair of middle eyes in the center of the back, and three side eyes on both sides of the front end!


    Then, slowly rising from the ground, there are two huge purple and black front whole, large enough to be as large as the top of the three high towers in front of the main palace. Next, slowly rising up, there are six pairs of huge appendages, connected to the segmented body like a lute. The surface of the monster''s whole body is a high chitin hard skin. The body is clearly segmented, composed of head, chest and abdomen. The body is dark purple or even black. The color of the abdomen and appendages is light. The color of the fifth section of the rear abdomen is getting darker and darker. By the time of the tail, it has become a terrible dark black.


    The huge tail with barb is enough to compare with the vault of the city master''s palace! Even huge!


    This is a huge purple scorpion.


    It''s amazing.


    The body length is almost 70-80 meters. If you add the tail, it is close to 200 meters!


    A giant beast 200 meters long!!


    Terror, absolute terror!!


    The monster climbed out slowly from under the crack in the ground. When its head drilled out of the ground, everyone screamed!


    What kind of monster is this?


    Looking at the huge purple black scorpion slowly drilling out from under the ground, my brain was blank.


    It''s too big.


    It''s really too big.


    A terrible monster nearly 200 meters long,


    A monster on earth that is impossible to exist according to common sense.


    Actually appeared in front of me like this.


    In this ancient country.


    "Come on - run - ah!"


    I don''t know who called first. Then, the residents near the ground seam began to run desperately, running around and screaming.


    "The poisonous dragon has grown up again... The original tribute is not enough for it to eat." Xianji turned her head and looked at the huge scorpion in the rear. Her face was hard to see the extreme.


    "How could this happen? The poisonous dragon is angry, and our country will be destroyed..."

 Chapter 412

    "How can such a big scorpion grow?" I was also shocked. If such a big scorpion ran into the city and wreaked havoc, I''m afraid it would be a large number of deaths and injuries.


    If such a huge creature is an animal, I''m afraid its bones can''t maintain its weight at all. But scorpion is an insect. It has a very hard and thick exoskeleton, which is as hard as steel. It is firm and hard and tightly supports its body. It is a miracle that this huge monster did not collapse because of its own weight!


    "Wow, a lot of little scorpions!" Xiaobai was riding a horse with me in panic, driving the horse. The silly girl looked back from time to time and exclaimed at the scene behind her.


    Hearing Xiaobai''s startling voice, I couldn''t help looking back. This time, I saw a frightening scene that made my scalp numb.


    Crawling out of the huge crack in the ground, in addition to the huge purple black scorpions, there are countless purple black scorpions. Aren''t those scorpions the giant scorpions who swallowed Amina in the desert?


    And in terms of quantity, the number of these scorpions is even larger than the desert outside. I don''t know how many times!


    "There''s no food in the desert. Where did you get such a big scorpion? How long." I was really stunned by the scene in front of me. With the huge variation, I can''t count the number of scorpions crawling out of the ground. It''s too much.


    It was like a huge black wave, climbing up quickly from the cave wall of the ground seam. Seeing the residents, they began to attack people with their sharp barbs. What''s more terrible is that their crawling speed is very amazing. When six pairs of appendages climb at full speed, ordinary residents can''t even run away from them!


    The first victims were a large number of residents who were shocked by the scorpion army emerging from the ground crack and had no time to escape. They were very close to the ground crack. When they thought of escaping, the small scorpion army that came out from the ground crack had completely swallowed them up, and they didn''t even have time to scream for too long, It has been submerged by a black ocean composed of a large number of scorpions.


    The next group of unlucky people were the honor guards walking in the rear. They were holding heavy gongs and drums in their hands. They couldn''t run fast. They were swallowed up and buried by black waves before they could run far. In the creaking sound, those honor guard members were gnawed and even had no bones left!


    "God, will the poisonous Dragon Lord destroy our country?" looking at the huge "poisonous Dragon Lord" and the endless wave of black scorpions from the ground behind, Xianji''s voice was trembling. She seemed to be in some despair.


    Under the wave of monsters powerful enough to destroy heaven and earth, personal power is so small.


    "Thirteen dreams city master, hurry up and let the city people hide at home. Although there are many scorpions, they are too big to get into the house. It should be better to let the residents run home and close the doors and windows."


    I, a bystander, was calm. Maybe I''ve experienced more things and learned not to be surprised. At this critical juncture, I can also put forward my valuable suggestions to Xianji.


    Hearing my suggestion, Xianji nodded and said:


    "What the LORD said is - everyone run! Hide at home and close the doors and windows! Everyone hide high and don''t come down!"


    Xianji rode the white horse and shouted to the guards and residents beside her as she ran.


    But now the terrible giant Scorpion will be in front of us. How many people can calm down?


    In front of the scorpion army rushing in like the black tide, everyone wanted to run away recklessly, and not many people could hear Xianji''s cry.


    Xianji raised her head and looked at the sky with a gloomy face:


    "If only it were night, you could escape to the outside of the Kingdom, but now it''s Day... Let''s run!"


    "Run away! Everybody run away!" I shouted loudly with Xianji.


    However, just as we shouted, a very amazing and terrible scene happened.


    The huge purple black scorpion, which rose slowly from under the ground and covered with pimple particles on its body surface, actually slowly opened its huge mouth, and then ejected a large mass of black liquid from its terrible mouth!


    The black liquid, like a black flame, suddenly sprayed down and swept among the people running wildly on the ground. The people passing by were stained with the black liquid, and the surface of their bodies was corroded into black in an instant. Even, there were bursts of black smoke on their bodies!


    What a terrible poison!


    When she came to aribuda Kingdom, Xianji said that the poisonous dragon would spray a black flame to devour the whole city. It turned out that the so-called black flame was the venom sprayed by the giant scorpion!


    But... I''ve never heard that Scorpions spray poison. Scorpion venom should be in the tail. Did the scorpion''s body structure also change?


    Go!


    A large mass of black liquid fell from the sky, like a net, covering a large area of residents. All the residents who had no time to escape were eroded into a pile of bones by the poison, and even their clothes and coats were corroded and decomposed.


    "Ah, help!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon, please forgive us!"


    In front of the huge monsters that destroy heaven and earth, any resistance is so small and powerless.


    Fortunately, I am sitting on Xianji''s horse at the moment, and I am still at the front of the retreating team, so I still have a distance from the terrible giant scorpion beast. Even if those scorpions run faster, it will take some time to catch up. However, the fate of other residents is miserable. Under the devouring of the terrible scorpion wave, no less than 20 residents have been devoured.


    The former East City Lord also looked at the rear in embarrassment. His blond hair was scattered and panting at the huge purple figure in the rear.


    The terrible poisonous dragon giant scorpion has climbed out of the ground crack. It lies dormant on the earth outside the ground crack and doesn''t start moving. It just lies there quietly. The huge turbid insect eyes look at the surrounding scenery as if they have wisdom and seem to be thinking about attacking there.


    "Xiaobai, Awaha Yi, follow closely. Let''s hide in the city master''s palace!" I shouted to Xiaobai and them.


    "Oh." Xiaobai was so nervous that she closed her lips and looked at me. Her pretty face was full of sweat. The city Lord''s palace is the strongest and largest building in the kingdom of aribda. Hiding in the city Lord''s palace and closing doors and windows can at least temporarily avoid the attack of scorpions.


    But what should we do after that? The number of scorpions crawling out of the ground is too many, too many, enough to climb the streets of the whole kingdom of aribuda, enough to devour and poison all the people of the whole kingdom.


    "Hiss - chirp!!" the roar was earth shaking, like a shock wave. Under the terrible roar, the white horse under Xianji''s crotch and I began to run restlessly. The horse''s hooves kept kicking and twisting, as if they wanted to throw Xianji and I off the horse''s back.


    "Sha Ying, don''t be afraid! Don''t be afraid!" seeing her baby horse running around, Xianji tightened the reins with a pale face, which didn''t let the horses under us throw us down.


    Looking at the residents swallowed up by the terrible scorpion wave in the rear, a drop of clear tears fell from the corner of Xianji''s eyes.


    "Why do we offer tribute every year and the poisonous dragon still treat us like this?"


    "Run quickly. City Lord, if you don''t run, you''ll be finished. It''s not a God, it''s a mutant scorpion. If you don''t run, we''ll all die here!" I urged Xianji to run away quickly, but watching her people swallowed up by the scorpion wave, Xianji was a little shocked and numb.


    "Hiss - chirp!!" the terrible sound swept from the rear. I was frightened to see that the huge scorpion slowly opened its huge mouthpiece, and the direction it was facing was the horse where Xianji and I were!


    "Run!" seeing the mouth of the poisonous scorpion facing us, I felt a strong and incomparable feeling, and immediately shouted at Xianji.


    "Drive!" Xianji also reacted quickly, waved her whip and slapped it heavily on the white horse''s ass. the white horse roared, and her two hind legs kicked on the ground. The horse jumped up in the middle of the air. She jumped three meters in one breath!


    Sooner or later, when the white horse jumped three meters ahead with me and Xianji, a strong black liquid shot at the place where we were a second ago like a fountain. The green robed wizard was sprayed with the venom of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion on the spot, and a scream sounded in the rear.


    I turned my head in horror and saw that the green wizard was corroded by the venom of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion on the spot. There was no head left! The yellow horse under the green wizard also collapsed on the spot. The horse kept twitching. Large pieces of horse meat corroded and peeled off from the horse. Even the horse''s head was only in the shape of a skull. The horse''s eyes became rotten meat and protruded from the eyes, which was very terrible.


    If Xianji hadn''t been able to control the white horse in time just now, I''m afraid I was the one sprayed by the venom of the poisonous Dragon... It''s really dangerous.

 Chapter 413

    "Ah, it''s terrible!" Xiaobai, Awaha Yi and female wolf head all ran in front of Xianji and me, ten meters away. Xiaobai exclaimed when he saw that we had narrowly escaped the poison of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion.


    However, one shot seemed not enough. I saw that the poisonous dragon giant scorpion in the rear opened its mouth like a huge cave again, ready to launch venom again!


    "Let''s go!" I shouted when I saw the poisonous dragon giant scorpion opening her mouth. Xianji was also sweating. She kept beating the white horse''s body with a whip and urged the white horse to run forward.


    Go!


    Go!


    Go!


    The venom fell from the sky one after another, like a huge fireball pouring down from the sky. It kept falling down where we passed, like a positioning tracking, chasing the white horse of Xianji and me.


    The earth, which was originally full of yellow sand, is now full of venom and thick juice, and a sour and strong stench fills the air.


    "Why don''t you chase us!" I scolded and scolded, but there was a storm in my heart. If Xianji hadn''t been so clever in riding horses, I''m afraid I would have been poisoned by the liquid of poisonous dragon!


    Boom.


    When the heavy voice came, the whole earth was shaking. I looked back and saw that the giant claws of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion fell heavily like a cruise ship. At the moment when they hit the ground, the yellow sand flew up on the ground and the reckless dust was flying everywhere. This was the first time that the poisonous dragon giant scorpion hit the ground with its claws, The ground is an earthquake, a violent vibration, just like an earthquake.


    It''s like a giant monster in Altman.


    Terrible, it''s terrible.


    In front of this huge monster, the python summoned by the old witch when I was in Yunnan was the scum of combat effectiveness five! This terrible poisonous dragon giant scorpion can smash the old witch''s Python into meat mud as long as it swings its pincers casually!


    Boom!


    What made me even more frightened was that the huge poisonous dragon giant scorpion actually began to move its six appendages and slowly moved its giant column like scorpion legs. The twists and turns like a violin move slowly. Although the speed is very slow, it will sweep the whole city sooner or later because no one or thing can stop it.


    Moreover, what is really terrible is not only the poisonous dragon giant scorpion itself, but the wave of terrible scorpions under it.


    Now, I understand why this poisonous dragon giant scorpion has been lurking underground all these years. It turns out that it has been storing nutrition and hatching offspring!


    I''m afraid these little scorpions are the offspring hatched by this poisonous dragon giant scorpion over the years! I''m afraid so many small poisonous scorpions are transformed from the people and animals swallowed by the poisonous dragon giant scorpion for countless years. They used to be living people!


    "Run!"


    Although a green robed wizard had been shot to death by poison, the remaining 11 wizards did not hesitate, stepped up their pace and ran all the way to pull a distance from the ground.


    Although the little scorpion''s travel speed is a little faster than people, it can''t be compared with horses after all, so we finally ran a distance under the horse.


    The wind made my face ache. Xianji leaned over and waved her whip and kept beating the horse''s flank. One fast whip after another lashed the horse. The big white horse was running with her milk strength.


    "People, please hide at home, close the doors and windows and don''t come out!"


    More than a dozen horses galloped on the streets of aribuda kingdom. The residents on the streets also saw the black wave coming from behind us. They all ran back to their homes screaming and locked all the doors and windows tightly. The banging sound continued in the streets and alleys, and the originally bustling streets were empty in a short time, All the residents hid in their houses, and no one dared to come out.


    East city leader and his wife also came here on horses. However, their horses are different from Xianji''s horses. Their horses are deformed. Some have three tails, some have six legs, and some have very special markings. They look different from ordinary horses. However, despite their deformity, the east city Lord''s horses were still not slow, even faster than me and Xianji, and ran ahead of us.


    "Woo -"


    The horn of crisis sounded at the top of the city master''s palace. The long and thick horn spread to every corner of the kingdom of aribuda. When the horn was heard, other residents in the streets a little farther away began to hide in their homes. The doors and windows were closed and there was no sound anymore. The streets were full of mess for a time. There were vegetable baskets, shoes, fruits and broken pottery pots everywhere. It was like a disaster had just come.


    Xianji took me all the way to fly for almost two kilometers. Almost one kilometer after she got rid of the scorpion wave behind her, the tall and magnificent city Lord''s palace and the huge gate were finally close in front of her. All the colorful wizards rushed to the bottom of the tall steps of the city Lord''s Palace and met there.


    The process of Xianji taking me all the way is just like the escape of a tiger in a Hollywood blockbuster. Although I just got out of the crisis, when I looked back and saw the scorpion wave very far away from us, I couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh, and then I couldn''t help shouting:


    "Almost died!"


    After running back to the city master''s palace, the guard of the gate blocked the entrance gate and the main gate of the city master''s palace for the first time, blocked the checkpoints, and prevented the terrible scorpion army from killing all the way into the city master''s palace.


    The city Lord''s palace is the most magnificent and tall building in the city. If the city Lord''s palace falls, it means that the whole city... And even the whole aribda kingdom will be destroyed!


    After getting off the horse, we ran all the way to the observation platform on the top floor of the city master''s palace and looked at the whole city from a distance. At first, it scared me into a cold sweat.


    The whole kingdom of aribuda was engulfed by the wave of black scorpions emerging from the cracks in the ground. The wave of terrible black scorpions emerging from the cracks in the ground at the junction of East and West was like a fountain emerging from the ground. The black spring quickly spread to the East and west sides. Everywhere it passed, the vegetation was meager, and all the living people disappeared, No bones left.


    The giant poisonous dragon and scorpion slowly moved towards us.


    The huge body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion moves very slowly, but its body is too huge. Its length is more than 200 meters and its height is more than 30 meters. Its body is completely equivalent to a mobile black fortress. At this moment, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion has slowly climbed in a straight line from the central area of the city to the main palace of the West City, because its body is too huge, The speed of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is not very fast, but even if it is not fast, it will crush the whole city master''s palace in an hour or two.


    Over our heads... Rolled over.


    "Lord poisonous dragon, do you want to destroy our country?" Xianji stood in front of the railing of the observation platform, staring blankly at the poisonous dragon giant scorpion marching from afar, her lips turned white, her rigid slender directly grabbed the cold railing, and her eyes were dim.


    "Thirteen dream city master, the situation is very critical now. I think I''d better call the people in the city to fight with the monster." looking at Xianji''s sad face, I said.


    "Under the wrath of the poisonous Dragon Lord, our people have no resistance." Xianji said sadly, "the poisonous fire of the poisonous Dragon Lord is very terrible. As long as it is touched by the poisonous fire, our people will die..."


    Poisonous fire, that is, the terrible venom of poisonous dragon giant scorpion. Indeed, the corrosiveness of that venom is very strong. As long as it is stained with a little, even the bones will be melted together.


    "Then hurry up and run away with your people!" I urged.


    "No, it''s daytime now. Our people can''t leave Skynet. Once they leave, they will get sick and their lives will be in danger. Our people can only hide in residential houses and wait until it''s dark to go out." Xianji said reluctantly.


    "You can''t go out until dark?" I calculated. It''s still around 12:00 noon. If you wait until nightfall, it will take five or six hours. After five or six hours, I''m afraid the whole city will be submerged by the scorpion wave, and even the exit out of the city will be blocked. How can you still hope to leave?


    "When it gets dark, the whole city will be submerged!" I said anxiously.


    "There''s no way, Lord. We can''t get out. Our people... Have no choice whether they die in the sun or under the poisonous fire of the poisonous dragon." as she said, a tear slowly slipped down the corner of Xianji''s eyes.


    My heart fell when I heard what Xianji said.


    "Isn''t there any big weapon to resist?" I asked. "Like guns and ammunition, or bows and arrows?"


    "No." Xianji shook her head, "our country doesn''t have enough materials and energy to make those terrible weapons, so we only have the simplest knives, axes and spears..."


    It was only after Xianji explained that I understood. Indeed, in this desert kingdom, energy is a big problem. Because there is no energy, it greatly limits the development of this country. After all, whether weapons and ammunition, forced artillery or electronic components, the production of those things requires not only a lot of metal raw materials, but also a lot of materials and energy.

 Chapter 414

    According to Xianji, most of the energy of aribuda kingdom in the desert depends on the huge solar and wind energy in the desert, and the rest basically depends on manpower. As for the fuel in this city, it is also burned by biogas produced by human and animal discrimination. There is really not much energy in this city.


    Even the means of transportation are horses, and according to Xianji, there are less than 30 horses in their city. Other horses and animals have long been dedicated to the poisonous dragon as a tribute. Only living people can be used as a tribute when there is no way. People in the city eat small fish and shrimp raised in Luobu lake and some cultivated fruits, birds and birds. Basically, there are no large animals. Cats, dogs, cattle and sheep are nowhere to see.


    Naturally, it is impossible to deal with so many poisonous scorpions with spears and knives. To deal with such a large group of scorpions, we have to use fire, flood or a large amount of pesticides. However, where can we find these things in this city?


    Seeing the huge purple figure slowly moving forward in the distance, I was worried.


    Am I going to die here this time?


    My palms were full of sweat. I turned my head and looked at Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes standing beside me. All three of them opened their mouths and stared at the poisonous dragon giant scorpion in the distance, speechless.


    Xiaobai''s face was pale, and the female wolf head kept yelling at the slowly forced poisonous dragon giant scorpion, while Awaha''s clothes had a dignified face and slightly narrowed eyes. Further, the eleven color robed wizards who escaped from death were also looking nervously at the purple monster walking through the houses.


    "Hey, if only we could unlock the secret of the ''magic wand..." when we were very nervous, Xianji suddenly said.


    "Magic wand?" I turned my head and asked Xianji strangely, "what''s the matter with the magic wand?"


    Xianji slowly turned to look at me and said:


    "Our ancestors said that as long as we can unlock the secret of the staff, we can not only find the black treasure, but also summon a terrible earth fire and burn all the enemies who invade our country. The staff has terrible power. It''s a pity... Our people haven''t solved the secret for hundreds of years. Alas."


    Xianji said with some loss, but her eyes were gloomy. The original beautiful face is now full of sadness. It seems that it is so pitiful.


    Thinking of that golden staff made me lose my mind. If I could unlock the secret of that staff, maybe I could find Heibao_ III ^ VIII ^ literature and learning)


    Xianji said that only men can unlock the secret of the staff... But what could it be?


    Think of the golden staff inlaid with precious stones. I''m in a trance.


    While I was in a trance, the roar of startling mountains and rivers came again in the distance. The terrible poisonous dragon and giant scorpion had actually entered the streets of the city and began to rage in the residential areas of aribuda kingdom.


    The claws of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion are too huge and hard. Its claws sweep freely in the air, like the God of war hammer. When they gently wipe the roof of the residential building, the roof of the residential building will be built like sand, and more than half of it will collapse. A large amount of sediment and gravel will collapse from the roof of the residential building, like a sand rain.


    Boom!


    I saw the huge front claw of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion hit the top of a building similar to an entertainment place. It was a dome building. The top of the building was originally spherical, but after being hit by the huge front claw of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, it immediately broke from the middle, and a large number of large pieces of gravel collapsed from the air and piled up on the ground, Even some residents who had no time to escape were killed on the spot!


    Bursts of glittering shrill screams sounded in every corner of the city. With a random sweep of my eyes, I could see that several poor female residents were swallowed up by the ruthless scorpion army.


    I felt my body trembling violently. In the face of the terrible scorpion wave and terrible monsters, I looked so small. Looking at such an ancient city being gradually submerged, I had no way at all


    Xianji suddenly began to cry. She covered her face and cried bitterly. Her snow-white jade face was red with tears.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be sad! Everything will pass!" seeing Xianji hiding her face and crying bitterly, the surrounding colorful wizards hurried to comfort her.


    Xianji covered her face with her hands and cried loudly. The streamer on her shoulder fell down softly. The Queen''s temperament with a trace of dignity and coolness disappeared, and the rest was weak.


    "I''m really a useless Lord. I can only watch the people of my country suffer." as she said, the tears on Xianji''s face gathered more and more and turned into two rivers.


    "Elder sister, don''t cry." Xiaobai comforted Xianji sadly as she watched her cry. "There must be a way..."


    "Oh, oh, oh!" Xiaobai really can''t comfort people. Under Xiaobai''s comfort, Xianji cried even more. Her tender body was convulsing violently.


    At this time, a colorful robed wizard suddenly shouted:


    "The people in Dongcheng are moving!"


    "Huh?"


    Under the cry of the color robed wizard, all of us looked in the direction she pointed out. On the other side of Rob lake, thousands of little people with blue skin gathered together to form a blue human wall in front of the surging black wave!


    Although I can''t see the strange shape of those mutants because of the distance, I can see that those mutants have some fire sticks in their hands. They seem to try to use fire sticks to push back the scorpion army!


    The scorpion army is divided into East and West. The scorpions headed by the poisonous dragon giant scorpion attack towards the west city where I am now, while the remaining scorpions attack towards the east city. Compared with the conservative and superstitious Xicheng, the mutants in Dongcheng don''t seem to have much faith in the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. Compared with the Xicheng people sitting waiting to die, the mutants in Dongcheng spontaneously gathered a large army and began to fight the terrible scorpion wave.


    It was a really thrilling scene. Thousands of blue skinned mutants gathered at the end of Dongcheng Street, holding all kinds of weapons, such as axes, hoes, shovels or knives. The leader was demonstrating towards the scorpions slowly moving forward with burning sticks.


    Compared with the endless scorpion army, even the defense line composed of thousands of mutant people seems so thin, as if it would be defeated with a gentle blow.


    "We''re going to hit each other..." I swallowed a mouthful of water and looked at the mutant people who dared to fight with scorpions. My heartstrings were tight.


    The scorpion army finally regrouped with the mutant army. Countless scorpions climbed towards the mutant, while the mutant waved his torch and threatened those approaching scorpions. The other mutant attacked with weapons such as hoes, shovels and spears in the rear and kept beating the approaching scorpions.


    At first, the mutant quickly gained the upper hand with the tools in his hand. I saw that a large number of scorpions were beaten to death by the mutant. Rows of purple and black scorpions were flattened and broken by hoes, with poison splashing everywhere. Viscous green blood was squeezed out of the body, and the hard exoskeleton was broken and dropped under the beating of iron.


    As for the mutants attacking with torches, the effect is also very significant. The scorpion army seems to be very afraid of the flame and dare not approach the mutants with torches in their hands.


    Even if a part of the list is close, it will be burned by the mutant with a torch.


    It can be said that in the first few minutes, the line of defense composed of the mutant army did play a role in restraining the scorpion group from moving forward, but after a few minutes, the situation was completely reversed.


    Because the number of subsequent scorpions is too large, even if they have certain advantages in weapons, the mutant people are still difficult to resist the scorpion wave and attack continuously. At first, they are airtight defense, but as time goes on, there are three or two mutant people who are climbed up by the scorpion or stung by the scorpion tail, rolling and struggling on the ground, Convulsions and spasms, and there was not much movement in a while.


    First, there were people in twos and threes, and then the number expanded to more than a dozen. The mutant in the front row began to loose and fall down gradually. The dense human wall began to appear cracks, which were inserted into the cracks by the black scorpion wave. The originally iron human wall was immediately dispersed and divided into several small pieces like an island, and became a team as a unit.


    But even the combined defense line can''t stop the scorpion wave. How can a few small groups of personnel be able to stop the continuous scorpion wave? The end of the last mutant army was very miserable. Less than one third of the mutants successfully retreated, dropped their weapons and armor, and hurriedly screamed back and ran back to their residential area. The rest of the mutants were either swallowed and submerged by the terrible scorpion wave, or corroded their bodies by the sprayed venom and were highly poisoned, Died on the spot.


    Shock.


    The scene in front of us can only be described as shocking. Watching thousands of people being swallowed up by the terrible scorpion wave is as real as watching a horror film.


    "The mutant failed..."


    "The east city is going to be swallowed..." Xianji looked at the east city in the distance, and her face was very ugly. Compared with the West City, there are more buildings in the east city, but there are no large buildings like the city Lord''s palace, and the streets are more spacious, so the scorpion army is unimpeded, and the city is flooded faster.

 Chapter 415

    "That thing is coming." looking at the boundless black wave and the biggest wave in the black wave, that is, the huge poisonous dragon and giant scorpion, my heart beat faster.


    Even when I lowered my head, I found that even my hands were trembling slightly.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Every time the giant poisonous dragon scorpion goes further and strides away its thick appendages, the ground will shake. In proportion, if the whole kingdom of aribuda is compared to a bed, then this huge poisonous dragon giant scorpion is a unicorn on this bed, and even the sheets are shaking because of its progress.


    Looking at the approaching poisonous dragon giant scorpion step by step, my heart is getting colder and colder.


    The entrance of aribuda kingdom is near the junction of the East and West cities. At the moment, the junction of the two cities has been blocked and submerged by the scorpion wave. I have... No way to leave this city.


    What should I do?


    What the hell should I do?


    "Lord..." Xianji turned her head and looked at me with a sad face. There were still dry tears around her eyes. It was difficult to express her sadness in words.


    The long white hair fluttered slowly and rubbed the snow-white jade muscle. Under the two crescent like collarbones, there was the thin palace skirt. The long skirt corners pulled out the long shadow like oblique clouds and dragged it to the rear.


    At that moment, Xianji''s purple eyes were so dark and so devoid of brilliance.


    Compared with the day I watched her gallop and sing softly in the moonlight, she was so lonely and helpless.


    On Xianji''s face, I saw two words: despair.


    That''s real despair.


    Anyway, Xianji is just a weak woman.


    At the age of double ten, she has to admit such a huge disaster. Most people are afraid that they have already collapsed.


    I looked at Xianji quietly, and Xianji also looked at me.


    For a while, Xianji seemed to understand something and said:


    "Lord, the west city is about to be swallowed up by the anger of the poisonous Dragon Lord. Please let me take you away. You are a foreigner and don''t fear the sun. You can live in the sun. You shouldn''t stay here."


    My heart jumped.


    "What about you?"


    Xianji''s fragrant lips showed a sad smile. Her long white hair flowed slowly. Her sad smile was so beautiful that it could not be further improved.


    "I''ll stay here."


    Xianji looked at me and said with a sad smile.


    I noticed that this seemed to be the first time that Xianji used the name "I" until I met Xianji. Before that, she always used me to call herself. Hearing that Xianji called herself "I", I suddenly felt that the distance between me and her seemed to be much closer.


    "Lord, i... I grew up here. This is my hometown. Here are my ancestors. My mother and my grandmother were all born and grew up here. Although there is a lack of resources and bad environment here, I deeply love this land and its people. We can''t live in the real sun. I will stay here with my people Live and die together. "


    "Thirteen dreams..." listening to Xianji''s sad words, I have endless sadness in my heart. Looking at Xianji''s peerless face, I don''t know what to say.


    "Lord, please let me take your people on the horse and leave here. If you don''t hurry, it''s too late. The poisonous Dragon Lord is going to destroy our city." Xianji slowly turned her head and looked at the poisonous dragon giant scorpion coming closer and closer in front. Her eyebrows were full of shadow.


    "But..." I hesitated. Although I''m not the kind of great hero who cherishes the world, anyway, Xianji is also the girl who has been with me for a night. I abandoned her and her country here and fled alone. I feel weak when I do such things.


    "Lord, please go! If you don''t go again, it''s too late!" Xianji''s voice has a trace of cry, and her mood is very excited. Obviously, her calmness just now is forcing herself to pretend.


    "Although you are the Lord, your ability lies in creation, not destruction like the poisonous dragon. You will only drag yourself into hell here!"


    I clenched my fist, looked at the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion in the distance, looked at the beautiful face of Xianji close at hand, and gave a long sigh.


    "Hey, let''s go!"


    There''s no way. Although I really want to help Xianji, I can''t help it.


    Moreover, in the outside world, there are so many girls waiting for me to go back, and I don''t want to die in this place. I can only choose to leave.


    "Xiaobai, Awaha clothes, aowu, let''s go!"


    I closed my eyes and hurried Xiaobai three.


    "Master, shall we go?" Xiaobai looked at me melancholy.


    I looked at her and nodded heavily:


    "Yes, we''re leaving."


    "But everyone is in danger. Isn''t it bad for us to leave?"


    "What can we do to stay? Let''s go!" I said reluctantly. I took a step forward, pulled Xiaobai and the female wolf head, and motioned them to leave the land of right and wrong with me.


    When I took Xiaobai and the female wolf head to leave, I saw Xianji. When we really wanted to leave, the expression on her face was so sad and desperate.


    But in the end, Xianji still didn''t say anything, but followed us and planned to take us away.


    "Aiqing, come with me and escort the LORD out of our country!"


    "Yes!"


    Eleven color robed wizards were also called by Xianji. They also received Xianji''s order to send us out of the country. As for the east city Lord, he was completely stunned by the scene of destroying heaven and earth. He didn''t care what we did.


    In this way, we ran down from the top floor of the city master''s palace layer after layer. Xianji, as my guide, ran in front of me.


    When I ran to the door of Xianji''s bedroom on the third floor, I suddenly thought that Xianji''s ancestral staff was still in her bedroom.


    I don''t know how I suddenly thought of that magic wand at this critical moment. Maybe I think I have to take something with me since I''m leaving, or it''s a call in the dark. After I saw Xianji running in front of me, I pinched my sweat and rushed into Xianji''s bedroom. My eyes swept around. Finally, on the edge of the bed covered with safflower sheets, I must have looked and finally saw the glittering staff!


    I took the staff and looked at it casually. The top of the staff was slightly raised in the shape of a crescent moon. In the middle of the crescent moon, there was a big fire red gem. A string of wind bells hung on one end of the crescent moon, but it was obviously hung later, which had nothing to do with the staff itself. I looked at the bottom of the staff, too


    Xianji said that only men can unlock the secret of the staff, find the black treasure, and control the powerful power. However, there is nothing special about this staff except that it looks a little expensive.


    I can''t understand the above runes at all.


    Forget it.


    With a staff in my hand, I ran out of the bedroom again without saying a word and ran quickly behind Xianji and them.


    "Lord, please come to the back yard of the palace, where there is a shortcut to the exit to the west city." I heard Xianji shouting in front and looked at me with a staff in her hand, but she didn''t feel too surprised. Now the whole city has been destroyed. It doesn''t matter to Xianji what magic wands, black treasures and so on.


    I followed Xianji and eleven color robed wizards through the back door of the city master''s palace and ran into the backyard. There was a horse pen. Xianji asked her men to open the door of the horse circle and led out four horses. One of them was Xianji''s iconic white horse with a red bridle on its head.


    "Come, Lord, hurry up and get on the horse!"


    Xianji stepped on the pedal, pulled off one thigh, turned over and got on the horse. Then she handed me one hand and let me get on the horse together.


    Because I was holding a staff in my hand, I grabbed the bottom of the staff with one hand, let Xianji grab the other end of the staff and let her pull me on the horse. And Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes, they get on other horses with the help of other color robed wizards.


    But just as I got on the horse, an accident happened.


    Because at that time, I was holding the bottom of the staff, while Xianji was holding the other end of the staff, that is, the crescent shaped end inlaid with gemstones. As a result, when I tried hard, I suddenly heard a click, and my hand suddenly loosened. Then I felt that the staff in my hand seemed to be broken, and I fell to the ground!


    With a slap, I fell to the ground and hurt my ass.


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    The terrible voice almost sounded above the head. It was the voice of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion!


    The poisonous dragon and giant scorpion have approached the city master''s palace!


    "Run, Xiaobai!"


    Hearing the sound, I took Xiaobai and rushed out of the palace!


    Just at the moment when I rushed out of the back door of the palace, there was a rumbling sound from the palace behind me. Then I was shocked to see that the stones, beams and chandeliers on the ceiling inside the palace fell down one after another, and fell to the ground into sand fragments. Otherwise, if I ran in time, I would be smashed into meat and mud on the spot!


    "My Lord!"


    "Lord!" as soon as I rushed out of the hall, I saw Xianji and Awaha clothes running towards me. I looked at them with lingering fear, and then raised my head to look in the direction of the huge sound behind me. This time, I was completely shocked.


    I saw that at the top of the ten story high city Lord''s palace, a purple black, shiny huge head slowly emerged. It was a sharp edged head. There was a barbed mouth device on the head. Between the opening of one, viscous black venom dripping down, and the terrible roar seemed to come from the huge mouth device.


    The huge dim yellow eyes looked down at us from above, as if they were the eyes of God who despised the common people. On the head and body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, there are large and small scorpions crawling constantly.


    "Run!" seeing the huge scorpion head above us, I yelled and shouted.

 Chapter 416

    Rumble!


    The traveling speed of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is not slow, and even seems to have improved a few points. When its huge body advances, it directly ignores any buildings. Its outer skeleton comparable to steel makes its whole body like a huge steel fortress, which can ignore any obstacles.


    It seems that because the city Lord''s palace is the largest building in the city, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion took the city Lord''s palace as its target. Relying on its instinct, it began to attack the city Lord''s palace, constantly hitting and patting the vault on the top of the palace with its terrible claws, making a hole in the magnificent palace.


    With the swing of the body and tail of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, several holy towers near the city master''s palace were hit and tilted. Two holy towers that were hit and tilted even fell to the ground because the tilt angle was too large to support their own gravity, making a heavy noise, and even the earth groaned.


    I''m really terrible. This is the villain Megatron in transformers!


    "Lord, hurry up, hurry up!" Xianji took my hand and asked me to mount the horse. I swallowed my saliva and followed Xianji on the horse. I took a magic wand in one hand and put one hand around Xianji''s waist and began to run. Behind the city master''s palace is a passage leading directly to the street outside. Our party ran along the passage quickly, far away from the attack range of the terrible poisonous dragon giant scorpion.


    According to the current situation, the poison of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion can be sprayed hundreds of meters away. If you don''t run far, it will be completely finished by its poison!


    What''s more, as the poisonous dragon giant scorpion approached the city master''s palace, its troops and countless small scorpions chased us like waves. Behind us, there was a black tide, which was a terrible wave composed of countless scorpions, If people with dense phobia see the terrible scorpion wave, they may faint on the spot.


    "Lord, hold me tight!" cried Xianji, and then leaned forward, holding the reins in one hand and the whip in the other, flying up and down, whipping the horse and urging the white horse to run quickly.


    Rustle... The itching sound came from all directions. I hugged Xianji tightly and looked at the side road, but I found that countless black scorpions were crawling out in the grass, in the gap of the grass, in the street fence and behind the random stone pile... Countless scorpions were like tides gathered from all around, It''s going to drown us soon.


    This is a scorpion disaster.


    Seeing the scorpions gathered from all directions, Shanji pulled the reins.


    The white horse gave a roar and stopped its steps.


    "No, the road ahead is blocked."


    Xianji shouted anxiously. I looked in the direction that Xianji was looking at. I saw that the street ahead was full of crawling scorpions. There was almost no gap in a spacious street. If the horses rushed directly into the street. I''m afraid we''ll be covered with scorpions soon. At that time, we''ll all die.


    At the moment, a group of us riding horses are like an island in the sea, surrounded by scorpions. We have been completely isolated.


    We can''t run forward. There are residents or fences on both sides, and there''s nowhere to run. We''ll be swallowed up by the scorpion army.


    But Xianji is also very smart. In other words, Xianji''s horse driving skills exceeded my expectations.


    "Lord, hold on to me!"


    Looking at the scorpion army rushing from the front and both sides, Xianji also made a quick decision. She suddenly pulled the reins to the right, then drove the white horse and ordered the white horse to run towards a low house on the right.


    Under the command of Xianji, the white horse ran very cleverly to the right. Then, just as he was about to hit a low wall in front of the residents'' low house, the white horse suddenly kicked on the ground with its hind legs, jumped up to the low wall, and then another jump. The white horse jumped onto the flat roof of the residents'' building.


    Seeing the white horse taking the lead, the horses behind seemed to be spiritual. They followed Xianji''s white horse and jumped two times in a row, jumping from the street blocked by scorpions to the top of the flat residential building.


    The residential buildings in aribuda kingdom are flat and connected, so when horses run on the roof of residential buildings, it is almost no different from running on the road.


    "Everyone follow up!" I shouted to Xiaobai and female wolf heads in the rear. I was really worried that Xiaobai and their horses accidentally fell off the wall. Fortunately, Xiaobai and their horses were well-trained and successfully jumped to the residents'' building. Xianji and I ran away quickly in the rear.


    This is the same scene as in Hollywood movies. We run on the roof of houses and jump over when we encounter a fault. It reminds me of the 21st century mobile game "Temple Escape".


    This is... Exciting!


    We ran wildly upstairs, jumping from one low house to another. There were almost dozens of low houses, and there was a staggered intersection in front of us. There were no low houses that could continue to jump forward.


    Standing on the last residential building, I could clearly see the scene in the distance. At a glance, I was shocked. I saw that the gate of the west city entrance in the distance had been blocked by endless black scorpions. There were scorpions everywhere in the streets, paths and open spaces. All the exits were blocked by scorpions. If you want to escape from the kingdom of aribuda, It''s impossible!


    What should I do?


    Is it really over this time?


    Looking back, the terrible and huge poisonous dragon and giant scorpion are raging madly and destroying the city master''s palace. The original magnificent and gorgeous city master''s palace has been destroyed by the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion beyond recognition. There are potholes everywhere, full of potholes and gaps.


    "There''s no way..." Xianji looked at the intersection occupied by scorpions and muttered to herself.


    In the distance, looking around, there is a continuous scorpion sea, not even a gap


    "Can''t escape. We... Can''t escape." looking at the boundless scorpion ocean, I feel powerless. Are you really going to die here?


    When I came to this woman''s world, I had so many difficulties and dangers. Did I finally die in the scorpions and become the beautiful flesh of scorpions?


    I held the staff tightly in my hand. My mind was in chaos and I couldn''t calm down.


    The front is the scorpion wave, and the rear is the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. No matter which direction we go, it will be a dead end.


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    I looked down at the staff in my hand.


    Looking at this magic wand that I didn''t know what it was for, my heart beat violently.


    If I came to this woman''s era not by chance, as a transgressor, I should be the protagonist. Logically, I should have a way to resolve the crisis now.


    Countless scorpions began to climb up slowly along the residential buildings, and they were about to drown the streets and low houses of the whole city.


    If this goes on, I''m afraid the whole city will be submerged by scorpions. Even if residents can hide in residential buildings, such a huge number of scorpions occupy the whole city. Residents hiding in houses will starve sooner or later.


    I looked at the female wolf head behind me, Xiaobai, Awaha clothes, 11 color robed wizards farther away, and the desperate Xianji in front of me.


    At this moment, I suddenly miss Junxia and the three saints. I suddenly want to see them again.


    But... Can I leave the sea of poisonous scorpions?


    No matter what you think, it''s impossible.


    "Master, what shall we do?" little white rode a little white horse and walked slowly to me. His voice asked me falsely.


    "I don''t know." I really don''t know. I''m not a hero who saves the world, nor a great leader who is extremely smart and has a good chance of winning. What can I do?


    "Lord, I''m sorry, I''m afraid we can''t take you out of the city." Xianji trembled and cried. My eyes fell from Xiaobai''s face to her beautiful face again.


    Xianji has done everything she can, and the rest... We have no ability to change.


    Looking up at the kingdom of aribuda submerged by the black tide, and then looking down at the staff in my hand, I took a deep breath.


    At the next moment, a huge roar came out from the ground, as if there was a terrible dragon hidden under the ground.


    Boom, boom


    "What voice?" the voice from under the ground made me a little surprised, and even I felt the soles of my feet trembling.


    "My Lord, it seems that the sound came from there." awahayi first found the source of the sound and pointed to the front of the continuous low houses.


    All the people looked in the direction pointed by Awaha Yi.


    Awahayi refers to the intersection of the streets ahead. In the kingdom of aribuda, there is a conical building similar to a fountain, and an object similar to a telegraph pole stands on the top of the building.


    As the strange roar came from underground, the buildings at the intersection of the streets were shaking strangely, as if something was coming out from under the ground.


    "The divine pillar is trembling... Something, something is coming out from under the ground..." looking at the trembling "telegraph pole", Xianji opened her eyes, and her white bird feather eyelashes covered a pair of beautiful purple eyes full of amazement.


    At the moment when Xianji''s voice fell, the God column trembled and shook more and more violently, and even seemed to collapse.


    The female wolf head on one side howled uneasily. She seemed to feel something coming out of the ground with a beast instinct.


    I was even more afraid to go out, staring at the "telegraph pole" at the intersection. What the hell is that? What the hell is coming out of the ground?

 Chapter 417

    The rumble reminds me that there seems to be a huge machine running underground. I can even imagine countless gears, rotating shafts, cranes and other things working underground. If it is a kind of machine, I can only say that the machine should be unusually huge and deeply buried in the depths of the earth.


    The God column trembled violently like the pressure relief valve on the pressure cooker, and the next second, the top of the God column suddenly opened, and then a black liquid rose into the sky and went up into the sky!


    "Wow!!"


    Strange black liquid sprayed out from under the pillar, like a fountain. The rising black water column scattered in the air, turned into countless black raindrops, and scattered down one after another, scattering all the streets and buildings in the kingdom of aribuda.


    "What?" the black liquid gushing from the ground made me feel very sick. The liquid was very dirty and looked greasy and dirty.


    In the air, there is also a strange smell, which is very pungent and choking, making people feel incomparably disgusting.


    But what makes me speechless is that the change is far more than the God pillar in front. In fact, the same God pillars stand at the intersection of all streets in the whole aribda Kingdom, and those God pillars are shaking violently and roaring violently.


    The strange roar has been spreading around in a circle from the street where we are located. All the sacred pillars in the distance suddenly burst open at the top. Then, countless fountain like black liquids gushed out from under the sacred pillars, blooming black flowers in the air, and the unpleasant smell spread in the air.


    This is really a spectacular sight. It''s almost like black flowers blooming one after another on the earth.


    After those black liquids spilled in the air, they all fell among the scorpions. It was like rain. All the streets were full of that liquid.


    "What is this? It''s so annoying. It stinks?" Xiaobai also got some black liquid on his body, so he complained.


    At first I didn''t quite understand what these liquids were, but in the end, I understood.


    "This is... Oil!!" I finally understand what the so-called black treasure is.


    No mistake, this is definitely oil!


    The legendary black treasure is oil!


    To understand this, I almost screamed on the spot!


    400 years have passed. It is reasonable that the world''s oil should have been exhausted long ago, but at this moment, there is oil in aribuda kingdom. If such news is spread, it will definitely cause a sensation in the world!


    I also know some information about this era before. In the women''s world, hydrogen energy is mainly used, but the price of hydrogen energy is very expensive, which is much higher than oil. I don''t know how much.


    In the 21st century, I heard that the Taklimakan desert is rich in oil, but because the survey is too difficult, it has not been completely discovered. Now, I''m afraid I have found a huge and incomparable oil reserve!


    I''m afraid this oil reserve can support all mankind for hundreds of years! After all, the population of women''s age is much less than that of the 21st century!


    A lot of oil and crude oil falling from the air made my heart tremble violently.


    I finally understand.


    I know that an ancestor of the kingdom of aribuda may have found a large amount of oil underground, secretly built some well digging machines underground, and may even have exploited part of the oil wells. However, it may be because the people of aribuda Kingdom have been unable to leave their land. Although the ancestor found a large amount of oil, he did not have any extraction technology.


    In addition, there is a lack of communication with the outside world, so even if oil is found, it can not be exploited and utilized immediately. Therefore, these oil rigs are sealed up so that their descendants may one day solve their skin diseases and have a bargaining chip with outsiders when they leave the country. After all, the resources of aribuda kingdom are very scarce.


    "Heibao, it''s oil."


    My mouth was filled with emotion, and then in my mind, I gradually emerged some of my understanding of oil in the 21st century.


    It is said that the crude oil of oil can also be burned.


    With this in mind, I finally understand why Xianji''s ancestors said that Heibao had the powerful power to repel invaders.


    I looked at the staff in my hand. It seemed that the mechanism of the staff was activated inadvertently.


    "Do you have any ignition tools?" I recovered from the shock of oil all over the sky. I turned my head and asked Xianji and others behind me.


    "Do you want to light a fire?" asked Xianji, looking at me suspiciously. After all, Xianji is a girl of this era. Of course, they don''t know what oil is, let alone what oil means in this era,


    "Yes, give me something that can light a fire. Like a lighter, matches or anything!" I nodded my head and said to Xianji.


    Xianji looked at me suspiciously, but at last she turned her head to a colorful wizard behind her and said:


    "Murcia, the Lord has orders to bring the flint."


    "Yes." a female knight in a blue wizard robe came up on her horse. She took out two metal pieces from under her robe, which seemed to be the flint of the kingdom of aribuda. In this country, because there is no relationship between white phosphorus and engine oil, flint is used for ignition.


    I pulled a piece of cloth from my body and wound it around the head of the staff. After being stained with some oil on the ground, I took the flint and lit a fire with the flint against the cloth on the staff.


    Pop! Pop!


    After the two sounds, sparks suddenly jumped out of the flint, and then some of them ran up to the cloth strip on the staff. Because they were contaminated with oil, the spring burned at once. I hurried to use the staff to pick up the burning cloth strip, and then quickly threw it down to the Scorpion army under the house!


    Boom!!


    When the burning cloth fell to the center of the scorpions below, a scene that frightened me happened. Almost in a short time, the whole street began to spread a bright and turbulent flame. The yellow and white flame spread rapidly along the whole street. The tidal scorpions on the street were immediately shrouded by the terrible flame, The fire is like a terrible dragon, which devours all the scorpions in an instant. The whole street is burning, and the scorpions are running around in the fire.


    Scorpions are struggling and jumping wildly, but the fire is too fierce and spreading too fast. Because a lot of oil is spilled in the sky, almost no scorpion can escape the spreading flame. The spreading speed of the flame is much faster than that of scorpions.


    Fortunately, the houses in aribuda kingdom are basically made of stones and sand mud, rather than the civil structures in Jiangnan, so they will not burn. Therefore, the burning places are basically covered by scorpions and oil. Only the blind spots where oil can not fall have no flame, but there are too few places, because it is like rain, There is too much oil falling from the sky, and the ground has been wet. Where is there a blank place?


    Countless scorpions are burning in the flame. If they are contaminated by a little flame, they will burn up as a whole. In a short time, they will be burned into ashes and coke like, and their hard exoskeletons will be brittle.


    "Heibao, Heibao is so powerful." when Xianji saw the burning scorpions in the street, her eyes showed surprise and relief. "Lord, you are so powerful, you are so powerful!"


    Xianji couldn''t help screaming, and her voice trembled with excitement.


    "Ha ha, who calls me Lord? Ha ha." looking at the street shrouded in flames, I laughed. I didn''t expect that the situation would be reversed in an instant!


    All scorpions are afraid of fire. Facing the terrible sea of fire, the scorpions in the street began to retreat madly in the original direction.


    Some scorpions ran around with fire, which ignited those scorpions that were not ignited by the fire. Those scorpions ran farther and ignited other scorpions. The final result was a chain reaction. A large number of scorpions were ignited by the fire, and the fire line extended to other streets and paths, Street by street,


    "If it goes on like this, the whole city will burn." looking at the oil that keeps falling in the sky, I am a little ashamed. Once the oil mechanism is opened, it will keep spraying oil out. If the oil is sprayed continuously, the combustion will not stop. In this way, the whole city will be burned completely!


    By the way, if there is an opening method, there should also be a closing method?


    On this thought, I took the staff again and looked at it. It seemed that the ruby on it was the most suspicious, so I pressed it down towards the ruby!


    The ruby was pressed down by me. Suddenly, the "didi" sound from the staff disappeared, and the light emitted by the ruby was also momentarily dim.


    When the ruby became dim, the "God pillars" in the whole city also stopped working instantly. All the God pillars that were spraying oil towards the outside stopped, and the oil that had been pouring out like a fountain stopped.


    "So this thing is a remote control." I took the magic wand in my hand and sighed with emotion.


    It turns out that this wand is a remote control that controls the operation of those underground oil rigs. As long as I stop operating, the oil jet will stop. And if I want to continue


    I pressed the ruby again and the pillars worked again.


    It''s so easy to use.


    With a magic wand, I can control the oil drilling machine in the whole city!

 Chapter 418

    Because a large amount of oil paved the road, the scorpions in several streets have been burned into coke, and the remaining surviving scorpions also retreated frantically. This scene is just as spectacular as the ebb tide.


    "The scorpions began to retreat, great... Really great..." looking at the retreating scorpions, Xianji breathed a long sigh of relief, and then coughed continuously. After all, there will be a lot of smoke when the oil burns, which is very choking.


    "No, not yet. There is also the largest one." I said, turning my head and looking towards the direction of the city master''s palace. There, the huge and unparalleled poisonous dragon and scorpion are raging on the city master''s palace. It wantonly destroys various buildings. Moreover, because there is no oil drill near the city master''s palace, the poisonous dragon and scorpion are not burning. It seems that I have to deal with it, There are still some difficulties.


    The fire on the ground burned for more than half an hour before burning all the oil on the ground. At that time, a large number of scorpion bodies and venoms accumulated on the ground. However, due to the fire burning, the scorpion bodies and venoms have been burned, which will basically not cause any damage to the human body, So we took advantage of the opportunity of the scorpion group to retreat from the roof and ran in the previous direction.


    "Thirteen dreams, let wizards light other streets." I said to Xianji on horseback.


    "Well, Lord." now Xianji obeys me. After all, I solved the secret of the staff before, and I solved the scorpion in a street at once. My image in Xianji''s eyes became tall in an instant.


    "Murcia, kalisi, mariraj... You take the flint and, as the LORD said, light the surrounding streets and clean up a clearing!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Under the order of Xianji, eleven colorful wizards took out firestones one after another, then rode down the street and ran towards other streets.


    A few minutes later, several streets near our street also burned a raging fire. All the streets covered with oil were burning. The terrible flames intertwined into one fine fire net after another, crisscrossing in the ancient city.


    With the continuous spread of the flame, the scorpion wave also began to retreat rapidly. The scorpion wave that originally permeated the whole city quickly retreated, retreated, and the wide range circle began to shrink continuously.


    Of course, this situation is tightly limited to the west city. The people in the east city have not realized that the black liquid scattered everywhere is oil. No one does like us, so there is still submerged by the scorpion wave for the time being. All the mutants hide in their houses, close the doors and windows and dare not come out.


    "Awaha Yi!" I turned my head and shouted at Awaha Yi.


    "Yes, my Lord!" awahayi was awed at my command.


    "Help others, light all the streets with scorpions, and call out all the residents to help light and drive away the scorpions!" I shouted to awahayi.


    "OK, my Lord!" under my command, avaha Yi whipped the horse, jumped down from the roof and ran to other streets. As he ran, avaha Yi shouted:


    "Come out, everybody come out and light the fire!"


    "Xiaobai, let''s shout along the street!" I shouted to Xiaobai.


    "Oh, OK." Xiaobai nodded vigorously, and then shouted in a similar way:


    "Everybody come out, fire! Burn, burn scorpions!" Xiaobai held his hand into a trumpet shape, stuck it to his mouth and shouted loudly.


    "Thirteen dreams, you are the city master. Ride a horse and shout with me. If you shout, the people will do it." I turned to Xianji and said.


    "OK, Lord." hearing my command, Xianji''s expression gradually became firm, "drive!" Xianji beat the white horse under her with a whip, took me, jumped from the roof to a slightly lower low wall, then jumped all the way to the street, and then shouted with me all the way:


    "I am the queen of thirteen dreams. When you hear my command, everyone comes out to light a fire and destroy the scorpion!"


    Xianji''s voice was sharp and thin. After all, she had a good voice. Under her clear and loud voice, the people in several residential buildings around ran out slowly.


    When they came out and saw the residual flames in the street and the bodies of scorpions on the ground, their faces were full of shock. Xianji took the opportunity to explain the burning method of oil to them.


    "The Lord summoned Heibao. Everyone came out to light Heibao and fight back with me!"


    While shouting, Xianji pointed to me so that the people in the city could see me and see me with a staff in hand. The residents seemed to be inspired, and their courage soared.


    "The Lord has summoned Heibao!"


    "The Lord wants to repel the poisonous dragon!"


    "Long live your Lord!"


    The female residents in the city shouted, and the clear female voice spread. When they heard the shouts in the streets, more and more residents ran out, responded to the call and began to rush out to support us with their firestones, cloth and sticks.


    They held high the torches that lit the flame, ran back and forth between the streets one after another, and lit the streets one after another with the flame.


    All of a sudden, the whole aribuda Kingdom almost became a sea of flames!!


    Alibuda kingdom is a city without day, but at this moment, under the reflection of the sky fire, the whole city has become extremely bright!


    Scorpions are very afraid of fire. Under the fierce fire attack, the scorpion wave in Xicheng has basically retreated. There are still some scorpions left in some streets not covered by oil, but that number of scorpions can no longer pose a threat to all residents. The residents are holding weapons such as hoes, hammers and sticks, Gather together in twos and threes and kill the remaining scorpions alive. Those who cannot be killed will be burned with a burning torch.


    Of course, in the process of exterminating scorpions, some residents were accidentally stung by scorpions and died on the spot. But overall, the scorpion expulsion was very successful.


    Just


    Although most of the scorpions on the streets of Xicheng began to retreat, the largest poisonous dragon giant Scorpion was still raging in the city. Its terrible destructive power was enough to push down all the houses, and the amount of oil on the ground was too small for the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. The flame of that degree was not enough to burn it to death.


    In fact, a little fire on the street can only burn the heel of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, but its huge body still can''t.


    Of course, because the fire was too strong, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion also began to retreat slowly, as if it wanted to return to the crack in the ground when it came. Seeing this scene, I was a little anxious.


    If you let the poisonous dragon giant scorpion escape, it will be over. In the final analysis, so many small scorpions are born of this poisonous dragon giant scorpion. If it runs away, it can continue to give birth to scorpions in the future. Letting the poisonous dragon giant scorpion run away is equivalent to treating the symptoms rather than the root cause, which can not fundamentally solve the hidden danger of aribuda kingdom.


    Looking at the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion shrouded in the huge purple black exoskeleton behind me, I took a deep breath.


    Anyway, we must find a way to kill it!


    must!


    But... What should I do?


    "Thirteen dreams, quickly summon the guards, let them put the ''black treasure'' in a sealed jar and light it, and then throw it on the poisonous dragon. Come on!" I said to Xianji.


    "In a jar?"


    "Yes." I nodded. My idea is very simple, that is, I want to make a bomb and kill that hateful poisonous dragon!


    Fortunately, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is now focusing on destroying the city master''s palace, so we still have some time to prepare.


    As the scorpion tide gradually withdrew from Xicheng under the driving of the fire, the defense team in Xicheng has assembled under the order of Xianji. In order to deal with the huge and terrible poisonous dragon and scorpion, Xianji asked all people in the city to take out bottles, cans and other things, such as vases, cups or teapots, and then filled the bottle with oil, and then plugged the opening of the bottle to prevent the oil from flowing out.


    After that, Xianji ordered people to take out all the fire sticks, wooden sticks, cotton padded clothes and other things that could burn at home, and a huge fire was set up in an open space in the street, and all of us gathered near the fire after expelling the poisonous scorpions.


    In the West City, thousands of young women gathered in the open space of the West City, waiting for Xianji and me to give orders.


    This is the most majestic moment since I came to the kingdom of aribuda. I am holding a magic wand, riding on a white horse, with a firm and heavy face, and explaining my strategies to the women present. The women in the kingdom of aribuda listened to my story very carefully, and their faces were full of respect and admiration.


    At this moment, I summoned the "black treasure" and repulsed the huge scorpion wave. In their eyes, I seem to be a real God and a living hero. Even Xianji looked at me with sparkling eyes and was completely ordered by me. At the moment, she has put down her identity as city Lord and country Lord. She is just my divine servant like other ordinary residents.


    "Cough, listen up!" I held the staff high. Although the women around me looked at me respectfully and made me feel very excited and proud, the situation at the moment is still not optimistic.


    "Later, we will be divided into two groups. One of them follows me around the back of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, smashes the jar containing oil on its body, and then lights a flame on its body and burns it to death."


    "According to my judgment, although the destructive power of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is huge, it is inconvenient to turn. Since it came out just now, its route is a straight line, so it should be difficult to turn the direction. Sneaking attack behind it is a feasible way."


    I have the courage to tell that at the moment, I feel like an excellent leader. Wow, ha ha!

 Chapter 419

    "No, get out! Get out!"


    Seeing the dim yellow side eyes reflecting the fire light, I deeply realized that the situation was bad and shouted immediately!


    Hearing my cry, many residents immediately hurried back down. Xianji also rode a horse and took me back to the rear.


    And just after we stepped back almost more than 50 meters, the huge tail of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion fell down from high school!


    Boom!


    The huge tail of terror fell heavily from the sky like a hammer!!


    A series of screams began, and dozens of residents who had no time to escape were smashed into meat mud by the terrible giant scorpion tail on the spot!


    Such a scene reminds me of the shocking scene when the big tree in Avatar fell.


    "No, Murcia, kalisi, mariraj, they are all below..." Xianji covered her mouth and cried softly, and then the whole person trembled.


    Just now, when the tail of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion fell, three color robed wizards were right under the tail. As a result, they had no time to escape and were smashed into meat cakes on the spot.

 Chapter 420

    I felt Xianji''s body trembling in pain, and drops of clear tears fell on her face_ III ^ VIII ^ literature and Learning >


    It seems that Xianji has a deep relationship with these colorful wizards.


    But now is not the time to sympathize with those colorful wizards, because just after the giant tail of the scorpion fell, the body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion began to turn slowly, and it was going to walk towards us.


    Of course, because the body is too large, it is very difficult and extremely slow for the poisonous dragon giant scorpion to turn its head, which gives us time to retreat. What the poisonous dragon giant scorpion wants to turn around to do is also very easy to guess. It wants to spray poison!!


    "It''s going to spray poison. Run! Hide behind the building and don''t be sprayed with poison!"


    "Run, run!"


    Under my command, thousands of people quickly fled back and sought shelter or buildings such as houses.


    Xianji also temporarily recovered from the pain of the Sanming color robed wizard being smashed to death. She rode with me and quickly retreated all the way back to the back of a low house hundreds of meters away. She quietly hid there to prevent the venom of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion from spraying to me.


    "Hiss - chirp!!" the poisonous dragon giant scorpion screamed sharply. Its huge body turned slowly like a bus. Then, from the gap of the low room, I saw a pair of huge yellow insect eyes looking at my direction from top to bottom.


    Then, I saw the huge mouth of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion slowly open, and then a large piece of black venom came and swept towards a group of residents hiding behind the tree.


    For a moment, the leaves of the tree were completely corroded, and the five or six residents hiding behind the tree were swallowed up by the poison. Even the scream was too late to make a sound.


    Terrible... It''s really terrible.


    At the moment, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is simply a terrible killing machine. It sprays poison when it sees people. It doesn''t mean any mercy at all.


    However, I can see that there is a flame burning on the side abdomen of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. The golden flame is like a rose blooming on the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. With the gradual spread of the flame, the small half of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion has been shrouded by the flame. The burning of the flame obviously brought great pain to the poisonous dragon giant scorpion.


    The poisonous dragon giant scorpion roared and roared in pain, and its body was shaking. Its huge scorpion tail danced wildly. Several times it hit the buildings on the side, and some weak low houses collapsed and collapsed in an instant under the beating of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, becoming a pile of ruins.


    "Lord poisonous dragon, very angry..." Xianji''s voice trembled. Her head poked out of the corner and looked at the oncoming poisonous dragon giant scorpion. Xianji was also a little afraid.


    The flame is still burning the body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, slowly burning the exoskeleton on the body surface of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, and then burning the body wrapped by the skeleton.


    However, the intensity of burning is still not enough


    I waited quietly, held my breath and watched the poisonous dragon giant scorpion walk violently in place. The huge claws opened and closed, slapped the ground, and the tail kept swinging up and down. Then because of the burning pain, the six appendages of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion kept crawling towards us.


    We all hid behind the house and quietly watched the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion come and move forward slowly on the spacious road.


    One second... Two seconds... Three seconds


    Time flows slowly. I hide behind the low room. When the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion pass by, the atmosphere dare not go out.


    The head, appendages, burning flanks and tail of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion slowly walked from the left of my field of vision to the right of my field of vision. I watched the poisonous dragon giant scorpion slowly walk towards the front.


    It goes in the direction of... Rob lake!!


    It''s early. Does the poisonous dragon giant scorpion want to run into the lake and extinguish the flame?


    Thinking of this, I quickly shouted:


    "Everyone come out and launch a second round attack from the side and rear!"


    Under my greeting, those residents hiding behind or inside the house rushed out again, all holding pottery pots and bottles in their hands.


    "Rush!"


    "The Lord has orders, rush!"


    Because the poisonous dragon giant scorpion moved forward, those of us who were originally in front of it were all behind the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, and taking this opportunity, we launched the last round of attack.


    Never let the poisonous dragon giant scorpion run to rob lake, or the plan will be ruined!


    With this belief, at my call, thousands of residents rushed towards the poisonous dragon giant scorpion in front with their pottery pots.


    They rushed bravely under the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, and thousands of cans and torches were still on the poisonous dragon giant scorpion!


    Boom!


    With a large amount of oil spread on the body and appendages of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, the raging fire finally burned the six appendages of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. Although most of the body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion is wrapped by the exoskeleton, there is still a little meat exposed in the joints of the appendages, but it flows into the cracks of the exoskeleton joints, and the flame also penetrates through those cracks, burning the insect meat at the bone joints!


    As thousands of oil cans hit the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, the flame on the poisonous dragon giant scorpion became stronger and higher. Even, I smelled a disgusting thick smell of meat floating in the street


    The process of smashing poisonous dragons and giant scorpions with cans lasted more than half an hour. In this process, three leading color robed wizards were smashed into meat mud! There are more than 30 residents who have no time to escape!


    Within half an hour, risking his life and even watching the cost of dozens of lives, the body of the poisonous dragon giant Scorpion was finally completely ignited by the fire. Under the burning fire, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion groaned painfully. It slowly crawled towards Luobu lake, but when it was 200 meters away from Luobu Lake, The four appendages of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion were burned out by the fire.


    Four appendages burned out, and the remaining two appendages could no longer support the huge body weight of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. The remaining limbs collapsed in an instant. The poisonous dragon giant scorpion fell to the ground, and the two appendages rowed desperately on the ground, causing dust and stones to splash. Almost half of the West City was shrouded by the diffuse sand, After a while, the flying sand slowly stopped, while the flame on the poisonous dragon giant scorpion continued.


    An afternoon''s struggle with the poisonous dragon giant scorpion smashed almost all the bottles and cans of the residents in the city, which covered the body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion with fire.


    A disgusting smell of charred meat filled the air over the city.


    Even if the poisonous dragon giant scorpion can''t walk, it''s hard to die at once because its skin is too thick and its exoskeleton is too strong. It burned in place for more than two hours. Its huge tail knocked out a deep pit on the ground. The struggle of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion gradually weakened. Finally, it seemed dead, and there was no more movement.


    The flame on it gradually subsided with the passage of time.


    "Lord poisonous Dragon... Is dead."


    Looking at the huge blackened corpse across the earth, Xianji murmured, with a sad and desolate voice, but with a trace of joy that is difficult to ignore.


    "The poisonous dragon is dead."


    "It''s dead..."


    "The poisonous dragon is dead!"


    I don''t know who cheered first. Then, people around cheered one after another. Bursts of yelling for the rest of the disaster hit the streets. For a moment, the whole aribuda Kingdom seemed to explode. Women hugged each other madly, wept and cried, celebrating the joy of the rest of the disaster, Many residents even threw away their hoes and baskets, howling and hilarious in the street.


    However, in order to defeat this terrible monster, the kingdom of aribuda also paid an extremely heavy price. In the process of killing the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, thousands of residents died under the stones, venom and the giant claws and tails of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. The number of residents who died in the sea of other small scorpions is even more terrible, which is roughly counted at about 2000.


    On the mutant side, the loss is even worse. Because the west city caught fire first, the small scorpion wave all rushed to the east city, which led to greater damage to the mutant people in the east city. Moreover, until the poisonous dragon giant scorpion died, the small scorpion wave in the east city continued and the mutant people continued to die.


    However, the certainty of human victory over scorpion is irreversible.


    Xianji happily looked at the poisonous dragon giant scorpion that fell to the ground and didn''t move any more. She wept with joy. The howling of the female wolf head stopped. Xiaobai patted her chest and breathed long, and then silently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    The five surviving color robed wizards were all extremely tired, including the horses under them. They were already tired and could not continue to run.


    "Lord, we won, Lord, with your blessing, we... Won!" Xianji wiped tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled with her beautiful lips like Dan.


    "Lord, thank you. You are our Savior!"


    Before, too many people died, and I was still almost numb. At the moment, when I heard Xianji say that we won, I felt suddenly refreshed.


    "We won, ha ha, we won!!" I laughed, and then turned around, I saw Xianji''s beautiful face, that pure smile like pear blossom with rain, so pure, so gratified, so unmodified.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Purely instinctively, I hugged Xianji in front of me, looked at her Phoenix eyes, looked at her bird feather like slender eyelashes, and her strawberry like lips. I had the impulse to kiss heavily!


    But just then, Xianji, who was held in my arms, suddenly collapsed, and the whole person fell down softly.

 Chapter 421

    "Thirteen dreams?" seeing Xianji who suddenly collapsed and fell down, I was startled and hurriedly hugged her.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked, looking at Xianji with some worry.


    Xianji opened her eyes, the purple eyes came out from the thin eyes, looked at me, and then smiled faintly:


    "I''m fine, but I was so nervous just now. Now I''m a little tired..."


    "Yes." seeing that Xianji was all right, I slowly breathed a sigh of relief. I thought Xianji was hurt.


    I raised my head and looked around at the residents who were hugging and shouting. My heart was also relieved.


    This victory is really not easy


    Looking at the scene of people hugging and dancing around me, I have a faint sense of loss.


    Watching them revel with joy, I feel left out.


    After all, I didn''t take the greatest credit for the battle just now.


    Those who have sacrificed themselves and given their lives are the most meritorious. Therefore, in the hearts of these residents here, I, the Lord, may not be as noble as those who sacrifice themselves.


    "Long live master Xianji!"


    "Long live Lord caipao!"


    "Long live the Lord!"


    My arms were numb. I looked at the celebrating residents around me and felt my heart was infected by them. They chanted Xianji, caipao and my honorific title, admired the people who made contributions in this war, and celebrated the tiger''s escape and rebirth.


    Although I''m glad to kill the poisonous dragon and giant scorpion, there''s always one thing in my mind that I didn''t think clearly.


    That is, if there is only one poisonous dragon giant scorpion, how does it fertilize and reproduce those small scorpions?


    The question lingered in my mind.


    But a few minutes later, I got the answer.


    "Hiss - chirp!"


    Just when I thought all the disasters were over, another terrible roar came from a distance!


    The roar was earth shaking and frightening, and even the earth trembled!


    "Impossible, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion should be dead..." I raised my head and looked at the body of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion lying on the ground in front. I found that it was still lying there without any movement. It didn''t look like it was alive.


    It''s strange. If it wasn''t for the scorpion in front of us, where did the terrible roar come from?


    The answer was soon solved.


    The residents who were still celebrating the victory heard the roar from the depths of the earth, calmed down one after another and looked towards the source of the sound.


    Then suddenly a resident screamed like crazy!


    "Look at that!"


    "Here comes another one!"


    what?


    I couldn''t believe it. I narrowed my eyes, raised my head and looked at the crack in the distance of Rob lake. Then, when I came to the world of women, the most shocking scene appeared.


    A huge black shadow slowly rose up from below the ground. The shadow was so huge that my heart began to accelerate when I saw the shadow.


    Big.


    It''s too big.


    It''s even nearly twice as big as the poisonous dragon giant scorpion that just died!!


    A huge scorpion with a dark, ferocious and dark surface covered with barbs climbed out of the ground bit by bit!


    "Impossible! How could this happen!" I cried, but soon I recovered and realized that this was not the time to be surprised! "Run, everybody, run! Now!"


    The body length of this scorpion, which climbed out from under the ground again, is far longer than that of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion we killed before. The body length of this scorpion is nearly 400 meters!


    Four hundred meters, what''s the concept? God, I can''t think anymore.


    All I can think of at this moment is to run, run!


    "Lord God can''t bless us. Lord God is not the opponent of Lord poisonous dragon!"


    "The poisonous dragon is immortal. It will become stronger every time it is killed. We can''t kill it, we can''t kill it!" several female residents were so scared that they went crazy on the spot, foamed on the ground and fainted directly.


    The scene was chaotic.


    Collapse, madness, silence, escape and crying. In short, the scene has completely lost control.


    "Hiss - chirp!!"


    The black poisonous dragon giant scorpion, referred to as the black dragon giant scorpion, slowly climbed out of the ground bit by bit. Its head alone has exceeded a football field. Such a monster can''t be killed at all!


    Looking at the terrible monster like a giant ship, all the residents of aribda kingdom were crazy.


    "Lord poisonous dragon, we were wrong! We shouldn''t have done that to you. We were wrong! Please forgive us!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon, we shouldn''t believe in the Lord. We should believe in you and be your devout servant! We shouldn''t shake our faith. Please let us go!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon, please forgive us. We are willing to give everything for you, our body and our soul. Take all you want. Please forgive our sins!"


    "Lord poisonous dragon, we are willing to be your slaves for generations to come and listen to you. Please forgive us..."


    For a time, the beliefs of all residents were shaken. It seemed that in their hearts, this terrible black dragon giant scorpion had become an invincible existence. They seem to think that they have offended the previous poisonous dragon giant scorpion, which makes the black dragon giant scorpion angry!


    But I remember according to the knowledge of the 21st century. Female scorpions are generally much larger than male scorpions. What we killed just now must be male scorpions. Now, female scorpions have come out of the nest!


    "Run, run!" I shouted, and some slightly more rational residents shouted with me, but more and more people collapsed.


    Religion is easy to gather strength, but once faith collapses, the strength dissipates so quickly!


    The appearance of the second poisonous dragon giant scorpion can be said to completely subvert the original situation. The last glimmer of hope of the residents who were still celebrating the victory was also completely dashed. Some residents began to flee in a hurry, and the remaining residents collapsed on the spot, knelt down and kowtowed for mercy and cried.


    "Run! Everybody run!" I urged loudly and shouted. I righted Xianji. Because of her fatigue, Xianji was soft at the moment.


    She stared at the black dragon giant scorpion walking in the distance. Her purple eyes were wide open, but her face was full of despair.


    "Lord, are we doing... Useless work... Lord, is our aribuda Kingdom really going to be destroyed..."


    Xianji stood there blankly, unable to exert any strength all over her. Even if I pulled her, she was still there, as if she had lost her soul.


    Little tears kept falling from Xianji''s cheeks. In order to repel the scorpion wave and kill the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, alibuda Kingdom sacrificed so many people and spent so much manpower. However, in the end, it realized that it was only the small boss in front of the final big boss. Who can bear such a blow?


    WOW!


    A large mouthful of terrible venom was sprayed down from the air. The nearest hundreds of residents were swallowed up by the terrible venom and disappeared into the world forever.


    This venom is more terrible, ferocious and toxic than the venom of the previous male poisonous dragon giant scorpion!


    "No!" looking at the people in front swallowed up by the poison, Xianji burst into tears, and her soft body kept shaking.


    "Thirteen dreams, let''s go quickly. Gather people again and smash it with cans in the previous way, and we can burn it!" I took Xianji and urged Xianji to mount the horse, but Xianji''s thin and petite body was pestled there, and I couldn''t pull it.


    "No, the cans in the city have been basically thrown away just now. It''s too late to get the black treasure now... Lord, we can''t fight the poisonous dragon. Today is destined to be the end of our country. Lord, go."


    With that, Xianji covered her face and gently pushed me. Unexpectedly, she wanted to stay alone and push me away.


    "Xian Ji, what are you doing? You haven''t reached the point of despair. Let''s leave first. We still have a way!" I said. I hugged Xian Ji''s arrogant waist, and then picked her up.


    "Lord, let me go, let me go, I want to live and die with my people... Lord, please go..."


    Xianji covered her face and cried bitterly. Her two little feet kicked indiscriminately in the air, trickling tears fell, and her purple eyes were blurred by her infection.


    "Lord, you go. Our country has no hope. You go... You can''t save us!"

 Chapter 422

    "Are you kidding? Thirteen dreams, you can be regarded as the queen of this country. How can you die here?" my mind was clear for a while. I scolded Xianji, who had completely collapsed, depressed and even insane.


    "I want to stay, I''m a sinner! I''m a sinner! Let go of me! I want to die with my people!" Xianji was so mad that she didn''t listen to me at all. Her body twisted in my arms. Finally, she broke free from my arms and a pair of jade feet in wooden clogs fell to the ground. Then, to my horror, when her feet fell to the ground, Xianji''s tearful face became calm and determined, and restored the sanctity and majesty of the past.


    At that moment, when Xianji looked at me with dignified purple eyes, I suspected that I was wrong.


    Because I seem to see Xianji again when I first met.


    So sacred, so lofty, so proud, like a distant snow mountain.


    "I''m the 13th king of alibuda, a foreigner. Now I want you to leave here."


    Facing me, Xianji looked at me with strange eyes and spit out cold words.


    Hearing Xianji''s words, my heart was shocked!


    "Thirteen dreams, what are you talking about? Hurry up, it''s too late!" when I saw Xianji''s face full of despair, I was extremely anxious, especially the huge black dragon and giant scorpion, which is less than 50 meters away from us at the moment. Its terrible mouth is slowly opening, like a huge black hole hanging in the air. Just taking a breath can swallow us all.


    "Foreigners, you are not welcome in our country. Please leave at once."


    However, in the face of my anxious urging, Xianji still sniffed. Then, she suddenly pushed my chest with her hand and pushed me back!


    "As the 13th generation of the kingdom of aribuda, I order: foreigners Li Jian, Xiao Bai, Awaha Yi and aowu. From now on, you will not be welcome in our country!"


    Just as I looked at the pendant on my chest, Xianji''s cold voice came over. I raised my head and saw that she was looking at me with cold iron eyes. A white soft hair seemed to be shaking in the wind and rain, and a trace of snow-white hair rose slowly, so soft and ethereal, like catkins that would dissipate in the wind at any time.


    Constant wailing, terrible collapse, approaching huge shadows, collapsed and dilapidated walls, rubble all over the ground, a gloomy sky that can''t even penetrate the sun, and finally


    A white haired girl helplessly isolated under the dark sky.


    This tragic picture constitutes such a strong contrast between light and shade, which gives me a strong visual impact and even a spiritual collision.


    Li Jian.


    Xianji calls me Li Jian.


    She doesn''t call me Lord anymore.


    I felt my whole body trembling. At the most desperate moment, Xianji treated me with such an attitude, which made me feel cold.


    "Tell you, Gentile, I already know. In fact, you are not the Lord, you are just a liar. I call you the Lord, just to use your man''s body! You have no value, you go! The poisonous dragon is our people''s faith!" seeing me standing in place, Xianji biting her white teeth, The word squeezed out of the teeth.


    Is that true?


    Although Xianji''s expression is so dignified and serious, the tears falling from the corners of her eyes, I know, she has no other choice.


    For, just trying to force me to go.


    "Xianji, are you still talking nonsense?"


    "Go!" what shocked me was that Xianji didn''t wait for me to say anything. She came up and pushed me away again, "you go!"


    Xianji pushed me heavily. She didn''t have much strength, but when her little hand pushed me, my heart was aching.


    Looking at the huge monster approaching behind Xianji, a strong sense of crisis and unparalleled heartache are intertwined in my heart.


    But Xianji didn''t care about me at all, but turned slowly and walked towards the huge black dragon and scorpion!


    "Thirteen dreams!"


    Looking at the flying white hair with her back to me, I shouted, but Xianji, as if she hadn''t heard my voice, walked towards the black dragon giant scorpion.


    Suddenly there was a feeling of pain in her chest, as if something hard had been squeezed by Xianji. The abnormal shape of my chest restored my mind.


    I instinctively lowered my head, but I saw that the pendant given to me by LAN Yuer was falling outside my clothes at the moment. Xianji struggled so hard just now that she messed up my collar. As a result, this string of pendants fell out of it.


    Seeing this string of pendants like a golden mouse logo, my heart trembled!


    It suddenly occurred to me that ye Zhuqing told me that blue moon''s satellite rays can shoot laser from outside the atmosphere


    If you use it, maybe you can kill the poisonous dragon giant scorpion?


    Thinking of this, my heart began to beat faster.


    Blue moon, would you like to use this high-energy laser ray for me once?


    But anyway, it''s worth trying!


    Because, in the current situation, there is no choice.


    Thinking of this, I rushed forward and rushed to Xianji who was walking towards the black dragon giant scorpion, then picked her up horizontally, then turned and ran back quickly!


    "Let me go! Let me go to the Dragon Lord!" suddenly I picked her up, and Xianji gave a cry, but I just brought her back regardless of Xianji''s resistance!


    "Awaha clothes!"


    "My Lord, I''m here." hearing my call, awahayi hurried forward with his horse.


    "Avaha Yi, you leave here with thirteen dreams. Retreat to the rear of the city, the farther the better, and stay away from the monster." I held Xianji horizontally and let her sit on avaha Yi''s horse. Xianji looked at me in amazement. She didn''t know why I did it.


    "Lord, what are you going to do?" hearing my life, avaha Yi seemed to realize what I was going to do and asked nervously.


    "I want to kill the dragon." I suddenly grinned when I faced avaha''s clothes.


    "Let me go! You can''t beat the dragon, let me go!" Xianji was carried on the horse''s back by me and wanted to jump down, but she was caught by Awaha Yi.


    "Don''t worry, thirteen dreams!" when I saw the crying and noisy thirteen dreams, I smiled faintly, and then said in a loud voice, "I will personally bring down the poisonous Dragon Lord you believe in and show you!"


    Hearing my promise, Xianji''s face froze.


    I took a long breath, then smiled and said to Xianji:


    "Don''t worry, I''m really the Lord. Let me kill the scorpion and show you."


    "Lord...?" seeing my smile, Xianji''s face was pale and weak, and her eyes were dim.


    "Thirteen dreams, where have you been? I don''t like you crying. If I can defeat the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, can you promise to show me your smile?" I threw the staff aside and suddenly took off the pendant on my chest.


    "My... Smile?" Xian Ji murmured.


    "Yes, if I can defeat the poisonous dragon giant scorpion and come back safely, you must show me your smile. That''s the deal."


    A smile appeared on my lips.


    What I saw was Xianji''s beautiful cheeks like a bright moon, with glittering tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Smiling at Xianji''s performance, I turned around and ran to Xianji''s big white horse. I picked up the whip on the side of the white horse and clamped it between my legs. Then I whipped the white horse severely.


    "Drive!"


    "Law!" under my whip, the white horse made a long roar, the horse''s hooves suddenly kicked on the ground, and then ran wildly!


    "Lord!"


    "My Lord!"


    "Master!"


    I heard Xianji, Awaha Yi and Xiaobai calling me behind me, but I didn''t turn back. The strength of waving the whip was getting bigger and bigger, and the running speed of the white horse was getting faster and faster!


    The wind is roaring! The horse is barking! The blood in my veins is burning!


    Poisonous dragon giant scorpion, isn''t it?


    "I''m coming!"


    I beat the horse hard, pulled the reins in one hand, and ran straight away alone towards the huge figure in front of me!


    The huge scorpion figure is approaching rapidly in front of me. I can see that the huge eyes like a basketball court are rapidly magnifying in my field of vision, and even occupy my whole field of vision!


    "Drive!"


    I jerked the reins on my left and made the white horse turn quickly.


    When Xianji was riding with me just now, I had written down the most basic riding methods. Now I think back to Xianji''s riding posture, and I can basically make corresponding actions.


    Under my traction, the white horse quickly turned its head and circled to the left from the front direction of the black dragon giant scorpion. The huge double claws, painted black exoskeleton with countless pimples and hard side appendages moved slowly in my field of vision. I ran rapidly on the left side of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion. While running, I also took out the pendant in my hand, quickly opened the shell of the pendant, and then pressed my thumb on it!


    The pendant given to me by LAN Yuer has been certified by my fingerprint. You can open it only by feeling my fingerprint!


    After startup, the words "please enter your password" appeared on the pendant screen. I entered the password 3821 without hesitation!


    I can only bet!


    If LAN Yueer can''t help me, I''m afraid today''s disaster is doomed!


    I know that under the cover of Skynet, the signal of aribuda kingdom is blocked, but I think the satellite system of lanyueer family should be independent, and its performance is probably better than the national communication satellite, so I can only gamble like this.

 Chapter 423

    I''m glad that the pendant really reacted the next second after I pressed the pendant button.


    There are two options on the pendant''s screen, which displays the following text:


    Your current situation:


    Life and death line, press a


    For temporary safety, press B


    Without hesitation, I pressed the option of life and death crisis. Almost three seconds later, a simple but very calm woman''s voice came from the end of the pendant:


    "It has been determined that your current location is 83.2567 degrees east longitude and 39.654 degrees north latitude. Please tell us what you need to do."


    It turns out that the pendant also has GPS positioning function. It''s really too advanced! I was screaming in my heart, but I didn''t dare to hesitate:


    "If I want to kill a target, I need satellite ray strike."


    "I have received the request and am applying to the owner for permission to launch the map gun. Please wait a moment," said the intelligent mechanical female voice, which disappeared for almost two seconds.


    And in these two seconds, my heart is set off a huge wave.


    Map gun?


    Isn''t this a satellite microwave map gun only found in Gundam animation? This kind of gun can shoot down the ground from outer space above the clouds. It is enough to destroy any unit target on the ground in an instant. It has huge power and accurate positioning. It can be said to be a very terrible weapon.


    Unexpectedly, in this era, LAN Yueer''s family actually has such a terrible weapon. It seems that ye Zhuqing is not lying to me.


    My brain was like brainstorming for two seconds. After almost five seconds, there was a Ding Dong at the end of the pendant,


    "Map gun permission application passed. The attack range is all areas with a small radius of three meters and a large radius of ten meters. The radius error is between 0.3 and 0.5 cm. Please confirm the position in one minute and press the yes key. Otherwise, you will re apply for permission." then, a yes button appears on the pendant screen.


    Let me go... The blue moon is too fierce. Can you use satellite microwave rays so easily? And the application process is so simple that just a few buttons are enough. It is worthy of being a woman with high IQ. Everything is simple and direct. It doesn''t need a series of cumbersome procedures.


    However, the attack range of the map gun is smaller than I thought. I am the center of the area with a radius of three meters and less than ten meters, that is to say, I must


    You must run to the black dragon giant scorpion!


    I took a deep breath when I saw the huge black dragon and scorpion.


    No, I have to find a way to run to the black dragon giant scorpion!


    There was only one minute. I looked around the black dragon giant scorpion to find a way to run on its back!


    Coincidentally, just when my permission application was passed, the huge scorpion tail of the black dragon giant scorpion happened to fall heavily on the ground, raising the dust on the ground!!


    Here''s the chance!


    My heart pulled hard. The time was very urgent. I had no time to think more. I could only give it a go!


    "Drive!" I waved my whip fiercely, wound my left hand to the right, tightened the reins on the right, and then the whip hit the white horse''s ass heavily. Under my slap, the white horse suddenly accelerated and rushed towards the huge tail of the black dragon giant scorpion!


    Closer... Closer... Closer


    I rode my horse and whipped my whip.


    Looking up, I saw that the giant scorpion of the poisonous dragon had a huge segmented tail like a black wall, and its huge hook rose up to the sky, sharp and sharp, sliding with a cold awn.


    The black "wall" is pressing towards me quickly!


    "The Lord is running!" a resident suddenly shouted, his eyes wide open.


    "Holy Lord, what are you going to do?" a female resident covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Lord... He rushed alone!" cried a resident in disbelief.


    "The Lord wants to fight the poisonous dragon to the end!"


    "Lord..."


    Probably because I galloped with my horse, the scattered residents around stopped running and turned their faces to look at me galloping with my horse. Each face showed surprise and shock.


    Of course, because the distance is too far away, I can''t hear those voices. What I can see is that the huge tail of the black dragon giant scorpion is getting closer and closer to me!


    I ran past the three side eyes and six appendages of the black dragon giant scorpion and ran to the middle of the tail... The whole process lasted almost ten seconds. Then, when I was about to hit the black tail, I suddenly lifted the reins upward!


    "Jump up! Jump up!"


    At the critical moment, I suddenly pulled the reins up. Sooner or later, the two rear hoofs of the white horse kicked hard, and the front hoofs were off the ground. Then I felt my ass lifted up, and the whole horse took me off the ground!


    I''m flying!


    The white horse took off the ground and jumped on the lowest part of the tail of the black dragon giant scorpion.


    The tail of the black dragon giant scorpion is a bit similar to the pipa. The end is thin and the front section is thick, and what I jump up is its thinnest part.


    Just as I jumped onto the tail of the black dragon giant scorpion on a white horse, the tail of the black dragon giant scorpion suddenly tilted up. Then, I felt that the ground under my feet suddenly tilted and the whole person slid down!


    "Wow!"


    I''m afraid this is the longest slide I''ve ever sat on in my life. The nearly 200 meter long tail slowly propped up. The scene was like a titanic standing up. I slid down with the white horse towards the back of the black dragon giant scorpion!


    Fortunately, due to its huge size, the tail of the black dragon giant scorpion rises much slower than when it falls, so that I won''t fall down and die at once!


    Moreover, the white horse runs fast enough. It is very spiritual. As soon as it jumps on the tail, it runs quickly along the tail of the black dragon giant scorpion, just like crossing the 100 meter track!


    In just four seconds, I ran all the way from the tail of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion to the body of the black dragon giant scorpion!


    The back of the black dragon giant scorpion is a huge exoskeleton as dark and hard as the steel of the ship, and the back is also covered with large and small pimple protrusions. Each protrusion is as big as a round table, which is very disgusting. Thinking that it may be full of venom, I get goose bumps all over and shudder.


    I try not to look at those disgusting pimples, but crawl on the horse''s back.


    "Law!"


    When the white horse carried me to the back of the black dragon giant scorpion, I took the reins in time and let the white horse stop right above the head of the black dragon giant scorpion in time. Although this place is very disgusting, it is the blind spot of the black dragon giant scorpion attack, and it is also the key part of the black dragon giant scorpion!


    I quickly took out the pendant in my hand and looked at it. It was 55 seconds from the previous countdown, and there were 5 seconds left. I had no time to hesitate!


    Standing on the back of the giant black dragon scorpion up to 50 meters high, the wind and sand rubbed my cheek. I looked down at the vast land. I could see all the scenes in the city, I could see the damaged cities beyond recognition, I could see the burning streets, smoking trees, I could see the escaping residents, shocked and tired but looking up at me, It''s like looking at a hero''s face.


    I saw Xiaobai standing foolishly, riding a white pony, with saliva, eyes and mouth wide open, looking at me.


    I saw Xianji and Awaha Yi riding on horseback, with purple eyes and black eyes looking at me in disbelief. I also saw the female wolf head crying, blood boiling and valiant.


    There are more people... Far away residents, they look at me riding on the back of the black dragon giant scorpion. They have become small black spots because they are too far away, but I can still see them.


    They looked at me quietly.


    The wounded people stood up, the fleeing people stopped, and the eyes of the desperate people showed hope.


    As if inspired by some god, everyone turned to me, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands... All looked at me.


    Everyone looked at me quietly, waiting for me, waiting for a miracle to happen.


    I know that at this moment, I should shout a word like a curse, which can highlight my holiness and majesty.


    So I took a deep breath, clamped the white horse with my legs, pressed the pendant button, raised my right index finger high, pointed to the sky and shouted:


    "Heaven - Thunder - Call - call!"


    Brush!


    At the moment when my voice fell, a fierce to dazzling white light fell from the sky. At the moment when the white light fell, the powerful impact directly penetrated the sky net covering the kingdom of aribuda. The sky net was broken through a huge hole. The terrible white light fell from the sky, centered on me and fell around me.


    For a moment, I felt myself surrounded by white light. In front of me, I could see nothing and nothing. What I could feel was the terrible high temperature. The high temperature instantly penetrated the black dragon giant scorpion under my feet. Then I heard a terrible roar, but the roar lasted for half a beat and stopped abruptly.


    Then, I felt the earth under me shake violently.


    For almost ten seconds, I couldn''t see anything. After ten seconds, my vision gradually became clear again.


    When I saw everything around me, I found that the black dragon giant scorpion under me had fallen to the ground, motionless and completely dead.


    "Lord poisonous dragon was defeated..."


    "God, the Lord summoned Tianlei, and the Lord defeated the poisonous dragon!"


    "The Lord has won!"


    "The Lord has won! Ha ha ha!"


    "Mom, Lord God, Lord God has shown his power..."


    It was almost ten seconds of silence. Then, the earth under me suddenly became a sea of joy. All the women cheered and shouted with tears. Most of them knelt down directly to me and kept kowtowing to pray for my blessing and protection.


    Everyone saw the scene that I called "Tianlei" just now. I believe that almost no one will not believe that I am not a God.


    "Lord God, he really... Is Lord God... He really is God... Ah... Ah..." on the yellow hair of Awaha clothes, Xianji looked at me blankly, and her clear purple eyes showed a shocking and surprised light. Because she was too excited, Xianji''s body trembled. In the end, she even exhausted, her head tilted, her eyes closed, and she fainted on the spot.


    I rode a white horse, stood on the head of the dead black dragon giant scorpion, slowly raised my head and looked at the sky above.


    "Skynet... Is broken, too."


    Originally, the dark sky curtain covering the whole aribuda kingdom was blown open because of the huge thunder. The trace of sunlight projected down the hole on the curtain and threw a circle of light on me.


    The warm and soft feeling surrounded me, and I was bathed in the bright and soft sunshine.


    God, it''s broken.

 Chapter 424

    Under the setting sun, the "Prince" riding a white horse stood like a hero on the body of a terrible monster, accepting the kneeling of countless weak women under him.


    The scene of this scene, even I can''t help but fantasize


    At this moment, I became a well deserved hero.


    Worthy Lord.


    Ah, wow, ha ha... The bunker is.


    Of course, the smile on my "Prince" face is still slightly obscene


    "Didi..." the pendant in his hand suddenly remembered a prompt sound, and then a delicate, soft and very clear female voice came:


    "Mr. Li, have you got out of the crisis?"


    Hearing this voice, my heart burst, this is... The voice of blue moon!!


    Hearing the voice of LAN Yueer, I picked up the pendant and hurriedly said:


    "I''ve got rid of the crisis. Thank you... Blue moon."


    "Is there anyone else around you? If so, I''ll end our call."


    "Don''t worry, there''s no..."


    "That''s good. Maybe I should say I wish you out of danger. But I want to say that this is not a time for celebration. Mr. Li, do you know that the map shot just now will cause international conflict between the Chinese government and the beneficiary countries?"


    "This..." although LAN Yuer''s family has great power, it still stands on the position of the beneficiary country. Now LAN Yuer has used private forces to launch a satellite ray towards China''s territory. If the Chinese government observes it, how can there be no response?


    This is enough to cause tension between the two countries! Even, it will cause conflicts between two countries!


    "Fortunately, the private satellite rays developed by our family are enough to avoid the observation of any country, and our satellite rays are disposable. After launch, they have exploded into small fragments that can not be seen by the naked eye. Mr. Li, you don''t have to worry about this. Now I just want to ask, which one did you ask to fall in the center of Taklimakan desert just now What exactly is satellite radiation used for? "


    Although LAN Yueer helped me, she didn''t know what I asked to do with satellite rays, so I should give her a reasonable answer.


    "I used it to kill a monster," I answered truthfully. "I met a huge mutant scorpion in the Taklimakan Desert, so I need to kill it with satellite rays to get out of trouble. If you don''t believe it, I can take photos with my mobile phone and send them to you to prove that I''m telling the truth."


    "What an interesting answer." hearing my story, the blue moon at the end of the pendant burst out a burst of light laughter.


    "You don''t believe me... Miss LAN Yuer?"


    "No. why don''t you believe it? It will be much more interesting. Mr. Li, I believe every word you say before it is confirmed as a lie." Lan yue''er said with a smile. Although her voice was young, her tone was surprisingly relaxed.


    LAN Yuer''s words are really brilliant. Most people only say that all words are false before they are confirmed as true, but LAN Yuer''s thinking habit is to believe any words before they are confirmed as false. Just such a simple sentence has benefited me immensely. She deserves to be a woman with high IQ.


    "Ha ha, thank you for saying so." I smiled, but my body was very tired.


    "Mr. Li, I must remind you that only five people in the world have the same pendant as you. They are all people who can change the direction of the world and who I think deserve help. However, the help I can provide is also very limited. Providing help in military weapons is the most extreme and most dangerous help I can give Mr. Li, please note that if the final result will lead to disputes between countries, you may be the first person I want to eliminate. "


    "This... Of course not." I smiled, but my voice was reluctant. Unexpectedly, LAN Yueer paid so much attention to me. There were only five pendants in her family, and one of them was given to me. This shows that she attaches great importance to me. I know that lanyuer''s pendant has GPS positioning function. That is to say, at the moment, beyond the clouds thousands of miles above my head, there may be satellite rays of lanyuer family staring at me. Maybe as long as lanyuer thinks, he can kill me in an instant!


    "Mr. Li, you are not the smartest person I have given the pendant, but you can be among the best in terms of importance, and I am most interested in you. I hope you can respect yourself and don''t let me down. I have great hope in you."


    LAN Yuer''s words made ripples in my calming heart.


    "That''s it, Mr. Li. I can tell from your tone that you are very tired. In that case, I will temporarily end our dialogue. Maybe we still have a chance to contact. Goodbye, Mr. Li." at this point, LAN Yueer hung up the pendant.


    "Goodbye," I said weakly, then closed the shell of the pendant, took a deep breath, looked at the earth under my feet, and my heart was surging.


    The east city in the distance is also burning with flames at the moment, and the endless wave of small scorpions has finally completely collapsed and retreated. I see that countless scorpions have been burned out and become ashes. The war between people and scorpions has ended. Unless the third and fourth poisonous dragon giant scorpions appear, the war has basically ended.


    The city is burning, a large number of scorpions die, and the rest are killed with random sticks and driven out of the city. As long as there is no new wave of scorpions, there is basically no threat.


    "Drive!" after I finished talking with LAN Yueer, I whipped the white horse with a whip and climbed down its appendages from the body of the black dragon giant scorpion. A huge hole appeared in the head of the black dragon giant scorpion, which was a fatal hole shot by the satellite rays of blue moon.


    When I jumped off the giant scorpion on a white horse, the female residents of the kingdom of aribuda below knelt down one after another, their faces showed piety and admiration, and even some people shouted excitedly.


    "Long live the Lord!"


    "Lord God! Lord God!!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I rode on a white horse, pulled the reins, and walked slowly through the crowd. I was filled with emotion in the face of their pious faces. Even, I saw a little girl of only five or six years old in the crowd, looking at me with respect, just like looking at the great hero in my mind, with a happy and excited face.


    I know, because of my feat of defeating the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, everyone has regarded me as their hero, even God!


    Compared with the Bai women in Riyue village, in fact, the people in aribuda kingdom are not so pious about the belief in gods. This may be because the poisonous dragon giant scorpion wants to eat people, which leads to some instinctive rejection and distrust of gods.


    But at this moment, my arrival, especially the scene that I summoned Tianlei to kill the poisonous dragon and scorpion in a second in front of everyone, shocked everyone. At this moment, no one doubted my identity and no one doubted that I was not the Lord.


    Looking at the excited and respected faces, I felt a little floating in my heart. I really wanted to laugh and howl: cool!


    But looking at the corpses all over the ground, countless venoms and the burning fire in the distance, I was in a bad mood.


    "Master!"


    "Ouch!"


    Xiaobai and the female wolf head ran to me on a fast horse, and I would.


    "Master, you are so majestic. You were so powerful just now! I admire you so much!" Xiaobai looked at me with a bright crystal light in her big eyes.


    "Silly girl." I smiled and looked at the relieved and surprised little white on my face. The female wolf head jumped directly from her horse onto my horse''s back, hugged me warmly, and fitted me with her hot and energetic body. If I hadn''t stopped her in time, I''m afraid she would press me on the ground on the spot.


    The female wolf head has always been a woman who worships power. She is very arrogant. Ordinary women are not paid attention to by her at all. Only those heroic characters can be taken into her eyes, looked at and even worshipped by her. My brave act of defeating the giant scorpion just now naturally won the joy and respect of the female wolf head, so she was so eager for me.


    It''s natural that beauty loves heroes.


    With the end of the war, the tension in my heart was finally released. I rode a horse, comforted the female wolf head, and walked slowly towards the crowd. Awaha Yi rode a horse and walked beside me with respect in my eyes. When I saw Xianji behind Awaha''s clothes, I clicked in my heart and asked:


    "Avaha Yi, what happened to the thirteen dreams?"


    "My Lord, Xianji was too excited and passed out. I checked her body. It should be no big problem." Awaha Yi answered truthfully.


    "Really..." I thought that Xianji had consumed so much physical strength just now, and I sympathized with her. It''s really not easy for a weak girl to bear such a heavy burden.


    I looked at Xianji with her head resting on the shoulder of Awaha''s clothes and her white hair falling. Then I turned my head to the colorful wizards approaching from the front and said:


    "The giant scorpion has been killed by me. Go and organize the residents of the city to gather in the open space and drive away the remaining scorpions in the city."


    "Yes, Lord!" with the achievements, people are different. The attitude of color robed wizards towards me has changed greatly. At the moment, my orders in this country are almost no different from God''s orders.


    Then I turned to the residents kneeling around me and ordered:


    "Get up, now is not the time to relax and celebrate. There are still many residual scorpions in the city to be cleaned up. The bodies in the city should also be cleaned up."


    Under my orders, the residents kneeling under them stood up one after another. They followed my footsteps, like leaders, and followed behind me, leaving the huge scorpion body still lying on the earth.


    There was silence between heaven and earth. The sparkling rob lake reflects the orange light of the sunset, so bright and pure, as if nothing had happened.


    This almost desperate human insect war... Finally came to an end with human victory.

 Chapter 425

    On the streets full of gravel and gravel, there are a row of dense human figures. There are about dozens of human figures. Each figure looks strange, or there are two heads on the shoulders, or there are two more hands behind, or the head is as big as the East... In short, it doesn''t look like a normal person.


    When I led hundreds of surviving residents into the street and saw the mutant coming up, my heart was slightly cold, especially the one who took the lead among the mutants, which made me wary, because she was the Lord of the east city.


    I slowly approached the mutant team with the residents, and watched the golden haired east city Lord slowly approach with four arms, with an incomparably dignified face.


    Just five meters away from me, the body of the east city Lord suddenly stood there. Then, she suddenly bent her knees and took the lead in kneeling in front of me. With the action of the east city Lord, a large number of mutants behind the east city Lord also bent their knees and saluted me.


    "See your Lord!"


    The clear and excited female voice is more modest than the indifferent voice when I first met them. I don''t know how much.


    When I was happy, I was relieved. Just now I saw the dignified faces of these mutants. I thought they wanted to rob something. Now it seems that they are all sincere under my "Tianwei", ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, the residents of Xicheng took the lead in cleaning up the remaining scorpions in the streets. After almost five hours, the residents of Dongcheng also succeeded in driving away the scorpions in Dongcheng when I turned on the oil ejector. The wave of terrible scorpions in its heyday actually died in 7788 under the burning of oil, It is also a rush to drill into the grass, sand or ruins, which can not be found for the time being.


    When night fell, the human insect war in aribuda kingdom was finally over. Even if there are occasional scorpions, they are surrounded and suppressed by small teams in twos and threes. The large-scale scorpion eradication operation has ended.


    Because the city master''s palace was destroyed by the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, I gathered in the city square with the awakened Xianji, Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha Yi. Because the destruction of the poisonous dragon giant scorpion made the power system in the city unable to be repaired for the time being, so we had to set up a bonfire on the rise of the square. On the one hand, we celebrated the rest of our life, on the other hand, Also for the dead in this disaster.


    According to statistics, in this scorpion disaster, more than half of the people in aribuda kingdom were killed and injured.


    The population of ariboda Kingdom, which originally had a population of 30000, has dropped sharply to more than 13000. The death toll in the west city is more than 4500, while the death toll in the remaining east city is the most severe, nearly 10000. Among these people, some were killed and maimed by poisonous dragons and giant scorpions, some were trampled to death, and some were accidentally burned by fire, but the most were poisoned. Among those who survived, there were also a large number of wounded and disabled soldiers, which can really be said to be a disaster.


    The population of a city with 30000 people has shrunk by two-thirds.


    Although the victory was won, because the price paid was too high, the people were more sad and painful after the short celebration of the rest of their lives. On the square, there are bodies one after another, because there are too many bodies to put in the huge square. The bereaved family burst into tears in front of the body.


    "Lord, eat some melons and fruits. They have been washed and have not been contaminated by poison." on the steps at the edge of the square, Xianji held a cut Hami melon in her hand and handed it to me. Now the people in the city are busy and the circuit is insufficient. There is no time to cook dinner at all.


    "Thank you." looking at Xianji''s purple eyes and red lips like Dan, I smiled, took the Hami melon in her hand and took a sip.


    Xianji''s watery purple eyes looked at me quietly. The white eyelashes covered her eyelids like banana leaves. With the slow flow of the fire light of the campfire, I could see a little starlight dancing in the depths of her purple pupils.


    "What''s the matter, staring at me?" seeing Xianji staring at me without blinking, I swallowed saliva, but there was no desire to eat Hami melon.


    "No, nothing. I... I just want to see your face, Lord." I found that she had been staring at me. Xianji lowered her head a little shyly and kept rubbing her small hands on her thighs.


    "What''s wrong with my face?" Hey, this chick doesn''t really love me, does she? I took a bite of cantaloupe and pretended that the rich and handsome people who didn''t know about it on TV were attracted by girls and pretended to be innocent.


    "It''s nothing... I..." in the age of women, there were no words to express the feelings between men and women, so Xianji was a little confused. But at the moment, Xianji''s head was slightly lowered, and her white hair half covered her blushing little face. She was really very lovable. Even the red little love on her face became more and more red and dazzling.


    "Lord!" Xian Ji blushed, suddenly raised her head, looked at me with Amethyst eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I always doubted your identity and didn''t trust you so much..."


    Hearing this, I stopped eating half of the Hami melon.


    "Ha ha, that''s nothing. It''s all over. I have a poor memory and have long forgotten." my heart still trembles when I think of the scene that Xianji pushed me away and wanted to commit suicide during the day. I know that at that time, Xianji really had the idea of not wanting to live. But now, Xianji''s mood has obviously stabilized.


    Xianji rubbed her hands, and then suddenly took a breath. She looked at me with a slight sadness in her eyebrows and said:


    "Although China has religion and believes in gods, in fact, because the poisonous dragon is cruel and devours the relationship between the country and our tribute people every year, our people hate and distrust gods, and think that there is no God in the world who can really protect our people... Until you appear, Lord," he said, The eyes that Xianji looked at me were full of love and excitement. Those eyes were like a little girl admiring the hero in her dream.


    "Lord, you saved my life and protected my country. I... I don''t know how to express my gratitude and respect for you..." Xianji blushed and said hard. In the end, she even closed her eyes and didn''t dare to say any more.


    Ah, wow, ha ha, what''s the rhythm? Isn''t this the rhythm of girls confessing to boys? My mind began to fill up automatically.


    On second thought, I said:


    "I have a request."


    There was a worried look in Xianji''s eyes, but she was still calm:


    "Lord, please say."


    "I want Heibao."


    I''m kidding. Black treasure is priceless. With this black treasure, gold city is a fart. I can sell oil!


    I remember that in the 21st century, the president of the Philippines once said that the oil in the South China Sea was 15 billion tons, worth $2.63 trillion! Xinjiang has 19.2 billion tons of oil reserves, more than the South China Sea!


    Although the amount of oil in the Taklimakan Desert does not represent the whole of Xinjiang, at least it accounts for one tenth? In addition, the entire era is extremely short of oil resources, and the oil value of aribuda kingdom is at least $1.5 trillion according to gross calculation? China''s trillion is 1 million, so it''s 1500 trillion P gold!


    The total value of the golden city is only 250 billion P gold!


    The total oil value of aribuda kingdom is 6000 times the total value of golden city!!


    I don''t want the golden city directly. Give me the oil of this kingdom


    After such a calculation, I realized why LAN Yueer''s family was so rich. I''m afraid, with her family''s heritage and strength, I don''t know how many oil fields in aribuda kingdom can I afford


    "Black treasure? Does the Lord want black treasure?" asked Xianji, looking at me blankly.


    "Can you...?" I asked nervously.


    Xianji nodded and said, "Lord, you found the black treasure. This treasure... Of course it''s yours."


    Hearing what Xianji said, I couldn''t help laughing up to the sky.


    This is the complete hai

 Chapter 426

    Junxia said that the government of Xinjiang is independent and autonomous and not under the control of the central government, so I can mine all the gems here as long as I apply to the government for the oil exploitation right of aribuda kingdom in the name of mining gems!


    Thinking of this, I kind of want to laugh.


    My heart surged for a while before I calmed down a little. The discovery of this amazing treasure is absolutely enough to shock the whole world. That''s great. I''m so lucky. After coming to this era, I met all kinds of treasures and good things, ha ha.


    Of course, at this time, people around me are immersed in sadness. I can''t really laugh, just secretly rejoice in my heart.


    Moreover, with oil, there is also an additional condition for people in ariboda kingdom to trade with the outside world. If I act as an intermediary for the trade between ariboda Kingdom and outsiders, on the one hand, I can promote the economic development and land reconstruction of ariboda Kingdom, on the other hand, I can earn a lot of money, This is killing two birds with one stone!


    I was thinking about how I would develop in the future. It seems that going to Hotan to do gem business really needs to be delayed a little. Compared with the oil of aribuda Kingdom, any gem really doesn''t matter.


    Turning around, I saw that Xianji really squinted, gently pursed her thin lips, closed her eyes and smiled at me.


    "What''s the matter, suddenly looking at me and laughing?" I wondered when I saw Xianji smiling at me.


    "Lord, didn''t you say that if you could kill the dragon, you would like to see my smile?" Xianji smiled, put out her jade hand and held my cool left hand with some cold hands.


    After hearing what Xianji said, I remembered that I did say that to her.


    At the moment of driving the white horse towards the black dragon giant scorpion, I did say to Xianji:


    "Thirteen dreams, I don''t like you crying. If I can defeat the poisonous dragon giant scorpion, you want you to promise to show me your smile, okay?"


    At the moment, didn''t Xianji give me a smile?


    "How beautiful," I said subconsciously. "Thirteen dreams, you are really beautiful."


    Looking at Xianji''s beautiful face like a jade, I trembled. I couldn''t help but stretch out my left hand and gently stroked it like a vase. Facing my touch, Xianji gently closed her eyes. Her white eyelashes covered her tender white eyelids. I let me touch her smooth cheek, from the perfect chin to the smooth forehead, showing an arc.


    Xianji''s face is cold, but it is so soft and smooth. When my hand rubs on her face, I feel like I''m touching a beautiful work of art... Really, it''s beautiful.


    So beautiful that one can almost breathe still.


    "Lord?" under my touch, Xianji suddenly asked me gently.


    "Hmm?" I stopped and stroked Xianji''s face.


    "Lord, can you... Stay in our kingdom forever and not go?"


    Hearing what Xianji said, my heartstrings fluctuated slightly.


    Xianji has opened her eyes. A pair of purple eyes look at me, full of attachment and reluctance.


    A breeze, with grains of dust, wiped my face.


    Xianji''s beautiful face was filled with a touch of sadness.


    You want me to stay?


    Stay forever in this unknown ancient and mysterious country?


    I... would you like to?


    Although Xianji''s face was full of requests, one after another girls who had intertwined fate and unclear relationship with me emerged in my mind. Can I abandon them and stay here by myself?


    It''s only two days since I met Xianji. Can I give up everything in the outside world and spend the rest of my life for a girl who has known Xianji for less than two days?


    Obviously... That''s impossible.


    Junxia, the three saints, little sparrows, Jiao Jiao, swallows... There are so many people waiting for me to go back and meet them again. How can I disappear in the vast desert like this?


    However, looking at the beautiful girl in front of me and thinking that I might leave here and leave her alone, I felt a burst of unbearable impatience. My conscience and some emotion in my heart were condemning me.


    "Thirteen dreams, or..." subconsciously, I suddenly opened my mouth.


    "Hmm?" Xianji looked at me quietly, waiting for me to speak.


    I wanted to leave here with Xianji, but I suddenly remembered that Xianji''s body can''t shine the sun. I can''t take her away.


    I can only leave alone.


    And she has to stay here.


    Realizing this, I have only endless sighs in my heart.


    She belongs to the night, and I belong to the day.


    "Don''t worry, this is my second hometown. In the future, I will also be a part of it. Even if I leave... I will always come back." nevertheless, I smiled faintly at Xianji, then hugged Xianji''s slender waist and let her lean against me.


    Without a trace of resistance, Xianji came to me with her small head on my shoulder, her hands around my neck, and her delicate poor nose on my shoulder.


    "Lord, your body is... So warm..."


    Xianji''s thin voice came as if there were nothing.


    When I heard Xianji spit out like LAN Xun, my heart was slightly chilly and my arm was slightly raised. I wanted to do something, but at last, I sighed and didn''t do anything after all.


    The flickering bonfire shone on me and Xianji. Behind us, there were long dark shadows, flickering and changing.


    Who is sobbing in the dark?


    ¡­¡­


    In the next two days, I didn''t leave ariboda kingdom. After all, I am now the spiritual pillar of ariboda kingdom. It''s impossible for me to leave when people are in the most difficult times. Even if I just stand in this kingdom and go there, it is also a very strong spiritual pillar, which can give people strong encouragement.


    Because the burning of oil produced a large amount of irritant gas, which lasted until the third day and did not dissipate much. Fortunately, there is not no gap on the top of Skynet, which makes the air outside replace the miasma inside the kingdom of aribuda.


    In the next few days, the residents of King Ali Bada held several large-scale operations to clean up poisonous scorpions. This time, it was more thorough than yesterday, and almost 99% of the scorpions in the city were wiped out. The rest basically escaped back to the ground with their stumps. It is impossible to have such a large-scale monster as the poisonous dragon giant scorpion for at least a hundred years.


    Although the scorpions have been wiped out, the dead will never live again. The grand funeral lasted two days.


    When I buried the body, I was startled and realized one thing. It turns out that in the kingdom of aribuda, after the death of all animals or residents, the bodies are not buried, but directly thrown into the ground to become a tribute to the "poisonous Dragon Lord". It''s no wonder that over the years, the poisonous dragon giant scorpion can grow into such a huge monster and so many small scorpions can reproduce.


    In addition to corpses, a large amount of domestic garbage, waste gas and waste materials produced in the city are also poured into the ground crack. All those waste materials are the food source of poisonous dragons and giant scorpions, which is also the reason for the large number of insect organisms under the ground crack.


    If so many people''s bodies are buried in the crevices, I guess they will become the food for the remaining scorpions in the crevices. Therefore, in order to prevent this from happening again, I ask Xianji to change the previous custom of throwing bodies into the crevices and bury them in sand after cremation, so as to at least reduce the nutritional supply of scorpions, And it can delay the attack time of scorpion disaster in the future.


    Looking at more than 10000 bodies burning and cremated, it was a very spectacular scene. The deep sadness and the continuous cry had been penetrating into my heart, which was hard for me to forget for many years


    In addition to the memory of being abused by Queen spider in the Vietnamese army, what impressed me most was the terrible and mysterious memory in the kingdom of aribuda.


    This memory, I think, will be firmly engraved in my mind and unforgettable

 Chapter 427

    After 10000 people were buried, the kingdom of aribuda began the rehabilitation of reconstruction. Because many houses in the West and East cities have been damaged, the reconstruction work is relatively difficult. I estimate that it will be difficult for aribuda kingdom to recover in a few months.


    Life is in ruins and waste is waiting for prosperity.


    This is the best description of the kingdom of aribuda, which has experienced disaster.


    During the reconstruction, I, an outsider, basically had nothing to do. I returned the staff to Xianji. The main switch of the staff had been turned on. Even if it wasn''t me, I could control the switch of the fuel injector.


    The matter finally began to end. Standing on the steps of the dilapidated city master''s palace, I looked at the women busily shuttling through the streets with horses and pulley carts carrying stones and sand to rebuild the city, but I suddenly felt lonely.


    I don''t think the rest has anything to do with me. Even if I stay in this country, I can''t help


    It''s time to leave.


    A ray of sunlight penetrated through the broken hole in the sky net and projected on the broken earth of aribuda Kingdom, lighting up a piece of land. In the ancient kingdom where the day and night were not very clear, after the Skynet was broken, the sunlight during the day could penetrate some. Although it was not bright, it had a trace of warmth.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I came to aribuda for a week.


    In this short week, I have witnessed a country from strength to decline, and then from decline to reconstruction. I really feel a lot of emotion.


    On the seventh night, I slept alone in my temporary bedroom with Xiaobai, female wolf head and three women in Awaha clothes. After all, at first, I came to this country with them.


    "Master, we haven''t contacted sister Junxia for a long time. Are they worried about us?" Xiaobai asked me while sitting at the head of the bed.


    Reminded by Xiaobai, I also began to miss Junxia. They have been missing for so many days. Junxia doesn''t know how worried she will be about me. She hasn''t contacted her for so many days. I doubt she will think we were killed by desert thieves.


    Think about it. I also think it''s time to leave this country.


    Of course, it''s just a temporary departure. After all, there''s oil here. I''ll still come back in the future.


    "Of course I''ll worry." after looking around for a while, I sighed and said, "that''s what I said. We should leave too. Xiaobai, let''s go now."


    "Go, shall we leave here?" hearing my proposal, Xiaobai looked at me with wide eyes.


    "Yes, silly girl, we''ll go tonight." I nodded. "There''s no business for us here for the time being. We should go, too."


    With that, I went to the window, looked at the sparse lights outside the window, and remained silent.


    Although it is only seven days, I have an inexplicable feeling for this kingdom. It is really difficult to leave now.


    "Are you leaving now?" Xiaobai looked at me and asked. "Do you want to tell sister thirteen dream?"


    "Go now and don''t tell her." I nodded and thought for a while. I still didn''t decide to inform Xianji about my departure.


    It''s late at night. Xianji and the city residents are sleeping and resting. Xiaobai and I will leave at night without disturbing them. There will be no problem.


    Thinking of this, I made a quick decision and my eyes fell on the sheets of the bed in the bedroom. I grabbed the sheets and pulled them with my hand to confirm that the flexibility of these sheets was more than enough to make a rope to escape.


    If Xianji knew I was leaving, she might stay. I don''t want to be too sad. Maybe my character doesn''t like the scenes of life and death and separation. Just like when I was in Riyue village, Yunnan Province, I chose to leave alone without leaving a cloud, which is my favorite style.


    I waited for the lights in the kingdom to go out gradually, and then made long escape ropes from bed sheets and thick ropes in my room.


    Now I am the most important person in the kingdom of aribuda. There are more than ten guards outside my bedroom. If I want to leave openly, I must have some cumbersome etiquette procedures.


    I tore the sheets one by one and formed a long rope. One end was tied to the bed bottom support of the bedroom bed. I tried the firmness of the rope. After I was sure that it could bear my weight, I threw the rope down from the head of the bed. Then I began to gesture to Xiaobai and the female wolf head to let them go down with me.


    Fortunately, my bedroom is only on the second floor of the house, but it''s too easy to escape with a drop of five or six meters.


    "Proud dance, come down." when I successfully climbed to the yard on the first floor, I gave a hint to the female wolf head on the second floor to let her down.


    "Ouch." the female wolf head touched her head and climbed down with great strength, while Awaha Yi climbed down after the female wolf head came down.


    "Silly girl, it''s your turn." after the female wolf head and Awaha clothes came down smoothly, I looked up and gave Xiaobai a hint to let her come down too.


    "Oh, oh." Xiaobai clumsily walked to the windowsill, grabbed the edge of the rope with his two small hands, then put his slender white legs out of the window with his back to me, and began to slide down slowly.


    However, I really overestimated this silly girl''s IQ. Just halfway down, the silly girl''s hand suddenly slipped, then suddenly shouted "wow", and then the whole person fell to the ground like a puppet.


    "Wow, it hurts so much. My ass seems to be broken..." Xiaobai fell to the ground with a plop, which made my heart jump out.


    "Hey, Xiaobai, how are you?" I stepped forward and picked up Xiaobai.


    "Oh, master, my ass hurts..." Xiaobai stood up with a painful touch on his ass, with several glittering tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "You silly girl, I really treat you..." looking at Xiaobai''s clumsy appearance touching his ass, I really can''t cry or laugh.


    "Who''s there!" just as I was about to speak, there was a sudden nervous cry from the female guard at night in front of the courtyard.


    "No, they found it, run!" when I heard the female guard''s cry, I clicked in my heart, then pulled Xiaobai and the female wolf head and ran all the way to the gate behind the courtyard.


    Xiaobai, the female wolf head and Awaha Yi Ran with me without saying a word. We ran all the way from the yard to the alley outside the back door. Then I looked left and right for a while and ran towards the Kingdom entrance of the west city.


    "Run!"


    I screamed and sped up my pace, but my mood was extremely happy and exciting, because I knew that even if I was caught by the people of aribda Kingdom, I wouldn''t do anything. But now the scene of our escape is a bit like a game of police catching thieves. Although we know it is a game, we are still nervous and excited.


    After a while, the people in the bedroom hall found out that Xiaobai and I had left. They ran out of two streets, and I heard a woman''s cry from behind.


    "The Lord is gone!"


    "The Lord has escaped!"


    "Everyone, find your Lord quickly!! your Lord, he escaped!"


    Bursts of frightened and anxious cries echoed in the streets of the city. With the rapid spread of the news, the lights of residential houses came on one after another, spreading like a flame.


    Hearing the cry from the rear, I quickened my pace.


    "Xiaobai, hurry up."


    "Oh."


    I was short of breath and my face was sweating.


    Suddenly, a short haired woman ran out of the East Street. She was stunned when she saw me running away with Xiaobai, and then shouted:


    "The Lord ran away! I saw the Lord run away!"


    Then there was a female voice from the rear.


    "Where? Where is the Lord?"


    "Lord, are you going to leave us?"


    A burst of female voices came from the rear. As I ran farther and farther, the momentum in the rear became more and more powerful. In the end, even the whole alley was a sensation, like a flash flood.


    I don''t think so


    The noise in the rear made me feel guilty. Fortunately, I ran fast enough. More than 20 minutes later, I rushed to the entrance of the kingdom of aribuda with Xiaobai, female wolf head and Awaha clothes. The ten meter high entrance of the kingdom of aribuda appeared in front of us. The colorful door still flows with the light when we first came to the kingdom, It is a continuous and endless desolate desert. The sky is dark. Only the last quarter moon hangs in the sky, emitting cold brilliance.


    Although desolate, but... That''s the outside world.


    "Let''s go, Xiaobai." I took a breath, stretched out one foot, walked out of the door, and then... Took Xiaobai and the female wolf head''s hand and returned to the outside world.


    The cold feeling came from the outside, and bursts of coolness penetrated into my skin, making me cold war. The night in the desert is cold. The outside world is not like aribuda kingdom. One day, the plum cage is covered to produce a greenhouse effect. The ground temperature outside is very low. Walking outside is like walking into an ice cellar.


    "It''s so cold." Xiaobai said with his hands hugging his chest and pursing his lips.


    "Well, bear it, let''s go. After walking some way, I''ll call Mu Yiding and ask them to pick us up."


    I asked Xiaobai to bear it, and then took her soft hand and walked towards the depths of the desert.


    However, after a long walk, I suddenly heard a faint and ethereal song at the end of the continuous desert.


    The song is beautiful and moving, ethereal and elegant, as cool as the moonlight on a cold night, but it is so distant and beautiful, as if it can penetrate people''s soul.


    "Where did the song come from..." I unconsciously raised my head and looked at the rolling sand dunes in the distance.


    At the far end of the desert, under a sickle like bright moon, a girl riding a white horse is standing there. She has elegant white hair and ribbons on her shoulders. She is wearing a beautiful white skirt. The edges and corners of the long skirt are like melted ice cones.


    The white haired woman rode a tall white horse, pulled a red reins in her hand, looked up at the moon and sang faintly on the white earth hill under the moonlight.


    For a moment, I was intoxicated.


    Although this song is still the original tune, it does not have the feeling of loneliness and indifference, but with a trace of joy and joy.


    It''s like the happy feeling of a girl in love.


    The white haired woman seemed to be intoxicated in her own song, but she didn''t find us coming out of the kingdom.


    The tall and strong white horse, flowing white hair, cool moonlight and beautiful singing together form a beautiful picture that people will never forget. The beauty of that moment is deeply engraved in the bottom of my heart.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath and printed this picture in my mind. When I opened my eyes, there was only a happy smile on my face.


    "Finally, I can sing freely in the moonlight like a fairy again... Goodbye, my princess white horse."


    Looking at the white figure in the distance, I sighed, finally smiled happily, turned around, took Xiaobai and the female wolf head''s hand and hurried away.


    The vast desert stretches endlessly, the moon rises and falls, and has not changed for thousands of years.


    Somehow, the bright moon in the sky has dissipated, and the fish belly is white on the eastern horizon.


    The golden sun rises, shining on the yellow desert, and the rolling sand dunes fluctuate like waves.


    There is nothing but sand dunes.


    Where''s the singer?


    Where did the people who listened to the song go?


    Only the desolate and cool endless sand dust is left, which is rolled up by the wind and floated to the distance, in strands and without period.

 Chapter 428

    After walking for nearly four hours, I finally found the desert road when I came with the GPS navigation function of my watch and mobile phone. At the first time, I called Junxia.


    "Li Jian? Is that Li Jian?"


    "It''s me, Junxia." after walking in the desert for four hours, I was thirsty and tired. I sat on the desert highway panting and making a tired phone call.


    "Great, Li Jian, you''re still alive... What''s the matter with you? Your voice is so weak? Where have you been these days? I''m scared to death. Are you in danger again?"


    Junxia''s voice with infinite concern, listening to the incomparable warmth in my heart.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, I''m fine. Don''t be too nervous, lest the children in my stomach be affected." I gave Junxia a reassurance first. "Nothing happened at all. Just these days... I''ve experienced a very interesting thing."


    Then I laughed myself.


    "Funny thing?" hearing my relaxed and cheerful tone, Junxia''s nervous mood slowed down a bit and asked me in a confused tone.


    "Yes, it''s fun..." I smiled and told Junxia all the things I met in aribuda Kingdom these days. In order to make Junxia believe my series of thrilling and even mysterious magic stories, I tried to tell them in great detail. After hearing my story, Junxia couldn''t stand it again.


    "Caiyun country? Oil?" Junxia''s voice was a little surprised. "So, are you in that... Caiyun country these days?"


    "Yes, I had a fight with two scorpions bigger than the golden city. Finally, I begged LAN Yuer to help me with satellite rays. It''s hard to say, ha ha." I said with a smile, "Junxia, do you think I have a leading role halo on my head? How come all kinds of strange things come to me. Mutants, scorpions, oil treasures, ha ha, ha ha!"


    Listening to my laughter like self mockery, Junxia said slowly:


    "It''s hard to say. You really don''t seem to be a normal person. You can encounter a series of things everywhere. By the way, Li Jian, do you think it''s true that you found oil? If it''s true, it''s really great."


    "Of course it''s true. If it weren''t for oil, I would have been drowned by scorpions... Hehe, now I''m thinking about how to exploit this oil and be an oil tycoon. Wahaha."


    "Go, what are you proud of? The state has strong control over important energy sources. Even if you find out, you don''t have the right to exploit... However, in Xinjiang, the situation may be so special. Well, if it is the Xinjiang Provincial Government, as long as you can move the senior government, you may still be able to establish oil companies by means of government shares and then enter the market The development of oil resources. "


    "Just... According to Li Jian, if the government wants to enter Caiyun country, it may cause conflicts among the residents there. Although the country is small, if the government forcibly enters it, it may also cause a lot of conflicts. Now, because you have made great contributions to defeating scorpion, the people of Caiyun country trust you very much. If you can act as an intermediary and coordinator It may be more suitable for development. At least the government and Caiyun country can coordinate well... "


    "Li Jian, the discovery of oil is really a shock to our times. If Caiyun''s oil reserves are large enough, it may change the energy structure of the world in a period of time. You must think about it clearly. The impact is so wide that it can even affect the development of the world, which is completely different from the golden city It''s a concept... "


    "I know. I will be cautious about this. However, I think it should be a good thing for the people of Caiyun country if oil can be developed. The national resources of that country are scarce and the economy is underdeveloped. If the government can trade with them, it can improve the living standards of the people there. Moreover, all the people of Caiyun country suffer from skin diseases, so they don''t have to worry about it The government will also take into account the situation of local residents and it is impossible to forcibly relocate residents. "


    I said to Junxia, "I will first keep this secret, then set up a private energy company in my own name, and then buy an energy exploration team to explore oil in Caiyun country, and then I will first apply to the Xinjiang government for the right to excavate oil. Even if the state wants to control energy, it will control my company by taking shares at most, and I can still hold a certain share. In short, I can , I''m sure I can make a lot of money. Ha ha. "


    "Be proud. You''re a gem, oil, fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. You''re a man. Your idea becomes fast. What about your jewelry company?" Junxia asked.


    "Well... I''m going to hand over the business of the jewelry company to Awaha clothes first. Originally, I planned to go to Hotan first, but now it seems that I have to register the energy company first, ha ha."


    "Laughing... Really wretched." Jun Xia Tucao make complaints about it.


    "Wahaha, hahaha! Mark hi!" I deliberately exaggerated my smile.


    "Don''t laugh, laugh again and I''ll hang up, just like a dog! I can imagine your silly appearance with saliva!" Junxia said angrily.


    "Well, well, wife, I''m happy." I said with a smile.


    "Don''t say this, when can you come back?" Junxia asked.


    "It''s estimated that it will take a few days. I''ll go to Bayin dunleng first. After all, I''ve come and always have to see it. Then I''ll try to speed up the time to buy a private small energy company, and then I can apply to the Xinjiang government for oil exploitation."


    "Hey, you busy man." Junxia sighed, "in fact, you don''t have to be so busy at all. You''re not short of money. It''s not cost-effective to wear out your body..."


    "Well, it''s better for my wife! Well, kiss... Across the air!" I hurried.


    "Well, don''t be naughty!" Junxia said with some shame and anger. "It''s good that you and Xiaobai are all right. Fortunately, I almost rushed to Xinjiang to find you! By the way, there are so many things going on over there, and I have something to tell you!"


    Hearing that Junxia had something to tell me, I immediately straightened up and asked in a deep voice:


    "What''s up?" hearing Junxia''s anxious tone, I felt that what Junxia might want to tell me was probably not a simple thing.


    "Several things!" Junxia accentuated her tone. I seldom heard Junxia speak in such a serious tone, and she suddenly felt a thump in her heart.


    "The first thing is Xiangxiang!"


    "Xiangxiang...?" I felt strange at first glance. I thought for two seconds before I realized it. Xiangxiang is the little maid who had a relationship with me at the lewd girl''s house! "What happened to Xiangxiang?"


    "Xiangxiang has confirmed that she''s pregnant with your child!" Junxia said in an aggravated tone, "but... It''s not a boy. It''s a girl..." at this point, Junxia''s tone is a little lost. It seems that she is also hurt for the poor girl who always cries.


    "Xiangxiang... Pregnant with a girl?" my brain buzzed, a little unbelievable. On the one hand, I''m a little stunned because I''m pregnant with a girl. On the other hand, it''s because I''m going to be a father. It''s very wonderful.


    "Well," said Junxia, "it''s a girl. It''s been five months."


    "But how do you know, Junxia?" I asked in some surprise.


    "Also said, of course, Gao Haixin called to tell me. Haixin also said that because Xiangxiang was not pregnant with a boy... In a few days, Haixin may come in person, saying that she was entrusted by the family and asked... To conceive your child. If I hadn''t told her you went to Xinjiang on business, maybe she would have arrived now."


    "Nani? Master is coming?" I had a headache when I heard Junxia say that the obscene girl had arrived at home. In my heart, I have never regarded the obscene girl as an object. Although she is very beautiful, I haven''t even regarded her as a woman. If the obscene girl wants to come in person... I''m really a little hard to accept.


    However, I remember that I seemed to have promised the Gao family at the beginning. If the Gao family didn''t have a boy, I can give them another chance. I''m afraid the Gao family asked the obscene girl to come to me for my words... After all, my friendship with the obscene girl is still good.


    "Forget it, my head is dead. What else?" I asked trembling.


    "There''s another thing... It''s Mengmeng." Junxia said again with a heavy tone, "Mengmeng, she had a miscarriage!"


    "Ah?" the little princess miscarried? Hearing the news, my mood sank to the bottom of the desert. "What''s going on?"


    Junxia said in a gloomy tone: "Mengmeng is only 16 years old. She is not fully developed. She is active in adolescence. She fell and miscarried... She had a secret operation last week. She was discharged from the hospital four days ago!"


    "No......" I was in a terrible mood when I heard the news of the little princess''s abortion. But with the proud and charming little princess character of the little princess, it is really possible to have that kind of situation!


    "How''s Mengmeng now?" I asked with concern.


    "Oh, what else can she do? She is anxious and angry now. She scolded you thousands of times on the phone. If you weren''t on a business trip, she would have come to Santan city to settle accounts with you!" Junxia said in a slightly sour tone


    "Er..." I felt a little guilty. Wretched girl, little princess, these two women who are difficult for me to deal with now seem to be looking for me. I haven''t been here for a week. I didn''t expect so many changes. Now I really don''t know how to face it!


    I said with sweat:


    "Then... Is there anything else?"


    "Of course!" Junxia said rudely. "There is one more important thing!"


    Hearing that Junxia said there was another important thing to tell me, my heart was suddenly cold. Xiangxiang, lewd girl and little princess have overwhelmed me. Are you still coming?


    "It''s about Xu Menglong." this time, Junxia''s tone was a little gentle, "that''s your ''Purple Butterfly''."

 Chapter 429

    "Purple Butterfly..." my heart calmed down when I heard the name.


    Thinking of the mysterious woman whose face is always full of confident smiles, my heart showed the picture of the last time I was with her


    The woman with purple hair, the beautiful woman, the smart woman, the woman who left without saying goodbye... Is she okay?


    "How did purple butterfly... Find me?"


    "I don''t know... But she is very smart and has such a big background. I think it shouldn''t be difficult to find you with her ability." Junxia said melancholy.


    "What''s the reason why Purple Butterfly came to me?" I asked nervously.


    "She''s pregnant." Junxia''s amazing words almost paralyzed me. "Pregnant with your baby. Baby boy."


    "What...?"


    Hearing Junxia''s report, I was frozen.


    Junxia told me three news, one is pregnant with a girl, one is miscarriage, and the other is pregnant with a boy.


    Every news is like a thunderbolt in my mind, which cuts me out of the ground and makes me tender.


    "The purple butterfly... What did she say?" I hesitated and asked, feeling guilty.


    "Zidie said she wanted to see you, but she didn''t come because you weren''t here these days. She... Now she''s in Shanghai. She said if you go back to Santan City, she hopes to see her. After all, Santan city is not far from Shanghai."


    "Is purple butterfly in Shanghai?"


    "Of course. Xu Menglong is the successor of the Xu family. The Xu family is the boss of Xujiahui in Shanghai, and the Xu family plays an important role in Shanghai." Junxia said like a commentator. "The Xu family is one of the most powerful families in China, both in business and politics. Moreover, the energy industry is also one of the important development fields of the Xu family."


    "Li Jian, don''t you want to find a way to deal with the oil problem. In fact, I think... You can talk to zidie. After all, she will be the successor of the Xu family in the future. If you can cooperate with her, you can get a lot of help in oil development. If you really want to start that industry, it will be much more convenient..."


    Junxia''s tone is relatively calm and tries to focus on business, but I can hear that Junxia''s words are a little sour.


    Junxia, sure enough, she is still angry because zidie is pregnant with my child.


    "Junxia, you want me to cooperate with purple butterfly... Aren''t you angry with me?" I said with some regret. Junxia always hopes to give birth to the world''s first baby boy, but now she is preempted by purple butterfly. How can she be in a good mood?


    But listening to Junxia''s tone, it seemed relatively calm, not as angry as I thought.


    "Angry? What''s to be angry about? I''ve been ready for other girls to give birth to a baby boy before me. Now I''m bearish. I talked with zidie on the phone for a long time. I think she is a very talented girl. I was very jealous of her, but after sighing with her, I think she is really an excellent girl."


    "Although she is younger than me, she... Is much better than me in all aspects. Her beauty and mind are better than me to help you. More importantly, I also want to make it clear that it is an accident that she will conceive your child because of the effect of Acacia..."


    Junxia''s words moved me. It''s really a beautiful thing to have a mature woman who understands your mind in the rear. Many things you think are very headache and difficult to explain, but she can understand. It can really make men very comfortable. In contrast, I think if the little princess stood in Junxia''s position, she would directly catch me for peeling and cramping.


    Of course, although Junxia expressed understanding, I still felt the infinite sadness in her tone. Purple butterfly is indeed an excellent woman. She is amazing in beauty and intelligent, which makes Junxia, a female doctor, feel great pressure.


    In fact, my friendship with purple butterfly is not deep. It''s really an accident that she will be pregnant with my child. But after all, she is pregnant with my child. Of course, I can''t be like nothing.


    "Junxia, I''m sorry... I broke your original wish..."


    "Well, stop talking. It doesn''t matter if I''m not the first one to give birth to a boy. Anyway, I''m pregnant with your child now. I just want to give birth to the child in my stomach smoothly now. That''s enough. Other things... I don''t think so much at the beginning... Come back quickly after you finish Xinjiang." Junxia seems a little upset.


    "Well, I''ll come back as soon as possible. Junxia, you have a good rest. Pregnant women must cultivate themselves well, otherwise they will be in trouble if they move their fetal Qi."


    "I know, I''m not a child anymore. I''m 7 years older than you. Don''t you forget?" at this point, Junxia''s tone is a little more cold and arrogant.


    "Er... Of course I haven''t forgotten this." I said with a smile, "come on, one!"


    "Disgusting!" Junxia said with shame and anger, "don''t say so much. You''d better deal with the things in Xinjiang and come back early. As soon as you leave, there are so many things in Santan city."


    "Kiss one."


    "Evil ~ heart!"


    "Just kiss one ~ ~"


    "Hum, no kiss!"


    "Just one, just one. Kiss and I''ll hang up!" I said with a smile.


    "Hmm - well, I''ll hang up and come back early!" under my constant urging, Junxia reluctantly took a mouthful, and then hurriedly hung up the phone.


    My mind echoed with Junxia''s reluctant "Mody" when she hung up the phone. I couldn''t help but rejoice. Finally, I couldn''t help laughing.


    After hanging up Junxia''s phone, I called Mu Yiding and asked them to arrange a car to pick us up. In addition, I also told about the killing of muyiding Amina by desert robbers. Because of this, Mu Yiding was in pain and cried on the spot at the other end of the phone. The silent driver is more emotional and righteous than I thought.


    Fortunately, desert robbers don''t come out to rob during the day, so we are all safe in the next few hours.


    Four hours later, the bosses who did Hotan jade business with me finally sent Mu Yiding and another driver I didn''t know to pick us up. In this way, this time, without any stopover, we went all the way to Bayin dunleng.


    In the next three days, sausage mouth and I went to the mining site of Hotan jade and learned about some market. It can be said that I gained a lot from this trip to Hotan, especially in the field of jewelry business. After I personally went to the mining area and contacted people in this industry, I learned a lot of knowledge and knowledge in this industry.


    Because I have been missing for a period of time, Junxia in Santan city has been worried about me. Therefore, I didn''t stay long in Xinjiang, but left Awaha clothes to negotiate gem business here for another month or so, while I, female wolf head and Xiaobai returned to Santan city first.


    When I returned to Santan City, on the one hand, I went to see Junxia, on the other hand, zidie said to meet me, and I really wanted to try to negotiate the possibility of oil and energy cooperation with her. Purple butterfly''s family is very large and has a wide range of contacts. Even some family members are senior managers of state-owned enterprises. If I can take advantage of purple butterfly''s contacts so that I can go far on the road of energy, I''m afraid I can really become a giant.


    More importantly, if we develop the oil resources of ariboda Kingdom, we can improve their living standards. That''s my real wish. Now Xianji is living too hard in their country. It''s my responsibility to improve their living standards.


    On the fourth day, I finally boarded the plane to Santan city in Hotan with Xiaobai and female wolf head. The three took the lead in returning to Santan city.


    Of course, because Junxia was pregnant, she couldn''t pick me up in person, so Junxia asked the hot women to pick me up.


    But what I didn''t expect was that just after getting off the plane, I met the person who gave me the most headache.


    "Smelly thief, ha, you''re here!!" the 120 decibel female voice rang when I got off the plane cabin, which startled me. I quickly turned my head, but I saw a slender figure standing near the safety supervision platform, shouting at me through the railing.


    I shrunk my head, narrowed my eyes, and suddenly my head was as big as a bucket.


    The little princess, standing behind the security check-in counter, looked at me with a small sachet of an international well-known brand in her hand. Her long pink hair was slightly rolled up like an egg roll and draped on her back. She was wearing a slightly thick pink dress. The little princess wears a fashionable silver watch on her wrists and a pair of pink high boots with velvet on her feet. The most conspicuous thing is her socks. Her wide black and white socks tightly wrap her thin and long legs, and perfectly outline the curve of her legs slightly longer than ordinary people. From a distance, it looks like two cream chocolate omelets, Lovely and attractive.


    "Meng, Meng?" I was stunned to see the little princess standing at the security checkpoint. But what made me speechless was that behind the little princess, there was a blue haired woman who was a little taller and wearing a blue cloak and long clothes. When the blue haired woman saw me, she immediately grinned and showed a white tooth... It was an obscene girl!

 Chapter 430

    "Apprentice, I didn''t expect my mother to pick you up? Excited? Moved? Mark hi......" seeing my stunned appearance, the obscene girl immediately put her hands on her hips and laughed with her symbolic obscene laughter.


    "Master... Are you here too?"


    I didn''t expect the little princess and the obscene girl to arrive before I came back. It seems that I''m busy now!


    Of course, this busy is not that busy!


    Looking at the two women who had a wonderful story with me, I couldn''t tell the complex taste in my heart. I looked at the obscene girl and the little princess. The scenes half a year ago flowed through my heart. I actually had a sentimental emotion that I couldn''t tell.


    After a while, I recovered and took Xiaobai and the female wolf head forward.


    "Sister Haixin, Mengmeng, you''re here too! I miss you so much!" Xiaobai was overjoyed to see the old people she hadn''t seen for some time, and immediately came forward to catch up with them.


    "Hum hum, I miss you too, little white and sister wolf..."


    "Master!" looking at the obscene girl holding her chin, staring at Xiaobai with a pair of squinting eyes, and nodding at the same time, I was completely dumb.


    Obscene laughter and obscene words... Well, it seems that the blue haired woman in front of me is really my obscene master. I can''t be wrong!


    "Come on, come and let Shifu have a look. Ha, it hasn''t changed in five months. It''s still the same." when the obscene girl saw me, she directly gave me a big bear hug, and then looked at me up and down. "Hey hey, apprentice, how many girls have you made in the past five months? Do you have any filial piety to Shifu?"


    "Er... I''m sorry, master. The apprentice is not good at learning and has gained little in the past six months." I squinted at the obscene girl and said silently.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''ve expected it for a long time. Come here this time, I''m here to teach you some skills." then, the eyes of the obscene girl lit up, the left hand lifted up, and then I saw a blue light flash, and then Xiaobai suddenly shouted:


    "Oh, who hit me?"


    I turned my head in amazement and saw Xiaobai looking left and right with tears, looking for the person who touched her.


    "Ha ha, how about my shadowless hand? It took me half a year to create a unique skill, but it came and went without a trace! No one knows when it was touched!" the obscene girl shook her salty pig hand in front of me with complacency.


    Watching the obscene girl show off in front of me, I suddenly felt an egg ache: "master, I really doubt what you''ve been doing for half a year?"


    The wretched girl smiled, grabbed the package in my hand and said:


    "Well, apprentice, I don''t have much nonsense. Let''s get in the car and go back to Junxia''s house. She must have prepared good wine and dishes for us."


    "Master, you finally said something serious." I followed the obscene girl all the way out of the airport.


    "What are you talking about, apprentice?" the wretched girl turned her face and asked me while picking up her nose, her face blankly.


    "Er... When I didn''t say anything," I was frightened by the obscene girl and quickly bowed my head and walked away.


    The little princess followed me all the way, looking at me and Xiaobai, and then coughing and making noise in my ear.


    "Smelly thief, it''s all your fault. You killed me!" when she came to a place where there were fewer people, the little princess suddenly lit her heel and grabbed my ear.


    "Oh, what are you doing, Mengmeng?" I looked at the little princess with pain and couldn''t help but tunnel.


    "Also say! Smelly thief, it''s all because of you, it''s all because of you! I''m so miserable!" the little princess said with tears in her eyes and pinched the meat on my arm. "When I had a miscarriage, it hurt and shed a lot of blood, you know? You killed me. When I was on the operating table, I cursed you a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times!"


    I know the little princess has just given birth. I feel a little guilty when I think that her abortion was caused by my love with her underground.


    "I''m so sorry, Mengmeng. How are you... Now? You just had an abortion. Why don''t you rest at home and come to me?" I asked with some concern, "pregnant women have given birth and should have a good rest."


    "I didn''t come to settle accounts with you smelly thief!" the little princess said angrily, with a mouthful of silver teeth biting tightly, "I almost died!"


    "I didn''t expect this... You haven''t told me before." the little princess has been hurt physically and mentally. I can only serve her like serving my aunt. Suddenly, I thought of Ye Zhuqing, so I turned my eyes and said warily, "by the way, what did your mother say? Did your mother send you to kill me?"


    The little princess wrinkled her nose, snorted, then opened her faint moth eyebrow and said:


    "Smelly thief, I''m glad you can live a few more days. I sneaked out this time."


    "Sneak out? Your mother... She doesn''t know?" I was shocked when I heard the little princess say she was sneaking out of the house. I thought it was the little princess who persuaded her mother to come to me in some way. Unexpectedly, she slipped out secretly.


    "Of course my mother didn''t know when I came out," said the little princess, shaking off her bag. "But I left a letter. She should know now."


    "Are you crazy? Your mother is not in a hurry to find you when you come out like this?" I was surprised. I thought that I had been entangled with ye Zhuqing. If she investigated me again because of the little princess, I would really suffer.


    "I''ve come out. My mother won''t do anything to me. Since I was pregnant, my mother has let me drop out of school. I''ve already skipped class. I''m bored at home all day. I''m bored to death. Come out for a walk. As long as she knows where I am, she won''t do anything to me."


    "Er... It''s easy to say. If your mother asks me at that time, you will bear the responsibility." I touched my head and asked, "Mengmeng, did you come to me just... To investigate my responsibility?"


    "Of course. You''re the thief who made me miserable. I must teach you a good lesson, hum." the little princess rolled her eyebrows and became more and more angry. Finally, she lifted her leg and kicked my thigh. Although it wasn''t very heavy, I pretended to be in pain and hugged my leg, showing an innocent expression.


    "Then what? You really came to Santan city just to beat me?" if you came to Santan city just to beat me and vent your anger on me, the little princess would be crazy. She is only 16 or 17 years old. She is still in high school. What''s it like to drop out of school now?


    "Hum, it''s just one reason to hit you. I heard that sister Haixin came to Santan City, so I secretly called her and asked her to buy an extra ticket to send me here." the little princess narrowed her eyes and said, "mainly to see everyone. I''ve been locked up at home by my mother. I''m so bored. I want to come out and play. But I don''t know many friends."


    "All I can think of is sister Haixin, you and Xiaobai, so I couldn''t help sneaking out. Originally, I planned to come out on national day and let you, the smelly thief, see my big belly and scare you to death! As a result, I accidentally fell on the way and lost my child... So I had to come late!"


    "..." I wondered as the little princess told her story. It turned out that she accidentally dropped the child on the way to see me, which is really


    "By the way," I suddenly thought of a key thing, "Mengmeng, you had a miscarriage. Is that a girl or a boy?"


    The little princess kicked away the garbage cans on the ground and said with a dim look in her eyes:


    "Girl. It''s as big as a mouse. Its shape is fuzzy. It''s really small. I''m scared to death when I see it." the little princess murmured, "But when the private doctor who operated on me took the baby away, I was really sad, as if a dream I was looking forward to was broken, as if my most precious toy had been robbed..."


    "I''m really sad. I''ve been lying alone in bed for four days. Every day I think about what my child will look like if I grow up. Every day I think about how I''m so stupid and will run away the child. Finally, I think of you, the thief. I feel better when I think of you, so I ran out again."


    In the end, I still think this is the truth that the little princess came to see me. The little princess wanted to surprise me. Now she is pregnant and misses me in her heart, so she can''t help coming to see me. Calculated, among all the girls I know, the little princess is really the youngest one, but she is the first to give birth to my child, although... It''s not her wish Look at the way.


    "Your stomach doesn''t seem to be big. It''s deflated?" I don''t know how to comfort the little princess. After all, she and I really don''t have a relationship of boyfriend and girlfriend, so I can only change the topic. As I said, I touched the little princess''s stomach.


    "I''m already very thin. Oh, don''t touch me, smelly thief! Dirty!" the little princess clapped my hand and shouted, but her strength was not heavy.

 Chapter 431

    Although she lost her baby, the little princess seems to be in good mental condition. It''s comforting to see that she can lose her temper.


    There are enough girls around me to give me a headache. Now there are two more. I really want to become a thousand Guanyin!


    "How long are you going to stay here?" when I got out of the airport, I asked the little princess again.


    "Look at the princess''s mood. What''s the matter, smelly thief? Do you want to drive me away? I think I''m in trouble?" the little princess''s answer was unexpected and random. I''ll go. Is this unruly woman going to stay with me?


    I shrugged my shoulders, remained silent, took the little princess out of the airport, and then took a taxi near the airport to Junxia''s hometown all the way!


    Ha ha, after many days, I finally came back!


    When we got home, it was noon. Junxia''s four maids had prepared a full table for us.


    Junxiacai was pregnant for more than two months, and the body shape change was not obvious. Like normal people, she came to welcome us in person, but I stopped her.


    "Hey, Junxia, don''t be busy. Just let Qiuxiang do something." I held Junxia. Although I said that Junxia''s stomach hasn''t bulged yet, I was afraid that the same thing would happen to her as the little princess, so I always told her not to worry about it.


    As for the little princess, Junxia arranged a room for her and specially added clothes to her.


    For the little princess, Junxia takes care of her like a little sister.


    "Mengmeng, you just had a miscarriage. How can you come so far? Girls have to be in confinement after childbirth. They are even weaker after miscarriage. You have to rest for a month before you can recover. You are vulnerable to wind and cold. Hurry up and go to my room to have a rest."


    Junxia took good care of the little princess. As soon as she met, she took the little princess to her room to have a rest. She even sent her meals in person. Over the past few months, Junxia has been reading books on the rest of pregnant women. Of course, she knows a lot about the health care of pregnant women.


    After arriving at Junxia''s house, the little princess was treated like an aunt.


    "No, I want the smelly thief to send it to me. It''s all her fault. I want him to compensate me!" Junxia asked her to go back to her room to rest, but the little princess pointed at me and angrily asked me to serve her daily life.


    "OK, I''ll do it."


    In desperation, I had to take on Chuntian''s work, clip nutritious meals from the restaurant, bring tea and water to the little princess, and become her slave


    Ah, the little princess came here to enjoy the treatment of heaven.


    When I was delivering dinner to the little princess, the little princess lay in bed with no expression on her face. When I came to the edge of the bed dotted with plum blossoms, she suddenly hugged me like out of control. Then a small head was stuffed into my arms, and suddenly she cried like a spoiled child.


    "Smelly thief, you killed me, you know? You killed me... Because I was pregnant with your child, my life was ruined by you..."


    "It''s not all my fault. We were in danger at that time... And you asked me to do that." I sat at the head of the bed and said bitterly. I really have nothing to do with the crazy little princess.


    "Bah, you said! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have fallen into the well. Isn''t it all because of you? Hearing that I want to shirk responsibility, the little princess immediately looked angry and her little eyebrows were almost twisted into a twist.


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault, my fault." I quickly confessed my own fault. Anyway, before I solved the black widow, I still relied on ye Zhuqing''s relationship. Of course, I can only recognize the mood of the little princess. And the little princess is so much younger than me, I can''t embarrass her!


    "Come on, have some gluten. Junxia said that women in confinement should eat this." I picked up the cooked pickled gluten Junxia gave me from the head of the bed and handed it to the little princess.


    The little princess gave me a faint look at the gluten in my hand, then pursed her mouth and said stubbornly:


    "I want you to feed me!"


    I was stunned, then smiled bitterly and said, "OK, OK, I''ll feed you."


    Then I picked up a gluten with my chopsticks, blew it and sent it to the little princess''s mouth.


    The little princess "ah" grew up and showed two rows of silver teeth like shells. Then a sly color flashed on her face. Her eyes tilted, and she turned her head up and bit heavily at the tip of my fingers!


    "Oh, what are you doing!" I was bitten by the little princess like a small animal, and I immediately withdrew my hand.


    The little princess frowned angrily and said:


    "Let you compensate me, smelly thief!"


    Then the little princess bit the gluten between my chopsticks and chewed it slowly. Looking at her satisfied expression of revenge on her face, I smiled bitterly and speechless.


    "Smelly thief, tell me what you''ve done in the past six months? You''re a big man. No one recognizes you everywhere?" the little princess asked me while chewing gluten on her bed.


    "Do you want to know?" I blew my fingers bitten by the little princess and looked at her.


    "Nonsense, speak quickly." the little princess urged me.


    "OK. I''ll tell you about it. In fact, it''s nothing." because the little princess begged me, I told her a part of my experiences in the past six months like a story. I always started from leaving Zhengzhou, talked about some experiences on the road, and then talked about the experience of working hard in Santan city, Tell her how I started from a local man without a family and empty hands and developed my own company power in Santan city. Until the end, I thought about it and told the little princess that I found oil in Xinjiang, but I didn''t tell her about Caiyun country, and I asked her to keep it secret for me.


    "Oil, smelly thief, you said you disappeared in the desert these days and found oil by accident?" when I heard about my energy to find oil, the little princess was a little excited and her voice was a little higher.


    "Yes, don''t say it. If this thing spreads..." I saw the little princess a little excited and hurriedly stopped her.


    "It''s amazing that it''s spread! Smelly thief, why are you so lucky?" the little princess looked at me with some doubt. "Do you have any special function? How can all the good things fall on you smelly and stupid thief. It''s gold city and gem mountain..."


    "Hey hey, average, the third in the world." I said with a smile. "But now I''m worried about my unexpectedly discovered oil field... I''d better announce the news at one go after I have prepared the company and transferred the personnel."


    "Well, you''re smart to do that." the little princess thought and nodded. "Otherwise, you''re going to cause a big stir. You''ll find any trouble, smelly thief."


    "In a few days, I''ll go to Shanghai to find a friend of mine who does energy business at home. Maybe she can help me develop." I smiled and said, "that''s the friend named Purple Butterfly I met on my way back."


    "Oh, so you''re going away again? Leave us alone?" the little princess said slightly dissatisfied.


    "What do you think? Santan city is my real hometown. Of course, I won''t walk around. Moreover, Shanghai is not far away, and it''s only a short time by plane... More importantly, the friend named zidie called me personally. Before I was on a business trip, she couldn''t find me. Now she''s anxious to meet me."


    "What''s so urgent, smelly thief?" the little princess pouted.


    "Well... In a word, it''s urgent." before meeting zidie, I don''t want to tell the little princess that zidie is pregnant with my child. The little princess is too stubborn and her body is still recuperating. Now tell her that zidie is pregnant with my child, which may cause her any stimulation. That''s not what I want to see.


    "Well, finish your dinner quickly. It''s hard for you to rest early and come all the way to see me. I think you''d better call your mother so that she won''t worry." I said while holding gluten for the little princess.


    "No. if she does, she will scold me. Anyway, she doesn''t care much about me at ordinary times, so she''d better keep the original." the little princess advised me while sipping my gluten soaked in soup.


    "But if I don''t fight, I can''t afford her to pursue me." I said innocently.


    "What are you afraid of? My mother is not a tiger." the little princess stared at me.


    "I think... Tigers may not be terrible," I said, pretending to be innocent.


    "Well, I''ll call her when I''m in a good mood?" the little princess looked at me contemptuously.


    "Hey, hey, that''s about the same." I was delighted with the little princess''s promise.


    Just then, Junxia''s room door suddenly opened and a high-profile voice came in:


    "Apprentice, come out quickly. I have something to find you!"


    It was the voice of the obscene girl. When I heard the voice of the obscene girl, I clicked in my heart, then put down the bowl in my hand, winked at the little sheriff and quit the room.


    "What''s the matter, master?" I asked outside the room. The obscene girl was standing outside the room looking at me with a smile on her face, but her eyes were shining with a bad smile like a poor salesman, which made me feel ominous instinctively.


    "Hey hey, apprentice, let me tell you something." the obscene girl rubbed her palm and said with a smile, "I came all the way here this time. On the one hand, I wanted to see you. On the other hand, in fact, my mother also gave me a little pressure."


    I squinted at the obscene girl and said:


    "Master, you just want to do what Xiangxiang didn''t do?"


    The obscene girl pretended to be "surprised" and then smiled at me:


    "I''m still a smart disciple. Haha, I''m really here for this matter. Those covetous female tigers at home forced me to come, so I had to be brave enough to find you."


    The meaning of the obscene girl''s words has been very clear. She came to me this time to conceive my child and add a baby boy to their high family.


    In the Gao family, the most likely thing to move me is the obscene girl, so the Gao family sent the obscene girl.


    "Apprentice, do you always want to give master this face?" the obscene girl smiled and lowered her voice.


    I looked at the obscene girl silently and said, "master, don''t you think it''s too immoral for you to come to me so directly?"


    The obscene girl looked stiff, then snorted and said:


    "What kind of moral integrity? I lose it every day. It''s useless. It looks good. Anyway, apprentice, let''s say so."

 Chapter 432

    So the day passed. On this day, the obscene girl and the little princess told me about them respectively. The little princess has basically spent the past six months at home like poultry. The wretched girl was busy with some family affairs, received training for her family''s successors, and never returned to the front line of Vietnam.


    In the next three days, in addition to going to the company for several times, I became a shopkeeper and clothing company. I handed over my work to several executive directors of the original company of the swallow family. At the jewelry store, I temporarily handed over my work to several subordinates of Awaha clothes, such as the red nosed women.


    As for my "heaven and earth" entertainment club, it has also begun to decorate and expand. It is estimated that it will open grandly in a few days. I''ll have to arrange a ribbon cutting ceremony then. In terms of food chain, Round faced sister has also bought ten stores and made her first step to become a national Shaobing chain store in Santan city.


    Everything is developing step by step and orderly.


    I think in a few years, I''m afraid I can become a powerful business leader in Santan City, ha ha.


    I rested at Junxia''s house for nearly three days. My physical and mental state finally fully recovered to the time when I left Santan city for Xinjiang.


    But it was like telepathy. On the third day, after I recovered my mental state, I received a call from purple butterfly!


    It was a warm afternoon in mid October. Junxia and I were walking lazily on the balcony. Suddenly, my watch and mobile phone rang. At first glance, it was a strange phone. Because in the women''s world, anyone who calls will show the other person''s head, so I was surprised when I saw the head above.


    A purple medium long hair, a clear and free face, a smile on the corners of the mouth, a pair of eyes that seem to penetrate people''s hearts... Isn''t this a purple butterfly?


    Seeing that it was purple butterfly calling, I hurriedly pressed the answer button and dared not neglect it.


    "Hello, purple butterfly?" I asked, looking at my watch and mobile phone with some excitement.


    "Oh, it''s me, friend." zidie''s relaxed and gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. Purple butterfly''s confident but proud voice made me recognize it as soon as I heard it. I haven''t heard her for half a year, but I can recognize her voice at once. Such a free and confident voice is not what ordinary women can have.


    "I''m relieved to hear your unique voice in this world. I didn''t connect with you a few days ago. I thought something had happened to you. In that case, I would be a little anxious." purple butterfly''s voice seemed very friendly and relaxed, giving people a sense of trust.


    "Purple butterfly, let me ask, how do you know I''m in Santan City, and how do you know my number?" I asked in some doubt.


    All along, my identity confidentiality work has been OK. At least not many outsiders know my whereabouts. I wonder how purple butterfly found my whereabouts?


    "This is very simple. Because there is a micro positioning tracker in the purple butterfly necklace I gave you. As long as I know your place of action, I can easily know your identity." Purple Butterfly answered me faintly.


    "What, tracker?"


    Hearing purple butterfly''s answer, I was stunned. Unexpectedly, there is a positioning tracker in the butterfly necklace that purple butterfly gave me. No wonder purple butterfly can know my identity!


    In other words, do smart people like to do things like putting trackers in gifts to others?


    Originally, I thought the string of Amethyst Pendant that purple butterfly gave me was just a souvenir. Unexpectedly, it still had the function of tracking. But... If Purple Butterfly hadn''t met me, shouldn''t the string of Amethyst Pendant belong to purple butterfly itself?


    But why does purple butterfly have a tracker in her belongings?


    "Purple butterfly, can I still call you that?" I hesitated and asked.


    "Well, I prefer this name, too. My friend, just call me purple butterfly." at the other end of the phone, purple butterfly said without mind. "If I could, I would prefer to be the butterfly that travels freely between the mountains and rivers of China."


    "Yes, the name is really beautiful... I like it very much." I was relieved to hear that zidie was willing to let me continue to call her zidie instead of Xu Menglong. "But purple butterfly, how can you carry a tracker? And do you know the reason why you... Lost your memory?"


    "Hehe, of course I have understood this. In fact, it''s not something I don''t understand. It''s the secret of our Xu family." at this point, purple butterfly''s tone was slightly sad, "I have a sister eight years older than me. Her name is Xu xiangxu. She is the first heir of the family. She is talented and intelligent. She was regarded as the successor of the family by my mothers."


    "Originally, my sister and I got along well, and blood was thicker than water, but she was worried that my talent would threaten the status of her successor, so... When I went to Chengdu to listen to Professor Zhu Youming''s lecture, she found someone to secretly lay hands on me and wanted to persecute me... Although I escaped at the critical juncture, I forgot my identity because my body and mind were stimulated. Later Because the encounter with my friend you stimulated my brain and hippocampus... Accidentally opened the door to my memory and recalled the original scenes. Hey. "


    At this point, purple butterfly''s voice is also very sad. And I was very shocked. I didn''t expect that purple butterfly lost her memory because her sister persecuted her in order to compete for the name of the family heir. This is really chilling!


    "Your sister hurt you?... how''s your sister now?" I asked calmly.


    "Hehe, don''t worry, because I have returned to the family relationship safely, my sister has been personally deprived of the right of inheritance by my mother. She also regrets now." speaking of this, purple butterfly''s voice has changed back to easygoing.


    "Really. That''s good..." I was relieved.


    "I''m really sorry, my friend," Purple Butterfly said in a slightly apologetic voice. "When I left you the pendant, I really didn''t mean anything else. I hung it for you... Mainly, I hope you can remember me. I don''t want to pry into your privacy. More importantly, I think I can keep your message in case I really have your child."


    Purple butterfly''s tone was very sincere. Listening to her sincere words, my mood fluctuated a little, and then said:


    "Nothing. What happened that day... Should be my responsibility, purple butterfly. I''m sorry... Let you..."


    "Don''t worry, my friend. I didn''t take it personally. It really gave me a lot of trouble, but it''s all over. I hope you and I don''t care too much. My friend, if you can, I hope you can come to Xujiahui, Shanghai. I want to see you in person. Talk about... About children."


    When zidie mentioned the child, I immediately swallowed my saliva and listened to zidie''s tone. My child really brought her a lot of trouble.


    "OK." I accepted purple butterfly''s request. To be honest, I really want to talk to her about oil. Just in time for an interview. For purple butterfly, I always have an inexplicable trust in my heart.


    "When?"


    "Two o''clock tomorrow afternoon. Li Xiaoyou, I will send my family''s private plane to pick you up in person at the Lin family in Santan city. Is this time OK?"


    tomorrow afternoon?


    "Of course. In fact, I just want to talk to you about something." I said to purple butterfly with a smile.


    "Oh?" hearing my question, purple butterfly suddenly became interested. "I don''t know what it is?"


    I thought of the oil field I found in the Taklimakan Desert and said:


    "Well, I think we''d better meet then and talk about it in detail. It''s hard to make it clear now."


    "Really. Let''s meet tomorrow and talk about it in detail. I''m also curious about what kind of surprise you will give me." Purple Butterfly said with a smile.


    I hum, but I still miss the boy in purple butterfly''s arms, so I hesitated and asked:


    "Purple butterfly, I don''t know... What will you do with me and your child?"


    After the other end of the phone was stiff for a while, purple butterfly sighed and said:


    "Don''t worry, friend. The child is still very safe and healthy. I hope we can talk about this after you come?" when it comes to the child, purple butterfly''s mood seems to be heavy again. Since just now, purple butterfly has been trying to avoid this problem. Of course, I respected purple butterfly''s opinion and didn''t go deep into the problem of children.


    This unexpected child has now become a sensitive topic for purple butterfly and me. We''ll see you then. We''ll find a way to deal with it.


    In short, the detailed things will be discussed in detail after the meeting. I haven''t met for so long, and I can''t talk with purple butterfly on the phone.


    "Purple butterfly, are you angry with me? I''m sorry to embarrass you..."


    "Well, my friend, I don''t want to say the same thing again. My friend, I haven''t gone too far. You should calm down and look down on this matter. Misfortune comes with blessing, and blessing comes with misfortune. Everything has both advantages and disadvantages. Maybe it''s not a bad thing for me to conceive a friend your child this time. I hope to meet you soon. My friend, I have some private affairs, so I''ll hang up first. I''ll go tomorrow We were having a chat on a porch swing. Say hello to miss Lin and sister Xiaobai for me. "After that, zidie hung up the phone and left me in place. Her heart was empty. Junxia sat on the rattan chair next to me and looked at me with a slight frown. She was thoughtful and wanted to stop talking. But in the end, she didn''t say anything.


    "Junxia, zidie will send a private plane to pick me up tomorrow. I''m going to Shanghai to meet zidie." I told Junxia everything I had just talked to zidie.


    Junxia lay obliquely on the rattan chair basking in the sun, wearing a black knitted sweater and a brown black micro curly long hair scattered behind her like a blanket.


    "That''s good. You should meet her. I''ve given her a lot of things. I told you a few days ago." Junxia said in a calm and unhappy tone.


    "Don''t you... Worry about anything?" I asked, looking at Junxia.


    Junxia looked directly at the sunny day and said faintly, "what are you worried about?"


    "It''s... What''s the impact of zidie''s child. Besides, zidie''s family background is so big that it''s difficult to deal with them if they are involved." I said with some uneasiness.

 Chapter 433

    Junxia narrowed her eyes, put her hand on her forehead and said weakly:


    "Things have come to this point. It''s best for you to meet zidie. Zidie is a smart girl. She will try to keep you and her children. Zidie will certainly try to calm down in the zidie family. Even... I think she will establish a good relationship with you."


    "However, I think purple butterfly seems a little angry with me." I said with some worry. "Although purple butterfly''s tone has always been very easy-going, I always think she seems a little unhappy."


    "Of course, you don''t know how much pressure it will put on a girl to get pregnant?" Junxia looked at me with some bitterness and said.


    "Well... What do you think I should do, Junxia? I always feel that I owe purple butterfly a lot." I said dejectedly.


    Junxia''an sat on the rattan chair and said, "if you really think so, just take the initiative and establish a relationship with her. I think she should also have some special feelings for you."


    "Establish a relationship with her? How can this be? She and I really just meet each other. In fact, the relationship between me and her is... Really not very profound." I have some helplessness. Although my relationship with purple butterfly is fairly peaceful, it is not really a relationship between men and women. At best, it is just a good relationship of friends.


    "You''re wrong, little fool." Junxia squinted at me and said, "You don''t know much about our women''s thoughts. Women will never forget the first man who has a relationship with them. What''s more, if they are still pregnant with the man''s child, they will have special feelings. A woman will pay more attention to the man who makes herself pregnant and take a greater proportion in her heart than anyone else... You know, Li Jian £¿¡±


    Junxia''s words are like a clear spring flowing from the bottom of my heart. After all, Junxia is a woman. She knows too much about women''s thoughts than I do. It''s good for me to hear Junxia say so.


    "Really...?" I looked at Junxia and still had some doubts.


    "Of course. In fact, even men are almost the same. Like Li Jian, I''m the first woman to have sex with you. Don''t you have more affection than other women?" said Junxia, looking at me, her eyes became much softer.


    My thinking is becoming more and more open and clear.


    Indeed, Junxia is the first lingering girl I came to this world. Compared with other girls, she and I always have a special emotion in my heart. Even if I have had a period of emotional experience with many other girls and women, and all kinds of ambiguous or moving memories, Junxia is definitely at the core of my heart Bit.


    From this point, Junxia has already seen through my thoughts. That''s why Junxia is still not too angry but slightly unhappy after knowing that I have had an unexpected encounter with so many girls.


    Because Junxia saw through me from the beginning.


    "Junxia, you''re so smart." after listening to Junxia''s story, I feel much better. In fact, men and women still have a lot in common. They will never forget the first heterosexual who has been in love with themselves. It''s just the degree. Women are obviously much deeper than men.


    "Of course, hehe, I''m a roundworm in your stomach."


    "Well, don''t be greasy again. Go and have a look at some business materials of the Xu family. It''s good for your future development to understand the business results and consortium background of the Xu family." Junxia stopped me when she saw that I wanted to stick to her again.


    So I went to Junxia''s reference room. Junxia found me some information about the Xu family. After reading it, I deeply understood the horror of the Xu family. The Xu family really has a long history. Under Junxia''s search, some information of the Xu family for hundreds of years was displayed.


    At first glance, I knew that the Xu family was indeed unfathomable. In the history of more than 400 years, there were more than ten generals and seven great figures of the National Military Commission, four of whom were also the chairman of the Military Commission. Other aspects were also great. He was once the governor of Anhui Province, the mayor of Fuyang City, the director of the Public Security Department of Xi''an, the commander-in-chief of the 65th army of Hebei Province, and the Beijing Daxing 66011 special brigade The general leader, director of the Central Department of land and resources... Many powerful political roles came from the Xu family.


    In terms of business, it''s even better. The director of Shanghai Stock Exchange, the director of Xujiahui mall, the leader of new energy enterprises, and the leader in high-tech and military industry


    "Remember I told you that there are four famous academic families in China?" Junxia told me while showing me the information at hand. "Our Lin family is one of the four families, and so is the Xu family."


    "What about the other two?" I asked curiously.


    "That''s the Zheng family and the Gao family." Junxia looked at me like an idiot and said. "Those two families are the most historical families in China. There have been many celebrities. They are not scholar families. Which family dares to call itself a scholar family?"


    "So... It''s true." I''m a little ashamed. In this way, the Xu family is really unfathomable! So many art giants, star scholars, officialdom heroes and business elites are all from the Xu family. The Xu family''s Feng Shui is a little better. No wonder it can be called the Rothschild family in China.


    I''m under a lot of pressure.


    Thinking of purple butterfly''s abnormal reasoning ability, I have been unable to speak. If her family is all that kind of abnormal people, how can I communicate?


    Thinking of this, I burst into a cold sweat.


    Of course, tension is tension, people still have to meet. What''s more, purple butterfly has sent someone to pick me up, and I have no reason to refuse.


    At 1:30 p.m. the next day, I received a phone call from zidie, saying that her small private plane had come and could come from Shanghai to Junxia Jiayuan district of Santan city in less than half an hour, so that I could get ready.


    So I got ready, took two bodyguards, a lewd girl and a female wolf head, and waited in the park of Junxia''s house.


    In fact, I wanted Xiaobai to be my bodyguard, but this silly girl was really worrying, so I asked the obscene girl to go with me. Anyway, I know her condition. It doesn''t affect pregnancy.


    Sure enough, half an hour later, a white shadow suddenly appeared in the blue sky in the distance. Then, I saw a silver white mechanical dragon shooting back from the sky and heading straight for our place!


    "Dragon?" seeing the Silver Shadow flying in the sky, I stood on the park square with my briefcase and was stunned.


    "No, it''s a special plane for the Xu family. It''s designed in the shape of a flying dragon. It''s called ''Yinlong supersonic sf521''." Junxia explained behind me.


    "Oh, so it is." I sweat in my heart.


    "Hehe, Shanghai is the most technologically developed place in China. When you go there, you will see a lot of interesting things." Junxia said with a smile behind me, "let''s see what is the real world top of science and technology."


    The 13 meter long private plane came down from the sky. The landing gear at the bottom of the plane was equipped with a nozzle to emit flames. When the plane flew over Junxia''s home, the red flame emitted from the bottom of the plane became more prosperous. The plane began to slow down and land. Finally, it stopped after running hundreds of meters on the runway in Junxia''s home area.


    At this time, I saw that the special private plane of purple butterfly''s family was a flying machine made into a silver white Western flying dragon. A pair of blue longans were headlights and engines, and the tail of the dragon was the tail. There were two turbine jet ports below. The two wings of the dragon were wings, which were very like bat wings, with both sides leaning down slightly, There are also auxiliary wings and flaps below. On the streamlined dragon''s back is a sapphire like cabin, which can accommodate five people. There are only three seats in the cabin except a pilot and a housekeeper of purple butterfly.


    We ran to the Yinlong private plane, and the cabin opened. Then the outer door of the cabin dropped automatically, revealing a ladder, and the people in the cabin came out slowly.


    It was a middle-aged woman with a black wide brimmed hat, a black suit and a silver white tie. She had willow leaf eyebrows, handsome eyes, melon seed face, shaved shoulders and thin waist, dignified, elegant and polite. She looked very friendly and even beautiful. What was a little striking was that there was a red mole on her right lip corner.


    Seeing me, the middle-aged woman in a black suit came forward with a smile, took off her wide brimmed hat and said to me:


    "Hello, you must be boss Li Jian Li?" a pair of beautiful eyes with clear spirit looked at me.


    "Yes, who are you?" I smiled and shook hands with her.


    "I''m the ninth housekeeper of the Xu family, a confidant of Miss Menglong er. She asked me to pick you up." the ninth housekeeper said with a smile. "I wonder if boss Li will go now?"


    "Ha ha, it''s really hard. I can go to meet Xu Menglong now." I nodded, and then I introduced the female wolf head and the obscene girl behind me. Of course, I didn''t tell the nine housekeeper the identity of the obscene girl, but just told her that it was my bodyguard.


    "OK, then please ask Mr. Li to get on the plane." the ninth housekeeper waved his hand and motioned me to follow him on the plane.


    In fact, when I saw the Yinlong plane, I was already eager to try. I had never seen such a domineering plane in my life. Even I can''t help but want to buy one. Unfortunately, I know that such an aircraft is privately customized and manufactured by the Xu family''s aviation group. From design to development to finalization, it is the contribution of technical talents within the Xu family, and even the driver is specially trained by the Xu family. This is the Xu family''s heritage. Even if I have money, it is difficult for me to get it.


    "Xiaobai, just stay at home first. Help me take care of Junxia."


    "Oh." Xiaobai was a little disappointed because she didn''t have to go to Shanghai, but she had to give up when she saw that there were only three seats on the plane.


    In this way, Xiaobai and Junxia said goodbye. I took the female wolf head and the obscene girl on the plane specially sent by zidie to pick me up. I thought zidie was really a cow and could mobilize such a high-tech plane to pick me up. It seems that zidie has a great voice in the Xu family.


    Although the female wolf head is not the first time to take a plane, after she got on the private plane, she still stuck her hands on the cabin, excitedly looked at the earth far below the plane and screamed. If I hadn''t pulled her, I''m afraid she would have made a lot of indecent moves.


    The straight-line distance from Santan city to Shanghai is too short. We entered Shanghai in less than 20 minutes.


    When I looked down at Shanghai from a high altitude, I was really shocked.


    "How did Shanghai become like this?" I looked at Shanghai below from mid air, my heart trembling.

 Chapter 434

    Below us, there is a vast sea, but on the sea, there is a floating city. Less than half of the city is submerged by the sea. Even so, the parts standing on the ground are still towering into the clouds. High-rise commercial buildings like towers point directly to the sky. In the center of Shanghai, I can see the tallest building, That''s the Oriental Pearl Tower.


    But unlike the Oriental Pearl Tower, which I remember, the Pearl Tower is much taller than the Oriental Pearl Tower in twenty-first Century. It is the tallest building in Shanghai. The towering Oriental Pearl Tower is like a sword, pointing directly to the sky, surrounded by clouds.


    This is a city that comes out of the water.


    This is what I made when I saw Shanghai 400 years later.


    If I hadn''t seen the familiar Chinese signboard below, I even suspected that Venice, not Shanghai, was below.


    Shanghai... How could it be submerged by the sea?


    The streets that should have been in the city are gone, just like Venice. The city is crisscrossed by streams and connected by various forms of bridges. Arch bridge, iron cable bridge, suspension bridge, girder bridge and floating bridge.


    The buildings are connected with each other by some transparent glass pipes, which are very thick. In the pipes, there are oval maglev trolleys similar to glass capsules floating back and forth.


    There are more pipes than bridges. Glass pipes connect all the large buildings in the city like cobwebs.


    Over the city, there are dozens of pumpkin shaped silver airships floating slowly back and forth in all corners of the city. Every pumpkin shaped airship seems to be carrying hundreds of people. The white airship moved slowly, just like white clouds floating in the sky.


    Between the white clouds in the sky, there is a huge Golden Shadow shuttling back and forth. The shadow is very long and huge. It is roughly estimated to be one kilometer long. It is a golden Oriental dragon!


    Of course, when I looked carefully, I found that it was not a real dragon, but a terrible huge airship, but its shape was designed into the shape of a dragon. How many passengers can this dragon hold? I can''t imagine.


    On the water surface between cities, a large number of boats are swimming rapidly, and white ripples are scratched on the water surface.


    Most of those yachts are single person, just like motorcycles in small towns in the 21st century.


    Airship, maglev tram and single person yacht are the main means of transportation in Shanghai in the future.


    There are countless tall tower buildings in the whole city. The walls of commercial buildings are dynamic advertisements of LCD panels, and the walls of those commercial buildings are advertising boards themselves. In the air, there are even 3D three-dimensional virtual projection images. The technology of this era can already project three-dimensional holographic images in mid air. It''s really high technology.


    I have been to many big cities in China before, and I have witnessed a lot of high-tech products. However, only after I came to Shanghai did I have the shock feeling of coming to the future world.


    Shock.


    It''s really shocking.


    Airships all over the sky, glass tube channels transported back and forth, single person riding boats on the water, and holographic images in the air... All give me a feeling of entering Hollywood blockbusters in the 21st century.


    I rubbed my eyes vigorously and then I came back to God. I looked up and found that the nine housekeeper was looking at me with a strange look. It was like a city man watching the woodlouse in the countryside. So I quickly coughed and assumed a faint look.


    Of course, my surprise didn''t subside for a while.


    400 years later, Shanghai was filled with seawater. What''s going on?


    After thinking for a while, I remembered that I once saw in China Geographic magazine that the Yangtze River Delta where Shanghai is located is formed by the accumulation of sediment at the river estuary, so there is land subsidence. In the future, the whole Shanghai will sink into the water because of the surface subsidence. I think the scene I''m witnessing now verifies the prophecy I saw in the magazine.


    After figuring this out, I was relieved.


    After zidie''s Yinlong private plane circled in the air, a flame sprayed from the bottom of the pole, making the plane suspended, and finally landed slowly on the roof of a magnificent building with brilliant lights.


    It''s a huge building in the southwest of Shanghai. It is also one of the most conspicuous buildings in Shanghai. Though highly regarded, the building can not compare with the Oriental Pearl Tower, but the building is the most conspicuous in terms of volume. From the perspective of height, this tall building is also one of the top five tall buildings in Shanghai.


    "Tut Tut, that''s good. Surrounded by the sea and built so high, this building is really related to my name. I like it."


    We landed on the top of a tall building. When she got out of the cabin, the obscene girl began to walk to the edge of the building. She looked at the city below from a height of hundreds of meters, stretched her waist and sighed. I was so scared that I hurried forward to hold her so that she wouldn''t fall down.


    "Hey, master, don''t stand so close to the edge. Don''t regret falling into a flat chest."


    "Don''t scare my mother!" hearing my threat, the obscene girl turned and walked back obediently. It seems that she still pays great attention to her chest.


    "Hehe, boss Li and Miss Gao, please follow me. I just sent a message to Miss Xu Er, who said she was waiting for several people in the casino on the first floor."


    When we walked around at random, the ninth housekeeper came up politely and greeted me with a smile to meet purple butterfly.


    "Casino? There is a casino on the first floor?" in the 21st century, where is there a casino in Shanghai? Unexpectedly, 400 years later, there is a casino in Shanghai.


    "Yes, casino." nine housekeepers still keep their polite and friendly smile on their faces. "Miss Xu Er is now gambling in the casino on the first floor and the four pearl cities of Shanghai."


    Purple butterfly, gambling?


    Moreover, it is also one of the four famous pearls in Shanghai for a long time?


    I''ve heard the swallow mention the four pearls of Shanghai. They are seductive women, snake and scorpion beauty, ugly and noble women. Those four women are wonderful women who can turn clouds and rain in the four major commercial centers of Shanghai. The status of those four women in Shanghai is equivalent to that of the black widow in Santan city. Black and white take all. They have great sources in politics and business. Each of them has greater influence and influence than the black widow. It can really be described as having a good eye for the sky and covering the sky with one hand. And now, purple butterfly is gambling with such a woman?


    Being said by the ninth housekeeper, the status of purple butterfly in my heart instantly rose to the same level as the four pearl cities in Shanghai. Even more than them. After all, the four pearls have become famous for a long time, and purple butterfly is even just a young woman of my age!


    I couldn''t imagine what it was like, so I had to calm down and say to the ninth housekeeper:


    "In that case, let''s go to the casino."


    "OK, this way, please. The stairs downstairs are here." nine housekeepers said, smiling and waving to me to follow her downstairs.


    So I followed the housekeeper along the downstairs passage on the roof and took the elevator downstairs with the female wolf head and the obscene girl.


    To my surprise, this building has 220 floors! This is 60 stories higher than the 160 story Dubai Tower, the world''s tallest building in the 21st century!


    However, I''m not surprised to think that the building has nearly 40 floors under the water because it was partially submerged.


    The so-called first floor casino, strictly speaking, should be 40 floors underwater.


    The real floor above the water is actually equivalent to the forty-one floor of the building.


    When he went downstairs, the ninth housekeeper specially introduced that the building had a history of 50 years. This building was built by the sixth mother of the scorpion beauty, one of the four pearls in Shanghai of the previous generation and one of the current four pearls, but later she withdrew from the Jianghu. This building is one of the tallest buildings in Xujiahui, the largest entertainment club in Shanghai and the largest casino in China, surpassing the galaxy casino in Macao 30 years ago.


    There are various entertainment facilities on each floor from the first floor to the 220th floor. I don''t know how many celebrities and elites come and go here every day. The daily transaction volume is about 10 billion, and sometimes even as high as 100 billion. Of course, gambling on that scale is basically not gambling, but gambling with their own industrial base, market share, working capital, securities, real estate market, housing and other assets.


    After hearing what nine housekeepers said, I knew the vastness of the world. I thought I was a big man in China when I had the Golden City, but people are better than dead. I am at most a nouveau riche, which is still a little insufficient compared with some large groups with a little background. Even if you close your eyes, I''m afraid there are forty or fifty people in China whose personal assets exceed mine. It''s even more terrible to mention some hidden family forces. There should also be 20 or 30 family forces like the Xu family and the Gao family in China, but they are relatively low-key and do not show their views on weekdays.


    "Ding Dong, the first floor underground, the Royal casino is here. It''s really hard for you to go from the 220 floor to the first floor underground. I hope you''re worth your trip."


    A very humanized female voice was released in the elevator. The voice was crisp and numb, very charming but very kind, just like a movie actor.


    "Hey, this voice is very humanized," I said with some emotion.


    "Of course, because the prompt sound of this building has hired special dubbing stars to supervise the prompt," said the ninth housekeeper. I couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. Even a prompt sound needs to be prompted by the dubbing star, which shows how huge the investment of the casino is.


    "Welcome."


    "Welcome."


    Walking along the corridor on the first floor, there were waitresses dressed in red cheongsam standing on the corridor. They were beautiful, dressed in luxurious red sleeved robes, with double steamed stuffed bun heads on their heads. When they saw us, they waved their hands all the way and showed a smile.


    "Hey, that''s great." the obscene girl walking next to me followed me and looked around at the waitress waving to us.


    "What''s wrong? Shifu, you want to say that their breasts are wrong? In fact, I think so too." I''m looking forward to joking about the obscene girl one by one.


    "What breasts, I mean their foundation. Although they all wear cheongsam and dress up as waiters, I can see from the details of their body movement, breathing rate and eyes that they have practiced Kung Fu, and their Kung Fu should be good. Although these people seem to be waiters, they are actually practicing their family, and they are probably security guards." It''s rare for an obscene girl to say to me seriously.

 Chapter 435

    "Security personnel?" when I heard the hint from the obscene girl, I was serious. I immediately looked at the waiters on both sides again. At this look, I felt that they were really bright eyed, calm, full of Chi, full of heaven, strong hands and feet, light and strong, and looked like people who had practiced martial arts. It seems that the security work of the casino is still very good.


    "It''s really worthy of being a master. You''ve been serious once." I gave a thumbs up to the obscene girl.


    The obscene girl smiled and said obscene:


    "Actually, I do think they have great breasts. Look at that. It''s 32D by visual inspection!"


    "Master, I really convinced you!... by the way, which one did you say?"


    In this way, I came to a gold carved gate at the end of the corridor. The two waiters at the gate smiled respectfully and bowed their heads to open the gate of the casino for us. In an instant, brilliant lights were projected from the circular gate, shining golden in my vision. By the time my eyes got used to it, I was standing inside the Casino Royale.


    According to nine housekeepers, the casino on this floor is the largest and most upscale Zijin supreme VIP gambling room in this entertainment club. People who come here to gamble are world-famous financial giants, superstars and extraordinary figures in the business world. Such as the African gem Li, the boss of the atomic energy development center in the South China Sea, the world''s popular movie stars in western countries, and international venture fund investors. Of course, there are also leaders in the fields of real estate, heavy industry, the Internet of things and high-tech. in short, they are all famous celebrities. Any newspaper name can cause no small shock in the industry.


    After entering the casino, I casually scanned and saw hundreds of gambling tables with various colors and styles. There are European or Oriental eight immortals tables. They are really diverse and renovated.


    But what surprises me most is that the chess and cards, snooker billiards and even gambling chips in the casino are not physical coins, but images projected by holographic projection.


    For those who enter the casino for gambling, the supervisor will give her a temporary holographic projection watch. On the one hand, this watch can project various casino props, on the other hand, it can calculate chips. After all, if we still follow the physical chips of the 21st century, it is too inconvenient to carry.


    "Hey, this guest, you haven''t changed your chips yet. You can''t enter. Please change your chips here first."


    When the ninth housekeeper took us through the front desk, a supervisor without bangs and beautiful wine red short hair stopped me and asked us our identity with a smile. I was surprised and looked at the supervisor and the nine housekeepers.


    "She is a distinguished guest of the second young lady of my family. She doesn''t gamble. She just comes to see the second young lady. Here is the young lady''s VIP card."


    Facing the supervisor''s inquiry, the ninth housekeeper directly took out a purple gold card and showed it to the female supervisor. The supervisor''s face was surprised and quickly smiled and said:


    "Ah, it turned out to be Miss Xu Menglong''s distinguished guest. I really don''t know Taishan. However, please wear holographic projection watches. These watches can automatically retrieve several bank cards and registered company assets. If several guests want to play halfway, they can also add them."


    After seeing the Zijin VIP card, the supervisor''s attitude changed greatly and hurriedly gave us four people a watch. It seems that you must wear this watch as long as you enter the casino, whether you play or not. So I took the watch and put it on my wrist. The quality of the watch is still a sterling silver bracelet, with a 360 degree rotating projection device like a flagpole on it. It looks exquisite and advanced.


    I can''t help thinking that this purple gold card is really awesome. It''s just like in the movie. After showing the VIP card, people respectfully let people in and gave them watches.


    I looked at the purple gold VIP card in the nine housekeepers'' hands and thought if only I could get one.


    In fact, if I can instantly convert the oil of ariboda kingdom into fixed funds, I''m afraid I can instantly become the richest man in China''s total assets, which I''m afraid can''t even compare with many large Chinese families such as the Xu family. After all, the oil fields of aribuda kingdom are worldwide resources, which can affect the trend of countries all over the world in the next century. Such a huge resource is not worth money. What else is it worth?


    Hey, hey, after all, I''m actually the richest man in China.


    Wow, ha ha.


    Under the leadership of nine housekeepers, he passed through the front desk and entered the deeper part of the casino. It turned out that there was a super luxury supreme diamond box in the Zijin VIP gambling room. Only people with purple gold cards can enter that box.


    On the way, I saw a lot of gambling facilities in the casino, about no less than 30 kinds. What I can recognize are slot machines, baccarat, Russian roulette, blackjack, desktop racquet, table running dog, snooker, dragon tiger, size point, dice and other common gambling games in the 21st century. It seems that even after 400 years, some casino projects have not changed.


    As soon as I turned the corner and entered the diamond box, I saw that the center of the box was surrounded by more than 30 beautiful women. Looking at their expensive Chinese clothes, hairpin earrings and gold and silver jewelry, I knew that they were all female celebrities of great identity.


    But at the moment, all the women were surrounded in a circle in the middle, as if looking at what was happening in the middle of the casino.


    Because the center of the casino was surrounded by many women, I couldn''t see the scene among the crowd for a moment, so I had to approach slowly from the rear.


    Fortunately, women are generally shorter than me. When I get close, with my height advantage, I can see the scene in the crowd.


    In the middle of the crowd, there was a green round gambling table, and in the five corners of the gambling table, there were five peerless women with different looks.


    One of them, I recognized it at first sight.


    A black suit with a bow tie, a purple vine waterfall like hair, messy but quite personalized bangs, an exquisite face like lanolin jade carving, a lilac bow on his head, and a pair of bright eyes that seem to be able to see through the deepest secrets of the human heart. The bridge of the nose is tall and straight, and there is a touch of red lips with a confident smile in the middle and bottom of people.


    "Purple Butterfly?!"


    Seeing the confident woman hanging on the corner of her mouth, I called out on the spot!


    Purple butterfly sits at the back of the gambling table with her legs crossed. She holds a laser card composed of holographic images in her hand. Her face is elegant and calmly facing four women with different customs.


    The four women were dressed differently and had different styles. Sitting in the North was a charming woman leaning on a crystal sofa. A white melon face like a face cream is like a powder white, and a pair of tiny squinting eyes shows seven points of charming and three lazy.


    The seductive woman leans on the crystal sofa. Instead of wearing black silk stockings, her two beautiful legs are directly exposed in the air. Her legs with delicate skin and white flesh are close together in a gap. A pair of snow colored jade feet are exposed on the smooth crystal sofa, and the shadow of the jade feet is reflected by the crystal,


    One looks like a black waterfall, with long hair hanging down thin and dripping on the transparent sofa, winding like a swallow pool. She was wearing a silver white mink cloak with luxurious Plush edges. The collar opened on both sides, revealing a huge gap in the middle. Even I could see her two semicircular breasts from the open collar


    Because the swallow family runs a clothing company, I also know about the clothing prices and brands in the women''s world. I came out at a glance. The woman was wearing the most expensive and high-grade mink cloak in the women''s world. The fur collar was made from the broom like tail of Machel''s Black Eyed mink.


    The fur collar of the dress on the woman also has some strange black patterns. These patterns will change color with the light at different angles, and the price is even higher. It is said that it is difficult to have one of the 1000 horse ferrets with such strange black patterns, so I''m afraid the dress on this charming woman is worth tens of millions, and the world can''t take out the second one.


    This woman, in her early 30s, is so years older than Junxia, but the coquettish and charming temperament revealed in the jade muscle and bones is the first time I have seen her since I came to the women''s world. Perhaps there are more beautiful women than her, but if they are more charming and attractive to men, I''m afraid this woman deserves to be the best in the world.


    In addition to the seductive woman, sitting in the East was a woman with long green hair like emerald. A long emerald hair tied up with a red line at the bottom of the back, like a lantern, leaving only a small section under the red line. At first glance, it looks like a huge green eggplant.


    The jade haired woman''s posture and appearance are not inferior to the fox seductive woman. What''s more surprising is her skin. Her skin can''t be described in white, but another word, that is "tender". The green haired woman''s skin is as tender as a baby, and even the veins and capillaries under her facial skin can be seen faintly.


    The green haired woman''s face is cold and handsome, with pride and loneliness, and even... With a soldier''s killing intention. Compared with the snake skin cloak of the seductive witch, the woman''s clothes are more eye-catching. She wears a slim swallow green snake skin windbreaker! The surface of the windbreaker is covered with scales like snake scales, with pimples, but there is a very strong sense of hierarchy and texture, which makes people feel the coexistence of beauty and strangeness.

 Chapter 436

    If the fox enchanting woman can be described as "charming", then the woman with emerald hair can be described as "fierce". The whole body of the woman exudes a fierce smell that strangers are not allowed to enter or kill. I think this woman should be the legendary snake and scorpion beauty.


    In the south, there are two women sitting.


    But because those two women are facing me with their backs, I can''t see their faces for the time being. Only one woman has a bloated figure with short hair on cloud temples, but she is wearing a purple skirt and a Western hat. Although speaking of her figure, this woman is the most bloated of all.


    But I don''t know why this woman gives me a familiar feeling of closeness, which makes me feel like I''ve seen her somewhere. For this woman, I can only use "Guili" to describe it, because her dress is like a noble lady in ancient Europe, with a strong aristocratic breath.


    The other woman is more exaggerated. Her body proportion is very coordinated, perfect and symmetrical. Her black backless skirt shows pink skin, but her waist is very slender. She has a beautiful body, and all curve indicators of her body have reached the extreme level of very standard perfection.


    It can even be said that I have seen the most perfect woman''s figure since I came to the world. Unfortunately, this woman''s face is covered with a black veil, just like the original Black Lotus sect leader. The clouds and mountains are surrounded by fog, so people can''t see through her face. It''s like Xi Shi with a veil, which is elusive and can only be described as "mysterious".


    At the moment, purple butterfly is facing these four women. These four women seem to be the object of Purple Butterfly playing Soha.


    Purple butterfly seems to be playing Soha with them, and she already has three laser cards in her hand, with a card covered below.


    "Purple Butterfly?"


    Hearing my cry, zidie, who was playing cards with four women, was shocked. Then she quickly turned her face and saw me. Zidie''s clear and shining eyes immediately turned to me, and then the corner of her mouth showed a trace of joy of long absence.


    "Li Jian, you''re here." Purple Butterfly looked at me in surprise and smiled on her face.


    "Purple butterfly, you..." seeing purple butterfly for such a long time, I have thousands of words to say in my heart, but when the words came to my mouth, I couldn''t say anything. My eyes instinctively looked at the underwear on purple butterfly''s abdomen. According to purple butterfly, she has been pregnant with my child for five months, so it''s reasonable that her stomach should have bulged.


    But... Why is the belly of Purple Butterfly so flat at the moment, only a lavender underwear with folds, without any sign of uplift?


    "I''m really sorry, Li Jian. It''s not easy to invite you, but I didn''t expect the four pearl cities in Shanghai to gamble with me temporarily, so I have to fight. I''m afraid we''ll have to ask you to delay the time we agreed. How about we talk when I finish this game? I''ll make up for you."


    Purple Butterfly looked at me with a little apology, and then raised her hand to me so that I could see the laser cards in her hand. The colors of the front and back sides of these laser cards are different, just like real playing cards.


    I looked at the cards in zidie''s hand, then looked at the four women zidie faced, then smiled calmly and said:


    "It''s all right. Go on. I''ll just watch. It''s also a rare scene to see you gambling with the four pearl cities in Shanghai."


    Because of the relaxed tone between purple butterfly and me, the eyes of all the people present immediately fell on me. I saw that all the women present looked at me with some surprised and suspicious eyes, presumably guessing my identity.


    After all, it''s definitely not easy to talk to zidie, the heir of the Xu family. In this casino, I''m definitely a strange new face, and it''s normal to be guessed. But guess. Anyway, I won''t lose a piece of meat.


    "I''m so sorry." Purple Butterfly said sorry again and gave me an apologetic smile. Then she turned her eyes back to the gambling table and faced the other four women again.


    "Oh, who is this new handsome little student?" the fox witch leaning on the cushion of the crystal sofa in the North narrowed her velvet fox eyes and asked in a soft, lazy voice.


    I looked at the coquettish witch leaning on the sofa with three laser poker cards between her scallion fingernails, pretended to smile, and then said:


    "Hello, my name is Li Jian, from Santan city."


    "Li Jian?" the fox seductive girl played my name twice on her lips, then shook her head, looked at me like silk, and said:


    "I haven''t heard of it. Are you a newcomer to this circle? What''s the relationship with Bruce Lee of the Xu family? It looks very intimate? Sister, I''m curious and want to know ~ ~"


    The seductive girl''s voice was crisp, soft and intermittent. She had to drag a sound at the end of each sentence. There was a soft breeze touching my face in my ear, which made me feel overwhelmed by charm.


    Although the words asked are very casual words, the gentle and enchanting voice of the seductive woman is enough to make men ignore the content of her words, but judge her content completely according to her seductive voice.


    "Diao Chan, will you die if you don''t sell Sao?" when the coquettish witch asked me, the cold snake and scorpion beauty scolded fiercely.


    "Oh, beauty Zhaojun seems to have some complaints about me." the fox seducer smiled at the snake and scorpion beauty, but she didn''t have much smile in her eyes.


    On the contrary, I was a little stupid by these women. Diao Chan? Zhaojun? Such a vulgar name? Is this a coincidence or a prank?


    "Don''t point your mouth as smelly as force at me. I''m not interested." the snake and scorpion beauty spoke with a thorn. Sure enough, she was very sharp. It seems that the relationship between the fox and the snake and scorpion beauty is not good.


    "Oh, it''s not like a woman who likes to wear snake skin. She''s so sweet that bees want to sting!"


    "Can you say that again? Believe it or not, I cut your cheap mouth?" when I heard the voice of the seductive girl, the snake and scorpion beauty wrinkled her eyebrows, and a few threads of anger appeared in her bright eyes.


    "Yo, it''s like a powder keg. Don''t get angry. It''s bad for the spleen and liver. If you have irregular menstruation and uterine bleeding at that time, it''s not cost-effective." the fox seducer saw the angry appearance of the snake and scorpion beauty, covered her mouth with her hand and smiled, and quickly added.


    "Do you want to die?" said the snake and scorpion beauty angrily, biting her silver teeth.


    "Well, stop it. I don''t mind putting a prb423 grenade in your mouth. I don''t have time to listen to you pinch each other here. Diao Chan, do you follow or don''t you follow?" when I saw the coquettish Witch and the snake and scorpion beauty fighting, the veil woman on one side finally couldn''t help but stop it.


    "Follow ~" hearing the veil woman''s reminder, a pair of seductive women looked at the gambling table at will, and then the jade hand shook. Suddenly, two high-rise buildings composed of blue laser virtual images rose on the gambling table. The high-rise building seemed to drift towards the center of the gambling table.


    "Use my two science and Technology Parks in Pudong as chips to follow me." the fox seductive woman said softly, playing with her jade white value like cutting onion roots. "The total market value is estimated at 12 billion, which will be evaluated by the Assurance Committee. The price is only a lot more. I don''t believe people can check the financial statements."


    Twelve billion?


    I was startled to hear the chips thrown by the fox temptress.


    At this time, I realized what Purple Butterfly gambled with these women!


    They are gambling with their own assets!


    "Diao Chan, your courage is not small. The science and Technology Park in Pudong is your heart, and you actually take it out as a blocking chip." the veiled woman smiled with some admiration in her voice.


    "I can''t bear to let my children get rid of the wolf. Now the little girl of the Xu family is interested in putting all her ancestral possessions on the line with us. Naturally, we can''t neglect her." the fox seducer said faintly, and then looked at the purple butterfly on one side intentionally or unintentionally.


    All your possessions? throw the helve after the hatchet?


    I was shocked when I heard the story of the fox seducer? Purple Butterfly gambled with her family and the four pearls?


    I couldn''t believe looking at purple butterfly, but I saw Purple Butterfly smiling at me. Seeing purple butterfly''s confident smile, I sank a little.


    "Purple butterfly, you bet on your family property?" I walked through the crowd in some amazement until I came to the side of purple butterfly and asked in a low voice.


    Purple Butterfly turned around, looked at me with a delicate and white face, and then said with a faint smile, "yes. To be exact, it is all the legal family property I have the right to inherit."


    I was frightened by purple butterfly. Is purple butterfly betting on all the family assets she can inherit here? But what if she loses? That''s to lose all your inherited assets. At that time, isn''t Purple Butterfly penniless?


    This is... A little crazy, isn''t it?


    Purple Butterfly still looked at me calmly and said with a smile:


    "The greater the risk, the greater the harvest."


    "But if you lose... Aren''t you penniless?" I can''t imagine how purple butterfly would take such a risk. I thought she had a back hand. She should not gamble all her possessions, but only part of them.


    "Yes. If I lose, I''ll be penniless." what I can''t believe is that purple butterfly smiled and told me that she really gambled with all her assets.


    "Why did you do that?" I was completely stunned.


    Purple Butterfly took a deep breath, then looked at me with a smile and said:


    "Because money doesn''t mean much to me. Compared with inheriting the huge family business and carrying too many responsibilities now, I yearn for the life when I traveled everywhere. If I lose today, I''ll just be the purple butterfly back to the original. It''s a good thing for me."

 Chapter 437

    Purple butterfly''s answer shocked me, but I suddenly understood her idea. In my impression, purple butterfly is indeed a woman who likes to travel around and take the sky as the cover and the earth as the house. She is a woman who sees through everything and takes everything as a passing cloud. Maybe for her, life after returning to the family is not what she really wants. What she really wants to live is a wandering life like idle clouds and wild cranes. That''s why she was brave enough to gamble with the four pearls with all her inherited assets.


    Lost, she had nothing and was reduced to the wandering Purple Butterfly again.


    When he won, he stole a lot of assets and property rights from the four pearls and gave the four pearls a blow. He can not only become the leader of Shanghai, but also win glory for the Xu family.


    No matter which side of the choice, there is not much loss for purple butterfly.


    That''s why she chose to put all her eggs in one basket.


    "Li Jian, if you can understand what I think, I will be very happy." zidie said with a gentle smile, and the Purple Bow on her head trembled slightly. "If I lose, your shoulder needs to be leaned by me, friend."


    Lend me your shoulder.


    Such an understatement caused quite a stir in the gambling room. All the influential people around looked at me with strange eyes, which made me a little out of breath.


    What happened to this sentence? Why are they looking at me like that?


    When I think about it carefully, I think I may still underestimate the status of purple butterfly. I''m afraid that in the eyes of these people, the status of purple butterfly is really high to a certain level, so that when Purple Butterfly said to lean on my shoulder, they understood it as something else.


    For example... My background may be bigger than purple butterfly. My background is more complicated than purple butterfly?


    A person who can let the heir of China''s largest family say borrow a shoulder... What kind of person can he be?


    Purple butterfly is actually making others pay attention to my identity.


    "I can''t afford to be reliable," I said with a smile.


    Purple Butterfly smiled faintly: "then have some confidence in me. Just like in Hunan."


    I was stunned, but by this time the lady and the veil woman had pushed up the chips in their hands.


    "Hehe, this is the first department store center in Shanghai and the surrounding museums in Huangpu District. I am willing to give 40% of the shares as chips, hehe."


    "This is the fishing ground and eco industrial park in Baoshan District and the surrounding Hotel heavy industry base, with a total value of about 13 billion. Anyway, it doesn''t have to be the low chip given by the fox."


    Ladies and veils also played their chips one after another. With their random teasing, the icons of urban buildings flashed on the gambling table.


    Purple Butterfly quietly looked at the faces of the four people around who represented the top figures in the top forces in Shanghai, then held laser paper in one hand, chin on the back of one hand, and waved the other hand on the gambling table and said:


    "Showhand. At present, I inherited 14 shares of central enterprises under my second mother''s name, including state-owned enterprises and small private enterprises such as paper mills in Suzhou, weapons manufacturing Arsenal in Shenyang military industrial base, Shenhua hydrogen energy manufacturing group in Bohai Sea. The total value is 135.7 billion. Who wants to follow?"


    Showhand, clear the bottom!


    What a great spirit!


    Purple butterfly''s move really shocked me. I didn''t expect that she really dared to bet all the family assets she inherited!


    "Oh, Miss Xu Er is so bold that she dares to take out her own life gold at the bottom of the pressure box for gambling. Hee hee." the fox witch smiled charmingly, with a playful smile on her mouth.


    In the face of the flirtation of the seductive girl, purple butterfly just smiled lightly and said, "several predecessors, can anyone dare to follow up?"


    After all the chips were put on, purple butterfly just sat there and didn''t speak any more. She just held her chin on the back of her hands and smiled at the four pearls being made.


    And I was ashamed. Purple Butterfly bet all her inheritance, but her chance of winning is only one in five! This is a fire! Is she really not afraid of losing all her money?


    Even if Purple Butterfly doesn''t care about money, but if she really loses, I''m afraid she won''t feel very well, will she? Is she so confident that she can win?


    "What a big hand, really young and vigorous." the veil woman couldn''t help praising.


    Purple butterfly only laughs but doesn''t speak.


    When gambling, the most frightening thing is a confident smile. Maybe you don''t have much confidence in yourself, but if you keep a mysterious smile, you will undoubtedly give others terrible psychological pressure. Under that psychological pressure, opponents are often easy to fear and lose.


    The four pearls did not answer for a moment. 130 billion, which is no longer a small number. If such a huge asset loses, it can be said to be a fatal blow to his own. Even if he doesn''t lose his wealth, he will lose his strength.


    "Have you followed?" Purple Butterfly asked. Among all the people present, purple butterfly is the youngest. However, at the moment, she sits there with a smile like a spring breeze, but she has a feeling of suppressing the whole audience. It seems that she is the master of this gambling table.


    "Hey, I can''t teach you to look down on it. This casino is my territory, and I also express my attitude." Fox fairy beauty said faintly, "although it doesn''t have the courage of Miss Xu, my royal casino is also one of the best entertainment clubs in the world. I''ll use the casino and my shares in Shanghai passenger liner company as chips. Miss Xu is satisfied?"


    "Oh, Miss Diao Chan is also very bold." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly, and then looked at others around.


    "They all take out enough shares to hurt their muscles and bones as chips. Is this to reshuffle the forces in Shanghai?" said the snake and scorpion beauty bluntly.


    "Zhaojun, if it''s so obvious, you don''t have to say it?" the veiled woman said in a calm voice without emotional fluctuation. "Before we came to the casino, we should know that today, the dealer who can win the gambling game will get a quarter of the other four leisure riders. Whoever goes out from here today will be the first overlord in Shanghai."


    "Yes, ha ha, ha ha, yes. Now that everyone has come, everyone knows it." the lady smiled. Among the four pearls, her character seems to be the most optimistic and easygoing. "I followed. I took out my seven private equity companies."


    "Yang Yuhuan, your spirit is not small. If you compensate your fund companies, will your charitable foundations be affected?"


    "Ha ha, little Xishi, my family background is very deep." the lady smiled happily. I don''t know why. When I heard the lady''s voice, I always thought it was very familiar.


    After glancing at the lady sideways, the veiled woman said, "well, in that case, I''ll play with you to the end. I''ll take the film and television bases in Hong Kong and Southeast Asia and Huaye iron and steel group." then she pushed it on the gambling table, and an all interest building similar to a studio flashed on the gambling table. "Those who can get out of this casino today will be the people at the top of the pyramid of Shanghai''s business industry."


    In this way, both purple butterfly and the four pearl all took out their share of assets as chips. At the moment, the last round of poker has been issued, leaving only one card in everyone''s hand. If you open the bottom card, you can judge who is the final winner of this gamble.


    The winner of this gamble will gain huge assets equivalent to half a golden city!


    I looked at the cool and confident purple butterfly with some shame. I really don''t know why she is always so confident and why she never has the expression of loss and despair. After all, this is a hundred billion assets. If I lose, all the possessions of purple butterfly will be gone. The other four pearls are deeper than purple butterfly, even if I lose, It can also preserve the foundation!


    Just a minute before the five showdown, some rich people around began to bet on the final winner before the last card was opened. What is different from the rules of the 21st century is that before the last showdown, onlookers can gamble and bet to guess the final winner.


    "I bet three million! Diao Chan wins!"


    "I bet six million. I bet that Li Zhaojun will win!"


    "I bet 15 million! Xi Shi wins!"


    The original crowd of onlookers also got excited at this time, one by one took out chips and scrambled to bet on who was the final winner among the five people.


    Some people bet on seductive women, others on snake and scorpion beauty, and of course there are also bets on veil women and ladies... However, few people bet on purple butterfly, only two people, and the bet amount is very small, only a poor 500000. By comparison, the other four pearls already have nearly three billion bets. The bets are quite different.


    The reason is very simple. The cards in purple butterfly''s hand are too small. Although they are two pairs, one pair is spade 8 and one pair is spade 9. They can''t compare with the other four. The seductive woman is three K''s and one a''s, the snake and scorpion beauty is three Q''s and one a''s, the lady is two 10''s and two J''s, and the veil woman is a, K, Q, J''s of hearts, and she''s still the same flower. If her card is a 10''s of hearts, then she''s a flush!


    There are only two small pairs, while others may even be flush. At least they are bigger pairs than purple butterflies. Purple butterflies naturally highlight their disadvantages.


    In this case, who will be optimistic about purple butterfly?


    I saw a drop of sweat oozing from purple butterfly''s face, but she still smiled faintly, and then sighed long. In her eyes, she didn''t lose her original self-confidence.


    Seeing that purple butterfly still didn''t give up, I squeezed a fist.


    Purple Butterfly seldom shows such a heavy expression. I know her heart is also very nervous at the moment. If she loses, she will have nothing. If she wins, she will become the largest and youngest business tycoon in Shanghai. If she doesn''t succeed, she will become benevolent. This time, purple butterfly is really desperate!


    I really sweat for her, but I know it has reached this point. It''s no use saying anything. All I can do is witness to the end.


    Looking at the sweat on purple butterfly''s silver plate smooth face, my heart suddenly remembered when I was in Henan.

 Chapter 438

    Looking at the sweat on purple butterfly''s silver smooth face, my heart suddenly remembered the conversation between purple butterfly and me during the journey in Henan


    ¡­¡­


    "Since you''re wandering around, where did you get the money to travel around?" I thought of something and asked.


    Zidie said with a smile, "well, for example, there are casinos in some autonomous counties of ethnic minorities in Tibet and Yunnan. Sometimes I go there to win some money. If there is no casino, I have to wash dishes and be a temporary worker. After a while, when I have some money, I will resign and continue to travel. But I really haven''t done anything about cheating."


    "Casino? Temporary worker?" I was stunned by her. "If you lose the bet, won''t you be penniless?"


    "Well," zidie smiled, "my friend, to tell you the truth, I''ve been in and out of the casino more than a thousand times since I wandered two and a half years ago, and I haven''t lost once."


    ¡­¡­


    I suddenly remembered these words in my mind. I don''t know how. My heart suddenly filled with blood. Then, for no reason, I also walked into the crowd, and then suddenly opened my mouth and said:


    "I bet, too. I bet she wins!"


    Then I pointed to the purple butterfly sweating.


    My sudden bet surprised those who had already noticed me.


    Originally, my appearance has attracted the attention of others. Now I suddenly asked to bet on the purple butterfly, which is the worst of the five, which surprised others.


    "I bet Purple Butterfly wins." I went to the edge of purple butterfly, took out my ID card and brushed it in the card slot of the holographic projection watch on my wrist. The holographic watch immediately began to automatically retrieve my asset value according to my ID card. In just two seconds, my fixed assets are listed and displayed automatically:


    Total assets appraisal value:


    50% shares of Riyue jewelry store: 1.3 billion.


    50% shares of Yanmei garment company: 1.6 billion.


    70% shares of Santan heaven and earth Entertainment Club: 1.1 billion.


    ¡­¡­


    Private fixed assets: 13.4 billion.


    Of course, the following also lists the shares of some boss companies of the Rothschild family. Taking into account the shares of the Rothschild family that have not been sold, my total personal assets are about 70 billion. Of course, this is because I only own 40% of the shares of Luojia''s 10 love listed company.


    If I transfer the ownership of the remaining golden city to the Luo family, my final assets will certainly reach more than 150 billion. More importantly, this is only the assets held in my name. You know, the assets of Xiaobai, nvlangtou and Junxia actually belong to me. My real assets are close to 500 billion, which is not a small amount.


    "I bet 10 billion on her to win." I continued. After that, I moved the assets on my wrist at will, and then the projection machine on my watch automatically projected an amount of 100000000, which flew onto the gambling table and disappeared into a light.


    When my $10 billion turned into a light and disappeared on the gambling table, the people around me were dull! Someone even took a breath of air conditioning. Most people looked at me in horror.


    Although there have been bets on industrial bases and group companies worth more than 10 billion on the gambling table just now, it is the company''s comprehensive assets after all.


    Ten billion in cash and ten billion in comprehensive assets are definitely two concepts.


    Although today''s tycoons claim billions, they are all comprehensive assets, which are composed of real assets, fixed assets, working capital, private capital, stock market value and so on.


    For a company with billions of dollars, its working capital may be only one or two hundred million. The real strength of a company depends not on its comprehensive assets, but on its working capital!


    So when I took out 10 billion to bet, everyone was shocked. Some even began to add chips, and some even took out some of their industrial bases to make bets. One of them made a bet on a film and television base and a film studio in Shanghai.


    In an instant, the other party''s bet rose from 3 billion to 20 billion! Because the harvested funds are distributed according to the bet proportion, I saw that I bet 10 billion at a time, and others began to bet one after another in order to compete for my money.


    "Oh, such a large amount of cash. Miss Li is so bold." when the seductive witch saw me betting on purple butterflies, she was surprised and relieved at random. Finally, she smiled. She played with the pure silver inlaid emerald earrings in her earlobes with her jade fingers. "But, boss Li, you have to think clearly. The current situation is not optimistic for you and Miss Xu. If Miss Xu loses, you will lose a lot."


    "Hehe, I just believe she can win." I smiled faintly. The final income from gambling is obtained according to the proportion of bets. I bet 10 billion on purple butterfly, that is to say, among the people in custody of purple butterfly, my bet proportion is the largest, and the income will naturally be the largest at that time. It can even be said that all the benefits of the onlookers will fall into my hands.


    With that, I turned to look at Purple Butterfly and smiled at her.


    Seeing my smile, purple butterfly smiled back at me:


    "Thank you for trusting me so much, friend."


    "I always believe you," I said to zidie with a smile, "I haven''t forgotten the scene of you playing chess in Henan province that day."


    Purple Butterfly grinned, then nodded slightly and said, "thank you."


    "Even if you lose, I will support you." I gave a thumbs up to purple butterfly.


    Purple butterfly''s smile became stronger. She closed her eyes, took a breath slowly, and then opened her eyes again. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes showed the light of a cross star.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll win for you." Purple Butterfly smiled at me faintly. Then, she held the laser card in her hand, turned her face, faced the four pearls present, and finally said in a loud voice, "everyone, let''s have a showdown."


    Purple butterfly''s voice is full of confidence and calm. This is the purple butterfly''s expression at the moment.


    "Hehe, it''s very kind. I just like a person with courage and insight like you." the fox seductive girl crisp said softly, "I hope you win. I''ll have a showdown. If I were K or a, you wouldn''t have a chance."


    With that, the fox temptress lifted her laser card covered on the gambling table.


    At the moment of the showdown, the whole casino was silent. Although her face was full of confidence, purple butterfly still squeezed her fists, and a sweat on her forehead slipped down to her jade chin.


    I also took a deep breath. If the card opened by the fox temptress is k or a, then she is four K or three K and two a, either iron or gourd. Purple butterfly has absolutely no hope of victory.


    The coquettish witch held the laser card between her middle finger and index finger and gently lifted it. The laser card immediately turned over, and the colors and numbers under the card appeared in front of everyone.


    Gudong.


    I swallowed my saliva unconsciously, my heart strings tightened tightly, and my eyes stared at the cards on the gambling table motionless.


    Everyone held his breath and didn''t dare to breathe.


    "Grass and flowers J."


    When I saw the card opened by the fox temptress, I was relieved. Luckily it''s not a or K.


    "Oh, it''s a pity. It seems that her luck is so bad." the fox seducer said with a smile, and then shook her hand. The next showdown was the snake and scorpion beauty. She straightened her waist and covered her face with ice cream. Her slender arm wrapped in swallow green patterned snake skin swam like a swimming snake for a few minutes, and then it was like playing dust. Her fingertips flicked gently on the gambling table, and her dark card was lifted.


    Before, the four cards of snake and scorpion beauty were three Q and an A. if she turned to Q or a, purple butterfly would be hard to surpass her.


    "Diamond 10." Dai Mei, the snake and scorpion beauty, frowned slightly and announced her card. Looking at the gloomy expression of the snake and scorpion beauty, I knew that she was extremely depressed. Because her local card is smaller than that of a fox.


    "Ha ha." seeing that the card of snake, scorpion and beauty was not as big as her own, the fox seductive woman immediately laughed like a silver bell, "it seems that someone''s luck has become beriberi. Ha ha, ha ha."


    "Dead fox, why don''t you try laughing again? I don''t mind making a cut in your face from your left ear to your right ear."


    "Ouch, I''m so scared. Hehe hehe ~ come on, make a cut for me with your beribering toenails. Come on, go here, here." in the face of the deterrence of snakes, scorpions and beauties, the coquettish witch smiled and pointed at her white, tender and transparent face without fear.


    Seeing the appearance of coquettish and charming women laughing, the snake and scorpion beauty has green tendons under the thinner skin and beats faster.


    "Can you two have a rest?" the veil woman said impatiently, looking at the seductive Witch and the snake and scorpion beauty pinching each other. "I really want to put a kilo of TNT and potassium nitrate in your mouth and fry nothing."


    "..." what these women said was really more cruel and poisonous. I shuddered when I heard it.


    "Mine is Q, it seems that I''m out of the game. Hehe hehe." your wife also opened her card, then shook her head with a bitter smile, indicating that it''s out of the game. Your wife''s two pairs are not as good as those of seductive women and snake and scorpion beauties.


    The most frightening of the rest is the veil woman. Her four cards are hearts a, K, Q and J. if the last card is 10, she is Tonghua Dashun and an absolute big winner!


    The veil woman sat there calmly, and the people around looked at the bottom card in her hand with expectant and hot eyes. If it was Tonghua Dashun, then the purple butterfly card didn''t need to be opened.


    Veil woman wins.


    Purple butterflies will have nothing.

 Chapter 439

    I took a look at zidie and saw her smart and intelligent eyes hidden behind the purple flat, soft and layered bangs, with caution and almost imperceptible tension in her eyes.


    Then the veiled woman turned her hand over and opened the card under her hand.


    For a time, everyone held their breath, and no one dared to make a sound. After all, this is a game between the four pearl cities of Shanghai and the Xu family. Who dares to say even one word loudly?


    "Square 9..."


    When the veil woman lifted the card in her hand, I took a breath, jumped to my throat and my heart fell back.


    It''s 9, not 10. It can''t form the same flower Dashun, but just the same flower!


    I''ll pull it. It''s so close. If it''s any closer, she''ll win.


    But even now, the veil woman is still far ahead. She is the same flower, while there are only three seductive women, snakes and scorpions, and your wife has only pairs.


    The last person left is purple butterfly.


    Purple Butterfly tightly pursed her lips, and the cherry red lips turned a little white. Even I saw her palms sweating and her knuckles trembling slightly. Obviously, the pressure of purple butterfly is not ordinary at the moment.


    "Purple butterfly, flop," I reminded, trying to keep my voice calm.


    Purple Butterfly turned her face and looked at me. The pale pink corners of her lips showed a smile.


    "HMM. thank you for trusting me, Li Jian." zidie''s eyebrows closed to both sides, and then she slowly said to the four pearls in front of her:


    "Four elders, at this stage, it is not only the gambling of the five of us, but also the gambling of the pattern of Shanghai in the coming decades. I am willing to fight with several elders with my prosperity."


    The coquettish witch gently fiddled with her green and jade fingernails. She was not slow. The faces of snake and scorpion beauties were gloomy. I couldn''t see the expressions of your wife and veil woman, but I can conclude that among the five people present, the purple butterfly''s expression was the most calm and calm. In terms of age and seniority, the four bright pearls burst the purple butterfly, However, the calm, steady and elegant temperament of Purple Butterfly makes people palpitate with the energy of seeing the flashiness all over the world and going through the world of mortals.


    With that, purple butterfly slowly touched her jade like hand, forced her arm, suddenly turned over and opened the last card covered on the table.


    "The winner is the king."


    Purple Butterfly said faintly, the momentum suddenly released, and the result was revealed.


    I took a deep breath and looked at the card opened by purple butterfly. My heart jumped like a northeast tiger.


    "Grass flower 9... Gourd..."


    Purple butterfly''s last card is spade 9!


    Three 9''s and two 8''s are gourds!


    Seeing the last card of purple butterfly, my whole person relaxed, and then, a fire of excitement lit up in my heart!


    "Friend, thank you for believing me."


    Purple Butterfly turned to look at me, bright eyes, plain teeth, white and shiny. Then she showed me a smile that was enough to wash the lead in the world:


    "I won."


    Purple Butterfly won


    I looked at her, then I couldn''t help shaking my fist and shouting, and finally I couldn''t help laughing. Because of purple butterfly''s victory, I won a full 20 billion chips just now!


    Holding her cheek in one hand and facing the four bright pearls of Shanghai, zidie said like a breeze:


    "Several elders, it seems that I am the winner today. I have taken your chips."


    silent.


    There was silence.


    In a game between the four pearls of Shanghai and the fledgling successors of the Xu family, the final winner is an unknown young man. Such a result will shock anyone. It''s just as wonderful and magical as a pre arranged script.


    But I know very well that Soha games need an extremely calm mind, strong judgment, data analysis and some luck to ensure victory. Obviously, purple butterfly is a woman with these conditions. She has an extraordinary mind and extraordinary luck. I know that purple butterfly is like a lucky star. It goes in and out of the casino to play all kinds of games, but it never misses.


    This is the biggest reason why I believe in her.


    The four pearls looked at the biggest winner of the gamble in silence, and their expressions seemed to be solidified, a little ugly.


    Finally, your wife opened her mouth first.


    "Hehe, hehe, it''s really worthy of being a young hero. Green is better than blue. I''m willing to admit defeat. I lost, hehe, hehe. I had a good time today, hehe, hehe." the light and peaceful voice, and then your wife''s plump woman with purple scarf and noble Western hat stood up slowly, At this time, I found that there was a silver haired jinjila kitten sleeping on your wife''s thigh. When your wife stood up, she also held the kitten in her lap, then smiled and turned slowly.


    As soon as I turned around, I was startled, because at this time I saw clearly the face of the expensive lady in front of me. Isn''t it the woman I met with Xiaobai on our way home in Henan?


    At that time, the woman kindly gave Xiaobai 600 yuan bills. Unexpectedly, she was a famous lady in Shanghai!


    While I was looking at your wife, your wife also saw me.


    "What''s the matter, little sister?" because I looked at her with strange eyes. Your wife narrowed her eyes and asked me peacefully. A plain, greasy hand like a baby fat slowly stroked the jinjila cat in her arms, and a pair of fine sleeping Phoenix eyes looked at me, giving me a feeling of warmth and closeness.


    "Oh, No. I just think you look familiar, aunt. I seem to have seen you somewhere," I said with a smile.


    "Hehe, yeah. Maybe we have a good fate, little sister." your wife winked her left eye at me, then hehe smiled and walked away slowly with her slightly swollen stomach. Behind her were several young girls who didn''t know whether they were bodyguards or attendants.


    Only the seductive woman, the snake and scorpion beauty and the veil woman are still sitting in their seats. It seems difficult to accept the fact that they have lost hundreds of billions of assets at once. After a while, the snake, scorpion and beauty stood up, flicked their shoulders, shook her emerald color, and even hung many long hair decorated with emeralds, spitting coldly like a mist:


    "Bad luck." then he turned away without looking back.


    On the contrary, the fox seductive girl leaned on the crystal sofa, supported her cheeks on the back of her hand, looked at the direction of the snake, scorpion and beauty leaving, and said faintly:


    "It''s not the first time."


    "You...!" every word of the fox seducer can make the snake and scorpion beauty angry. Hearing the satire of the fox seducer, the snake and scorpion beauty immediately turned her head and glared at the fox seducer, but finally saw dozens of big men around, still didn''t do it, but said gnashing her teeth:


    "Dead fox. Don''t be complacent. You lost all the casinos. Do you still have face to sleep here?"


    "I just like, like, and love." said the coquettish seducer softly, so angry that the snake, scorpion and beauty smoke.


    "Thick skinned."


    "Yes, unlike someone, the skin is too thin. You have to wear a snake skin to thicken your face." the fox seducer giggled.


    The snake and scorpion beauty was livid and trembled: "dead mother skin... Let''s go!"


    The snake and scorpion beauty stamped her feet heavily, but at last she didn''t say anything. She turned and walked away with a pair of custom military boots. Behind her, there were four or five high-ranking children.


    "Finally, my ears are clean." watching the snake and scorpion beauty leave, the seductive witch giggled, then turned to look at the purple butterfly and the veil woman and said, "Congratulations, Miss Xu, you have become famous in World War I this time. In the future, there will be more than one of the four pearls in Shanghai."


    "Hehe, the elder said. Today I can win by luck." zidie gets up and hugs her fist and thanks with a smile.


    "After all, it''s your ability. I''m afraid your head is the first person in the Xu family in a hundred years, and your second mother is not half as good as you. The Xu family is really a great blessing. It''s estimated that the reputation of China''s first family will be maintained in the next hundred years. Come on. Take me away."


    The fox charmer sighed and waved. Suddenly, six strong and muscular trainer women ran from the side, carrying the crystal sofa lying on the side of the fox charmer, and slowly walked towards the outside of the casino.


    I watched the fox seducer being carried out of the casino bit by bit, and my eyes moved with her sofa. Suddenly, the fox seducer turned her eyes, winked at me and smiled:


    "Little sister, my sister is also very interested in you. Would you like to have dinner in the evening?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I have an appointment with Xu Menglong." I was stunned and immediately refused the "kind" invitation of the seductive woman.


    "Hmm ~ ~ what a pity, my sister is very interested in you. It''s not ordinary to have such a good sister as Miss Xu." the seductive girl smiled and winked at me, "except Miss Xu, you''re the biggest winner today."


    My heart jumped slightly. I just didn''t wait for me to say something. The fox seductive female Diao cicada has been carried out of the casino by her servants. The fox seductive female lies obliquely on the sofa. I saw her stretch her waist comfortably and show her curves. Her charming and coquettish posture is really the ultimate.


    Seeing the seductive woman leave, the veiled woman stood up, bowed her hands calmly and said:


    "Congratulations on Miss Xu er''s good luck. I admire Miss Xu er''s calculation ability." the veiled woman''s tone was very steady, "Of course, I also admire Miss Xu er''s mentality of seeing through power at a young age. She either has nothing or prospers. To win, she needs not only the courage to put all her eggs in one basket, but also the mood to look down on fame and power. It''s amazing."


    "Thank you for your praise." Purple Butterfly smiled and arched her hand.


    The veiled woman hummed and said casually:


    "What a Xu family. It seems that Shanghai is still a small place for the Xu family." after that, he waved away angrily, his long skirt swaying and his posture grew step by step.


    From beginning to end, I couldn''t see what kind of face was under the black veil of the veil woman, but from her enchanting and perfect figure, her face should and will never be inferior.

 Chapter 440

    With the defeat and exit of the four pearls, the rest of the onlookers also left or gambled.


    And I unexpectedly gained 20 billion bets and a film and television base and film production factory.


    Gambling in the future world is really very interesting. It is not like using money to buy chips in the 21st century. You can use your assets as chips directly.


    Those who can come to this casino are really rich and powerful.


    I saw all the big women who I won money looked ugly. I guess they lost a lot.


    Looking at these rich women in my hands, I am really happy, if not purple butterfly so awesome, I can not have such a big harvest.


    "I''ve lost a lot!" the obscene girl looked at the large amount of money displayed in my watch and shouted, "apprentice, why didn''t you say this woman would win earlier. I knew Shifu I would bet too!" the gambling was over. The obscene girl was so regretful that she almost broke her foot with regret.


    "Hey hey, who called Shifu? You''re slow. Ha ha, you can''t blame me." looking at the obscene girl with seven tricks, I laughed.


    "Li Jian." zidie has stood up from the gambling table. She walks to me in small steps, and then takes a look at the female wolf head and obscene girl beside me. Her eyes flash a strange color.


    "Ah, purple butterfly, these two... Are my friends. This is Gao Haixin, the daughter of Gao Tielin, the leader of Zhengzhou martial arts league. She is also my master. She teaches me some martial arts."


    "Oh, that''s right. I''ve heard a lot about the martial arts of the Gao family. I saw it today, and it really deserves its reputation." hearing my introduction, purple butterfly''s beautiful eyes flashed a warm and close color, and randomly stretched out his hand to shake hands with the obscene girl.


    The hands of two women who had a life intersection with me were held together.


    "Hey hey, nice to meet you, second miss of the Xu family. I seem to have heard of your rumors. The goddess child of the Xu family once in a century. He entered qiaofo University, the first in western countries, at the age of 10. He learned more than 40 foreign languages at the age of 15." in front of purple butterfly, the obscene girl was rarely serious. While talking, the obscene girl rubbed her chin and smiled.


    I was surprised to hear the story of the obscene girl. Purple Butterfly entered the University at the age of 10?


    It can''t be true? Isn''t that a child prodigy?


    Before, I only knew that purple butterfly was a cow woman, but I didn''t expect that the cow had reached this level!


    This IQ is going against the sky. I''m afraid that only the legendary 8-year-old completed her master''s degree. At present, the abnormal God LAN Yue who can speak more than 200 foreign languages can barely suppress her.


    "Hehe." zidie hehe smiled with a brilliant smile, but she didn''t have too much pride in her past achievements, but looked modest and indifferent, as if she was talking about the deeds of others. "If these auras can only get the admiration of others, but jealousy can''t get real friends, I''d rather be a amnesiac who doesn''t know anything."


    Purple Butterfly said a lot of words that the obscene girl couldn''t understand, but I understood every word very well. Purple butterfly is really a woman who takes fame and wealth lightly. Maybe only some family burdens can annoy her for a while.


    "Purple butterfly, this is my friend, aowu. She is also my bodyguard. But she is mute. She only listens to me and is unfamiliar with others."


    "Oh, ha ha, nice to meet you too." zidie smiled and arched her hand at the female wolf''s head, then turned her face, looked at me and said, "Li Jian, I was really moved by your support just now. I know that making friends with you is the most correct thing I have done."


    "Don''t say that. In fact, I''m really worried about you losing... Of course, I can''t imagine you losing."


    "It''s enough to prove that you trust me."


    I touched my head and said, "but I also made a lot of money on you. Don''t always thank me."


    Purple Butterfly kindly covered her mouth and smiled. She came forward in a straight suit. Under the suit was a lavender underwear. My eyes also fell on her Lavender underwear, but purple butterfly''s underwear was still flat, and there was no sign of bulge in her stomach.


    It''s strange... Normally, purple butterfly should have been pregnant with my child for five months, but why, her stomach is still flat. Was she lying to me before?


    To trick me into coming to Shanghai?


    Noticing that her eyes fell on her abdomen, purple butterfly seemed to see through my mind, hehe smiled and said:


    "Li Jian, I know what you''re thinking. Go to my company. You''ll know the answer there."


    I looked at the people around me. I knew it was inconvenient to talk about children here, so I nodded.


    In addition to this casino, it can be said that most of the business parks and manufacturing bases of Xujiahui are owned by zidie, and I was a little curious about zidie''s company, so I followed zidie out of the casino.


    When I walked out of the casino, the big men in the casino also praised purple butterfly and kept saying, "Heroes grow up." "young and promising." they praised purple butterfly. I don''t know why. When they praised purple butterfly, I also listened very comfortably. It''s like... The feeling that your wife is praised.


    "Li Jian, have you never been to a similar large casino before?" Purple Butterfly asked me with a faint smile as she walked out of the Royal casino on the scarlet carpet.


    "Ha ha. Yes. Today is an eye opener." I said with a wry smile, "Seeing the scene of today''s Royal casino, I deeply realized that my entertainment club is nothing at all. My clothing company and jewelry company... Are just irrelevant small companies. The total annual value of my company is only tens of billions, which is not enough to play on the gambling table. Alas."


    "Hehe, I can''t say that. It''s been 30 years since such a big bet as today. At the beginning, my second mother won a large business park in Xujiahui with the then business leaders in Shanghai." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly and looked sassy.


    "Then you are more than your second mother," I said, scratching my head. "How did you do it? Why are you so lucky?"


    "Because I have interpreted all the possibilities and order of playing cards in my brain. When I play each card, I calculate the number, color and number of the remaining cards in my heart, and then bet according to the maximum possibility. Only in this way can I grasp the best chance of winning. Of course, luck is also indispensable." zidie said with a smile, "Maybe I had bad luck in my last life, so my luck in this life is really good."


    Most people say that if they are lucky, they will be very proud. Good luck is good luck, and Lao Tzu is blessed.


    But purple butterfly is so modest. She attributes her good luck to the continuous bad luck in her previous life. It makes people feel envious but doesn''t feel domineering. This is the speech level of purple butterfly.


    "In fact, the biggest gain of today''s gambling is not the industrial share of the four pearls, but the Royal casino of Diao Chan. Although the value of this casino is not comparable to those large industrial bases with an annual output value of tens of billions of dollars." Purple Butterfly stood between me and the obscene girl.


    "Oh, why?" I asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, apprentice, you''re stupid." the obscene girl said horizontally. "It''s not obvious. Although the annual profit of the Royal casino can''t compare with some large industries, who are the people who go in and out of the Royal casino every day? They are famous and influential people with great international influence. They can scare a lot of people by announcing their names."


    "Although the profit of Casino Royale is low, it is the best place to make friends with celebrities and expand contacts. Contacts can''t be bought with money. Therefore, the value of Casino Royale is actually much higher than other waterway projects and energy industry bases."


    I understand what a mean girl said. Indeed, my attitude is too cocky. I always use output value, comprehensive assets and other things to evaluate the income of purple butterfly, but ignore the really important intangible assets such as contacts. These assets can''t be bought with money.


    "That''s right. I didn''t expect you to be very smart, master. I thought your mind was full of paste."


    "Apprentice, what do you mean? Slander my character!?" hearing my mocking words, the obscene girl was angry immediately.


    "Master, how much does your character cost a kilo?"


    "A piece of twenty-five cents!" the obscene girl answered without thinking, and then she and I laughed. When Purple Butterfly saw the nonsense brain of the obscene girl and me, she immediately laughed and smiled. It was light and beautiful.


    "Li Jian, in fact, if you are interested, my newly won Royal casino can be handed over to you." as she was walking, purple butterfly suddenly turned her head with a smile and said such a sentence.


    "Ah?" I looked at the purple butterfly with some amazement, and my heart seemed to be split by an axe.


    "I''m serious," said purple butterfly with a smile. "If you''re interested, you can get it as a gift."


    "Gift money?" hearing purple butterfly''s words, I was confused. "What gift money?"


    "Of course it''s the gift money for living together with you," said purple butterfly with a smile.


    "What... Group residence?!" zidie''s words were no less than a thunderbolt hitting my head. I stopped and stood there, almost unable to think. "Zidie, you want to group residence with me?"


    Purple Butterfly smiled politely, and a pair of clear eyes were brilliant:


    "Yes." zidie didn''t deny it. But my brain was completely short circuited. Zidie''s words were so sudden that I didn''t have any preparation and didn''t know how to answer.


    "This..." I stopped talking.


    "I''m sorry, Li Jian. I''ve been hiding it from you until now... In fact, the most important thing I invite you to come this time is to ''seek residence'' from you except for the children." Purple Butterfly turned around slowly. Her slim suit seemed so fit. She stretched out a soft and slender hand like a white jade and held the palm of my left hand. The soft feeling came from the palm of purple butterfly''s palm and passed to my palm, and the temperature spread upward along my arm. My body was slightly dry and hot.


    Seek shelter. Is a proper term for women''s world.


    To put it bluntly, it is actually a proposal in the 21st century.


    Purple butterfly, propose to me?!

 Chapter 441

    Purple Butterfly proposed to me? What is this? Is she serious? Is it because she''s pregnant with my child that she wants to live with me?


    My body was shocked, but before I could say anything, my left shoulder sank slightly. A jade arm of Purple Butterfly put on my shoulder. She turned her face, smiled quietly, and then said to me:


    "Li Jian, promise me?"


    "Purple Butterfly... Is it because of the child that I begged me?" I looked at purple butterfly with some sadness.


    Purple Butterfly smiled bitterly and said, "this is one aspect. Li Jian, we all have children. Anyway, according to the past tradition, you are the child''s father and I am the child''s mother. Anyway, this relationship can''t escape. Moreover, Li Jian, I like you very much."


    ah Purple butterfly likes me?


    But... What does she like about me?


    I don''t have much contact with her. I get along with her for a long time, that is, in those days in Henan. She and I can only be regarded as friends who met each other. As for the child, it was a complete accident. I don''t know the reason why purple butterfly can "propose" to me.


    "Purple butterfly, are you... Serious?" I still looked at Purple Butterfly suspiciously. Purple Butterfly suddenly "proposed" to me. It was too sudden. It was difficult for me to accept it.


    "Of course, my friend. I''m seriously asking you to live." zidie smiled. Her lilac hair brushed my ear slightly, and then zidie patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "But... Purple butterfly, it really doesn''t work. Your family is so big. If I live with you, your family will think of me. And... I really don''t think I have any advantages worth asking me for residence. If it''s because of children... I''m really sorry, but that shouldn''t affect your life. If you are so excellent, purple butterfly, if you are so good Living together with me will affect your future... "


    "No, Li Jian." zidie smiled and said, "you have enough trust in me, which is enough for me to ''ask for residence'' from you. Moreover, you have many advantages. Apart from the fact that you are the only man in the world, you also have many advantages. You are simple and honest, sincere to people, love and righteousness... I have been inquiring about your information for the past six months."


    "I know you left Yunnan Riyue village to avoid conflicts with other ethnic minorities, and established a trade relationship between the people of Riyue village and the orcs. I know you ran to the border of war in order to save Junxia. I know you are a blockbuster in the military alliance. I know you fought with the black widow''s forces all the way back to Santan city in order to save your friends... Look I really admire you for these deeds. Li Jian. "


    Listening to the story of purple butterfly, my heart was shocked unprecedentedly. I didn''t expect that purple butterfly had thoroughly investigated my deeds. She knew me so well! She knows the stories of Yunnan, Vietnam, Henan and Santan!


    "As for the family, Li Jian, you don''t have to worry. Our Xu family has always been a laissez faire policy. As long as a family member becomes an adult, he can be independent from the family. As long as he doesn''t do anything harmful to the interests of the family, the people of the family won''t take care of it."


    "Do you know why I set up a gambling game here with the four pearls today?"


    Purple Butterfly smiled gracefully:


    "In order to ensure that the heir is good enough, our Xu family has always had regulations. If an heir is domineering and causes a lot of damage to the interests of the family, the family will expel her from the family and deprive her of the right of inheritance. If the heir shows enough achievements to be admired by the family, it will prove that the heir has the ability to be the only party and the family will give her great support Freedom and resource support. "


    "The gamble between me and the four pearls is actually a challenge to my family. If I lose, I will no longer be a member of the Xu family. If I win, the family will no longer restrict my development, but give me more free space to play in Shanghai. Even... Even if I establish my own independent family, the family will not interfere with me. I have told my family The people of the clan have shown my ability to be independent. Therefore, Li Jian, on behalf of myself... I send you a request for ''residence'', and the family will not take care of me. "


    At this point, the slender fingers of Purple Butterfly gently crossed my neck, and the soft feeling of the greasy and cold fingertips rubbing my skin made me restless.


    Purple Butterfly proposed to me.


    A woman proposed to a big man like me?


    This feeling... Er, it''s really weird. Even before today, I never thought this would happen. But obviously, purple butterfly is serious.


    "Let you be embarrassed? Hehe." the purple butterfly who saw that I had made a complex struggle in my heart smiled, then patted me on the shoulder and said. "But I''m serious. Li Jian, I expect you to give me an answer... I''ve never thought about who to ask for residence before. This is something I''ve summoned up all the courage in my life to do. I hope... I don''t have to fail miserably."


    Purple Butterfly put a lot of pressure on me. Listening to her uncertain tone, I felt I was sorry for her if I refused her.


    But, after all, I already have so many girls. Junxia or the swallow who promised to live with me in the future, they will be with me in the future. But they don''t know much about purple butterflies. What would they think if I just promised purple butterfly?


    Moreover, purple butterfly''s request for group residence to me is also different from my request for group residence to her.


    That is, after I live with purple butterfly, am I one of their Xu family?


    Just as men in the 21st century propose to women, if I agree to purple butterfly, it is equivalent to me "marrying" in the past. Isn''t it necessary to marry other girls with me?


    But this is too sorry for Junxia and them, isn''t it?


    "Well... How can I reply to you?" originally, purple butterfly and I could communicate with each other with a normal attitude, but when Purple Butterfly proposed to me, I was afraid to look directly at purple butterfly.


    At this moment, the scene of Purple Butterfly "proposing" to me reminds me of the scene that the eldest young master of the big family proposes to a little girl of civilian origin? That''s awkward.


    "It''s embarrassing for you. Oh, it doesn''t matter. I''m not in a hurry for you to reply. You can think about it slowly. Go to my company first. I still have a lot to tell you. After going to the company, your ideas will change." zidie saw my dilemma. Although she was a little lost, she quickly changed the topic, so as not to embarrass me too much. After all, there are female wolf heads and obscene girls behind me.


    Purple Butterfly moved away from the topic and began to talk to me about other topics, such as some of her experiences, some of her friends and business partners, and of course, some of her stories when she first wandered around the world. After some communication, I found that zidie really knows a lot. Her knowledge is too wide. She is really a typical talented woman. Sometimes Purple Butterfly doesn''t forget to insert a sentence or two of poetry and ancient prose. As a loser college student in the 21st century, I''m really under pressure to talk to her.


    Fortunately, purple butterfly is approachable enough, so I can barely communicate with her normally.


    We took the elevator to the water floor. When we got out of the casino, purple butterfly''s private water jet boat came to pick us up. It was a jet boat that could hold ten people. The jet boat was long and narrow, like a silver shark, and there were iron wings similar to butterfly wings and fins on both sides.


    In Shanghai, jet boats and airships are common means of transportation for the rich, while ordinary citizens use single motor boats and pipeline maglev trams. The status of single motor boats and pipeline maglev trams in Shanghai is like that of motorcycles and urban public transportation in the 21st century.


    "Tut Tut, sister Menglong is really rich." on the jet boat, even the obscene girl couldn''t help sighing. The wretched girl''s family background is prominent enough, but she is still a head short in front of the purple butterfly.


    The jet boat made me feel dizzy and distended. I arrived at the headquarters of zidie group almost 15 minutes later. Zidie occupies a large commercial park in Xujiahui, and there are energy base and biomedical industry base in the periphery. These commercial, energy companies and biological hospital companies together constitute the large group of Xu family - Fenglong group.


    The establishment of Fenglong group has a history of hundreds of years, almost as long as the Xu family. The group''s business content is very extensive, including biological research, pharmaceutical manufacturing, iron and steel industry, new energy development, special ordnance research, electronic parts, electronic information, tertiary industry... Basically, Fenglong group covers all industries that can make money.


    Fenglong group is headquartered in Beijing, and some companies and subsidiaries distributed in other parts of China are controlled by other members of the Xu family. The largest piece of meat, that is, the Xujia industry in Xujiahui, Shanghai, is controlled by purple butterfly. Purple Butterfly holds 51% of the shares of all internal companies. It is the chairman of the board. In some companies, it also serves as CEO and president. Of course, in Fenglong''s head office, purple butterfly is just a major shareholder with a little share.


    The place where Purple Butterfly took us this time is the headquarters of Biomedical Company among the many branches in charge of Xujiahui.


    It was an area surrounded by 15 buildings, and in the center of those buildings was a huge egg base. To my surprise, most of the area of the egg base is underwater. If we want to enter the headquarters, we must take a submarine and dive to the underwater channel to enter the interior of the egg base.


    What surprised me more was that purple butterfly''s jet boat could automatically turn into a submarine after raising the metal cabin and covering the glass cabin!

 Chapter 442

    At that time, I really began to admire zidie''s scientific and technological level. After coming to the women''s world, I saw most of the high-tech after I came into contact with the Xu family.


    After entering the underwater egg shaped base through an underwater tubular channel by submarine, we met several technicians. When they saw purple butterfly, they came up respectfully to say hello. Purple Butterfly smiled back, and then asked nine housekeepers to set up a lounge for us.


    "I''m sorry, Haixin and aowu. Can you wait outside first? I''ll take Li Jian into my biology laboratory to see some things and I''ll come out soon. If you go in, I''m afraid... It''s not very convenient." after arriving at a lounge, purple butterfly turned to the obscene girl and the female wolf head and said with an apologetic smile.


    "Oh, it''s all right. Go and come back quickly. But if 3P, call me." the obscene girl sat down on the horizontal chair in the lounge and said with her nose in her mouth.


    "Er... Hehe, Haixin''s words are really funny." Purple Butterfly smiled politely, and her lips pursed a gentle radian.


    "Master, you buckle your nose here for a while. I''ll go and have a look with purple butterfly and come back soon."


    "Know" the obscene girl crossed her legs and folded her hands at the back of her head, closed her eyes and raised her mind.


    Purple Butterfly and I looked at each other and smiled. Then I followed Purple Butterfly all the way to the biological laboratory.


    "Li Jian, come this way." purple butterfly is wearing a black suit, but it has a strong charm. Generally speaking, the suit will give people a deep and dignified feeling, but purple butterfly is so slim and steady in the suit, making people feel slim and upright. I still rarely see women wearing such a formal suit can be so charming and beautiful.


    "Purple butterfly, what do you want me to see?" I followed Purple Butterfly all the way to the depths of the base.


    "Ha ha, look at our children." Purple Butterfly smiled gently and said.


    "Child... Son?!" purple butterfly''s words made me feel like I was hit by a bolt from the blue. "Child... Not in your stomach?"


    "Yes. I took the child out." Purple Butterfly said calmly. "Because I have too many contacts and my business is too busy, I am worried that our child will attract the attention of the outside world, so I keep him in an artificial uterus."


    "Artificial... Uterus?!"


    I was stunned when I heard the word.


    It''s not the first time I''ve heard the word artificial uterus.


    In fact, when Junxia was pregnant, she told me about the artificial uterus.


    The so-called artificial uterus is to breed embryos in a large capsule similar to the biological culture bin. The large capsule can not only create an amniotic fluid environment similar to the uterus of a pregnant woman, but also provide sufficient nutrition to the embryo to ensure the smooth development of the embryo.


    Artificial uterus is also a well-known word in the women''s world.


    It is specially made for some women who have congenital uterine diseases and cannot give birth normally. Using artificial uterus to raise embryos has many advantages, that is, the environment of artificial uterus is relatively stable, unlike real women who have accidents during ten months of pregnancy. For example, the accident of little princess falling and miscarriage will never occur if an artificial uterus is used.


    Of course, artificial uterus also has its defects. One is that the price required to use artificial uterus is too high. After all, we have to support such a huge and complex machine to operate continuously for ten months, even if it is interrupted for a second. The cost of such a machine is almost sky high, often millions, one bad is tens of millions. Not every family can afford it. Moreover, the environment of artificial uterus is too stable, which will also stifle the possibility of external stimulation to promote embryo growth.


    The so-called external stimulation to promote embryo growth refers to some actions of women''s prenatal education during pregnancy that can make their babies smarter. For example, eating some extremely nutritious food or listening to some prenatal education music can promote some variation of the fund during the embryo. The babies born after the variation of the fund may have particularly high intelligence, or have some specialties and talents such as music and art. If an artificial uterus is used, there are fewer external stimuli and the possibility of infant variation is reduced.


    Of course, there are also some women in the women''s world who do not want to get pregnant. They may not want to get pregnant in person because they are afraid of the pain of childbirth, because their life and career are too busy, or because they are afraid of the risk of dystocia, or because some stars think that pregnancy will lead to their body deformation, At that time, they will apply to the government for "artificial uterus" or "surrogate pregnancy".


    And 90% choose surrogacy.


    The so-called surrogacy is that buyers implant their embryos combined with their somatic cells and eggs into the womb of the "surrogate woman" they pay for, and let her surrogate for those "buyers" who are unwilling to conceive. Because the somatic cells and egg cells are from the buyer, the children born naturally inherit the buyer''s genes, which is basically the same effect as the artificial uterus.


    But the price is much cheaper. Some surrogacy women may only need 200000 surrogacy fees for ten months. This is much lower than the cost of millions of artificial uterus. So most women who don''t want to get pregnant in person will choose surrogacy instead of artificial uterus.


    In fact, when Junxia told me about the artificial uterus, I also asked whether to use the artificial uterus as a surrogate. But Junxia refused. One reason was that she was afraid of exposing the identity of the baby boy, and the other was that she wanted to experience the feeling of being a mother herself.


    I really didn''t expect that purple butterfly would use artificial uterus to cultivate our children.


    It''s no wonder purple butterfly''s stomach is still flat. It doesn''t look like a pregnant woman at all!


    "Come in." Purple Butterfly took me through a passage for professionals to go in and out, and walked along the passage to the innermost corridor of the base. There are many room doors on the corridor, and each door has a number, from 101 to 120


    Purple Butterfly led me to room 120 at the end of the corridor.


    Purple Butterfly used her ID card to brush the ID detector outside the door handle and opened the door of the room, while I followed her in with trepidation.


    Inside is a very spacious round room, with more than ten high brightness shadowless lamps on the top. The inner room is like day.


    In every corner of the room, there are high-tech precision instruments that I can''t name, such as capsule cabin, medical machine, cart, omni-directional surveillance camera, measuring press, temperature regulator, micro analyzer and so on. The shape is either regular square, oval or irregular. I don''t know what to do with most instruments.


    I was fascinated by the complex instruments in the room for a second, but soon my attention fell on something in the middle of the room.


    That''s a pillar.


    A glass post.


    This is my first impression. Of course, this is definitely not an ordinary glass column. This is a biological culture bin. The culture bin is filled with green liquid I can''t name. In the center of the culture bin, there is a meat piece about the size of two adults'' palms floating. The meat piece is dark red and in a fuzzy human shape, like a curled baby, But the hands and feet are not fully developed and appear very small and soft.


    The baby''s navel, mouth, anus and other parts are connected by special tubes in glass tubes, which seem to transport nutrient solution and deal with excreta.


    Seeing the shapeless fetus inserted by countless intubations, I was in a trance and swallowed my saliva. I slowly came forward, walked right in front of the glass tube, and quietly looked at the little fetus inside through the glass tube.


    So small, really small. It hasn''t even taken shape. At first glance, it looks like a deformed mass of meat.


    "Purple butterfly, this is... Our child?"


    "Shh. Don''t disturb the little guy."


    Purple Butterfly put her hands behind her, gave me a faint look, then stretched out one hand, put her fingers against her lips and hissed. Then she turned her head, her eyes blinked, and quietly looked at the embryo in the incubator.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it? This is our child, Li Jian." Purple Butterfly looked at the child in the glass warehouse with soft eyes, a little emotion in her voice, but a little tenderness like a mother. Although purple butterfly has always been very gentle, I heard her speak in such a soft voice for the first time.


    I stepped forward, put my palms close to the glass bin and put my face together, so that I could see the children in the glass bin more clearly.


    The tip of my nose touched the cold glass wool. I looked at the fetal face first. I wanted to see what the purple butterfly and I looked like. What I saw was a fleshy, bald head with obvious facial features, but the eyes and mouth were closed. The eyelids were prominent, the nose was slightly pointed, and the ears were small. It looked a bit like an alien.


    Then my eyes followed the body of the tire.


    I saw a little prominent dot, a bit like a small mole bitten by a mosquito, which should be the symbol of a man.


    Although this mole is small, I know that the meaning of this mole is extraordinary. It represents the emergence of the second man in the world!

 Chapter 443

    Although I saw the old man more than 200 years ago when I was in Yunnan, the man has now been buried at the bottom of the mountain. It is estimated that the bodies have been eaten by creatures such as scorpions and python. Therefore, it is absolutely not too much to call the fetus in this incubator the second man in the world.


    Looking at the tire in the glass bin, I have a strange feeling of flesh and blood.


    I really can''t imagine that I created this little life. He was a part of me!


    Suddenly, I felt like a father.


    I am not alone in this world. I have a separation and my life has continued. There is a life similar to me in this world!


    More importantly, I also know that I can really reproduce men normally. I am a normal man!


    I looked at the tire suspended in the glass warehouse with some excitement. It took me a long time to recover, and then turned my head to look at the purple butterfly. Purple Butterfly still stared at the child in the glass warehouse. After a while, she noticed my eyes, turned around and smiled at me.


    "Li Jian, it''s incredible. The birth of life is so simple. It''s just that a careless encounter between you and me produced such a new life..." Purple Butterfly whispered softly, then stretched out her jade hand, grabbed my wrist, and a pair of clear and bright beautiful eyes looked at me quietly.


    At that moment, the purple butterfly was so beautiful. The lilac bangs were slightly separated, covering a delicate white face. A pair of wise eyes twinkled under the bangs. The straight bridge of the nose and the light red lips were so attractive and full of charm. Just like when I first met purple butterfly.


    Purple Butterfly smiled at me and said:


    "On the day I realized that I was pregnant, I hired a private doctor to take him out and put him in this incubator. Because I was too busy, I was worried that I could not be a qualified pregnant woman, so I chose to do so. Will you forgive me, Li Jian? For being so cruel to our children?"


    I was stunned, and then said softly, "how could it be? You are right to do so. Your background is so complex and there are so many enemies in business and politics. If you are pregnant, you may suffer for the child."


    "If you say so, I''m much more comfortable."


    Purple Butterfly sighed and smiled softly. She stretched out her hand and gently brushed away the hair on her cheek. Then she suddenly put her hand into her suit pocket and took out a golden ring.


    This is a glittering ring with small words engraved on it, and a bright red gem is embedded on the ring, which is almost as big as human eyes. The bright red gem emits charming color under the illumination of the indoor shadowless lamp, giving people the illusion that there is a Buddha like flame jumping in the gem.


    "This is..."


    "This is a token of love I gave you. The gem on it was polished from the largest ruby of the 64 colored gems on the crown of King Louis XV of France in 1722. It was called ''heart of fire''." Purple Butterfly closed her lips and smiled. Then she suddenly bent one knee, sank, and the whole person knelt in front of me.


    "Li Jian, I want to ask you to live here. Please... Promise me." the purple butterfly looks up, the purple hair falls on both sides, and a pair of beautiful eyes flowing with glittering and translucent brilliance, including the passionate spring light of a girl, looks at me,


    This... What rhythm is this?


    I was proposed by a woman?


    I have a feeling that I can''t slow down. This feeling is really strange. In the 21st century, how can such a scene of women confessing and proposing to men appear?


    At the moment, I looked at Purple Butterfly blankly, like a girl who was knelt down and proposed by a man. I was at a loss.


    In the women''s world, when some women ask another woman to live together, they will send gemstones in the form of male and female times to express their heartfelt. When Bai Linghua wanted to accept swallows as a maid, she prepared a ring.


    "Purple Butterfly... Didn''t you say to give me some time to think about it. This ring, i... I..."


    "Li Jian, live with me." purple butterfly''s face showed a kind of sincere color, "OK? From now on, I will love you wholeheartedly. You are my other half. I will accompany you whether it is birth, old age, illness, wealth and poverty. Can you... Answer my courtship?"


    At this point, the purple butterfly''s pretty face was covered with two layers of crimson. But she remained calm and finished her prepared lines.


    My heart trembled violently. I really can''t tell what it''s like to be confessed by a girl. My heart was pounding and there was a boiling feeling. I''m a big man. I''m too excited to secrete too much adrenal hormone when I''m confessed by a woman?


    In fact, my friendship with purple butterfly is not very deep, but Purple Butterfly confessed to me, which is really... Too hasty? Although she and I already have children, but... Anyway, we must know each other for a longer time?


    "Purple butterfly, get up, get up. I......" I blushed and my throat was dry. Finally, I stretched out my hand and grabbed purple butterfly''s wrist, and then wanted to hold her up.


    But purple butterfly was stubborn and didn''t get up by me. Instead, she still knelt on one knee, looked up at me, smiled at me and said:


    "If you don''t promise me, I won''t get up." then purple butterfly''s mouth showed a evil smile, and her lips pouted slightly, a wayward look of a little girl.


    What should I do in this situation?


    Refuse her? But there are too many aspects to consider. Agree with her? But I have so many girls after all. What should I do?


    My heart beat a little fast. I looked at Purple Butterfly blankly. I didn''t know whether to refuse her or agree with her. Looking at the ring inlaid with Ruby on her hand, I fell into a painful struggle.


    "Li Jian, I know you may think that I have ulterior motives to ask you to live, but I am sincere. I also know that you have other favorite girls. I... Don''t mind accepting them at the same time, and I won''t interfere in your love life. After all, you are the only man in the world. I just hope you can live with me in name and give me a chance , even if... Just for our children, okay? "


    "Purple butterfly," I pursed my lips and said, "it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s just... I hope to get the consent of other girls, and it may be unfair to them if you let other girls be your guard. If you let you be my guard, it will damage your family and your status..."


    Hearing what I said, purple butterfly pursed her mouth and said with a smile, "then you''re wrong. Li Jian, you''re a man. Of course, I want to live in accordance with the previous times. I don''t want to be a guard or a Steve. I just want to be your wife."


    "You... Want to be my wife?" I looked at Purple Butterfly in amazement, and my brain was chaotic.


    "Well. According to the old tradition, a man is a husband and a woman is a wife. According to gender, I can only be your wife, can''t I?" Purple Butterfly said with a smile.


    "But your family..."


    "Didn''t I say that I have proved my ability and consolidated the family assets I inherited. As long as it doesn''t damage the interests of the family in turn, the family won''t take care of my affairs or interfere with my establishment of the family. Whether I am someone else''s guard or Steve. That''s my freedom, and the family won''t interfere with me. Of course... My children still belong to me My family. Legally, I am also a member of the Xu family. My assets will be inherited by the descendants of the Xu family in the future... "


    Seeing that I still didn''t understand, purple butterfly explained to me carefully.


    With the explanation of purple butterfly, I understand. The Xu family''s family inheritance is very European, that is, after their children grow up, the family will basically not interfere with her growth, but will only give her part of the inheritance property for her free development. If the children can make their property bigger and stronger, the family will recognize her as her own.


    If she loses money, and still loses a lot, which makes the family suffer huge losses, the family will expel her from the family and deprive her of all her family property and inheritance rights. It is a very cruel family rule. Now purple butterfly has proved her ability. She can get rid of the management of her family. As long as purple butterfly will return more assets to the family than she inherited from the family, the family will not interfere with her.


    If the Xu family has become the guard of other families, the Xu family also has regulations, that is, as long as the children of the Xu family are the Xu family, if the other party''s Shi Daifu wants to join the Xu family, he must change his surname to Xu. If the name is not changed, it can only be regarded as a group living state, not a family merger. In the group state, the descendants of the Xu family still have the right to inherit the property of the member who lives in group with other families.


    For example, if purple butterfly and I live together, then purple butterfly''s children still have the right to inherit property. And even if I''m Steve of purple butterfly, I don''t have the right to inherit when Purple Butterfly doesn''t make a will.


    This rule of the Xu family is different from that of other families in the women''s world. When other families live together, if Steve dies, the guard is the heir to the property. In the Xu family, neither shidaifu nor shoujiawei have the right to inherit as long as they are not surnamed Xu. Of course, if Purple Butterfly makes a will, it is an exception.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the Xu family will not give their family heritage to others, which has rarely happened for at least hundreds of years.

 Chapter 444

    If Purple Butterfly wants to be with me, the asset distribution of the Xu family is a big problem.


    Fortunately, although I am curious about the Xu family''s assets, I am not interested. My own assets are enough. There is no need to covet the Xu family''s assets like a beggar.


    Having figured this out, I feel a lot better.


    I was condescending and looked at the purple butterfly with ups and downs. Finally, I took a deep breath, bent down, and feverishly took the ring that the purple butterfly handed me.


    "Purple butterfly, this ring... I''ll take it first. But I won''t wear it until the day when you and I live together, okay?" I took the ring in purple butterfly''s hand, put it in the palm of my hand, looked at it quietly, looked at the huge fire red gem on it, and was excited uncontrollably.


    Hearing my words and seeing that I took the ring, purple butterfly''s eyes showed a surprise of 120000.


    "You... Accepted, Li Jian?"


    "HMM. actually... I have no reason to refuse you, purple butterfly. I really appreciate you. You are really the most perfect and excellent woman I have ever seen." I said with a smile, and then carefully put purple butterfly''s ring into my underwear bag. To tell you the truth, purple butterfly is indeed the most perfect woman with comprehensive ability I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world.


    She is beautiful, charming, erudite, high EQ, superior IQ, distinguished family background and extensive friends... In all aspects, purple butterfly is indeed worthy of the first place. Maybe the blue moon can surpass the purple butterfly in some aspects, but the blue moon is too far away for me. I know too little about her and dare not make a conclusion easily.


    "Li Jian, you can promise me. I really feel honored and happy. I want to say that today is my happiest day in recent years."


    Purple Butterfly smiled like a little girl. Her long eyelashes covered her curved eyes, like two curved moons. Then I stood up slowly. At this time, I found that her forehead was full of sweat.


    "Are you sweating?" I asked, looking at the sweat beads on the purple butterfly''s forehead in some amazement.


    Purple Butterfly said awkwardly, "of course, courting you... But it''s much more nervous than gambling. Li Jian..."


    "Purple Butterfly..." I whispered, quietly looking at purple butterfly''s elegant and quiet face, her dignified and beautiful dress, and the natural, open-minded and intelligent temperament emitted by every pore and hair all over my body. I finally couldn''t help taking a deep breath. I opened my arms and suddenly hugged purple butterfly''s thin body.


    Purple Butterfly didn''t resist. Instead, she opened her slender arms around my chest and back.


    I lowered my head and saw the purple butterfly''s clear and beautiful eyes looking at me.


    It''s the first time I''ve looked at Purple Butterfly so closely since I met her. The closer I looked, the more I found that purple butterflies were really beautiful. This is a kind of beauty with aura. Compared with the external beauty of some women relying on their skin bags, the beauty of purple butterflies should be hidden deeper and finer. The more in-depth observation, the more they can discover.


    "Li Jian, let''s go out first so as not to disturb our children."


    I quietly looked at the purple butterfly''s beautiful face and looked at each thin purple hair on her cheek. The more I looked, the more beautiful I felt.


    Such a perfect woman would take the initiative to be my wife. This feeling is like a pie falling from the sky.


    I turned my head slightly. I saw the little tire in the glass warehouse. Looking at his sleeping appearance, I suddenly felt that he looked like purple butterfly. When I grew up, I guess he was a handsome man who inherited purple butterfly''s beauty and wisdom, like purple butterfly''s elegant and humble eyes.


    "Yes!" suddenly, I remembered something and patted my forehead.


    "Ha ha, what''s the matter?" Purple Butterfly asked me with a smile, putting her hands in the opening of her coat.


    "Well... Purple butterfly, I have something to discuss with you." I coughed and said.


    "Go ahead. It''s very difficult?" purple butterfly''s expression slightly restrained.


    "Well... It''s really difficult. It''s about the oil energy I found in Xinjiang." I paused a little and told Purple Butterfly about the oil energy I had in Xinjiang.


    "Stone... Oil found in Xinjiang?" hearing my description, purple butterfly''s face stagnated, and then turned serious. "What''s going on, Li Jian?"


    I told Purple Butterfly what I had encountered in Xinjiang in the past two weeks without reservation. Now the purple butterfly is worth revealing my heart without reservation.


    I always started with desert robbers in Xinjiang, and then said that I accidentally entered the kingdom of aribuda, finally fought with mutant creatures in the kingdom of aribuda, and finally won the war with the oil of that country.


    Hearing my story, purple butterfly''s expression changed repeatedly, but she was much calmer than Junxia.


    "I see. No wonder you haven''t heard from us for more than a week. It was blocked by Skynet. Speaking of Skynet, I also know some information. It was the invisible material project developed by the government more than two centuries ago. Half of the project was terminated because of an accident in Xinjiang. I didn''t expect there was such a large hidden land in Xinjiang I''ve heard some rumors about alibuda Kingdom, but our family doesn''t have much business in Xinjiang, so we didn''t look for it... I didn''t expect you to find it by Li Jian. It''s a shocking treasure. "


    Purple Butterfly smiled.


    And I asked with some hesitation:


    "Now I want to develop the oil there according to the jumping way, but I keep this secret because I lack access and have little experience. Zidie, you have an energy company, so I think you should be able to help."


    "HMM. if it''s energy development and cooperation, you really find the right person." zidie smiled with a mysterious and charming smile. "Our Xu family is the leader in the domestic energy field. Almost 40% of the energy companies of central enterprises have nothing to do with our Xu family."


    "I''ve heard about this before. Before I came to see you, I thought that you were the best candidate, purple butterfly..."


    "Don''t worry. As long as we are together, your business is mine, and I will try my best to help you. This is a huge resource. But before mining, I have to dispatch the survey team under our family energy company to do the exploration work in advance and find out the oil reserves there."


    "Moreover... For this era, oil resources are indeed a little outdated. Now the main development direction of the world is green energy. Although resources such as oil have some advantages over the instability and high cost of liquid hydrogen sources, after all, now hydrogen energy is popular, it is difficult for oil to return to the original era and completely replace hydrogen energy."


    "Taking the road of mixed energy of oil and hydrogen may be the direction of future development. However, the Department of land and resources of Xinjiang has made good relations first. Fortunately, Xinjiang recently issued energy Document No. 1, which has greatly rectified some small and medium-sized energy industries and provided convenience to large energy enterprises, which has also cleared away some obstacles to our development."


    "Moreover, our Xu family has a good reputation in the energy industry. Hehe, the opportunity to seize the development right is more than 70%. Zidie''s analysis ability is indeed not limited, and it is highly professional. In a few words, I simply analyzed the oil resource situation I found and the energy market path I can take in the future.

 Chapter 445

    "Oil resources are an important issue of national economic security and will be subject to the government''s macro-control policies. The Department of resources must comprehensively coordinate economic and social development. There will certainly be many procedures involving the coordination of regional investment advantages, as well as the existing energy industry system, major project planning and productivity layout of the national development and Reform Commission... The road on the government''s side must also be laid well The government in Xinjiang is much more independent, um... But the central Ministry of land and resources... Ah, it still depends on Grandma''s efforts... "


    Purple butterfly is like a brainstorm, figuring out how to open up the road of oil development. A series of highly professional words in her mouth are really stressful for me.


    "Don''t worry, Li Jian, I''m the one who asks you to live. We''ll be a family in the future. We can think about Xinjiang oil in the long run." Purple Butterfly smiled and said, "By the way, tonight is my birthday. I have a private club. Many partners and friends in my field will come to join. It''s a kind of making friends. Li Jian, you can also join."


    "So today is your birthday. OK. I''ll go." I nodded. I''m afraid purple butterfly has the widest range of friends among the people I know.


    "Ha ha, that''s great." Purple Butterfly smiled gently and her eyes fell on the glass tube in front of her again. The little life in the glass tube still fell asleep peacefully, curled up with hands and feet.


    Purple Butterfly touched the glass surface with her thin pointed fingers across the glass tube and sighed:


    "In five months, our child will be able to come out of the glass tube. It''s always been a long time. I really look forward to what he will look like when he grows up... This is the second man in the world.


    "I think he will be like you. They say that children are like mothers and women are like fathers." I looked at the tire in the glass tube and said.


    "Really?" Purple Butterfly turned to look at me. "Li Jian, I already know your life experience from Junxia... Tell me about your past. I''m very interested. I don''t know much on the phone."


    "Yes." I nodded. Purple Butterfly already knew the fact that I was a transgressor from Junxia. I told her my story, but there was nothing left. I opened my mouth and told her all my stories, including what kind of person I was in the 21st century, how I came to the world, and what kind of suffering I suffered later, etc He told purple butterfly like a bosom friend.


    After listening to my story, purple butterfly frowned slightly.


    "It sounds like a movie. If it was written as a script, I would certainly support it." zidie made such a comment on my story, but soon her expression was dignified again and asked me, "Li Jian, so you still haven''t figured out the reason why you will cross this era?"


    "Yes. I don''t know how I crossed it. Anyway, I just... Came here in such a muddle headed way. Junxia had inspected the cave I crossed before, and she didn''t find any clues." I explained innocently.


    "This is one of the unsolved mysteries in the world. Time travel, right?" Purple Butterfly smiled.


    "Yes. Strictly speaking, I''m also a time and space traveler," I said painfully.


    Purple Butterfly smiled: "then you really came to the right time... I just don''t know if there will be other runners besides Li Jian. If so, I''m afraid it''s interesting."


    Other walkers?


    Hearing Purple Butterfly say this, my heart was slightly chilly, and I suddenly thought of Qiu Yanran. She is also a transgressor like me, but the way of crossing is slightly different. I am a double crossing of body and spirit, but she is just a spiritual crossing. And the time of crossing is also slightly different.


    I don''t know if there are other runners in the world.


    "What''s the matter? Did you think of something?" Purple Butterfly looked at me with deep eyes.


    "Oh, nothing... Just thinking about the 21st century." I sighed. In my heart, I secretly lamented that purple butterfly''s insight was really powerful and her thinking was really meticulous. She almost knew that there was a second piercer in the world.


    "Well, don''t think about it any more. Anyway, you have come to our age. Just get used to it. In other words, from an objective point of view, you are the protagonist of the world." zidie said with a smile.


    "The... Protagonist of the world?"


    "Yes." Purple Butterfly grabbed my hand and said, "sometimes there are always some strange ideas in my mind. Sometimes I think... Maybe our world is a novel written by someone, and you... Are the protagonist of that novel. We all exist for you."


    Zidie''s words surprised me slightly, and then I said with a bitter smile:


    "How is that possible? Your imagination is so rich."


    "Just think about it." zidie smiled, then gently wiped my face with her greasy finger tip and said, "it''s time to see. Let''s go out first. Your eldest lady of the Gao family has to wait in a hurry. Otherwise, she will really neglect them. Ha ha."


    "Well, let''s go." I finally took another look at the fetus soaked in green liquid, and then walked out of the biological laboratory with the purple butterfly.


    All the way back to the lounge, we met with the obscene girl and the female wolf head. When we got to the lounge, I was surprised that the obscene girl was playing video games with the female wolf head. When asked, I learned that the biological experimental base of purple butterfly is equipped with 3D virtual video games. There are many types of games, one of which is jungle adventure, which is very suitable for sports players. And the wretched girl naturally played with the female wolf head. I couldn''t help laughing at the funny way the female wolf was shouting and waving her hands and feet in the lounge wearing an electronic helmet.


    "By the way, Li Jian, you say aowu... Her vocal cords can''t pronounce?" Purple Butterfly stood aside with a smile at the beginning, watching the obscene girl and the female wolf head play hard, but suddenly, she asked me.


    I turned my head in amazement, saw purple butterfly''s serious expression, and nodded.


    "Yes... Aowu she... In fact, she is a semi Orc produced by the government by mixing human and wolf genes. Her throat vocal cords seem different from those of normal people. I try to teach her to speak, but she can''t learn. She can only cry."


    Purple Butterfly nodded, rubbed her chin, and then looked at me seriously. A pair of beautiful eyes glittered and said:


    "Maybe... I can ask an international professional throat doctor to show her. If possible, she still has hope to speak."


    "Really?" purple butterfly''s words are no less than throwing a heavy bomb at me. The female wolf head can''t speak. It has always been a headache for me. If the female wolf head can speak, it''s really great news.


    "Do you want to try? My biological experimental base has experts on the sounder and brain language system, as well as professional ultrasonic concussion detector and CT scanning instrument. Many experts and well-known scholars in the field of biological human body research may help aowu find a way to speak if she is asked to check here."


    "Really... That''s great." I looked at the female wolf head who was enjoying herself in her helmet, and then looked at the purple butterfly. "Then try it. If she could speak, I would feel the sky falling."


    "Then try. I''ll inform the director of the laboratory technology department." zidie blinked and said to me, "I hope everything goes well." then zidie turned and left. And my heart is a cold sweat. Purple butterfly''s words seemed to put a stone into my heart and aroused thousands of waves.


    Female wolf head... Can you speak like a normal person?


    Thinking of the proud dance of being able to speak, I simply have a wonderful feeling that the sun comes out from the West.


    I can''t even think about it.


    "Proud dance! Enough fun, stop." I have to try anyway. Every time I see a female wolf head, I can only cry. I''m sorry that we can''t understand her voice. Now that there is a chance in front of me, I naturally want to try.


    Although I called the female wolf head, the female wolf head still played hard, so I angrily walked forward, directly took off the helmet on the female wolf head, and then held it in my arms.


    "Ow?" when I took off my helmet, the female wolf head stopped waving her claws and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face.


    "Proud dance, enough fun. Come with me. There''s something serious to do!"


    "Ow?" the female wolf head tilted her head, still full of doubts.


    "Stop whining, maybe you will say something else besides whining!" I patted the female wolf head on the shoulder and said seriously.


    After a while, purple butterfly found five experts in anthropology, animal anatomy, vocal cord science and human structure. Purple Butterfly asked me to take the female wolf head into an operating room dedicated to human research.


    Because the operating room is very dark and filled with metal instruments, it is very depressing, so the female wolf head with sensitive smell thinks we want to do bad things to her and has been fighting hard. Fortunately, the obscene girl directly points her acupoints after knowing that we are going to perform vocal cord surgery on the female wolf head, which doesn''t let the female wolf head run around and make trouble.


    The female wolf head was carried to a metal stretcher bed by some technical staff, fastened her limbs with a belt, and then carried into the ultrasonic concussion and CT detector for vocal cord, brain and other physical tests.


    The people who do the test are from zidie company. They do whatever zidie says, and they dare not neglect it at all.


    A few minutes later, the female wolf head finished her physical test and came out of the middle platform of the detector. Purple butterfly''s biological experiment base is worthy of being equipped with the most advanced equipment and instruments, and also found world-class staff. The female wolf head came out less than 10 minutes after taking CT.


    "How about the inspection results?" Purple Butterfly asked like a leader.


    A female popcorn head director surnamed Gu of zidie company took the report, looked at it for a few times, came forward and seriously said to us:


    "HMM... according to the situation, her brain function is basically normal. Some nervous systems are abnormally active, the brain circuit structure is compact, and the neurons are abnormally active. Several areas are particularly obvious, mainly concentrated in the motor nerve and knee jump reflex nerve. In addition, the development of autonomic nerve is far beyond the scope of normal people."


    In a word, the director means that the motor and reactive nerves of female wolf head are much more developed than those of normal people. Isn''t that nonsense?

 Chapter 446

    "What about the language area?"


    "Well... According to the results obtained, the basic function of her brain language region is normal.% it is consistent with the structure of normal people. Only... Her vocal cords are slightly wider and longer than ordinary people, the intermembrane is not very developed, the laryngeal mucosa trembles inconveniently, and the overall structure is similar to the genetic system of dogs and wolves. If some surgery is used to repair her muscle glottis and ligament glottis, Through pronunciation training, there is still hope to speak. "The director told me and purple butterfly her conclusion without expression.


    "That is to say... Proud dance still has the hope of speaking?" I was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yes. But it must be on the premise of the operation, and even if the operation is over, it still needs a period of vocal training. Moreover, according to the results, her language system has some degradation compared with normal people. It is difficult for her to speak like normal people."


    "But her brain is more developed and active than normal people, and her memory and thinking ability should be very strong. That is to say, her IQ is much higher than normal people, and the detected IQ value is about 200 or even higher. I have only done this IQ value when I tested Miss Xu er''s brain. I believe that as long as I teach patiently, her brain can Mechanics can make some simple sounds, but it''s still no problem. "


    "Er... What''s Xu Menglong''s IQ?" I asked curiously.


    "IQ is a relatively comprehensive thing. If it is judged only by the ability of abstract memory and data analysis, Miss Xu er''s IQ is more than 200."


    I was surprised at the director''s explanation. I didn''t expect that the IQ of purple butterfly and female wolf head were so high that they were not normal women... Of course, I didn''t think too much about IQ, but thought that female wolf head could really have the opportunity to speak, so I was secretly happy.


    Moreover, the director also said that the IQ of female wolf head is much higher than that of normal people, which makes me even happier.


    Indeed, from a series of contacts in the past, although the female wolf head''s writing is strange, her acceptance ability has always been very strong. Otherwise, how could she become the leader of hundreds of Orc tribes, and how could she adapt to urban life so quickly?


    If the female beastly with low intelligence quotient came to the big city, I would be scared to run away like a woodlouse, and how could it be like a female wolf head?


    "When can the operation be carried out?" since it has been determined that the female wolf head still has the hope to speak again, I certainly have to ask when she can speak!


    "This is not a major operation, and the personnel and equipment in our base are very complete. If you want to do it now, you can do it. The whole process of cutting the excess part of the vocal cord with a laser takes only half an hour, and the wound can be burned with a laser quickly. However, it will take about a week for her vocal cord to recover gradually. After that, you can hire some speakers for her The pronunciation teacher taught her some special basic pronunciation training. In less than a month, she should be able to master the simplest words and even phrases. "


    "Really? That''s great. I ask for the operation now," I said without hesitation.


    The director looked at me and then at the purple butterfly. Zidie put her hands in her coat bag and nodded to the director:


    "Do as he says. In the future, he will have the right to speak in my group. He is the one who wants to live with me. In the future, his right to speak in my base is second only to me."


    When she heard zidie say that she wanted to live with me, the director''s expression froze and her eyes widened slightly. She seemed to want to say something, but when she saw zidie''s serious look, she didn''t say anything at last. She just nodded and said:


    "I see, second lady."


    Then the director asked some members of the experimental team in the experimental base to come up and transport the female wolf head with colorful hands, feet and limbs tied to the bed all the way to the nearest operating room like transporting the wounded.


    I followed the obscene girl all the way in.


    Lying on the operating table, the female wolf head was full of panic, kept shouting and moving hands and feet. She didn''t understand what we were going to do for her. Especially when she saw me, the female wolf head showed a helpless and pitiful look in her eyes. She didn''t understand why I suddenly let a group of people bind her to the bed and send her to such a narrow and dark room.


    "Proud dance, don''t be afraid, just sleep." looking at the nervous and flustered look of the female wolf head with wide eyes, I quickly bent down, approached the female wolf head and stroked her face to comfort her, but what surprised me was that because of fear, the female wolf head actually opened her mouth and wanted to bite me. It really scared me. Fortunately, I flash fast, or I''m afraid she''ll bite off the meat on my palm.


    "She is in a very unstable mood now. Ask the operator to give her a tranquilizer later. Don''t worry, everything will stabilize after the operation." zidie comforted me, which made my mood a little better. Looking at the confused and bewildered female wolf head, I really feel sorry for her.


    Because Purple Butterfly personally checked, the operation of female wolf head was paid great attention. A total of five internationally famous and experienced surgeons operated on female wolf head in person.


    The surgeon first injected an anesthetic into the female wolf head, and then began to operate.


    I thought the way to use the knife was to cut the throat of a female wolf head with a scalpel like in the 21st century. But to my dismay, my thoughts are too outdated.


    After all, it''s 400 years later. It''s too out to use a scalpel in this era. The surgeon uses a nano robot, a capsule machine the size of a fly, which passes through the mouth of the female wolf head, and then performs surgery inside.


    As for the so-called surgeons, they are not around the female wolf head at all, but in front of a large screen computer. Several surgeons jointly operate the nano robot, supervise all links, and then cut the female wolf head according to the internal environment of the female wolf head vocal cord displayed on the screen and the model drawn up by the computer.


    This is a little too advanced.


    I looked at the female wolf head lying on the operating table with her eyes closed. I felt a little heartache. However, I was very excited to think that the female wolf head might be able to communicate with me normally.


    I waited outside the operating room with obscene girl and purple butterfly, during which purple butterfly and obscene girl had a lot of communication. In other words, probably because they are all old families, obscene girl and purple butterfly are very speculative. The two women, one bold and optimistic, the other confident and easy-going, are a perfect match.


    Before today, lewd girls rarely find women who talk and speculate. The little princess is barely one. Xiaobai and Junxia have always had a generation gap with lewd girls, and the female wolf head has a little physical communication with lewd girls. Now purple butterfly is finally a woman who can compete with obscene girls in all aspects of the language field. Purple butterfly has a wide range of knowledge, astronomy, geography, social history, humanities, sports, entertainment and politics. Therefore, it is also very happy to talk with obscene girls.


    Obscene girl and purple butterfly are women who love to laugh. Of course, one is an obscene smile, the other is an easy-going smile. But maybe the smiles have something in common. In the end, the feelings of the two women were rising rapidly, and even... Even I, the "intermediary", was ignored.


    And I can only stand aside with shame and look at the two women talking and laughing, depressed alone.


    Almost thirty minutes later, the light on the operating room door suddenly came on, and then the door opened.


    "It seems to be over." glancing at the lit door of the operating room, purple butterfly breathed out, smiled, then pushed the door open and went in. And I followed in.


    After entering the door, I saw that the female wolf head was still lying in bed, but there was a layer of white tape on her throat, which seemed to play a fixed role.


    "How''s it going?" I rushed forward and asked the director.


    Director Gu Jingjing tunnel:


    "Don''t worry, the operation is very smooth. Our surgeons are world-class experts and the equipment is also the world''s leading. There is no possibility of accidents. We have corrected the mucous membranes and muscles of her vocal cords that are different from those of normal people. As long as her vocal cords heal naturally, we can try to speak."


    Then director Gu bowed to me and smiled.


    Seeing director Gu''s smiling expression, I was also very happy.


    Great, the operation was successful... Which means that the female wolf head can speak human words in the future!


    I was very excited when I thought of the way the female wolf head said human words.


    The female wolf head was sent to the base lounge for a temporary rest. One afternoon, I and the obscene girl were in the lounge watching TV while waiting for the female wolf head to wake up.


    The TV stations in women''s world broadcast some very boring life dramas. I''m not interested in watching them. I asked zidie what kind of TV series she likes to watch.


    Zidie smiled and said:


    "Me? I seldom watch TV dramas. I prefer to watch current political news and popular science programs. TV dramas may be more interested in reasoning dramas and historical dramas with high degree of reduction. However, I always feel uncomfortable watching real-life historical dramas performed by women disguised as men. Ha ha." Purple Butterfly smiled and sat in bed with us to rest, watching the plot of mother-in-law soap opera on TV.


    Just halfway through the TV broadcast, the picture of the TV play suddenly disappeared, and then a hostess jumped out to broadcast the emergency news:


    "Hello, there is an interim news. At 3:17 p.m. yesterday (October 17, 2469), the scientific research team sent by shihuiguo eleven states to the Antarctic found a man buried by ice and snow in the depths of the Maude mountains in Antarctica. According to reliable news, the man also had signs of life."


    "The scientific research team immediately sent the man''s body back to the central scientific research hospital in the twelve states of Shihui country for overnight rescue. After 12 hours of emergency treatment, the man has regained consciousness. According to the man who regained consciousness, he accidentally fell off the cliff when he was exploring Antarctica in 2037 and was buried in ice and snow. In other words, the man did not receive the erosion of Dy virus and was able to give birth normally. "


    "This is really news that shocked the whole world."


    "According to the dictation of a man found under Antarctica, he was originally a Chinese American named Ma Bailong, 28 years old. He used to live in Washington state. He was a graduate student in the Department of electronics at the University of California. He was very shocked at the world 400 years later. Now he is receiving rehabilitation training and gradually adapting to the new life 400 years later."


    "The news of the discovery of men in Antarctica has caused great shock in many countries in the world. Many countries have sent reporters to cover it. Western presidents, the emperor of Japan and Chinese president Tang Yuzhe have expressed concern about it for the first time. They hope to hold a G20 summit in the near future and ask the rescued men to share some of their cells It is supplied to other countries for artificial cultivation. At present, President Bashar Sala of the beneficiary country has not responded to this. "

 Chapter 447

    "The discovery of men in Antarctica reminds us of the breeding program The plot in the was originally a plot that would only appear in science fiction movies. Unexpectedly, it has become a reality today, which is really surprising and surprising. Although there have been rumors of suspected men in China in the past year, those messages ended up fruitless and were suspected by the public to be false news for hype. "


    "Ma Bailong, the man found in Antarctica, is the only real man who has really confirmed his identity in more than 200 years since the disappearance of the man. At present, according to the news from Shi Huiguo, Ma Bailong is in good physical condition. As long as the later rehabilitation treatment is smooth, it is possible to produce normal male cells. What will men give me in our world Let me invite anthropologist Professor Yuan Guoying to analyze the impact on our future. "


    Next, the serious looking hostess switched the camera to a middle-aged woman with gorgeous hair and two centimeter thick frame glasses opposite her. The intellectual temperament on the face of the middle-aged woman is a scholar or doctor.


    The hostess looked at Professor Yuan and asked, "Professor Yuan, what do you think of the news that the benefactor scientific research team found men in Antarctica? Will the emergence of men in the world have an inestimable impact on all aspects of our society in the future?"


    The middle-aged woman with glasses pushed her glasses. She coughed and said in a positive way:


    "First of all, this incident is indeed a major event with great influence. According to the statement of country P (short for donor country), that man is indeed a normal man with XY chromosome, which is not wrong. So as long as the news is true, I can even say that this is the most important international news in the past 100 years."


    Professor Yuan Guoying continued: "since the natural death of the last man in Sicily on November 11, 2247, no man has appeared in the world. The mode of fertility in our era has always been an implantable fertility method of cultivating embryos through women''s stem cells. This mode of fertility has led to all the offspring being women."


    "What''s more terrible is that this mode of birth has also caused a series of physiological and social problems. In physiology, because of the relationship of parthenogenesis, the possibility of genetic evolution has been strangled, and the probability of various genetic diseases and congenital malformations has greatly increased. At present, the birth rate of malformations in the world is 3%, and there is one malformation in almost 30 people."


    "Moreover, because our women have certain physical limitations compared with men more than 200 years ago, the social labor force has shrunk significantly. Because women have to bear the responsibility of bearing and raising children, this has greatly dispersed the social labor force and restricted the development of society."


    "According to our data, in the two hundred years since the disappearance of men, the development level of our society is equivalent to the level of the Third World War in 2044, and even far worse in some rural and remote areas. In two hundred years, it is only equivalent to the development level of 40 years during the coexistence of men and women."


    "In addition, because we are the only women in the world, many cultures tend to be ''feminine'' and lack some masculine atmosphere," said Professor Yuan Guoying with some anxiety, "Most importantly, because it is difficult to popularize the birth base and some women evade their reproductive responsibilities, the number of our world''s total population is decreasing significantly every year, which leads to social aging, labor shortage and so on."


    "At present, the world''s total population is only more than 1 billion. According to the calculation of demographers, the world''s total population may fall below 800 million in the next 30 years. This is a very terrible thing. I think there are real men in the world, and if the man''s cells are shared with various countries through international agreements, I''m afraid it will not only improve the world''s population decline and labor force It can be said that Ma Bailong will become the "savior" of our world. "


    "The emergence of men not only means the change of our social system, social structure and family style, but also means the change of political circles and the innovation of cultural circles... This is really a great event worth inspiring the whole world!" finally, Professor Yuan Guoying was a little excited. It seems that the emergence of men in the world is like she won the lottery.


    Seeing Professor Yuan Guoying''s excited appearance, the host continued to ask: "Professor Yuan Guoying, what you said just now are some positive effects brought by men. I wonder if Professor Yuan Guoying can say whether men''s presence in the world will bring a series of negative effects? According to textbooks and movies, we all know that men are more competitive and belligerent than our women, and men also have more advantages in physique. Men Will the arrival of the cause social unrest? "


    Asked here, Professor Yuan Guoying was a little serious in front of him and said:


    "Negative effects can''t be ruled out. Indeed, according to our research, men and women have physical differences and personality deviations. Men are indeed more competitive and more prone to impulsive conflict than women. But we should look at it from two aspects."


    "On the one hand, men are relatively competitive, just like our women. Men are only relatively high. On the other hand, society also needs certain competition. Without competition, society will be difficult to develop rapidly. Without certain competition, there will be no innovation and creation, and the progress of human civilization will be very slow. From this perspective Men''s competitiveness is also necessary. "


    The moderator continued: "According to Professor Yuan Guoying, if the number of men in our society increases, will they replace women in the future? According to statistics, in the era of coexistence of men and women, the status of men has always been higher than that of women. In politics, most politicians are held by men. In the family, men have a greater voice than women, and men are more powerful than women I have a lot more personal assets than women. "


    "If men are popularized in our world, will it lead to the complete collapse of the existing world''s political system and the resignation of all current political leaders? Moreover, we all know that men have more physical advantages than women. They are taller and faster than women. Will it lead to the exclusion or even elimination of our women?"


    At this point, Yuan Guoying smiled:


    "The host''s worry is superfluous. Although men are more powerful in some aspects, after all, they are born by our women. Without us, there will be no them. Moreover, even if the number of men in the world may increase in the future, it will not be achieved overnight. It will take more than ten years for men to grow from normal to reproductive ability, even with cloning Technology, if it is to form a certain scale, it will take decades or hundreds of years. "


    "After all, our women''s society has existed for hundreds of years. Even if there are men, many systems, cultures and public facilities are applicable to our women. Even if there are men, all aspects of these societies can not be changed. This requires a gradual process. Moreover, the policies of each country are different, and everyone''s ideas are different. Not everyone will accept the emergence of men, and some groups will even panic about men. These need to be run in gradually. "


    Hearing yuan Guoying''s explanation, the host nodded clearly: "Professor Yuan Guoying''s explanation is very thorough and in place. It makes us fully aware of a series of impacts that the emergence of men may have on our times, including the political system and the economic and cultural level. What will be the result of the men in the beneficiary country and where our society will go. We still need to wait for follow-up reports."


    Then the news on TV disappeared and the picture became the picture of a TV play again.


    I, purple butterfly and obscene girl sat on the horizontal chair in the lounge and didn''t speak for a long time.


    In the world, there is a second man besides me?


    "I found a man in Antarctica..." Purple Butterfly turned her face and looked at me blankly. Her beautiful face was full of amazement. Even if she was as smart and calm as she, she couldn''t bear to be surprised at the moment. The eyes of obscene girl and purple butterfly focused on my face from the beginning and kept checking my expression.


    Because they also know that I am the most surprised person to know the news.


    Man, besides me, there is a second man in the world!


    And this time, it''s not a fake man like Li Mulan, but a real man!


    "Now, it''s really a global sensation." for a long time, purple butterfly calmed down and took the lead in expressing her views.


    "The things in the movie have come true. There are men other than me." I also recovered, but my heart is still very excited. This is the first emergency news on TV. The emergence of men has such a great influence on the world that there will be an emergency announcement!


    Unfortunately, that man is in the benefactor country, not China. If he was in China, I really look forward to what kind of treatment he would receive. After all, the people of the National Security Bureau chased me to death!


    If the man named Ma Bailong was brought to China, I don''t think his fate would be better than mine. No, maybe he would be worse than me. After all, I am a big living man and can escape at will. According to TV reports, the man named Ma Bailong was half dead when he was found. His fate is completely out of his control If the people of the benefactor want to break him up, he has no room to resist!


    Compared with me, he is really much luckier than me

 Chapter 448

    Watching the TV report about the man named Ma Bailong, my heart fluctuated.


    Although there was no interview picture about the man on TV, I was vaguely jealous of him in my heart.


    Although now I have women and money, and I don''t lack anything, after all, I still have to live carefully. I can''t be known as a man by the government! And that person, if nothing happens, can live in the world with integrity, even enjoy citizenship, and be admired by countless people... This really makes me feel envious.


    "This..." I didn''t know how to evaluate it for a while, because the report on TV just now shocked me so much that I didn''t know what to say. Just then, my watch and mobile phone rang!


    I hurried to answer the phone. As soon as I opened the answer button, Junxia''s voice jumped out!


    "Li Jian! Did you see the news just now?" Junxia''s voice was very urgent.


    "Junxia, you know?" I asked eagerly, my heart beating very fast.


    "Well, I saw it. It really startled me. Unexpectedly... There were men other than Li Jian. It was like a movie." Junxia''s voice was a little hasty. "It''s incredible."


    "Junxia, do you think this matter... Will have any impact on me?" I asked cautiously.


    "I''m not sure. But it has a great influence. It''s certain that after all, few news can be inserted in the middle of the TV. It''s even more influential than when you showed up in Zhengzhou. After all, there were no exact experts who determined that you were a man except for some video materials."


    "I can''t rule out the possibility of hype. After all, Li Mulan is a fake man. Even if you are the second fake man, it''s not uncommon. But this time, it''s through expert genetic testing, and the results show that it''s really XY chromosome, which can''t be wrong." junxiafei''s tone has calmed down a little, but my mood hasn''t calmed down immediately.


    "Junxia, what do you think the Chinese government will think of the man named Ma Bailong?" I asked with some doubt.


    "I don''t know. I guess that man will certainly become the object of competition in various countries. After all, the emergence of a man has a great impact on a country. Think about it, many countries are facing the problems of aging and labor shortage. If the emergence of a man can improve the birth rate of that country, that country can gain vitality."


    "Moreover, it can bring huge business opportunities to many businesses, make great cultural progress, and mention the comprehensive national strength. For a country composed of women like us, men are an energy resource and a resource that can save all mankind. No country can ignore them."


    At this time, the purple butterfly, who had been watching, also interrupted, and she said:


    "Sister Junxia is right. Li Jian, the human rights protection system of the beneficiary country is more perfect than that of China. The beneficiary country also pays more attention to equality and civil rights, so Ma Bailong is very likely to get citizenship in the beneficiary country. In addition, he was an ancient man more than 400 years ago, which will cause even greater shock."


    "I think Ma Bailong is likely to be protected by people in the beneficiary country, and then a large number of semen and somatic cells of Ma Bailong will be extracted and cloned to create a small cell bank in a short time, and some female people will be fertilized voluntarily. Finally, take small towns or cities as units to try to integrate men into society, and then gradually promote it, and finally let men gradually integrate into society Become an important role in society. "


    "Well... Ma Bailong, isn''t he miserable too?" I looked at Purple Butterfly and asked.


    "Although freedom will be restricted, if the government''s protection is reasonable, Ma Bailong will become a world celebrity. I think it won''t be long before thousands of female volunteers in the beneficiary country will be pregnant, and the government will strictly protect those pregnant women. It''s like raising livestock in captivity."


    "Then when the offspring of those pregnant women are born and grow to a certain age, they will establish a special men''s school. After a period of time, they will start to select some boys to try coeducation, and finally let those men find certain positions in the society as inferior to the society... Of course, this is a very long process."


    "It may take 20 to 30 years. During the growth of those men, many women will be pregnant with men. The charity Congress has become the most male and dynamic country in the world. In the end, I''m afraid the charity Congress will develop faster than other countries because the labor force of the charity country is the most abundant."


    "Of course, in the process of those men''s reproduction, spies from other countries must get men''s genes through various means. But after all, the donor country has taken the lead in all aspects, and finally the strength of the donor country will greatly surpass that of other countries..."


    Purple Butterfly head is sincere analysis, conditioning is very clear. If the beneficiary country takes the lead in trying to integrate men into society, it may take the lead in developing than other countries.


    "Then other countries will certainly try to compete for the body gene of Ma Bailong?" I asked.


    "Yes, at that time, I think a summit like the G20 will be held to discuss the sharing of men''s genes. The charity Congress will use this as a chip to let many countries come up with a lot of policies and practical interests in exchange." zidie smiled.


    "Of course, this is just speculation. The specific situation remains to be inquired."


    "So... Apart from sharing genes, is it possible for other countries to send spies to assassinate Ma Bailong?" I asked suspiciously. "Out of the mentality that others don''t want what they can''t get?"


    "It''s impossible. After all, Ma Bailong has been identified. The people in Shihui country must have taken a lot of his body fluid cells. Even if Ma Bailong is dead, as long as his cells stay, Shihui country can still cultivate men... It can be said that other countries should fight hard to protect Ma Bailong, not kill him. Because killing him is meaningless ¡£¡±


    "Yes... If you say so, I also want to announce my identity." I said with a smile.


    "Of course, but according to China''s system, I''m afraid it''s hard for Li Jian to get citizenship." zidie said reluctantly, "it''s more likely that the government will hide Li Jian as a weapon and not disclose his identity for life."


    "Is that so..." when Purple Butterfly said this, I was really a little discouraged! The differences between different countries are really big!


    "Hehe, I lied to you. Now that the first man has appeared, even if your identity is announced, it is very unlikely that the state will arrest you and put you in confinement. Instead, it will use you as a weapon against the beneficiary country." zidie smiled, "of course, you will be very free."


    My heart rose and fell back when Purple Butterfly said so. Emotional purple butterfly is scaring me!


    "Forget it, I think it''s better to live a stable life like now. I''ve had enough ups and downs." I smiled and said.


    "It suits your character very much." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly.


    "Hey, hey. I''m a kind of muddle along. Now that I have a man, I''d better look like a bystander and see what happens to him. That''s also very interesting. If he gets along well and the Chinese government is willing to put down its attitude and catch men like prisoners, I don''t mind cooperating with the government. I''ll try it by the way Become a celebrity. "


    I said half jokingly.


    "Even if you don''t disclose your male identity, you''ll be famous enough for your experience in discovering the golden city and Baoshi mountain and river oil." Purple Butterfly smiled calmly.


    However, just as the voice of purple butterfly had just fallen, a phone was suddenly inserted into my watch and mobile phone.


    I was startled. I glanced at the caller ID on the screen and was stunned.


    The person who called me was a grey swan?!


    "Junxia, wait a minute. Grey Swan has a call for me. I''ll answer the phone."


    "Grey swan? What will happen to her?" hearing my words, Junxia''s voice was a little stunned.


    "I don''t know, but she will call me. There must be something wrong," I said.


    "OK, you answer the phone first!" Junxia hung up temporarily, while I connected the phone inserted by the grey swan.


    "Grey swan?" I answered grey swan''s phone and asked in a low voice.


    "Boss Li? Something''s wrong with you and my field." the grey swan''s soft voice came over. Although it was not as boring as a seductive witch, the grey swan''s voice was also very high.


    My heart stopped, frowned and asked:


    "What happened?"


    "It''s a little complicated. In short, the black widow''s godmother accidentally knew that the black widow was killed by boss Li and me... On the other hand, when boss Li was away these days, Golden Toad came to our territory to make trouble by taking revenge for the black widow''s godmother. My company has been surrounded by Golden Toad''s people... I think your entertainment will be better I''m afraid something has gone wrong with the clothing company. "Although the tone of grey swan is still calm, the content shocked me.


    I didn''t expect that the Golden Toad would be so crazy that he attacked me and the grey Swan when I left Santan city temporarily?


    Hearing the news of the grey swan, my heart sank. The news that the donor country found a man had also been forgotten. I''m worried about my company and my club.


    Of course, I didn''t trust the grey Swan very much, so I decided to call my secretary "daughter" to ask about the company.


    So I immediately hung up the grey Swan to call the woman.


    The phone was connected in two.


    "Hello? Daughter? How''s the company doing now?" I asked directly.


    "Daughter? Boss Li, who are you calling daughter? Jie..." to my dismay, it was not my daughter''s voice that responded to me on the other end of the phone, but a very hoarse but somewhat strange woman''s voice, which was obviously malicious.


    Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, my heart is cold.


    "Who are you? What happened to my secretary?"


    "Who am I? Jie Jie, boss Li, or tiger Li, are all big men in Santan city. Haven''t you heard the name of My Golden Toad? Jie Jie."

 Chapter 449

    Golden Toad? Is that the Golden Toad on the other end of the phone?


    "What do you want, Golden Toad?" my heart beat faster,


    "What do you say I want? Boss Li, I don''t know your ambition for a day or two. It''s Ann''s ambition to push down a black widow mountain and form an alliance with the grey swan. People with a clear eye can see it? The so-called first is the best, and then the worst. I''m just giving you a warning. Santan city is my chassis. Newcomers like you don''t want to get involved."


    "Now the godmother of the black widow is on the opposite side of you. She found out about the sudden death of the black widow a while ago. Her three sisters who can use a little poison have also fallen into her hands. I''m looking forward to boss Li. What can you do to move the mountain of the black widow''s mother."


    Three little girls who can use poison? The picture of the three saints flashed through my mind for the first time. Did the three saints fall into the hands of the black widow''s godmother?


    The black widow''s godmother is going to kill me? I remember that the black widow''s godmother is the commander of the military division of Santan city and an officer with great power. If she did it, she would be in some trouble. Unless I ask commander Chen for help again


    However, even if I can get people from the black widow''s godmother, I can''t move the Golden Toad. The backing of the Golden Toad is the deputy commander of the Nanjing Military Region, which is not a small role. The Nanjing Military Region is a major military region, much more than the Yunnan Military Region, and commander Chen can''t help it. I''m afraid ye Zhuqing doesn''t dare to move. It''s really hard to deal with.


    "You''ve occupied my company now, haven''t you?!" I probably understand the situation now. Since even the female secretary has fallen into the hands of Golden Toad, I''m afraid my company is surrounded by Golden Toad''s people. Golden Toad has always wanted to expand its territory in Santan city. Now, while the black widow''s godmother is going to attack me, she is going to start moving the chassis of me and the gray swan, trying to take advantage of the fire!


    "Bastard, dead frog, listen to me. If you really want to die, just move my chassis. Do you think you can afford me? I tell you, get out of my chassis now, or I''ll tell you that the people above me are enough to scare you to death!"


    "It''s a big tone. I''m a Golden Toad, and I''ve never been afraid of anyone. You say some names to make me afraid. Don''t tell me that the four pearls of Shanghai, the Xu family and the Wu league are close to you?" the Golden Toad sneered.


    When I heard what the Golden Toad said, I laughed instead. The four pearls, Wumeng and the Xu family are close to me?


    Hehe, the Golden Toad is half right. Because my watch and mobile phone have the sound amplification effect, purple butterfly and obscene girl can also hear the voice of Golden Toad.


    I smiled, looked at the purple butterfly and the obscene girl next to me, then bowed my head and said to the Golden Toad, "I''m sorry, I''m really close to them."


    Hearing my words, the purple butterfly on one side also smiled.


    "Let me answer the phone. Li Jian," said zidie, extending a hand to me.


    I looked at Purple Butterfly and looked at the confident smile on her face. I felt a little anxious and slightly reduced a bit.


    I nodded, then took off my watch and cell phone and handed it to purple butterfly.


    Zidie took my watch and mobile phone and said in casual words:


    "Hello, Golden Toad, one of the three ponds in Santan city. Or, it''s better to call you another title, Tian Si Niang?"


    Hearing the voice of purple butterfly, the voice of the Golden Toad on the phone was stunned: "who are you?"


    "Hello, I''m Xu Menglong, the twenty sixth heir of the Xu family. Hehe, I think you should know what my name stands for?"


    "Xu Menglong? You''re the Xu family... The talented second lady?" I didn''t expect that purple butterfly was so famous that even Golden Toad knew it.


    "It''s me. Although I believe it''s just a phone call, it''s hard for you to believe it." zidie said confidently, "I might as well tell you one thing. The boss Li Jian you just mentioned is my scheduled Steve. If you want to start with him, it''s our Xu family. You might as well be ready to disappear from Santan city. Poor frog."


    "You...! Oh, you say you are from the Xu family? There was a trace of panic in the voice of the Golden Toad, but after all, the Golden Toad had taken this step, and it was impossible for her to stop.


    "If you want evidence, I can give you a lot. But I don''t think it''s more realistic than meeting and talking in person, is it, Golden Toad?" although purple butterfly is not even as old as me in age, and there is a difference of 18000 miles between purple butterfly and Golden Toad in seniority, at the moment, with my watch and mobile phone, purple butterfly is calm and calm, It looks like a sure bet, making people feel as if she is the real gangster.


    "Impossible. How could Li Jian... Contact with your Xu family... It''s impossible..." it seems that zidie''s leisurely tone has created some pressure on the Golden Toad, and the Golden Toad is a little uncertain.


    "The world is much more complicated than you calculated. Golden Toad. Return your mobile phone to the original owner. Otherwise, we can locate your address with Xu''s signal capture device and blow your place to the ground with B62 bombers."


    Purple Butterfly smiled faintly, but her words were frightening.


    I really can''t think of anyone who can say anything except purple butterfly in such a presumptuous tone of blowing the Golden Toad''s place to the ground with a bomber!


    And purple butterfly hung up the phone without waiting for what Golden Toad said, and didn''t even give the other party a chance to reply!


    "Well, Li Jian, your company is safe for the time being. The Golden Toad won''t do anything for a while." zidie said easygoingly and handed back the watch and mobile phone to me, "It seems that my birthday party will be cancelled. Li Jian, now I''ll go to Santan city with you. And Haixin, you can also come. You are the representative of the Gao family. We both appear in front of the Golden Toad. It can be imagined that the Golden Toad will never dare to treat Li Jian again after today."


    The purple butterfly''s eyes narrowed into a crescent moon, while the obscene girl curled her mouth and said:


    "Uh huh, this method... I think it''s feasible¡®


    "That''s it." Purple Butterfly turned to look at me and said, "Li Jian, let me accompany you to Santan city."


    I thought for a moment and said, "purple butterfly, thank you for coming forward to help me. But... The background of Golden Toad is not small. She has a little friendship with the deputy commander of Nanjing Military Region."


    "Hehe, no matter how big... It''s not my grandmother. At most, I''ll call my grandmother." zidie''s expression is still calm. I''m relieved to hear zidie say she''s going to call her grandmother. Zidie''s grandmother is the chairman of the Military Commission. It''s really an iron mountain. If zidie is forced to call her grandmother, I''m afraid the mountain of Golden Toad will fall down.


    "However, if this incident startles my grandmother, it will involve a wide range of aspects. Second, call the descendants of old commander sun." zidie said.


    "Commander sun?" I was slightly stunned.


    "Hehe, Li Jian, have you forgotten? When we were in Henan, we met a retired commander named sun Chunmei. That old man was the former commander-in-chief of the Beijing Zhengda military region. Her successor, the current commander of the Beijing Zhengda military region, was also cultivated by her. She sold her face very much. If we borrow the face of old sun Chunmei The son asked the new commander to call, and the new commander would not refuse. "


    When zidie said this, I remembered that when zidie and I were in Henan Province, we met a chess player. The old master is said to be the retired commander-in-chief. Although we have no power, we still have contacts, and we can help at critical moments.


    Zidie gave me the phone number that the elder gave zidie. I haven''t used it for a long time, but now it seems that it has to be used. That number is stored in my watch and mobile phone.


    "Or... You call, purple butterfly. After all, the old man sells you more face." after thinking about it, I still let Purple Butterfly call.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Purple Butterfly sighed. "In fact, I gave you that number. I didn''t expect to call this number in the end."


    Purple Butterfly promised to call the old commander. Then purple butterfly asked nine housekeepers to prepare a private plane and take me back to Santan city.


    And I also took the time to call Junxia and asked what happened to the three saints and why they were captured by the black widow''s godmother. Junxia didn''t know about the three saints. She said that the three saints went to the herbal medicine market this morning to buy Herbs for developing poison. She wasn''t at home, and she didn''t know how it happened suddenly. Junxia guessed that the three saints were killed on the way The black widow''s mother was caught.


    Hearing Junxia''s confirmation, I was even more anxious. Although it was said that the black widow''s godmother was a regular commander and could not do unreasonable things like the black widow, I was still worried about the situation of the three saints!


    Zidie quickly asked her people to prepare a private plane, and then planned to take me and the obscene girl.


    But just as we were about to leave, the female wolf head suddenly woke up and opened her emerald blue eyes!


    "Ah... Woo..."


    It was only when I heard the voice of the female wolf head that I realized that the female wolf head woke up. I was immediately happy to see the female wolf head wake up. The female wolf head frowned and looked at us in surprise. At this time, the metal buckles on her body had been untied and her body had regained its freedom, but there was a cloth belt around her neck.


    "Proud dance, are you awake?" I walked forward happily and wanted to try immediately to see if she could speak.

 Chapter 450

    Aowu raised her head and looked at me. It seemed that her voice was a little difficult. She couldn''t make a sound easily. Between her throat wriggling, she made a sound like a fish bone stuck in her throat.


    "Proud dance, how about?" I held the female wolf''s neck in my hand and asked her to sit up slowly. The female wolf head looked at me blankly and subconsciously touched her throat, but she was stopped by me.


    "Oh, don''t touch there, you had an operation." I patted the female wolf head''s hand and calmed her mood with a gentle tone. Just had an operation, the female wolf head didn''t seem to trust me very much. She looked at me with a strange look, as if I had hurt her. Fortunately, because the effect of anesthetic has not completely disappeared, the female wolf head is weak and can not immediately burst up and hurt people, so I can have a chance to stabilize her.


    "Proud dance, bear it, and your throat will be fine in a few days." I gently hugged the female wolf''s neck and stuffed her head into my arms.


    "Sobbing..." the female wolf head sobbed, wrapped her head by me, immediately stuffed her animal head into my arms, and then stretched out two arms to hug me tightly, twisting her head in my arms like a little girl. The female wolf head at this moment is so naughty and cute.


    In fact, in terms of mood, the female wolf head may be cleaner than Xiaobai.


    The stronger a woman is, the more she needs a warm harbor sometimes. For the female wolf head, I know very well that I am the harbor.


    Embracing the female wolf head, I gently patted the back of the female wolf head to comfort her.


    After all, I am still the only acquaintance of the female wolf head, under my comfort. The female wolf head finally recovered from the shadow of the operation, but her throat was still uncomfortable. It seemed that it was difficult to make a sound. The female wolf head wanted to cry several times, but she could only make a "grunt grunt" sound.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll get better." Purple Butterfly smiled, "you can not only cry, but also talk."


    "HMM." since the female wolf head was awake, I tried to help her out of bed. At first, because of the anesthetic effect, the female wolf head could not walk, but gradually she could adapt. After all, her constitution is different from ordinary people.


    "Well, aowu has recovered. Purple butterfly, please help me to show my face in Santan city." I helped the female wolf head to purple butterfly.


    Holding her chest in her hands, zidie looked at me confidently and said:


    "Don''t worry, there will be no problem with me."


    In this way, after comforting the female wolf head, I went out of the biological experimental base with purple butterfly and obscene girl, sneaked out of the underground water pipe by submarine, went to a water open space outside, and took purple butterfly''s private plane all the way to Santan city.


    With zidie''s private plane, the journey from Shanghai to Santan is almost the same as the journey from the city center to the urban area by bus. It''s only about 20 minutes.


    Soon I landed at Junxia''s house.


    Junxia took the weak girls out to meet me. Junxia''s face was dignified. When she saw the purple butterfly, her face still showed a welcome color. Junxia is a woman who knows the weight very well. She knows who should smile and who should refuse.


    "Hello, Junxia. I''m Xu Menglong. I''ve only had telephone communication before. I finally met today."


    "Hello, you are Xu Menglong... Much more beautiful than what you saw on the phone."


    This is the first sentence when zidie and Junxia meet. The two women hold hands and look at each other. In terms of temperament, zidie and Junxia are a little intellectual. Of course, Junxia''s knowledge should be more strong. After all, she is a highly professional female doctor.


    "Wow, sister zidie, you''re here. I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Junxia and zidie are shaking hands. A little white child like cry comes from one side. Zidie is stunned, and then turns away. I turned my face together, and I just saw it


    Xiaobai ran over from the outside of the square. He was wearing a white cotton skirt, with long black hair, jumping up and down. His face was full of joy, especially his eyes.


    "Oh, Xiaobai, so are you." seeing Xiaobai, purple butterfly''s face showed the joy of charging. The intelligent purple butterfly and the inexperienced Xiaobai met again,


    "Sister zidie, you are so rich, so powerful, such a big plane!" Xiaobai said, looking at the private plane behind zidie.


    "Hehe, do you want to sit?" Purple Butterfly asked xiaobaidao with a smile.


    "Think, think! Can I sit?" the innocent little white said with a look of ecstasy.


    "Of course," said purple butterfly with a smile.


    "Great. Wow, great." Xiaobai was ecstatic.


    Seeing the scene of purple butterfly and Junxia reuniting with Xiaobai, I smiled. When the time was right, I stopped their eyes, coughed and said:


    "Well, Xiaobai, I''m here to do business. Please be quiet first. Er... Junxia, in short, the situation is urgent. The godmother of the black widow has attacked me. Now the Golden Toad is going to rob my company. Time is very tight. Purple butterfly is here to deter them."


    When I got off the plane, I went straight to the point and told Junxia our intention. Junxia nodded and said to me:


    "Then be more careful. With Xu Menglong, I don''t think it''s a big problem."


    "Don''t worry, the Golden Toad doesn''t dare to do anything with me." Purple Butterfly smiled and shook hands with Junxia, then turned her head and said to me, "let''s go."


    I nodded and was turning to go, but when I turned around, Junxia suddenly asked in the back, saying:


    "By the way, Xu Menglong, where''s the... Child in your stomach?"


    "Hehe, I used an artificial uterus. The child is in my company''s laboratory. Don''t worry, he will be very safe."


    "Really..." hearing purple butterfly''s answer, Junxia murmured a few words, and then her eyes returned to Qingming, "go and come back quickly. Be careful."


    Purple Butterfly smiled and said nothing. Then she turned and gave me a wink and asked me to go out with her.


    "Purple butterfly, where do you think we should go first? My company, my entertainment club, or the VIP of the police station?" I asked uneasily.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no need to go to the police station. Naturally, people will be released." Purple Butterfly shook her head and said.


    "Is that going to my company?" I asked.


    "Stupid apprentice, of course not. Do you know the truth that catching thieves first catches the king? Of course we''re going to catch the biggest prey." the obscene girl said with a smile.


    After listening to the obscene girl''s words, I suddenly realized: "master, what do you mean, we want..."


    "Yes, go directly to the base camp of the metal toad. Make trouble with the Yellow Dragon." Purple Butterfly looked at me with a faint smile.


    Looking at purple butterfly''s confident smile, my heart also began to jump wildly.


    Go directly to the base camp of Golden Toad, one of the three big men in Santan city?


    I''m afraid only the obscene girl and purple butterfly can say it? At least, most people dare not go to the heavily guarded place like the Golden Toad''s base camp!


    "Don''t worry, it will be fine." zidie still has a calm expression. Seeing her smile, I can only have confidence in her.


    Anyway, every time I see purple butterfly''s leisurely appearance, I won''t feel any nervous. It seems that this woman can do everything.


    I, purple butterfly, obscene girl and female werewolf head rode Junxia''s blackrose and went directly to Sanbaitan in the north of Santan city. The base camp of Golden Toad is near Sanbaitan.


    There are thousands of thugs under Golden Toad, and we don''t know how many of them are outlaws. It''s a bit exaggerated that only the four of us dare to break into the base camp. I really admire the courage of purple butterfly and obscene girl. Anyway, we''re all crazy. It doesn''t matter if I''m a "serious person" to go crazy with me.


    Half an hour later, we arrived at the base camp of Golden Toad, Sanbai community centered on Sanbai lake.


    A luxury building similar to a foreign house in the community is the house of the Golden Toad.


    Many women with thick waist and round arms were patrolling around the community. When they saw our car, they immediately came up and stopped us.


    "Stop, who, what are you doing?"


    Women who were big and thick, almost as strong as men stopped our way, opened their arms and stopped in front of our car, so that we couldn''t move on.


    "Where do you come from to make trouble here? Don''t you know where this place is? You can come at will?"


    The purple butterfly chuckled and said:


    "The security is not very strict. It seems that your boss is not here. Let''s play a game. Let your boss come back in half an hour and tell her Xu Menglong is waiting here. Otherwise, even if it is more than one second, our Xu B62 bomber will blow this place to the ground in half an hour."


    Purple Butterfly said. She pressed a red button on a purple strap on her wrist. Then, almost five seconds later, there was a roar in the sky. Then, all the people in front of us shouted.


    An Oval Purple airship with wings similar to UFO suddenly broke through the sky in the distance and circled in the sky directly above us.


    I was stunned to see the oval airship under the blue sky above my head. Is this the private bomber of the purple butterfly group? Can you get anywhere without government airspace control?


    Seeing the bombers overhead, the female thugs who stopped us were all shocked. Their faces turned white in an instant, and they dared not say a word.


    "Xu family... Which Xu family are you from?" some women asked with luck.


    "Beijing, the root of the Imperial City, the Xu family." Purple Butterfly flicked the tip of her purple hair with her fingers, and her eyes were fixed.

 Chapter 451

    Hearing the name in the purple butterfly newspaper, several fierce women dared not fart. The expression on their face was wonderful, first stunned, then shocked, and finally flustered. Several women looked at each other for a while before turning around and saying:


    "Our head has gone in the autumn wind. She is not here..."


    "The game has started. You still have 29 minutes. After 29 minutes, there will be nothing here." Purple Butterfly smiled faintly, and her tone was full of relaxation, as if she were telling a cold joke.


    Hearing the reminder of purple butterfly, several women looked even more ugly. One of the female thugs who looked a little calmer hurriedly said:


    "Hurry up and inform the elder sister! Hurry up!"


    Seeing that several women turned from arrogant to flustered, I couldn''t help laughing, turned my head and gave a thumbs up to purple butterfly.


    Of course, I was also worried. I frowned slightly, put my mouth close to purple butterfly''s ear and asked:


    "Hey, what''s on top of us... Shouldn''t it be a real bomber?"


    "Hehe, of course it''s a real bomber." Purple Butterfly said faintly.


    "Oh, no? If the Golden Toad doesn''t come back half an hour later..."


    "Then you are mistaken. Do you think there must be ground missiles in the bomber, Li Jian?" Purple Butterfly smiled at me, and the corners of her mouth rose a faint arc. "It''s just a private airliner with the shape of a bomber. I''ll count it before I come to Santan city from the company. It''s time for our company to send bombers here to deter me. Now it seems that one second is not bad, and it''s time."


    "It''s amazing." I looked at purple butterfly with amazement on my face. It''s hard to express my admiration for her in words.


    "Hehe, it''s just a basic time calculation. It''s 20 minutes from Shanghai to Santan city. It''s only half an hour, about an hour, from Junxia''s house. As long as you calculate the time correctly, you can make my bomber arrive in time to deter them."


    Purple Butterfly simply explained to me, then smiled at the Golden Toad''s men in front and said:


    "Don''t you send us in yet? Do you want us to wait here?"


    Hearing zidie''s words, the female thugs looked at each other. Finally, they dared not disobey zidie and invited us into the Golden Toad''s house.


    A woman who seemed to be a red man around the Golden Toad hurried out of the park. She was called the second sister by the Golden Toad''s men. The woman hurriedly invited us all to the Golden Toad''s foreign house and served us with good tea and water. She didn''t dare to neglect, and the woman called the second sister was even about to cry.


    Purple butterfly''s bombers have been hovering above the Golden Toad Park, dropping missiles at any time. This sense of oppression is not acceptable to anyone.


    And purple butterfly''s time was really accurate. Almost 25 minutes later, a golden threefoot sun (three legged golden black, a famous car in the women''s world) rushed into the park. I could hear the terrible motor sound hundreds of meters away.


    At the moment, I, the obscene girl, the purple butterfly and the female wolf head are sitting leisurely in the hall of the Golden Toad house eating cinnamon and Torreya grandis.


    Hearing the sound of the motor outside, the purple butterfly, who was eating Torreya grandis with her legs crossed, put a Torreya grandis into her mouth, nibbled it, and said with a smile:


    "Here we are. Quite punctual. Judging from the sound of the engine, it should be the tripod Jinwu of model year 57. It''s the iconic car of the Golden Toad. She''s right."


    Purple butterfly''s judgment was indeed very accurate. It rushed in from outside the foreign house. It was really a Golden Toad.


    Although I saw the Golden Toad for the first time, her appearance was almost the same as I imagined. She had a fat and bloated body, three layers of chin, single eyelids, small eyes, a flat nose and a popcorn head. The most prominent thing was that her face was covered with prickly heat and black moles. The granular prickly heat and moles almost covered her whole old face, making people feel a burst of nausea and nausea. This is probably the ugliest woman I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world.


    Seeing us sitting in the hall, the Golden Toad ran in, smiling and saying:


    "Oh, what brings the second miss of the Xu family to my chassis, Jie hehe?" the Golden Toad seemed to have no temper at all in front of the purple butterfly.


    Seeing the Golden Toad, purple butterfly smiled faintly, holding a cup of tea in her hand and said casually:


    "Tian Si Niang, you said you wanted to take away Li Jian''s territory in Santan city. Is there such a thing?"


    The Golden Toad''s forehead was full of sweat and said, "Jie Jie, Miss Xu, I''m really confused. I didn''t expect Li Jian to really have such a deep friendship with your Xu family. I really dared to attack Li Jian after eating ambition and leopard courage..."


    "Tian Si Niang, Li Jian is my Shi Daifu, and his assets are my assets. Can I understand that you surround Li Jian''s company and want to rob his chassis - are you going to declare war on our Xu family?"


    Purple butterfly is really very smart. One word directly cuts into the key point. Hearing Purple Butterfly say so, the Golden Toad''s legs are a little soft with fear. When facing a young girl like purple butterfly, this gangster in Santan city was so scared that his legs trembled slightly, which really opened my eyes.


    "You misunderstood, Miss Xu, how dare I declare war on the Xu family? You are the largest red family in China, Jie Jie......" the Golden Toad said with a strong smile while wiping the sweat on his forehead.


    "Tian Si Niang, please explain to me. Why did the kidnapper kidnap Li Jian and start with Li Jian''s company?" zidie asked faintly. Then she looked down at the watch on her wrist and said, "give you a minute. If you can''t say it, I''ll let the bomber blow up the security room in your park."


    Purple butterfly''s voice was not loud, and it was very peaceful, but it was almost like a bomb in the Golden Toad''s ear. Hearing what Purple Butterfly said, the Golden Toad bit her teeth. She actually bent her legs and knelt down to purple butterfly on the spot!


    "Miss Xu Er, this is my fault! I really have ambition to dominate the underworld in Santan city. I think Li Jian doesn''t need to join hands with the grey Swan if his backer is hard enough... But I really didn''t expect Li Jianhui to have a friendship with your Xu family. If I had known it earlier, I wouldn''t dare give me a hundred leopard courage!"


    The Golden Toad said painfully, his face turning white, and even the prickly heat on her face turned white.


    "Hey hey, Li Jian is not only related to the Xu family. He has a good relationship with the high family of the Wu League." just then, the obscene girl who didn''t speak for a while also smiled. She walked slowly to the Golden Toad and said recklessly, "fat woman, do you know who I am?"


    "Who... Are you?" the Golden Toad squinted, looked at the obscene girl approaching slowly, and wriggled in his throat.


    "Gao Haixin, the eldest lady of the Gao family, is my mother. Fat woman, Li Jian is my apprentice and a noble man of our Gao family. Should you pass our Gao family first if you want to attack Li Jian?" the obscene girl smiled and stood on her hips in front of the Golden Toad floor, showing her domineering side.


    "Gao family... Are you from Gao family?" the Golden Toad looked at the obscene girl in amazement, with a look of skepticism on his face.


    "Oh, don''t believe me? OK, I''ll show you my hands." seeing the expression of distrust on the Golden Toad''s face, the obscene girl clapped her hands. There were eight Golden Toad thugs standing in the hall, all muscular and tall, like close female bodyguards.


    The obscene girl squinted at the eight thugs in the hall, then she smiled contemptuously, and then suddenly ran up under her feet. The blue hair danced up and down quickly with the blue windbreaker. The whole obscene girl rushed to the eight thugs behind the Golden Toad like a blue light.


    When the obscene girl rushed to the opposite side, her right leg suddenly worked hard, and then the whole person jumped up horizontally. The obscene girl suddenly kicked two feet in the air, kicked them on the two thugs, and directly kicked them back and fell out.


    The two thugs were kicked away, and the other thugs were surprised and surrounded the obscene girl. But at the moment of landing, the obscene girl stood on the ground with her legs separated, and her legs swept on the ground like compasses. Then her body swept sideways, and unexpectedly swept all four thugs to the ground.


    The remaining two thugs who were lucky not to be swept looked at the obscene girl carefully. The obscene girl grinned, jumped up, punched quickly with both hands, and punched hard in the abdomen of the two big hands. Immediately, the two thugs were beaten blue and the whole person was soft.


    Finally, the obscene girl grabbed the arms of the two female thugs left and right, and suddenly turned 180 degrees to the back. The bone disjointed sound of scraping sounded. The two thugs immediately cried out in pain. Finally, their legs bent and knelt on the ground because of pain.


    "Ah! Let go, let go!"


    "Hey hey, everyone from the Gao family is a master. If the chassis of our Martial Arts League hadn''t been extended to Jiangnan, you bastards from Jiangnan would have been worthy to mix?" the obscene girl smiled proudly, released the thugs whose arms were locked by her, touched their buttocks for two times, and then walked back leisurely, The wretched girl herself was unharmed, but the eight thugs of the Golden Toad had been laid down by the wretched girl.


    However, it was probably the words and deeds of the obscene girl that really angered the thugs. Among the eight thugs, a fierce woman jumped up angrily from the ground. Then, she took out a dark narrow mouth pistol from her arms and aimed it at the obscene girl!


    "Moore, put down the pistol quickly!" when he saw the fierce woman take out the pistol, the Golden Toad was also startled and shouted quickly.


    "Elder sister, she insulted us and dared to make trouble in your territory. Let me shoot her and kill them!"


    The angry woman held a gun in her hand and pointed at the obscene girl with the muzzle of the gun. Her hands were shaking.


    "Stop! Moore, put the gun down!"


    Seeing this scene, I was really sweating. The whole hall was stunned at the moment when the thug took out his gun. Who would have thought that there were such radical people under Golden Toad?


    At this time, the purple butterfly sitting next to me suddenly stood up. She picked up the tea cup in her hand and threw it at the woman named Moore''s head!


    Pop!


    The teacup in purple butterfly''s hand hit the woman named Moore impartially. The teacup suddenly broke into pieces, and the hot tea splashed the woman''s head.


    "Ah!" the woman screamed, trembled and turned her face angrily when she was hit in the head by the hot tea. The black muzzle of the gun turned around.


    "You hit me?!" the fierce woman glared at purple butterfly.


    "I just hit you. What''s the matter?" Purple Butterfly smiled faintly, stood straight, and put her hands in her pockets. She was still calm. "You have the ability to shoot. Otherwise, I''ll press the bomber bombing button in my hand and blow this place to the ground."


    "Come on, shoot."


    The purple butterfly has a charming arc on the right lip corner.

 Chapter 452

    "What...?" I was shocked when I heard purple butterfly''s provocation to the woman with the gun. Is purple butterfly crazy? The other party is obviously a newcomer who hasn''t been on the road for a long time. It''s so easy to be angered, but Purple Butterfly dares to annoy her?


    "Purple butterfly, No."


    "It''s okay, Li Jian, I know." Purple Butterfly stretched out her hand and stopped me, but her eyes still fell on the face of the woman with a gun opposite.


    "If you have the ability, shoot me! Come on!"


    Purple butterfly''s tone improved a bit, her eyes were burning, her face was calm, and even some men were domineering. With that, purple butterfly picked up a porcelain cup containing tea from the tea table again and ran to the fierce woman and smashed it!


    WOW!


    The hot tea splashed all over the face of the fierce woman again!


    In the face of purple butterfly''s provocation, the fierce woman''s face was red with fire, as if she was really angry. Her hands holding the gun were trembling, and she seemed to be doing a very complicated struggle in her heart!


    "Moore, don''t do anything stupid! She''s from the Xu family!" the Golden Toad cried in horror, but her voice had just dropped. The fierce woman successfully teased by purple butterfly actually pressed the trigger!


    There was a flash of fire at the black muzzle of the purple butterfly!


    Touch!


    Deafening gunfire rang out in the hall!


    "Purple butterfly!" at the moment when the gunshot rang out, I felt my heart was torn, and I shouted!


    When I saw the gunshot, purple butterfly suddenly fell down!


    "Purple butterfly!" I uttered a shrill scream, but at the next moment, something strange happened. After half of the fallen purple butterfly, her body suddenly deflected, her right foot quickly leaned out to support her body, and she stood still!


    Purple butterfly, she dodged the bullet!


    She dodged the bullet!


    This scene made me dumb, and the whole hall became a dead silence.


    Then, something even more surprised me happened. The purple butterfly who avoided the bullet quickly stood firm. Then she grinned and showed a mouth of white teeth. Her body suddenly rushed forward. Then she lifted her legs and kicked it out. Unexpectedly, she flew the pistol in the fierce woman''s hand!


    After kicking the pistol, zidie''s arm quickly bent into a half moon shape and hit the fierce woman''s neck with her elbow. The woman was hit by zidie. In an instant, the whole person fell soft, and finally fell to the ground like a cloth bag.


    The purple butterfly shook her long purple hair, turned smartly and smiled at me.


    Everyone present looked silly.


    No one dares to speak.


    He dodged the bullet and put the shooter down on the ground. Purple butterfly''s deterrent is even greater than the obscene girl!


    Zidie smiled, then went to the ground, picked up the pistol that had just fallen to the ground, smiled and said:


    "Don''t be too surprised. The type 59 9mm old pistol is an antique. The firing speed of this old pistol hundreds of years ago is about 314 meters per second. Just now, the distance between me and her is 7 meters. I can escape as long as the reaction speed is 0.02 seconds. My reaction speed is 0.1 seconds. Hehe, it''s not uncommon to escape her bullets."


    Shock!


    Purple butterfly''s calm words shocked everyone.


    It''s not uncommon to escape bullets? What kind of people should be able to say such words?


    Can ordinary people casually avoid bullets?


    I saw that those who barely got up from the ground looked at purple butterfly with a monster like eye, and Golden Toad didn''t dare to fart. Even if she was one of the elders of the triad in Santan City, I''m afraid she would have to obey her orders when she met a pervert like purple butterfly.


    "Miss Xu Er is really good. I''m really an eye opener today. Jie Jie, I admire it." the Golden Toad regained his mind and went to purple butterfly like a flatterer, rubbing his hands and looking like a profiteer.


    "Tian Si Niang - I''ll call you Tian Si Niang because your generation is older than me." Purple Butterfly looked at the Golden Toad faintly and said, "take care of your men in the future. The world is very big. There are many people who can cure you."


    "Yes, Miss Xu Er is right. It''s a frog at the bottom of the well. The dog''s eyes don''t know Mount Tai." in front of purple butterfly, the metal toad only has to please. "Somebody, carry Moore down to me and cut off her hand!"


    With that, the Golden Toad''s face suddenly became fierce. Under the Golden Toad''s orders, two men immediately ran forward and carried out Moore, who was knocked unconscious by the purple butterfly. It''s unknown whether he cut his hands or not.


    Watching the Golden Toad punish his men, purple butterfly continued, "also, don''t touch Li Jian again. Don''t interfere in anything related to Li Jian. Otherwise, you''ll play with fire and burn yourself. Please take care of yourself. Li Jian is the most important person in my life. I can die for Li Jian. Remember this sentence."


    Hearing purple butterfly''s words, the Golden Toad froze and froze in place. Purple Butterfly came up to me, put on a faint smile and said to me:


    "Li Jian, we can go."


    I was deeply shocked by purple butterfly''s behavior just now. The old half a day came back and said to purple butterfly, "you''re too crazy. How can you stop bullets?"


    "I''m sorry to worry you. But I never do anything I''m not sure about." Purple Butterfly grabbed my hand, looked at me with some guilty eyes and said, "Li Jian, don''t worry, it''s over. Golden Toad won''t do anything bad for you in the future."


    Looking at purple butterfly''s clear, bright and apologetic eyes, I sighed, grabbed purple butterfly''s wrist and said:


    "Forget it, anyway, my ability is not as good as you, and I can''t control you. Just now my heart stopped when I was really frightened by you."


    "I knew you would believe me." zidie smiled, and I stood up, followed zidie to the Golden Toad, looked at her ugly face full of prickly heat and said:


    "Now you know who else is behind me? If you''re not convinced and want to move me, I''ll wait with you. As long as you think you can fight the Xu family and Wu Meng."


    "Yes, boss Li, I''m really out of my sight... I won''t give you any ideas in the future. Let''s live in peace, live in peace, ha ha." the Golden Toad looked at me pleasantly, but her ugly face disgusted me.


    "How are the staff of my company?" I asked faintly.


    "Don''t worry, boss Li, I didn''t move any of your people. I sent all the people who surrounded your company away," said Golden Toad hastily, as if I would kill her if I took a slow pat.


    "Well, that''s good. I don''t want to see it again." I nodded.


    Then I walked out of the Golden Toad''s nest with purple butterfly, obscene girl and the female wolf head sitting on one side.


    When walking, I walked in the middle with my negative hand, purple butterfly and obscene girl walked on both sides of me, and female wolf head followed me.


    I think this scene is very impressive.


    This time, it was purple butterfly''s plan from beginning to end, but I felt very successful. Although there were many twists and turns and accidents in the process, with purple butterfly''s careful calculation and resourceful response, they all saved the danger, which really makes me very happy.


    Just like when we came, we left safely in blackrose. As for my company, the Golden Toad naturally didn''t dare to think about it any more. Zidie also sent her company''s "bomber" back to Shanghai for the first time.


    Then there''s the black widow''s godmother. But the situation there is better than that of the Golden Toad.


    Zidie called the old commander who had met with us. Within half an hour, the three saints detained by the police for suspected murder with poison for private use were acquitted at the first time. Moreover, he was personally sent back to Junxia''s residence by the director of the police station, and the director of the police station even called to apologize in person. Finally, he asked me who I was sacred, how even the commander-in-chief of Beijing Zhengda military region would call to bail the three saints.


    In order to maintain a sense of mystery, I didn''t tell the police station my identity. In a word, all my future troubles have been eliminated. From now on, I can rest assured to have a foothold in Santan city.


    Grey Swan also called to greet me and said that my background was so deep, much deeper than she thought. On the phone, grey Swan seemed very happy and said that her trouble had been solved. Grey Swan also said that it was the most correct plan to choose to form an alliance with me instead of being a sworn enemy.


    Then I asked purple butterfly to take me to swallow''s company to see the situation. The company was indeed in a mess. The outer space of the company was full of sticks, cloth and unknown liquids. It seemed that there had been a conflict just before.


    When I entered the company building and saw me, several directors in the company all looked happy.


    "Chairman, you are back. Just now, the Golden Toad sent someone here to make trouble and hurt many of our employees. If you hadn''t come back in time, I''m afraid the Golden Toad would tear down here?"


    Qin Yuting, the manager of the personnel department, was so excited that she explained to me the great difficulties the company had encountered before.


    "Don''t worry, Jin toad has warned. She doesn''t dare to move my company again. Also, I''d like to introduce you to two big people. This is Xu Menglong, the second daughter of the Xu family, who is now the controller of the nine cities industry of Xu Jiahui. This is Gao Haixin, the elder sister of the Gao family of the Wu League."


    "Xu family... And Gao family?" the director of the personnel department was also an experienced person. He was surprised when he heard me say the origin of purple butterfly and obscene girl.


    "Purple butterfly, this is Qin Yuting, the personnel manager of our company." I introduced the characters of our company to purple butterfly and obscene girl.


    "Oh, Hello, manager Qin." zidie generously held out her hand and shook Qin Yuting''s hand.


    "Ah, you are the second miss of the Xu family. It''s a great honor... I didn''t expect to shake hands with people of your level..."


    Qin Yuting shook hands with purple butterfly with a happy face. The joy in her heart was written on her face. That expression, as if shaking hands with the star.


    "By the way, where''s my daughter?" I suddenly asked manager Qin.

 Chapter 453

    The girl was caught by the Golden Toad''s people just now. I don''t know how she is now.


    When I mentioned the girl, manager Qin was angry and said to me, "Chairman, when it comes to your secretary who calls your daughter all day, I''m really angry!"


    I was stunned and asked:


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Jing said angrily, "it can be said that the Golden Toad surrounded our company this time is all caused by her. If it weren''t for her, our company wouldn''t be found by the Golden Toad!"


    I asked anxiously:


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong with her daughter?"


    Manager Qin said: "Chairman, Taobao, taking advantage of your business trip and leaving these days, relying on your position as secretary, she falsely used your name and misappropriated the company''s funds, saying that she would buy the land over the Golden Toad, which would make the Golden Toad angry!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" I frowned when I heard what the personnel manager said.


    "Where''s my daughter now?" I asked in a rough voice.


    "Hide in the toilet on the first floor. She hasn''t come out since the Golden Toad left." manager Qin whispered to me.


    I was a little angry. I walked towards the bathroom on the first floor step by step. When I just walked through the aisle, I suddenly found that the poster of Qin Yueyin that had been hanging in the aisle was missing. Instead, it was my daughter''s own poster!


    "What''s the matter with this poster?" I was stunned when I saw that the poster of Qin Yueyin pasted on the aisle was replaced by my daughter''s poster.


    Manager Qin came forward somewhat embarrassed and said with an extremely ugly face:


    "Boss Li, didn''t you ask Taobao to change it?"


    "I asked? When did I ask to replace the poster of Qin Yueyin?" I asked in a hoarse voice, but soon the eyes of manager Qin and I brightened at the same time. We both looked at each other and knew who the originator was.


    "Did my daughter tell you I wanted to change it?"


    "Well, yes, boss Li... At noon yesterday, Taobao said you asked to change it... She said you asked her to try to be a poster model, so she took down all the advertisements and posters of Qin Yueyin and replaced them with hers..."


    I scolded angrily, and then hurried into the bathroom. As soon as I entered the bathroom, I saw a girl with fashionable white casual clothes and black hair squatting in the corner of the bathroom. She squatted on her knees and lowered her head.


    "Daughter?" I paused when I saw the girl, and finally asked.


    "Dad?" hearing my voice, the woman holding her knees and hiding in the corner slowly raised her head and looked at me. There were two crystal tears on a beautiful face. The woman was actually full of tears.


    "What''s going on?" I clenched my fist, walked forward and stopped my heels in front of my daughter. "Make it clear to me."


    "Dad... It''s all my fault." the woman put her hands around her knees, her eyes were red, and her voice choked. "I can''t be a secretary. I used your father''s identity to ask someone to go to the Golden Toad''s territory to buy their stores and rob their business... Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    The woman cried and told me the truth.


    Listening to the woman''s story, my heart is more and more heavy. No wonder the Golden Toad always said that I was ambitious. It turned out that it was because of my daughter that the Golden Toad was angry.


    "What about the poster? Why do you want to replace the poster of Qin Yueyin with yours? Qin Yueyin is now a rising star in the music world and a popular man. Can you compare with her?"


    Hearing what I said, my daughter''s pretty face showed some stubbornness:


    "Why can''t I compare with her? I can sing well, and I can dance. I... I also want to try advertising models, but you don''t give me a chance!"


    "I don''t give you a chance because you have too little experience and your talent is not enough. What serious things have you done except a beautiful face? To tell you the truth, you have been a Secretary for a long time. You have been very inefficient and have caused me more trouble than helping me! I really regret letting you enter my company!"


    "Dad!" the girl''s pretty face turned red, and she still seemed a little unwilling, but at last she lowered her head when she saw my angry face. "I''m sorry, Dad, I... Just want to try to be an advertising model. Like Qin Yueyin... Even once. I''m sorry... Dad, I''m sorry..." when she said, the girl suddenly hugged her face and cried, Tears rolled down her jade white chin.


    "Daughter."


    I said something gently, then clenched my fist slightly, coughed and said:


    "Daughter, when you came to be my secretary, I should have said that if you make a mistake, I will never keep you."


    Hearing my words, the body of the woman crying with her face was shocked. She slowly raised her head and looked at me. The tears in the corners of her eyes condensed.


    "Dad, are you going to drive me away? Can you... Give me another chance...?" my daughter asked me with a cry. "Just once..."


    "Opportunity?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "HMM... dad, please, please give me another chance. I won''t dare to do anything wrong in the future. I''ll listen to you. I''ll do whatever you ask me to do!" the woman looked at me with tears and promised in a clear voice.


    "I''ve given you the chance," I said faintly, without any emotion in my voice.


    "You''re not sure. Don''t you know how much loss our company has suffered because of your wayward actions? The company''s employees were injured, the reputation declined, and the posters were revoked, resulting in the loss of publicity. Even my friends were almost caught in the bureau! How can you compensate? Why should I keep you as a vase?"


    The woman''s expression was stiff. She squatted there, put her hands around her knees and looked at me blankly. Tears had condensed.


    "Dad... You don''t want me, do you?" the daughter raised her head and covered her bright eyes with a light mist.


    "I''m not your father, and you''re not my daughter," I said word by word.


    The girl bit her pink lips tightly. She blinked her long eyelashes. A tear fell slowly from the corner of her eyes and drew a glittering arc.


    Then the daughter suddenly smiled, so sad.


    "I see, Dad." the woman smiled bitterly, looked at me, and then slowly stood up. "I''m wrong. I''ll go."


    Daughter Tingting stood with guilt on her face. She straightened out the slightly messy hair behind her head, pulled the hem of her short skirt, then faced me and lowered her head.


    "Dad, although you won''t let me call you dad, I think it''s really nice to call you that. I''ll call you that. Dad, I''m gone... I won''t come back again. During my time in your company, I learned a lot and had a good time. You''re very kind to me, really good. Although I''m not like a secretary, you''ve always been Forgive me, indulge me... I, thank you. "


    My daughter''s exquisite and beautiful face is facing me, like two curved sparse eyebrows smeared by smoke swallow, mixed with unspeakable sadness.


    "Tao..."


    "Good bye, Dad." my daughter smiled at me with tears, then bowed her head, took an unpleasant and slow step, walked slowly past me, and two of her long black hair slapped me in the ear.


    For a moment, I felt unspeakably reluctant to give up.


    I suddenly want to say to keep my daughter. I want to say something to comfort her or stop her.


    Give her another chance.


    I suddenly turned my head and looked at my daughter''s thin and graceful body slowly disappearing outside the bathroom. I looked at her flowing black hair gradually falling down. I suddenly wanted to reach out and shout to her.


    "Daughter!"


    In my fantasy world, I shouted this sentence. Then my daughter stayed. She continued to be my secretary, and then I became her father. She was still lively, cheerful, playful and playful. She was my pistachio and my naughty bag. Since then, she has also been with me and made good achievements. We get along well. I still call her daughter and she still calls me father.


    However, in reality, I didn''t do that.


    Half of his hand stopped there, and finally fell powerlessly. His daughter''s figure gradually moved away, and finally disappeared outside the dark door.


    My daughter came out of my world.


    I haven''t seen her since.


    I lost my daughter.


    The most beautiful girl I have ever seen since I came to the women''s world will never appear in front of me again.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon, I was sorting out some documents left by my daughter in my office. Inadvertently, I found the information when my daughter came to apply for the job.


    In the front of the information, the female''s name, age, hobbies, resume and other information are written, while in the last line, the daughter''s wishes are written with a beautiful type pen:


    "Wish one: I hope my mother can live well in heaven."


    "Wish 2: I hope to find someone who loves me."


    Because when I read my daughter''s resume, I only read the words typed by the computer, not the two lines written by the woman herself.


    I didn''t know her mother had died.


    Put down the data in my hand, my hand trembled, and I felt as if I had been watered by cold water. A deep feeling of guilt filled my heart.


    Finally, I sighed, went to the French window, looked at the sunset outside the window, and felt melancholy and remorse.


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian?" Purple Butterfly asked behind him.


    "Oh, nothing..." I looked at the clouds thousands of miles, took a deep breath, slowly spit it out, and said, "maybe everyone will grow up after losing something."


    "That''s not growth," Purple Butterfly smiled and corrected my words. "That''s maturity. Everyone will mature, including your naughty ''daughter''."


    I slowly turned my head and looked at the purple butterfly''s face covered with the setting sun. I smiled and felt a little better.


    "You are still the most mature, purple butterfly."


    The purple butterfly stood with her hands down, laughing without saying anything.


    The golden sunset through the French window dyed the blue carpet of the office red, and the figure of purple butterfly and I elongated and finally overlapped


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 454

    Maybe my daughter is one of the most sorry girls in this era when there are only women.


    If in the 21st century, with her daughter''s appearance, she can become a first-class big star, comparable to national goddesses such as Liu Yifei and Fan Bingbing, and even higher scores... Even if she can''t become a star, she can be pursued and admired by countless rich CHILDES... But in this women''s era, women''s aesthetic outlook deviates too much from that of the 21st century, Even with a peerless appearance, it can only be buried in the vast sea of people. Because they are also women, who would be interested in caring about other women who are more beautiful than themselves?


    In terms of singer, she has already had a piano month sound. What opportunities can she have?


    Daughter, it can be said that it is really tragic.


    After handling the company, zidie drove Junxia''s blcakrose and took us back to the Lin family compound.


    Today is the busiest day in Junxia''s family. Not only the three saints were safely sent back by the police, but also the obscene girl, little princess, purple butterfly, little white and female wolf all gathered together. In addition, the weak girl and little sparrow, the hot girl and nurse Lai who just received embryo implantation, a table of more than a dozen people is really lively and has a feeling of a big family.


    It''s a pity that they have to go to school, or I''ll invite them together. Then we can really have a party. Today is zidie''s birthday. Originally, zidie was going to hold a club to celebrate. However, due to the delay of helping me get ahead and Junxia''s retention, zidie stayed to have dinner with us.


    The center of this banquet is of course me and purple butterfly.


    "Come on, Menglong, I''ll give you a toast. Happy birthday. But I''m pregnant. I can''t drink. I can only use tea instead of wine. Hehe." although I''m pregnant, Junxia''s hostess generously offered a toast to the distinguished guest zidie with a teacup, and zidie also clashed with Junxia with a glass of wine. Two smart women, smiling, splashed wine on the long table.


    "I''ll come too, I''ll come too! Come, sister Xu, I''ll drink to you too! Happy birthday!" the little princess is a little crazy. She has been locked up at home on weekdays and has no chance to make noise with others. Today she really has a chance to join the fun with everyone.


    The little princess and purple butterfly are both Bai Fumei and ladies from the big family, and the little princess still respects purple butterfly very much. After all, the little princess still knows the status of the Xu family.


    "Hehe, Mengmeng, I heard that you are also in confinement? You''d better drink less." zidie looked at the little princess who poured beer into her mouth and stopped her with a gentle smile.


    "No, I just want to drink, I just want to drink, so that you won''t underestimate me. Anyway, if I''m in trouble, let the smelly thief be responsible! It''s all his fault." then the little princess spit out her pink slender tongue and glared at me.


    "I''m cute. What do you mean? How can you blame me? Drink less!" I looked at the little princess with some depression.


    "No, I''m happy today. So many people are here! Don''t worry about me, smelly thief." the little princess drank the wine as she said. Lian Junxia couldn''t help but speak out and gently stopped the little princess so that she wouldn''t have a problem. "When I was in Henan, my mother sometimes asked me to drink with some directors and directors. I can drink well. Don''t underestimate me, smelly thief!"


    "Hahaha, Mengmeng weldone, I''m happy today, too. Come on, I''m afraid of her hair when I''m pregnant. It''s a big deal to have another abortion!" the obscene girl was very forthright, full of words that made me sweat. At the same time, she grabbed two wine glasses in both hands and poured them into her mouth.


    These women don''t know what is reserved and restrained. They are crazy than men.


    "Sobbing, sobbing." the female wolf head who just had throat surgery kept drinking beer. The female wolf head seemed to like drinking very much. Since she came to Junxia''s house, drinking every day has become her habit. Moreover, every time the female wolf head drinks wine, she will be crazy and extremely excited, which means that the ancient warriors drink bravely.


    "Proud dance, you should drink less. The wine is too irritating to your throat."


    "Sobbing, sobbing."


    The answer to me was a slap on the face of the female wolf head.


    These women sitting on the table are all my women except hot women and nurse Lai. Of course, I love that they drink too much and have physical problems! But I couldn''t persuade them at all.


    As for the three saints, after all, because of the differences in regional culture, they have been relatively silent at the table. Occasionally, when they look at me, their eyes are full of tenderness.


    The table is full of seafood delicacies, gold plates, silver bowls, cups and jade chopsticks. It''s really luxurious.


    Eat the most energetically is naturally the small white this silly girl, she can''t drink, only then drank two small mouth two cheeks red, finally hiccup gave up drinking, directly grasping two greasy little chicken legs gnawed.


    "Delicious, woo woo, delicious." I don''t expect this silly girl to say anything else except this sentence.


    After all, weak girls and little sparrows are cultured women who drink less and eat slowly. The hot girl and the nurse Xiao Lai maintained the consistent style in the army, resolutely did not drink, and even had a correct posture for eating and sandwiching vegetables. Every detail was very standard, and the action was very sharp.


    On the wine table, several women also talked about a lot of topics. However, their topics rarely revolve around me, but around each other''s past. For example, the little princess asked Junxia about her school days, while zidie told her anecdotes when she studied abroad and her anecdotes when she was wandering. The obscene girl told a lot of jokes and kept the atmosphere hot. Several women who had not known each other for a long time became familiar very quickly.


    At that time, I couldn''t help feeling that women were really a wonderful creature. Two people I didn''t know at the moment could be as familiar as sisters after several conversations.


    The most talkative is the little princess, the funniest is the obscene girl, the most extensive conversation is purple butterfly, the most stable is Junxia, and the most silent is the female wolf head... These women are really in general harmony. On the contrary, I, a man who should have been the core, feel left out... I''m speechless.


    However, it''s a good thing anyway. If my beauties can get along happily, I''ll save a lot of heart.


    After drinking and eating, everyone leaned back on the back of the chair and got close to each other. The little princess worshipped purple butterfly. It can even be said that none of the people present were not attracted by purple butterfly''s talkative, confident and elegant temperament.


    After three rounds of wine, as soon as the topic changed, it fell to their respective abilities.


    "Sister Menglong, why don''t you join the brave team!" just after we finished eating, the little princess suddenly proposed.


    "Brave team?" Purple Butterfly looked at the little princess with surprised eyes, as if she didn''t know why.


    "Yes, the brave team was formed by Li Jian and I. only excellent women can join." the little princess said seriously, "Sister Menglong, we are all people with unique skills. I am a mutant with soft bones, so I am born with jujitsu. Sister Haixin has a good physique, martial arts and proud dance. She is a woman with Orc gene and amazing power. Sister Junxia also knows some basic self-defense skills, and she has rich professional knowledge!"


    "Before, there was another Hui woman named awahayi. She was also very good at boxing, but she was not here. As for little Bai, although she was a little stupid because she lost her memory, she could also be very good at judo and Taekwondo because of her physical memory. We formed a team together, just like a club. We are called the brave team , they are all composed of powerful women with unique skills. Sister Menglong, you are so smart, join us! "


    Hearing what the little princess said, purple butterfly''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she was interested. She said frankly:


    "That sounds interesting. I''ll join."


    "Well, well, warmly welcome sister Menglong to join our brave team!" when the little princess heard that purple butterfly had joined the brave team, she clapped her hand and congratulated with a tea cup.


    "To celebrate sister Menglong joining our brave team, cheers!"


    The others were speechless.


    Brave team?


    This kind of boring temporary group that will only cause trouble to the society, I have almost forgotten it for a long time. Unexpectedly, the little princess still remembers it. It seems that she still remembers the big trouble in the martial arts league.


    "Hey, hey, welcome." because there was a little princess at the beginning, other women also offered wine to purple butterfly one after another.


    The little princess took a sip of wine, wiped her honey lips and said to purple butterfly:


    "By the way, sister Menglong, do you have any unique skills, such as taekwondo and judo?"


    "Hehe, my swordsmanship is pretty good. I studied in a foreign community when I was 13. In other words, I won the urban competition of juvenile kendo. In retrospect, it was a long time ago."


    "Well, well, there is another master of swordsmanship, long live! We are all people with unique skills, ha ha." the little princess said with a smile.


    Purple Butterfly also smiled.


    I pulled the purple butterfly and added to the little princess:


    "In fact, the most powerful thing about purple butterfly is not kendo. Her most powerful thing is to play games. She is good at all games. She is a real game master!"


    "That''s not worth it." Purple Butterfly said with a bitter smile. "It''s just that she can play two hands."


    "By the way, sister Menglong, why do you play games so well? Do you have any tips?" the little princess asked curiously. She knew that Menglong had won a lot of industries in Shanghai Royal casino.


    Purple Butterfly smiled, then she stood up slowly and said gently:


    "Actually, to be honest with you, my reaction speed is really faster than that of ordinary people." zidie''s face is elegant and clean, "When I was born, my mother implanted the ''neural connection device'' developed by our Xu company into the neural circuit of my brain. This chip like device can greatly improve people''s thinking and reaction speed, so as to prolong people''s thinking time, stimulate people''s potential and do many incredible things."

 Chapter 455

    "Neural connection device?" hearing this, I stopped eating and looked at Purple Butterfly in surprise^


    Purple Butterfly nodded, smiled and said, "I''ll show you."


    With that, purple butterfly took a tall foot of water wine from the table, and then suddenly threw it into the air.


    The white transparent liquid spilled from the goblet and immediately dispersed in the air, but at this time, a strange scene appeared. Zidie suddenly waved the goblet in her hand, let the mouth of the goblet connect under the wine in the air, and then pulled the goblet up from bottom to top to see the wine scattered in the air, The purple butterfly picked up all that didn''t spill a drop!


    "Oh, sell cakes!"


    "Wow, how powerful, how powerful!" seeing this scene, Xiaobai''s eyes straightened and couldn''t help clapping his hands.


    "Ha ha. With the neural link device, when I hope, my brain reaction speed can be increased ten times in a few seconds. The reaction speed of ordinary people is about 0.1 seconds, but I can increase it to 0.01 seconds." the purple butterfly who caught the wine spilled from the air smiled slightly, sipped the mouth of the wine glass with her bright red lips, and then looked up, He drank the wine in the glass boldly.


    Purple Butterfly sat back in her seat, and we were all scared silly by purple butterfly in front of the table.


    I rubbed my eyes and said, "no wonder you dared to hide bullets when you were at the Golden Toad today!"


    "What, sister Menglong, she dodged the bullet? Really or not, smelly thief?" Xiaojun advocated to make a big mouth and eyes to win the boss.


    "It''s true. The situation was complicated at that time. Of course, it''s all over." zidie said with a smile: "it''s nothing. I did some special training with virtual bullets when I was in the company. It''s normal to be able to avoid bullets."


    Purple Butterfly explained: "because of the neural connection device, my thinking speed can be ten times faster than ordinary people, which is equivalent to that in my eyes, the flow speed of time is ten times slower."


    I exchanged surprised eyes with Junxia and little princess, and then said with a bitter smile:


    "No wonder you are so smart and react so quickly. It''s also related to this neural connection device."


    "No, that doesn''t matter." Purple Butterfly shook her head and said, "the neural connection device can only be used at critical moments. It has a great load on the brain. If it lasts for more than ten minutes, it will lead to the rapid death of brain cells. It''s a very dangerous device. Of course, it''s good to prolong the card counting time when gambling."


    I asked, "so, purple butterfly, everyone in your family has this device?"


    Purple Butterfly shook her head and said with a smile, "that''s not true. This kind of neural connection device also has high requirements for users, just like not everyone can be an astronaut. Only those who have stronger brain function detection than ordinary people, faster reaction speed and acceptance ability than ordinary people can be implanted, and they must be implanted and adapted from a young age. Otherwise, ordinary people can''t use it."


    "In fact, since the development of this neural connection device, I have been the only one in our family to implant this device. I am the only one in the world... Who can use it."


    Hearing the description of purple butterfly, I was even more surprised. Sure enough, not everyone can use this nerve connection device. Just like astronauts, the requirements for the talent and physical quality of users are too high. I''m afraid only a woman with more brains than ordinary people can use it successfully.


    "By the way..." I suddenly thought of something and said, "purple butterfly, did you lose your memory... Does it also have something to do with this neural connection device?"


    Hearing my question, zidie''s fragrant shoulder shook slightly. Then she smiled at me and said:


    "You''re very smart, Li Jian. Indeed, my memory loss had something to do with the damage of this nerve connection device. That year, I was hurt by my sister''s people in Chengdu. On my way to escape, I was persecuted by the people sent by my sister to hurt me with weapons. At that time, I tried to escape with the nerve connection device. Although I finally managed to escape, the nerve connection device also led to death The sharp pain of the wound on my body was prolonged ten times. "


    "As a result, my brain nerve caused me to be in a coma like a short circuit due to the self-protection mechanism, which also led to the damage of my memory. Later... I met Li Jian. Because I had a relationship with Li Jian, it triggered the neural connection device and stimulated my brain, which made me recover my memory."


    Purple butterfly''s seemingly complicated explanation made me understand the truth. It turns out that purple butterfly amnesia also has something to do with this neural connection device.


    "By the way, purple butterfly, you said that this neural connection device... Can prolong people''s feeling ten times?" I asked.


    Purple Butterfly nodded and said, "yes, as long as I take the initiative to control, I can do that. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just think it''s really painful if the pain is prolonged ten times." I said so. In fact, what I thought in my heart was that since the pain can be prolonged ten times, my heart began to think crooked. Of course, my face was serious and didn''t show up.


    "This neural connection device is one of the highest scientific and technological achievements of our company. I hope you will keep it secret for me." zidie Heshi asked with a smile to Junxia and others.


    The girls immediately nodded and said that they would never say anything about purple butterfly''s "cheating device".


    "Sister Menglong, don''t worry, we won''t tell. Sister Haixin told me that if you hadn''t come out today, Li Jian, a stupid thief, wouldn''t be sure what the Golden Toad is!" the little princess said straight. The little girl is not tall, but she has a pair of sharp teeth, What she said not only made me hear, but also didn''t argue because of her lovely and arrogant appearance.


    "Go, Mengmeng, you despise me?"


    "Of course, who makes you worse than sister Menglong. Stupid thief, you are stupid."


    "Go, I''m just stupid. What''s the matter? Be careful that I eat your little bitch." I stared at the little princess who drank so much that her cheeks were flushed, and then grabbed her small waist and pressed her whole body on my thigh. Then I raised a big hand and spanked her soft ass.


    The big hand hit the little princess''s soft and elastic hip, which made my palm ache slightly, but the beauty and comfort in the middle of the period were unspeakable.


    "I let you say I''m stupid!" I beat the little princess''s ass again and again, making her cry like a little animal.


    "Ouch, smelly thief, you dare to hit me, i... I can''t spare you... Ouch!"


    "Dare you speak ill of me?!" I smiled fiercely and kept beating the little princess''s ass melon seeds. Now ye Zhuqing is not here. It doesn''t matter how I hit her. This sharp toothed chick can''t enjoy playing.


    "Ouch, it hurts so much. I let you beat me, smelly thief, stupid thief! I bite, I scratch, I beat, I hammer!" the little princess also fought against me when I spanked her. Her waist was soft and her body was soft. Suddenly her feet hooked up, hooked my neck and pressed me on her back. Then her hands wrapped behind her and hugged my neck, The whole person hung around my neck like a garland, pressing my head towards my thighs.


    I have to say that although the little princess is a little willful, her jujitsu is really powerful. I was hooked by her two feet around my neck and couldn''t move like being tied by a rope.


    "Come on, come on, Mengmeng. Look at you, you''re splashing wine." Junxia couldn''t help laughing when she saw me fighting with the little princess.


    "The smelly thief beat me first, let him let go! Hum!" the little princess bit her silver teeth, looked up at me with a stubborn little face, and her eyes were full of indomitable color.


    "Well, Li Jian, stop it. You are several years older than Mengmeng. Look at you." Junxia is more and more like the hostess of the eldest sister. She frowned and accused me on the spot. She said so. I''m sorry to bully the little princess again. In fact, if I really resist with the skill of the little princess, I may not be her opponent.


    I let go of my hand, but the little princess suddenly put her hand around my neck, and then her head suddenly ran up, like a fierce poodle, and bit me hard on the chin.


    "Let you dare to spank me and kill you!"


    "Ouch!" I cried out in pain and jumped up from my seat, while the beauties in the restaurant couldn''t help laughing one by one.


    A sumptuous dinner ended in a cheerful atmosphere. In the end, in order to prevent several beauties from drinking too much wine, especially affecting the little princess and Junxia''s body, I, the old man, came forward to drink a few more cups instead of them as a celebration to welcome purple butterfly to join the brave team.


    Full of wine and food, several beautiful women were all drunk because of drinking, their pretty faces were flushed, and their eyes were slightly blurred when they looked at me. If I don''t take the opportunity to mess in at this time, there will be a ghost.


    In fact, I also reached out when the beauties were drunk and touched some of the nearest beauties, such as little princess and purple butterfly.


    Unfortunately, the little princess responded to me with her sharp white teeth. Purple Butterfly gently grabbed my hand and shook her head at me. In addition, I was dizzy with drinking, which temporarily dispelled my desire.


    Because she was drunk, purple butterfly didn''t go back. She stayed at Junxia''s house that night.

 Chapter 456

    It took me a long time to wake up the next day.


    When I woke up, I turned on the projection TV in my room and watched it. The news was playing on the TV. Moreover, it''s a special report. It''s a special news about nazer''s discovery of men in the world yesterday.


    Thinking of the news about the man named Ma Bailong found under the Antarctic ice sheet on TV yesterday, I watched it seriously.


    Compared with the first news yesterday, today''s news content is much more detailed and rich, and there are special interview videos for foreign journalists.


    "OK, let''s take a look at the interview of the media of the benefactor country with Ma Bailong, a man 400 years ago."


    As the camera slowly moved, I saw a foreign reporter with golden Wavy Curls hurried into the room strictly guarded by the bodyguard. In the middle of the room, there was a white hospital bed on which a young man was sitting.


    Seeing this young man, I suddenly felt a strange emotion in my heart.


    When I came to the world of women, I haven''t seen a man for more than a year. Now when I suddenly see a man, I have a feeling that my eyes are bright.


    What a handsome guy.


    Seeing Ma Bailong lying on the hospital bed, I rubbed my chin.


    It was a very handsome man, with clean black hair, few bangs, neat, delicate facial features, handsome face, and the outline of his face was quite bright, just like a male star in a movie. He could attract a large number of girls as soon as he walked away.


    However, probably because the physical condition has not completely improved, the young man is very thin, pale and haggard, just like a patient who has just recovered from a serious illness.


    But even so, it is difficult to hide his handsome and delicate face.


    Seeing this man, my heart sank slowly.


    Anyway, this man is definitely the image of prince charming in the eyes of countless women.


    Ma Bailong... A little reorganization is not a white dragon horse?


    If in the 21st century, this man is definitely the rich and handsome among the rich and handsome. He is a beautiful man who will attract women''s admiration whether there are men or no men.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly and had mixed feelings in my heart. Watching countless flash lights shooting at this man, it''s like taking him as a hero, Savior and pet. I''m actually a little jealous.


    The reporter interviewed Ma Bailong and asked some news about his time. According to Ma Bailong''s own halting words, he is a Chinese American. He has lived in China for 18 years, passed the university examination to the United States, and then applied for an American residence permit. Later, after graduating from his master''s degree, he participated in the exploration of Antarctica. Later, he encountered the collapse of the Antarctic ice sheet caused by an avalanche. He fell in and was buried. For the world after waking up, Ma Bailong said he was very shocked. He didn''t expect that he would be the only man in the world.


    Ma Bailong''s body looks weak, and the reporter''s interview time is limited.


    Finally, the security guard outside reminded the reporter that it was time for the interview. The reporter still lingered and said to Ma Bailong with a microphone:


    "Ma Bailong... Sir, you must have known the fact that there are only women in our time. Now many people outside say that your appearance will have a great impact on our world... What do you want to say to your friends in front of TV?"


    Asked here, Ma Bailong smiled at the corners of his mouth. Then he suddenly took the microphone for the reporter''s interview, smiled charmingly at the camera lens and said:


    "Although I am very sad and uncomfortable to lose my relatives and leave the original world, God still favors me and can let me see the future world. If the world is really composed of women, I just want to say - look at my beauties, come to me quickly. I''m waiting for you in bed. Of course, don''t come to me if you don''t look good. I''ll vomit Yes. "


    With that, Ma Bailong laughed and returned the microphone to the blonde reporter.


    The beautiful reporter took over Ma Bailong''s microphone, looked a little dull, then smiled awkwardly, turned to the camera and said:


    "Ma Bailong said that if a beautiful woman wants him, she can find him. Friends and sisters, what are you waiting for? Hehe."


    With that, the blonde reporter showed a charming smile.


    This is the end of the interview, followed by the commentators and the host''s commentary. The content is nothing more than Ma Bailong''s life experience and the great influence Ma Bailong may bring to this woman''s world. Some people have even begun to evaluate the value of Ma Bailong. According to commentators, Ma Bailong''s worth actually exceeds 300 billion. Once his fertility is normal, I''m afraid his value will double!


    "I''ll go, I''m also a man." I was unwilling to watch the broadcast on TV, and then I had a strange idea in my heart. If I were to be a duck in this woman''s world, I''m afraid I could earn more money than I can spend in my life


    The next interview doesn''t have much meaning. It''s just that the appearance of Ma Bailong''s man has caused shock in many countries. The heads of state of several countries are now discussing mediation, hoping to share Ma Bailong.


    The head of Shi Huiguo delayed time and refused to share Ma Bailong''s body cells on the grounds that Ma Bailong''s cells were being tested.


    In short, it is unclear what the future of Ma Bailong will be. But the emergence of Ma Bailong will have a great impact on the world, that''s for sure.


    After turning off the TV, I left the room under the service of the three saints, and the silver haired Saint Xiaoyun folded the sheets we slept last night and washed them in the basin in the bathroom.


    The celebration banquet last night exhausted everyone. Except me and the three saints, several other beauties got up very late. Purple butterfly, obscene girl and little princess were sleeping together last night. It is said that they played a 3D simulation game all night.


    When I knocked on their room the next day, the wretched girl came to open the door bleary eyed. I was stunned to see two dark circles in her eyes.


    "What did you do last night?" I asked in surprise.


    "Shoot," said the wretched girl casually.


    "Nani, shoot!?" my heart was shocked.


    "It''s a virtual game called" shooting ". Is there a problem?" the obscene girl asked solemnly.


    "Oh......" hearing the explanation of the obscene girl, my jumping heart fell back, and then smiled awkwardly. Asshole, why do the obscene thoughts of the 21st century always come out from time to time to deflect my thoughts?


    I said calmly, "then you shouldn''t play so late. Master, you see that your dark circles are as thick as charcoal."


    "Smelly thief, you wake up. Go and bring a bowl of porridge to the princess!" the little princess who just got up from bed sent me. The little princess stretched her waist and straightened her hands like a kitten

 Chapter 457

    Seeing the charming voice of the little princess, I was speechless for a while, but when she was still in confinement, I had to obey the order and go down to serve breakfast. According to my estimation, the little princess will spend another day in bed.


    According to Junxia, the little princess should sit for at least half a month to a month.


    The three saints and obscene girls will all stay at Junxia''s house this month. They won''t go home until they confirm their pregnancy.


    In the next few days, my life was quite regular. Zidie had just won the gambling appointment of the four pearl cities in Shanghai. She was naturally very busy to accept many industries. The next afternoon, she smiled and said that she would go back to Shanghai first to understand the things at hand, By the way, please invite some experts in oil resources to consider the oil resources in Xinjiang and come back with me to enjoy life slowly.


    As for me, I''ve won a lot of money at Casino Royale, most of which belongs to me in cash. However, it is said that a big man who built a film and television base and founded a production company said that because part of her funds invested in a film, there were problems in her capital turnover. She could not take cash to compensate my bet. She could only mortgage all her shares in the production company to me, which was equivalent to giving me the control of her production company. In this way, I unexpectedly got a studio and a film and television base.


    Of course, the scale of this film and television base is not large, and it can''t even enter the top ten in China. But it still has a little influence at home.


    The main reason is that the studio has made a very famous film before.


    The name of the film is called "breeding plan", that is, the film that predicted the emergence of men in the world.


    For some reason, there is another production company. I really feel new. Unfortunately, the headquarters is in Shanghai. It''s really troublesome to catch up. I''ve thought about it. Now I have a lot of money. It''s a good choice to invest in movies. Moreover, it can also be connected with my clothing company and jewelry company. It is just a one-stop service, which can be described as a very reasonable development model.


    In the 21st century, I was a typical otaku and saw a lot of movies, so I had some understanding of the film industry. I couldn''t do anything about directors and actors. But as a film investor, it''s OK. A film costs tens of millions and hundreds of billions. If it can sell well, the box office will recover quickly.


    Anyway, I have money now.


    When I think of investing in movies, I think of the woman who left the company yesterday. My mood is a little lost. I always feel lost when I think of the young and slim figure of the girl.


    I went to the company, but I couldn''t meet my daughter again. The posters in the company have changed back to the portrait of Qin Yueyin, but looking at Qin Yueyin''s smiling face, I will inadvertently think of my daughter and the girl who jumped off and left a picture in my life.


    For the next month, I basically lingered in the company and Junxia''s home to take care of all aspects of business. Awahayi set up a mining team in Xinjiang and applied for the gem mining right from the Resources Department of the Xinjiang government. However, because the jewelry industry in Xinjiang is very deep, awahayi knows the market there and can''t come back for the time being.


    In addition to being busy with the company, there are three main items in my life in the next period of time.


    The first thing is that in the next few days, I worked out with the obscene girl in the basement of Junxia''s house and accompanied the obscene girl in various trainings, such as snake boxing, Italian boxing, Wing Chun boxing, various boxing techniques and fighting skills. The obscene girl taught me a lot. And I also found this silly girl Xiaobai to practice with me.


    Xiaobai, a silly girl, can be of some use at a critical moment, but it''s really not suitable to be my training companion. When she starts, she yells "ah ah", and then timidly holds her head and retreats from the training platform. I can''t bear to start with tears.


    The best companions are obscene girls and fierce women.


    The obscene girl rarely came to PK with the fierce girl, the nest girl and the black eyed girl. As a result, the obscene girl won without fighting very hard. It seems that the fierce girl''s combat effectiveness is not at the same level as the obscene girl.


    After a month, I really learned a lot of boxing skills of obscene girls. Although I can''t become a superman like Bruce Lee, at least I won''t lose out in fighting with some gangsters. It''s mainly my boxing and footwork. I''ve made great progress. Good boxing is because I have strong fists and good footwork. It is because I have a deep-rooted obscene idea of escaping if I can''t fight. As a result, this idea has some advantages in training leg skills.


    In addition to accompanying practice, the second thing is to practice pronunciation for the female wolf head. With the repair of the vocal cords, the throat wound of the female wolf head has healed, and the vocal cords have healed. The pronunciation is really very different.


    Before the vocal cords healed, the voice of the female wolf''s hair was between human language and wolf howling. Basically, it was either "ow, ow" or "woo, woo". After the operation, it was different. She could issue modal words such as "ah, oh, that, eh, hoo".


    Before, the mute girl found a special pronunciation teacher to train after she spoke. This time, the female wolf head opened her mouth and found the same teacher to train her pronunciation.


    It was very funny to see the female wolf head sitting at the table like a primary school student, scratching her ears and cheeks, staring blankly at the scene where Junxia specially found a pronunciation teacher to practice pronunciation in front of the blackboard screen.


    At first, the female wolf head was impatient with pronunciation training. I had to run away for hours, and in the end even the pronunciation teacher was angry. Finally, I thought of a way to let the female wolf head have a safe class.


    The method is the "reward method".


    As long as the female wolf head is willing to study hard, I will reward her food and specialties, and "do" with her at the same time. As a result, this move was indeed effective. Under my various rewards, the female wolf head finally agreed to study. In addition to the pronunciation teacher, Junxia specially invited a Chinese teacher to teach the female wolf head some words and common sense of life.


    "Proud dance, how to say this?" at the end of the month when the female wolf head achieved a little success in her studies, I took an apple to test the female wolf head.


    "Oh, apple." the female wolf head looked at the apple in my hand.


    "What color are apples?" I asked, shaking the apple in my hand.


    "Oh, red." the female wolf scratched her head and frowned.


    "What''s this?" I asked, placing the apple on the table and pointing to it.


    "Oh, the table." the female wolf head followed my hand. Where I ordered, she scratched her head and opened her mouth.


    Hey, hey, it seems to work. Although it''s hard to say a long string of words, and every time you speak, you have to bring a modal particle "Ao Wu", but the female wolf head can really speak!


    "What about this?"


    "Ouch, dish."


    "What about this?"


    "Oh, curtains."


    ¡­¡­


    In addition to fighting with obscene girls and training female wolf heads, the third thing is to watch TV and pay attention to the man named Ma Bailong on TV.


    For a whole month, the news of Ma Bailong has not subsided, and with the recovery of Ma Bailong''s physical condition, the news of Ma Bailong has not subsided, but has a trend of continuous diffusion and intensification. This news is like the president of the 21st century or bin Laden''s escape. It has become a big news attracting worldwide attention. Even leaders of some countries began to try to have a meeting with the benefactor country to discuss the ownership of Ma Bailong.


    Ma Bailong was able to walk normally when he was hospitalized for a week. For the next half a month, he was carrying out rehabilitation training in the hospital, and there were interview videos of reporters every day. Moreover, the people in the hospital also specially tailored a series of clothes for him in the era of coexistence of men and women. Ma Bailong''s attitude is very good. After some special personnel explained the situation of the world to him, he seems to accept the world soon.


    Even Ma Bailong''s video has been made into a series of album stories. Because he is handsome, Ma Bailong''s head photo has been crazy by a group of hungry and thirsty women on the Internet. I probably checked the comments on the Internet. Hundreds of thousands of female netizens replied and said they wanted to meet Ma Bailong, Many women even said they wanted to have a man.


    Some netizens even left an open message saying that they masturbate to Ma Bailong''s head every night


    Looking at the tide of reply comments, I was really trembling. I checked the old news when I exposed my identity in Henan Province, and found that the number of replies was only tens of thousands, and many people thought it was false news, which was completely different from Ma Bailong''s news

 Chapter 458

    There are many online analyses that Ma Bailong''s arrival may change the world, because women in this era have not experienced the scene of men and women''s era, so some women are actually very funny worried about whether the emergence of men will lead to the death of women, rob women''s resources, beat women and exert violence.


    "I heard that men are very violent."


    "What if men conquer us? It''s terrible."


    "If I have a man around me, I must make friends with him."


    "It is said that men like beautiful women. I wonder if Ma Bailong will like me?"


    "Why don''t we organize a group to travel to Shien country? Maybe we can see Ma Bailong?"


    Women''s rational or funny comments filled the whole network. As for life, it can be seen everywhere. Once in a while, I can also see the news about Ma Bailong on the wall TV of book and newspaper kiosks, bookstores and even urban buildings.


    Even some smart businesses began to sell men''s clothes, trying to innovate in clothes.


    I didn''t expect that the news of men''s appearance would have such a terrible impact. The news spread like swine flu to every corner of the women''s world. The emergence of men shocked the world like the emergence of aliens. After all, aliens are illusory, while man Ma Bailong is real. What''s more, how can aliens have ma Bailong who is handsome?


    Women''s yearning for handsome men is like men''s yearning for beautiful women. It is often easy to fall in love at first sight. As a result, Ma Bailong became popular like Uncle bird''s Jiangnan style, which has become a cultural phenomenon, and Ma Bailong has also become the idol of popular women.


    Of course, whether Ma Bailong can safely integrate into the normal life of this era depends on the future national policies.


    Every day, like a madman, I frantically search the Internet for information about Ma Bailong and various views and responses of women. Of course, the most important thing is the title of the top level of the country. But what makes me wonder is that the attitude of the beneficiary country towards Ma Bailong has not been very clear. The specific way to deal with Ma Bailong is very vague.


    "Li Jian, don''t read it. You''ve been crazy about this lately. You''ve never been so crazy about anything." Junxia couldn''t help talking about me because I open the website to read the news about Ma Bailong from time to time.


    "Hehe, I always have to care about the situation of the guy named Ma Bailong. Maybe I can learn from it when I announce my news, so I won''t be too overwhelmed." I said with a smile. Looking at Junxia''s seemingly calm expression, I suddenly asked, "Junxia, do you say that Ma Bailong is handsome or I am handsome?"


    Hearing what I said, Junxia was slightly stunned. She came forward, walked slowly to the screen computer, looked at the picture of Ma Bailong on the computer, looked at me carefully for a while, sipped her mouth, and finally said with a smile:


    "He is handsome."


    Pass.


    Junxia''s such a direct sentence made me feel a little uncomfortable, and my mood was a little worse.


    Junxia smiled and said:


    "But I won''t like other men. Hehe. Zidie, Mengmeng, Xiaobai, aowu, Haixin and Xiaoyun... They are much more beautiful than me. Don''t you like me as much, Li Jian?"


    Hearing Junxia''s words, my mood immediately eased a lot. Indeed, sometimes people''s feelings for people depend not on appearance, but on things accumulated through the accumulation of countless memories.


    Just like among the women I know, Junxia is not the most beautiful, but my feelings for her are the deepest, because apart from Junxia, there are only Xiaobai and female wolf head who have been with me for the longest time.


    Among the three women, the most normal one who can communicate with me is Junxia. For example, among the women who have had a relationship with me, Junxia has the most times, which has explained everything.


    In the past, because I thought I was the only man in the world, women had no choice. It was natural for Junxia to like me. But now, when Ma Bailong appeared, Junxia said she still liked me, which made me have an unspeakable feeling.


    This is the real emotion.


    My eyes feel moist.


    Later, when I was in the hall, I inadvertently asked Xiaobai with a pancake in his mouth, and asked Xiaobai, who is more handsome between Ma Bailong and me?


    "Handsome? What is handsome?" Xiaobai asked me blankly.


    "Just... Who looks good," I said with a smile. "Just as women use beauty, men use handsome to describe good-looking. Do you say I''m good-looking or what Ma Bailong is good-looking?"


    "Oh," said Xiaobai, staring at Ma Bailong on TV for a long time, "but I think men and women look the same. There''s no difference. The difference is not big!"


    "..." Hey, forget it, it''s useless to say anything to this silly girl.


    In short, after returning from Xinjiang, my life is really moist and happy. Apart from watching Ma Bailong''s scenery on TV, I''m really satisfied.


    Even I think my life has come to an extremely perfect end. I have adapted to the life of women''s world. There are so many girls around me. I don''t worry about food, drink and clothes. I have got all the things I haven''t got in the 21st century. What else do I need?


    If the story of my coming to women''s world is a novel, I think writing here and ending it is the most perfect ending.


    However, from the beginning, I knew that my story was destined not to end so plainly.


    I know that one day, one moment, an earth shaking event will happen, sweeping all the people around me and disrupting my originally stable life.


    Since I came to this era, my life has not been plain for a long time. There is always a new round of turmoil after a short period of calm.


    Moreover, this is the biggest storm since I came to the women''s world. It can also be said that... It is the last storm.


    At the end of November, something more terrible happened than Ma Bailong''s discovery and rescue from Antarctica.


    That is... Ma Bailong, who had become the focus of attention in the world, suddenly disappeared overnight.


    When the news reached my ears, I was stunned.


    "What do you mean, Ma Bailong is missing?" I was awakened by Junxia early in the morning. I slept with Junxia that night. She got up earlier than me, so she told me the news first.


    "It was kidnapped by a mysterious man. Watch it yourself. Now it''s a replay." Junxia looked a little ugly and pointed to the TV screen.


    I climbed out of bed and looked at the TV screen. The morning news on TV is broadcasting the news that Ma Bailong, the "only" man in the world, disappeared overnight. The hostess''s expression seems to be dignified.


    "Yesterday afternoon, Ma Bailong was kidnapped by unknown people in the No. 301 heavy supervision ward of the central scientific research hospital in the twelve states of donor country. His whereabouts are unknown. This incident has caused a global shock. Now let''s take a look at the detailed report..."


    Then there appeared on the TV screen a cold looking woman with cold eyes. She was wearing a leather wide brimmed military cap and a epaulet on her shoulder. She looked like an officer of some status. According to the tips on the TV screen, the woman''s name is Sally, and she is one of the ten guards responsible for the strict guard of mabelong.


    "The thing is, yesterday afternoon, Tocqueville and I were guarding Ma Bailong outside the ward. Suddenly, I heard someone shouting for help in the bathroom at the end of the corridor. Tocqueville and I ran out of the corridor to check the situation. When we ran to the bathroom, a person wearing a mask and high-strength bulletproof jacket rushed out, and then she threw something at us. In front of my eyes A strong light flashed, and nothing could be seen. "


    "When I realized that the masked man had used flash bombs and tear gas to us, I knew the other party''s intention, but it was too late. The masked man passed by me and I couldn''t catch her. When I recovered my vision, I ran back to the door of the ward for the first time and found that all my comrades in arms who had been guarding the door fell to the ground, as if someone had used a reminder to them Sleep bomb. "


    "When we realized that things were bad and rushed into the ward, we found that the ward was in a mess. The detector, business cans and sheets were all scattered on the ground, while Ma Bailong, who was originally in the ward, was missing. The bulletproof glass window of the ward was broken, and a cigar shaped purple private airship was suspended outside the ward. Tocqueville and I watched the airship fly away from the window It disappeared towards the southwest. "


    Sally continued:


    "At that time, we realized that Ma Bailong had been kidnapped. So we informed the National Guard at the first time, but it was too late. The radar satellites of the twelve states... Er... Could not observe the departure position of the airship, and we didn''t know where Ma Bailong went."


    "Then we checked the laboratory where the stem cell samples taken from Ma Bailong''s body were stored... We found that all the biological cell samples were destroyed by concentrated nitric acid, and Ma Bailong and his body cells were taken away by a mysterious man of unknown origin."


    ¡­¡­


    That''s what happened.


    Ma Bailong, who had a lunch break in the hospital, was taken away by a mysterious person who suddenly broke into the central scientific research hospital. The whole process was obviously a planned and premeditated kidnapping case. At present, the police force and the United State Bureau of investigation of the 12 states of the beneficiary country are trying their best to investigate the kidnapping of Ma Bailong.


    "Ma Bailong was kidnapped by a mysterious man?" according to the TV report, I muttered to myself and even had some palpitations, "and even those cell samples of Ma Bailong were destroyed. Who would have done it?"

 Chapter 459

    "I don''t know, but it may be an organization with ulterior motives..." Junxia covered her face with green frost. "It may also be spies and spies sent by other countries. It may be to grab a man''s gene sample."


    "It''s really powerful. The defense in that place should be quite tight, so that they can be robbed. It''s really not an ordinary small organization." I said with some emotion. At the same time, my heart is also a little frightened. I''m thinking that if it was my position in Ma Bailong, I''m afraid I would be the one who was arrested


    The kidnapping of Ma Bailong shocked the whole world. Now various countries are debating the reason why Ma Bailong was kidnapped. Various versions of rumors soon came into being. For example, "the donor country is hyping. In fact, there is no man Ma Bailong, and the donor country has set up a scam", or "the leader of the terrorist organization, the queen spider, died and resurrected" "The plot of PICAO corpse", "the struggle within the P government", "the secret spy of the Chinese National Security Bureau", "the spy of the sixth Military Intelligence Department of western countries", and even "alien kidnapping" have all come out. Ma Bailong''s disappearance has really shocked the world.


    And watching Ma Bailong being kidnapped, I was a little nervous, because no one had known my identity as a man for too long, so for some time, I basically relaxed and didn''t guard against the people around me, but the kidnapping of Ma Bailong sounded an alarm for me.


    Once my identity is exposed, it is likely that I will be taken away like that and evaporate in the world one day


    "So you should be careful, Li Jian. You are always careless and thick. If you don''t do well, you will fall into the deep pit and maybe fall into the hands of the mysterious organization." with that, Junxia turned her face and blinked her left eye at me. Her lips rose and showed another charming smile. Her curly long hair trembled slightly on her shoulder. "If I fall into the wrong hands, don''t you feel bad?"


    I said with a smile.


    Junxia gave me a white look: "I have nothing to love. It''s a domestic pig with more than 100 kilograms of meat who eats and sleeps all day and goes to bed. Why don''t you go to the market and buy another one?" she said, and even Junxia smiled.


    After the fight with Junxia was over, Junxia began to take care of the housework like a wife. However, the time limit for confinement is over, and her physical strength is not enough. She yelled in the residence all day about boredom and boredom. Let me go out with her.


    Look, she''s here again today, and it''s getting worse.


    Just after breakfast, the little princess jumped from her room to the dining room step by step.


    Today''s little princess left a pink ponytail tied with a finger long headband, wore a white wool hat with two pieces of wide fluff attached to her head, a long bangs covering her forehead but near her ears on the right side, and put on her tempting Princess knee length stockings. It looked small and cartoon.


    "Smelly thief, it''s such a fine day today. Go out and play!" the little princess came forward, lit her heel, grabbed my ear with her delicate fingers, and shouted in a loud voice near my ear hole.


    "Oh, don''t pull my ear. What are you doing?" I rubbed my ear and looked at the little princess with hatred.


    "I said to go out and play," the little princess took back her hand and crossed her waist and said to me, "I''ve been in confinement since I came here. I''m bored to death. Now confinement has passed. I''m fine. I can go out and play. Hurry up!"


    "Play, where do you want to play?" I asked with a frown.


    "Whatever. Anyway, there are many places to play in Santan city! Like amusement parks, West Lakes, aquariums, markets, or haunted houses, it''s better than staying at home. Let''s go, thief." The little princess pushed and yelled. She grabbed my clothes and wanted to take me out to play. She really had nothing to do with this strange and unruly daughter. She was the most noisy in Junxia''s house.


    "HMM... why don''t you just bring everyone up for a two-day outing." hearing the little princess''s suggestion, I had an idea and rubbed my chin. There are so many girls in Junxia''s family that I can''t accompany them one by one. It''s better to have a whole trip today. It''s also good!


    "How about packing aowu, Xiaobai, Shifu and Xiaoyun, Yanyan, Xiaolai, Zhenzhen and Jiaojiao for a group trip?" I turned to look at Junxia and suggested, "Junxia, you can go with us. Although you are pregnant, it''s good to take the sun and go for a walk occasionally. By the way, it''s said that zidie will come to see us this afternoon. It''s just that we have a big play plan."


    "Thanks to you."


    Junxia''s face was calm. She blinked and looked at me. Her eyes were expressionless. Her nose made a "um -" voice representing thinking. "However, although she said she was going to play, where would she go? So many people?"


    "I''ll arrange this, I''ll arrange it, I''m best at it!" hearing the outing plan I put forward, the little princess immediately stood on tiptoe excitedly, volunteered to raise her hand and shouted to let her make the outing plan.


    Soon, the great outing plan was formed under the arrangement of the little princess. Originally, the crazy little princess wanted to have a crazy trip to other places for ten days and a half months, but it was rejected by a group of us. Because we had too many people, it was not suitable to go away, so we decided to play in Santan city.


    In the conference hall, all the women who had something to do with my fate gathered respectfully, and listened solemnly and nervously to the little princess in a white fluffy hat announcing the final result of the play plan:


    "Cough, listen up, the emperor said: the plan is as follows!"


    "The first morning, boating on the West Lake! In the afternoon, visit the Food City, play all over the amusement park, and in the evening, barbecue!"


    "The next day, go to the beach of Putuo Mountain Film and television city! Participate in the fishing competition in the afternoon! Camping in the evening!"


    "Come back on the third day, Qin this! Hee hee."


    The little princess announced our itinerary like a little eunuch who announced the imperial edict, and then put away the plan. A pair of big eyes of copper bells glittered with excitement:


    "Does anyone object?" the little princess asked aloud.


    "No!"


    Everyone shook their heads in agreement.


    "Well, then," the little princess took a deep breath, closed her eyes, then paused for two seconds and suddenly opened her eyes wide with a smile, "let''s go!"


    "OK!" I took the lead in raising my fist, and the beauties stood up one after another, with excited joy on their faces, and our short trip began.

 Chapter 460

    This is the first time I took all the girls I know out to play. It''s like a dream.


    A man was followed by thirteen beauties. What a shocking scene. Junxia, Xiaobai, obscene girl, purple butterfly, little princess, three saints, hot girl, nurse Xiaolai, mute girl, weak girl and female wolf head are the best beauties that can be seen by many men in the 21st century.


    Hot girl''s hot figure and military temperament, Junxia''s intellectual beauty and slightly arrogant face, Xiaobai''s simplicity and innocence, nurse Xiaolai''s gentle and friendly, dumb girl''s irritability and anxiety, weak girl''s fatigue and sleepiness, female wolf head''s wild murderous spirit, three saints'' quiet and exactly the same beautiful face, little princess''s arrogance and jumping temperament, purple butterfly''s elegance and composure, There is also the obscene smell of obscene girls making mischief from time to time, which is enough to attract all kinds of men. Every girl has its own flash point, and most importantly, the person who fetters and implicates these girls... It''s me!


    When I walk among the beautiful women, I obviously have a strong sense of superiority. From time to time, beautiful women will throw a smile and ambiguous eyes at me, such as Junxia and the three saints. Although everyone''s expression is different, the tenderness and softness in those eyes make me feel like a spring breeze and feel incomparably comfortable.


    A woman is an object that should be displayed on the street. She usually keeps it at home. The girls around me are out of sight and their temperament can''t be revealed. Now when I go to the street, they seem to open the bottle cap one by one, and their temperament suddenly exudes.


    Under the golden autumn sunshine, the beautiful figures of the girls move slowly on the wide street, with their skirts swinging and long hair flying, just like a moving landscape. The hair colors of blue, pink, black and silver are intertwined, and then matched with different styles of clothes. Their unique temperament has been greatly improved, The charm value has increased by more than a few points.


    Looking at the attractive body curves of the beauties around me, the white and transparent skin that can reflect in the sun, the round hips and long legs that swing left and right, I can''t help being distracted!


    The first stop of our tour is to go boating on the West Lake. The West Lake is in the center of Santan City, which is still very close.


    Because autumn is coming, the red maple trees on the Bank of the West Lake are red one after another. Looking from a distance, it seems as if big red flames are burning. The autumn wind blows out from time to time, and red maple leaves will fall down and fly around in the wind. It is really beautiful.


    The weather is fine today, and there are a lot of boaters. Fourteen of us sublet two ancient canoes to paddle slowly on the West Lake and feel the breath of autumn wind. It''s really a beautiful companion of lakes and mountains, colorful women and spring. Mark hi hi.


    The gradual breeze on the lake has wrinkled the mirror like lake water. In the distance, there are three pools, Yinyue island and Baisha embankment. The sky in autumn is particularly high. When I look at the low mountains with red leaves in the distance, I suddenly have an illusion, as if I have returned to the 21st century and the era of my life.


    Four hundred years ago, I rowed in the West Lake with my partner in the editorial department.


    Now close my eyes, I can recall the original scene. At that time, I saw my sister sitting at the stern of the ship in autumn clothes, just like a jade carving, and wisps of green silk floating back with the ship. I really felt that she was an unattainable goddess in my mind.


    But... Now? Around me, which is not a beauty who can surpass my sister in all aspects?


    The mountain is still the mountain 400 years ago, and the sky is still the sky 400 years ago. The buildings near the West Lake are antique and maintain the style of the 21st century. Even Leifeng Tower, Baidi, broken bridge and residual snow are exactly the same as the original layout. The dry residual lotus rises and falls at the corners of the West Lake, with listless Brown lotus roots hanging.


    But this world is no longer the world 400 years ago.


    Perhaps autumn is the most likely to cause people''s sadness. Suddenly, I miss my relatives 400 years ago, my parents, my relatives and my friends. How did they spend the rest of their life?


    "Smelly thief, why are you stunned? We''re here to row. Why don''t you row!" when I was falling into the deep sadness of my brain, the little princess''s complaint pulled me back to reality. I turned around and saw the little princess standing in the bow of the boat with wooden oars in both hands, looking at me discontentedly. Her pink hair fluttered gently, and the bangs slightly inclined to the right covered her copper bell like right eye, She casually stroked it with her fingertips. Just this casual action reminds me of my sister in the 21st century. In my impression, my sister also likes to do this action.


    "Still in a daze, kill you stupid thief!"


    "Ouch! Don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    Seeing that I was still staring at her in a daze, the little princess became angry with shame. She bit Bei''s teeth and swung up a thin and long oar, and ran to my head to knock down melon seeds. I was so scared that I hurried to beg for mercy.


    This little aunt can''t afford to offend.


    I picked up the oar and rowed like a coolie. Inadvertently, I turned around and saw Junxia waving and smiling at me on another ship. Her face was so happy and elegant. At the same time, there was a trace of joy of victory in the corner of Junxia''s mouth.


    "Stupid thief, their boat has overtaken us. Don''t work hard, or I''ll beat you!" the little princess shook up and down the handle of the oar with both hands and threatened me.


    "Then why don''t you row?" I looked at the little princess innocently.


    "Because I''m the captain, the captain doesn''t need to row, just rely on the sailors! Stupid thief... Row it for me!" the little princess knocked on my head with the oar.


    "Ouch... Can''t I skate? Xiaobai, aowu, you two skate faster, Xiaoyun, Xiaoying and Xiaoyu. Come on, too."


    "Ah? Oh." Xiaobai, a silly girl, doesn''t know how to row at all. She just sits there and shakes the oars indiscriminately, splashing the water on the water, but she slides in the opposite direction.


    "Ouch! Ouch." Xiaobai doesn''t know how to row a boat, especially the female wolf head. It''s a miracle that the two silly girls can move on the boat.


    It''s the three saints. Because of the Trinity, they have the same posture, neat force and good cooperation, which finally gave me a little comfort.


    However, the other party''s lineup is too strong. There are four cow women, including obscene girl, purple butterfly, Junxia and military hot girl. We want to surpass, but there is no hope at all.


    After a while, they opened a distance of five meters.


    "It seems that we have passed." I saw purple butterflies smiling and waving to us in front, indicating that they were about to overtake us to the other side, which made me anxious.


    "Oh, smelly thief, you''re too bad. You''re stupid. You''re stupid. Look, sister Junxia, they''re over! Ah, it''s getting farther and farther. What are you doing, stupid thief!?" looking at Junxia, they smile and declare victory with a V-sign, and the little princess is angry.


    "Oh, forget it, let me come, let me come!" the little princess sat down with her cheeks puffed and coaxed her ears. Then she rolled up her sleeves and strode forward to grab my oar. Unexpectedly, she sat in the middle and crossed the oars with her chest like rowing a dragon boat.


    "OK, look at you." I smiled and watched the little princess paddle anxiously, laughing at her jokes. In fact, because the little princess is not old, she looks really cute and attractive when she gets angry. Although she has a bad temper, her lovely face offsets her headache character.


    The little princess looked at the purple butterfly, a boat of people walking farther and farther, with bulging cheeks and two soft hands grasping the oars.


    "Hey, hey, hey, take it easy. Are you sparrows flapping their wings and want to fly to Mars?" I looked at the little princess flapping the water with her oars in amazement. I really misunderstood her. I thought she was so good at rowing, but I didn''t think she was even worse than me.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, smelly thief, you see I''ll catch up!" the little princess rowed the boat hard, even shaking her ass. because of the uneven force of the little princess, the small wooden boat we took creaked and shook, together with us on the boat.


    "Hey, forget it, don''t shake, you''ll overturn the ship if you go on like this!" I looked at the little County Lord in horror.


    The little princess bit her teeth reluctantly and said, "get out of the way, smelly thief. Don''t you see the boat starting to move? Start... Alas!"


    "Wow!


    Because the little princess exerted too much force, the oar accidentally hit a stone protruding from the water. As a result, the whole boat shook with us. Then, unfortunately, the two silly girls, female wolf head and little white, were scared to shrink to the side of the three saints. As a result, because the gravity of the boat was all biased to one side, our boat capsized £¡


    All seven of us on board suddenly fell into the water!


    "Wow, help!"


    All seven of us fell into the water. As soon as we fell into the water, Xiaobai screamed with fear, choked several salivas, slapped his hands on the water, and splashed white flowers.


    "Help! Woo woo!" it seems that this silly girl can''t swim. As a result, the whole person sank into the water. What surprised me more was the three saints and the little princess. After they fell into the water, they sank in a straight line. Unexpectedly, no one could swim!


    "Xiaobai!"


    "Whoa... Cough... Master... I... I can''t swim!" Xiaobai struggled in the water with her eyes closed in pain and shouted in her mouth.

 Chapter 461

    "My Lord, help..." the three saints cried in panic in the water. The cold lake wet all their long hair.


    I wanted to swim to save Xiaobai, but I glanced and found that the three saints were closer to me. At that time, I fell into the water and couldn''t think too much. I just rowed over when I saw that there were more three saints and they were closer to me. The female wolf head and the little princess also swam in my direction and wanted to take the lead in saving the three saints. I quickly swam to Sakura fluttering in the water, stretched out my hand to hold her slender waist, crossed her body and picked it up, so that she could successfully breathe the air on the water.


    However, because the three of us all went to save the three saints, for a time, no one saved Xiaobai. Xiaobai cried in pain, and the whole person sank towards the bottom of the water!


    I was shocked to see that there were only a series of blisters left in Xiaobai''s fluttering place. No, Xiaobai sank!


    "Xiaobai -"


    I cried anxiously and hoarsely. Seeing the little white black hair fluttering on the water, the whole person cooled down.


    However, just then, a red figure suddenly jumped down from a nearby cruise ship, and then quickly swam in the direction of Xiaobai falling into the water!


    I didn''t even see the figure clearly. The figure swam to the place where Xiaobai sank at an amazing speed. The man held Xiaobai horizontally from under the water. Then, he pushed Xiaobai out of the water, rescued him, and swam in front of our overturned wooden boat holding Xiaobai, Push the wooden boat back to its normal shape before putting Xiaobai back on the bed.


    When the red figure put Xiaobai on the ship, I saw the woman''s figure clearly. It was a woman with extremely long hands, short wine red hair, resolute face, thick lines on her face, cold eyes and ordinary appearance. She was about twenty-seven or eighteen years old, and she had a smell of soldiers.


    Watching the woman with short wine red hair save Xiaobai, I was relieved and swam towards the wooden boat with Xiaoying. The female wolf head is very watery, just like a wolf dog. Holding the silver haired Saint Xiaoyun in one hand, she can move forward easily. As for the little princess who loves bathing, her watery nature is also good. Finally, she saved the last person.


    When we stopped at the shore, Xiaobai finally woke up.


    "Poof!" the little white, who had been drowned for a few salivas, spit a big saliva on the bank and narrowed his eyes painfully. "Woo woo, it''s so hard. Eh, how did I get ashore?"


    Xiaobai, who woke up and found himself saved, looked around blankly. Of course, the first thing she saw was me.


    "Xiaobai, how are you?" I shook Xiaobai''s shoulder to make sure she was all right. The scene just now really scared me to death. I really thought Xiaobai couldn''t get out of the water.


    "Wuwu... I drank a lot of water and my stomach was cool." Xiaobai said vaguely, but it seemed that there was nothing wrong.


    When I saw that Xiaobai was all right, I was relieved. Turning around, I saw that the little princess, who was soaked all over, was ashamed to lower her head, her little face turned red, her little foot kept kicking the stones on the roadside, and some felt guilty and pursed her mouth and dared not speak. The little princess also knew that she had caused the capsizing just now. If she hadn''t rowed the wooden boat casually and swaggered, the boat wouldn''t have capsized.


    I patted Xiaobai on the back and asked her to spit out all the water in her throat. Xiaobai coughed and choked for a while and finally settled down.


    Seeing Xiaobai''s peace, I turned my face and thanked the woman on the left who acted bravely and saved Xiaobai.


    "Thank you, friend. Thank you really. It was really dangerous just now." I smiled and thanked the woman with wine red short hair. Her pair of small black eyes were looking at Xiaobai.


    "Hehe, nothing. You were brave enough to do justice. You were really excited when you rowed just now. I saw it all the way. When I saw you falling into the water, the wine jumped down." the wine red short haired woman smiled, but her eyes still fell on Xiaobai''s face. At this time, Xiaobai had wiped the water off her face and tilted her uneven black hair wet by the lake to the left.


    Xiaobai slowly raised her chin, rubbed her eyes and looked at me and the woman with short wine red hair who saved her.


    But when Xiaobai''s eyes met the wine red short haired woman, the wine red short haired woman suddenly opened her eyes, and then issued a burst of exclamation:


    "Qiu Yanran, is that you?!"


    At the moment of docking with Xiaobai''s eyes, the wine red short haired woman shouted uncontrollably.


    When I heard the woman''s name was Xiaobai, my heart was even colder.


    This woman knows Qiu Yanran? Recognized.


    My mood was suddenly nervous. I instinctively pressed Xiaobai''s head with my hand and pressed her head down to prevent the woman with short wine red hair from recognizing Xiaobai''s identity.


    "Qiu Yanran? Friend, do you recognize the wrong person? Hehe, she is my friend and her name is Xiaobai. What you mean by Qiu Yanran is...?" I said with a smile, trying to pretend to be relaxed and self-contained.


    The woman with short wine red hair locked her eyebrows and said in some doubt:


    "Her name is Xiaobai? No, she must be my sister Qiu Yanran."


    Sweat! Is this woman Qiu Yanran''s sister?


    My heart trembled. But she and Qiu Yanran don''t look alike! How could she become Qiu Yanran''s sister?


    "Yan Ran, look at me. I''m your sister Qianqian. Look at me? Our mothers and I have been looking for you for more than a year. Why don''t you come back?"


    Without waiting for me to explain anything, the wine red short haired woman grabbed Xiaobai''s shoulder and shook violently.


    "Yan Ran, don''t you know how long I''ve been looking for you? When you went to Yunnan, there was no news. We all thought you died in the riot in Yunnan!"


    Facing the call of the wine red short haired woman named Qian Qian, Xiao Bai''s face was dull and blinked and said:


    "Sister, who are you? I don''t seem to know you."


    good point. I''m relieved to hear Xiaobai say he doesn''t know Qianqian. Anyway, Xiaobai has lost his memory and can''t recognize Qianqian. Just fool the past with people with similar faces and figures!


    I thought with some relief.


    But what made me speechless was that just when I thought Xiaobai could cooperate with me to tell a lie, Xiaobai suddenly thought of something. Her eyes lit up and said happily:


    "Ah, I see! Sister Qianqian, you are my relatives, right? Do you know my mother and relatives?" Xiaobai blinked and said with uncontrollable joy on her face. "Well... Sister Qianqian, I''m sorry, I''ve had a car accident and lost my memory before. I don''t remember many things, and my relatives don''t know... Sobbing?"


    I realized that the situation was not good when Xiaobai was just halfway there. I quickly put out my hand to cover Xiaobai''s mouth and didn''t let her go on, but it was too late.


    Because the woman named Qianqian has frowned, showing a look of surprise and thinking.


    "Have you lost your memory?" Qianqian looked at Xiaobai with surprise and joy, then looked at me, and finally looked at me with 120000 vigilance and distrust, just like looking at a kidnapper.


    In the face of Qianqian''s eyes, my heart beat more and more. I know that today''s things may really be a little big. I didn''t expect to meet Xiaobai''s sister when I went out for a trip. This is really the sentence in journey to the West: "a leaf of duckweed goes to the sea. Where don''t you meet?"!


    "Xiaobai!"


    "Li Jian!"


    Just when I was sweating on my forehead and nervous in my heart, the cries of purple butterfly and Junxia came from the front. I looked up and saw that purple butterfly had landed and ran over. Their arrival was a diversion of attention.


    "Well, Li Jian, do you have anything?" Junxia anxiously ran to us and asked with a worried face.


    "It''s all right. Thanks to this friend who saved Xiaobai," I said with a forced smile.


    Seeing Junxia, zidie and others, the wine red haired woman also stopped slightly in front of her, and then generously extended her hand:


    "Nothing. It''s sunny today. I''m just out boating. My name is Qiu Qianqian. Just call me Qianqian."


    "Thank you so much, Qianqian. We were really shocked when we saw the boat overturn from a distance just now." Junxia smiled and thanked Qianqian, and then briefly introduced her name with others.


    Qianqian smiled. Then, she looked at Xiaobai with some concern, then turned her head to zidie and Junxia and said:


    As like as two peas, what''s the relationship between her and my sister, who is missing a year ago? I don''t know. What''s your relationship with her?


    Qianqian''s question made several girls who knew Xiaobai''s identity look a little sluggish, especially Junxia. The smile on her face immediately converged.


    Junxia''s eyes glanced at Xiaobai, and then fell on Qianqian''s face, which meant that she wanted to talk and stop.

 Chapter 462

    "I don''t know what relationship she has with you?" probably seeing that Junxia didn''t know how to answer, Qianqian continued to ask, and even Junxia was stunned. Junxia is also a smart woman. She knows that she can''t expose Xiaobai''s identity at this time.


    Junxia''s eyes moved to my face. Junxia gave me a color, and I gave Junxia a wink nervously and shook my head at the same time. Among the women I know, Junxia and I have the deepest tacit understanding. One of my eyes and a subtle action can make her understand what I mean.


    "Hehe, you say Xiaobai... She is my sister." Junxia said with a smile, "I have lived with me for a long time."


    As soon as Junxia''s words were said, I sighed. I knew it was bad and showed my horse''s feet.


    It seems that my tacit understanding with Junxia... Is still a little poor.


    "Is she your sister?" hearing Junxia''s answer, the puzzled expression on Qianqian''s face was more dignified. After all, she just heard Xiaobai''s readme. "But she just said she had lost her memory... Said she didn''t know her relatives. What''s the matter?"


    Junxia''s expression stiffened again, adding a bit of gray to her original white face.


    At this time, the purple butterfly who had been standing next to her smiled and came up and said:


    "Hehe, I think there must be some misunderstanding, Miss Qianqian. Xiaobai has always been our sister. She was adopted by our mother after she lost her memory in a car accident three years ago. We don''t know her biological mother, but we treat her as a close sister. Hehe." zidie smiled brightly.


    "Three years ago... Lost memory?" Qianqian was stunned.


    "Yes. It was may three years ago." Purple Butterfly said with certainty.


    The confident, positive and friendly smile on purple butterfly''s face is enough to melt anyone''s doubt.


    And I also felt a little relieved for purple butterfly''s words. Purple butterfly is so clever. Her words neutralized the contradiction between Xiaobai and Junxia''s words, and seemed seamless, so that Qianqian couldn''t see the flaw.


    "Really?" Qianqian''s expression was still skeptical. She turned her head and looked at Xiaobai beside me, and then asked, "Xiaobai, do you really don''t know me? Look at me carefully, do you recognize me?"


    Then he made a few gestures with his hands and pointed to his face.


    "HMM... it seems..." Xiaobai bit her finger and looked at Qianqian with a thoughtful look in her eyes. I know Xiaobai must be thinking about the memories between herself and Qianqian in her mind.


    I''ve missed once just now. If I let Xiaobai show a flaw again, I''ll be an idiot.


    "Hehe, I think Miss Qianqian must have made a mistake. There are many people who look alike in the world. Ha ha, ha ha." I smiled, then helped Xiaobai to stand up, turned and walked towards the bathroom near the West Lake.


    "Xiaobai, look, our clothes are wet. Go and change them first."


    Then I took Xiaobai all the way away and motioned to the little princess, the female wolf head and the three saints to follow together.


    When I looked back, I saw Qianqian standing in place like a nail, looking at me thoughtfully... And Xiaobai around me.


    As for purple butterfly and Junxia, they naturally thanked Qianqian and followed my direction.


    Because we capsized and fell into the water, the scenic spot administrators along the West Lake soon found us and bowed down to say that it was their responsibility. I hope we can forgive them and they are willing to bear certain compensation.


    At the same time, the administrator of the scenic spot also sent us some dry and clean clothes to change. We changed our clothes wet by the lake, dried our body with a towel, and changed into dry clothes. We had lingering palpitations in the dressing room.


    "Mengmeng, you really are. How could you row so carelessly just now? It''s too dangerous. If someone hadn''t come to save you just now, I''m afraid something really happened!" in the dressing room, Junxia and zidie scolded the little princess. The little princess blushed, lowered her head, crossed her hands, shook her lower legs reluctantly, muttered:


    "I''m sorry... But they row too slowly. I want to row faster."


    "Still say! Boating is just a game. Just have fun. How can you take risks with your life?" Junxia Daimei raised her eyebrow and added a few points. I seldom see Junxia so angry. It seems that what happened just now really made Junxia angry.


    "Well, well, I think Mengmeng didn''t mean to. Since everyone is all right, sister Junxia, you''d better calm down. Everyone''s peace is a blessing." zidie said, "I think Mengmeng will pay attention to it next time. Besides, sister Junxia, you are pregnant now. Being angry is not good for your children. Today, everyone came out to relax and have fun. If you make everyone happy and unhappy, it will be more than worth the loss."


    Zidie''s words immediately eased the atmosphere. Zidie is the most talkative of all women. As long as she exports, the tense atmosphere will basically ease.


    Junxia sighed, and then held her chest with some anxiety. Her chest fluctuated. It was obvious that she had not completely calmed down, but was suppressing her anger.


    However, Junxia is also a generous woman. After thinking a little, she sighed: "OK. Be careful, Mengmeng. You are impatient and don''t think about the consequences. You must pay attention to it in the future. In fact... What I''m most worried about is not the capsizing today. I''m more worried about the man who claimed to be sister Xiaobai just now. I don''t know... Will people from the National Security Bureau stare at us for this matter."


    What Junxia said is very reasonable. I always mind the former woman named Qianqian. Although she said that I managed to fool Xiaobai''s identity, it would be troublesome if the woman refused to give up easily.


    There is another sleeping consciousness in Xiaobai''s body, that is Qiu Yanran. If the people in the secret service recognize Xiaobai''s identity and take Qiu Yanran back, it will be in trouble. So far, Xiaobai has always been with me day and night, and she knows all about me. If she is taken away, I''m afraid my identity and story will be exposed.


    After all, Qiu Yanran''s character... I can''t guarantee it.


    Moreover, I''m more worried that if one day Qiu Yanran''s consciousness really wakes up, won''t Xiaobai... Leave me forever?


    I turned my head and looked silly, but a pair of big eyes showed an unparalleled color of innocence, and I had a strong feeling of reluctance in my heart.


    This silly girl has really been with me for a long time.


    Seeing her innocent little face, I always feel angry and funny when I think of her calling me "master" without thinking. Xiaobai, a little attendant who can''t accomplish anything but fail, seems to be able to help me very little. But at least it has become a seasoning in my life.


    Moreover, when I was most lonely, I had this silly girl with me. She and I depended on each other and really walked a long way. There was this seemingly insignificant silly girl around me in Riyue village, Yunnan, the Vietnamese army, the Henan martial arts competition, the journey in Hunan, or when I fought in Santan City, or when I lost my way in Xinjiang Xiaobai''s company with me seems to have become a habit of mine.


    It''s a natural habit like eating and drinking water every day.


    Female wolf head, Xiaobai, and me were once the most classic fool trio.


    "Forget it, why do you think so much? Maybe people just think it''s a coincidence. After all, there are many people who look alike and have big breasts in the world. Although the probability is very small, there are still people who look alike and have the same chest." I dispelled Junxia''s doubts, "Come out this time. Everyone is here to relax and play. Just don''t spoil the fun, as purple butterfly said. By the way, as planned... Where are we going next?"


    Although the capsizing incident made us encounter some twists and turns, after adjusting our mentality, we resumed our originally planned trip. Next, a large number of us changed into brand-new clothes and went to the amusement park in the city.


    Some of the amusement handouts in the future world are similar to those in the 21st century, such as windmills, roller coasters, haunted houses, pirate ships, carousels, etc. of course, there are some amusement facilities only available in the future world, such as weightless space roaming, 6D real film world adventure, etc.


    Having only been to the amusement park once in the 21st century, I came to this woman''s world. It''s really an eye opener. I''ve played all kinds of amusement facilities. The craziest ones are the little princess and Xiaobai. Because the boat capsized before, the little princess has always been sorry for Xiaobai, so the next little princess also runs around with Xiaobai looking for fun and exciting facilities. Two chicks are one Start sharing.


    Xiaobai also has a simple mind. It''s easy to forget what fell into the lake before. He ran around with the little princess, running from one facility to another. He was very energetic. At that time, he watched the little princess in pink uniform miniskirt running around like crazy with Xiaobai in white short skirt. He really couldn''t help being like coach Anxi sigh:


    "Young man, it''s good to be energetic."


    The obscene girl and the female wolf head played the game of playing virtual people, and the three saints played the projection flower picking competition. In order to avoid stimulation, the weak girl wearing a mask played cosdplay expressionless, and danced everywhere on the flying carpet hung with thin lines in the square.


    As for purple butterfly, she wore a quiet and beautiful kimono, a slim waist strap, a red bow on her head, and wooden clogs. She played goldfish in the amusement park, and then went to play the dumpling slot machine. The results were naturally as high as the sky. Purple butterfly''s eyesight and luck were superior. Playing games such as the dumpling slot machine depended on reaction and judgment Ming is giving money to zidie. In the end, zidie not only didn''t spend money in the amusement park, but won back all the money we spent in the amusement park.


    When I watched Purple Butterfly come back with a lot of bonuses, I could really describe it as sweat dripping into the grass.


    "What a... Perverted woman."

 Chapter 463

    Then there was the barbecue meeting in the evening. A group of girls formed a big circle in the barbecue Park in the suburbs. The scene of barbecue with barbecue kebabs in hand was really lively. The most impatient is the female wolf head. She used to eat raw when she was in Yunnan. How can she have any mind to wait until the meat is cooked? She just picked up a bunch of half cooked meat and stuffed it into her scarlet lips. If I hadn''t grabbed it in time, I''m afraid she would have eaten the fork of the kebab.


    "Oh, eat, I want to eat." the female wolf head was robbed of the meat kebab by me. She frowned and was unwilling to rob.


    "No, don''t eat until it''s cooked!" I clapped the female wolf''s hand, and then put it back on the barbecue rack to bake over the fire.


    "Ow......" seeing that I refused to give her raw meat, the female wolf head could only stare pitifully at the raw meat on the barbecue, curl up with her knees in her hands, long brown hair and shawl, and her eyes didn''t blink.


    Seeing the greedy and helpless appearance of the female wolf head, we all laughed.


    In the evening, everyone was tired and wanted to go back to Junxia''s house to have a rest, but the little princess ordered landlord Zhang to say, "if you go back in the middle of a three-day and two-night trip, you won''t feel like traveling", and then insisted on going to KTV sing all night. Also temporarily changed the itinerary. We had to go to KTV and sing until dawn, during which we drank several cans of cold drinks and a little whisky.


    After making a fuss in KTV all night, we all fell on the sofa and fell asleep. This night, I witnessed zidie''s singing voice. Unexpectedly, zidie''s singing voice is so good except for her skill and position. We really admire it. The other outstanding ones are the obscene girl and the female wolf head.


    The highlight of the obscene girl lies in the obscene lyrics she wrote and directed, while the highlight of the female wolf head lies in her screaming voice, which is more frightening than a mad dog. The three saints performed very well. They sang the religious songs of ethnic minorities on the same stage. The clear and graceful national style pleased me both physically and mentally.


    As for Xiaobai and the little princess... The performance can only be said to be unsatisfactory. The little princess is OK. Xiaobai... Sang an animation song. Half of it, he forgot the lyrics and directly changed it into a humming song. The popular women sing sonorous and powerful military songs, and the nurse Xiaolai is a lively and mild TV drama song, which are all passable.


    Crazy into the middle of the night, I fell asleep directly on the obscene girl. Obscene girl is the girl most acceptable to other girls. She sleeps with me and almost no girl will be jealous.


    When I got up the next day, I had a good taste of the sleepy eyes of many beautiful women. When I saw Junxia and obscene girls with messy hair and crystal eye droppings at the corners of their eyes, I couldn''t help but sigh that beautiful women would be very sloppy if they didn''t dress up a little, ha ha.


    The next day''s trip was to Putuo Mountain Film and television city. I rented a small tourist agency in the city center early in the morning. It didn''t take half an hour for us to arrive at Putuo Mountain. Originally, I planned to see the attractive posture of beautiful women wearing bathing suits and bikinis on the beach. Unfortunately, it''s autumn in November, and the seaside temperature is low, so it''s not suitable to wear bikinis, Finally, I had to visit the film and Television City, buy a lot of star clothes and stop. I caught fish in the seaside fishing ground all afternoon and took a warm bath in the bathhouse for two hours. I almost didn''t soak my skin down.


    Camping in the mountain forest behind Putuo Mountain in the evening is quite interesting. A group of us played Soha around the campfire. As a result, purple butterfly became the biggest winner without asking questions. Of course, the gambling chip is... The loser was pinched in the chest. It rained in the middle of the night. As a result, I was huddled in the sleeping bag of the camp with the female wolf head and Xiaobai in the middle of the night. The cold in autumn made me toss and turn in the middle of the night.


    "Hoo, come back!" when the little princess took off her iconic lovely fluffy hat and dropped her black hair, it was already 7 p.m. on the third day of the tour. We rushed back to Junxia''s residence from Putuo Mountain and ended our three-day and two-night trip.


    After three days of travel, I cleaned up my depression and tension for a period of time. Although I haven''t had sex with any girl in the past three days, the joy in my mood still makes me very comfortable. Especially between several women, the relationship is really close. I found that women are really a playful creature. They say that ancient women hide in their boudoir and don''t go out. It''s all fake. If you really want to play, women are more crazy than men, and there are more tricks.


    "Xiaobai, are you happy these days?" I asked Xiaobai casually, lying on the sofa of Junxia''s house.


    "Happy. It''s really fun for everyone to play together." Xiaobai said happily. "It was just so cold last night."


    "Hehe, that''s because it rained last night." zidie smiled, arranged her purple soft hair, and then sat upright on the sofa. Her thin autumn silk skirt fell on the sofa. She crossed her legs, lifted her right foot slightly, took a sip of the herbal tea sent by Chuntian.


    Junxia, weak girl, hot girl and three saints all concentrated on the sofa in the hall to rest. The long sofa was full of beautiful women. For a time, I found that every beautiful woman was looking at me, looking forward to me, and I didn''t know what she was looking at me.


    "I really had a good time this time. Apart from the graduation trip to college, I haven''t gone out with so many people." Junxia said with a smile, "if only everyone could be together like this and go out at any time."


    Junxia''s words made the beauties present look a little sluggish. For a time, no one spoke, and they all fell into silence.


    At that moment, the beautiful women''s expressions were a little lonely.


    As we all know, the end of this trip means that we will go our separate ways. I''m afraid we may not see each other again in the future.


    It is impossible for the little princess to leave ye Zhuqing for a long time. She is destined to return to Zhengzhou. The obscene girl will return to Wumeng to recover her life. Zidie will return to Shanghai. The three saints will return to Riyue village in Yunnan. Junxia will stay here. The hot girl and nurse Xiaolai will return to the army after pregnancy and childbirth. What about me? Most of the time, I will stay in Santan City, manage my site, and stay with Xiaobai, Junxia and weak girls


    We are going to the ends of the world.


    If there is no accident, I''m afraid I won''t get together again in my life.


    We all understand this. Thinking of this, no one spoke and looked at each other. After a few months of getting along and three days of play, the beauties have a certain tacit understanding and friendship with each other. Women are the most sad creatures. We were all silent when we thought of leaving.


    We get together when we play and separate when we leave.


    Looking at the beautiful faces, the quiet melon seed faces of the three saints, the delicate faces of the little princess, the beautiful faces of the obscene girl who always smiles, and the jade face of purple butterfly who is always full of self-confidence, I can''t help losing.


    Even, there is a feeling of heartache.


    Because I know that once these girls leave today, there may not be many people I can meet again. After all, we have spatial isolation


    "Why don''t we all live together. Ha ha."


    I don''t know whether my brain is short circuited or my brain is on the wrong line. There''s no reason. I suddenly put forward such an inexplicable suggestion.


    As soon as my opinion came out, the faces of the beautiful women present were slightly sluggish, and then a red meaning flashed on everyone''s face, but they looked at each other secretly.


    "Nonsense... Nonsense, smelly thief." the little princess coughed, "who wants to be with you smelly thief? I''m going back. I just came out to play with everyone. If I don''t go back, my mother will be worried." finally, the little princess opened her mouth first. She pouted her small mouth, put her hands in her waist and said with indifference.


    The little princess closed her eyes and looked at each other.


    The obscene girl put her hands in her pockets and said reluctantly:


    "Hey, hey, I have to go back by plane tomorrow. I''m so busy."


    Hearing what the obscene girl said, the three saints also turned their faces, looked at me with some anxiety and said:


    "My lord... I wonder if you would like to go to the Hui nationality with us. The patriarch of Changyue has always missed you. If you go back, the patriarch of Changyue will be very happy."


    "Er..." I know that the three saints came to Santan city from Yunnan to conceive my divine fetus and take me back to their village. But after all, Santan city is my base camp. How can I go back?


    "Xiao Yun, Xiao Ying, Xiao Yu," I swallowed my saliva, looked at the three saints and said reluctantly, "As you know, I already have too many people here who can''t give up. And this is my home, my real home, my company and most of my friends here... I can''t go back with you casually. Maybe I can go back for a while, but I''ll come back in the end."


    In fact, I really don''t want to tell them this fact. Especially when I think of the long month Princess waiting for me in Yunnan, I feel even more distressed.


    Hearing that I calmly explained the facts, the three saints'' expression became extremely dark, their long eyelashes fell slightly, and their thin reddish lips pursed slightly.


    "My Lord, the patriarch of Changyue has been waiting for you for several months. She really wants to see you. Please go back when you are free. Have you abandoned our people?"


    The three saints'' eyes glittered with crystal water light, which made me feel even more guilty.


    I sighed, gently moved forward, pulled the hair on the temples of the silver haired Saint closest to me and said with a smile, "how can it be? Don''t worry, I will definitely go back. At least, I will come back when your baby is born."


    "But, my lord... We hope you can go back with us." the three saints still insisted. As they said, the three saints also stretched out their hands and took my clothes, as if they wanted me to agree with them.


    I sighed and said, "I''m sorry... At least now, I can''t go back." I was cruel and gently broke off the fingers of the three saints on my sleeve one by one. My heart was a little painful.


    The three saints looked at me lonely and disappointed, and their eyes became more and more gloomy.

 Chapter 464

    "Well, don''t be so sad. Li Jian, I can help you apply for the manufacture of a private plane," at this time, purple butterfly interrupted the sad atmosphere between me and the three saints. "At that time, the north and south of China, as long as you want to go, you can reach it soon, just like going out of your own house. It''s easy for everyone to meet."


    Purple Butterfly always talks so thoroughly. Every time Purple Butterfly opens her mouth, my problem can be solved. Even if it can''t be solved, my mood can be peaceful. Just like now, everyone is facing the sadness of going their own way. Purple butterfly''s sentence "I can give you a private plane" immediately makes it possible for us to meet again, so that we won''t be too sad.


    "That''s right. It''s not that we can''t meet again. Why are you so sad, ha ha, ha ha." I smiled. "When I have my own private plane, I can come to see you every day, ha ha."


    I smiled and said, but there was still no magic color in the eyes of the three saints, which made it difficult for me to laugh.


    "Well, don''t be so low. We''re not leaving now. Let''s have a farewell party before we leave. How about playing him all night today?" I clapped my hands and beat back the thoughts of the beauties, breaking the silence and rigidity.


    "Ha ha, that''s a good proposal. Let''s go crazy together!" hearing the party, the little princess jumped up like a spirit rabbit, her eyes shining.


    "Well, that''s settled. We''ll have a farewell party tonight!" zidie rarely nodded like a child and agreed with the little princess.


    When it came to the party, everyone''s interest came up again. Junxia immediately asked the four maids to prepare cakes, fruits and supper, and then turned on the TV to start singing, but just turned on the TV, all of us were stunned.


    "Now broadcast a news that shocked the whole world from Shihui country. At 2 a.m. Shihui country time, that is, at 5 p.m. Beijing time, an armored locomotive broke through the mechanical capital known as the" human forbidden zone "on the top of the Las Vegas mountains in the thirteen states. According to eyewitness reports, a member of the armored locomotive was from the center of the twelve states of Shihui country Ma Bailong, the man missing from the scientific research hospital. "


    On TV, a dignified middle-aged hostess slowly spoke and read the manuscript. Her tone was very heavy and terrible, and all of us became dignified.


    While the host broadcast, a 20 second video appeared on the big screen behind the host. In the video, it was a triangular armored locomotive with full silver, strong lines and claw waving body. This video seems to have been captured by a surveillance camera. From the video, I can clearly see that there is an extremely handsome man''s face on the co driver''s seat in the window of the armored locomotive.


    Firm facial contour, dark thick long hair, straight nose, wide shoulders, a pair of clear and divine eyes, and a white suit.


    The first time I saw him, I recognized Ma Bailong!


    "According to the witness, there were seven people on the bus with Ma Bailong at that time, but because of the angle, they were unable to take pictures of the faces of the seven people. However, it is said that the seven members are likely to be members from the inside of the pikao corpse, and the leader of the pikao corpse organization has personally proved that the seven members were traitors of their organization and stole the skin The core materials and equipment inside the corpse were examined. The previous kidnapping of Ma Bailong was also committed by these traitors. "


    "Because these eight people broke through the mechanical imperial capital, Shi Huiguo has sounded the level 7 alarm. At the same time, it has to disclose to all mankind the secrets of their country that have been hidden for more than a century."


    "A secret about the crisis of all mankind, a secret about the mechanical capital."


    Speaking of this, the host''s face became more and more ugly. Even his hand holding the manuscript was trembling slightly, and fine beads of sweat were seeping out on his forehead.


    "According to the information released by Shi Huiguo, the mechanical imperial capital has been closed for more than 160 years. Because X-ray scanners and cell component detection machines are installed everywhere in its city gate, as long as it is determined that it is a person with ''woman'' gene and body structure, there is no way to enter the city. Only men with XY gene can enter the city..."


    At this point, the host''s face turned iron blue. Obviously, she was under great pressure to read this report.


    "The mechanical imperial capital has gathered the most advanced high-tech equipment in the world two centuries ago. What''s more, there is a huge arsenal inside the mechanical imperial capital. There are 16457 nuclear warheads, which are aimed at every corner of the earth without any dead corner. As long as the mechanical imperial capital''s nuclear arsenal is opened, it is possible to open any corner of the earth It was hit by a nuclear bomb, causing destruction. "


    "Over the past 160 years, no woman has been able to enter the mechanical imperial capital to start the nuclear weapons arsenal because of the blockade. But now Ma Bailong and the seven members seem to have used some way to break into the internal start. According to Zhu Xingyun, leader of the pikao corpse organization, the purpose of entering the mechanical imperial capital is likely to be to open the nuclear weapons arsenal and use the nuclear bombs in it Head to deter the world. "


    "This news was released by the benefactor after discussion in Congress. Because Moran kidnapped Ma Bailong and broke into the mechanical capital, the nuclear arsenal of the mechanical capital is in danger of starting at any time. Although this news will panic the world, we have to publish this news here. At present, none of us can stop them because... We are not men."


    The host said sadly, "what kind of threat will ma Bailong and Moran and his party bring to our human society if they break through the mechanical capital. We don''t know at present. We can only pray here that the nuclear weapon arsenal of the mechanical capital can''t be started because of the long aging of years. Otherwise, all mankind will be shrouded in the shadow of nuclear weapons."


    The host''s tone became more and more heavy, and his face was even shrouded in a faint layer of dead dust. I don''t know what kind of attitude the host is in to broadcast such a news. But this news definitely has a sensational influence. I''m afraid the whole world will fall into great panic as soon as the news of the mechanical capital is released.


    Next, the TV picture began to change. A series of three-dimensional pictures began to appear on the big screen behind the host, and began to introduce the structural drawings and historical materials of the mechanical imperial capital. With the host''s explanation, the historical truth of the mechanical imperial capital finally began to be unveiled.


    The mechanical imperial capital, formerly known as "sorondo", was originally the capital of the thirteenth state of the United States, and even once the capital of the beneficiary country. Later, the mechanical imperial capital was closed due to the robot revolution, and all the people in the original capital moved out of the mechanical imperial capital. Finally, a new capital was established and settled on the southwest coast of the thirteen states.


    The mechanical capital has been quiet for two centuries, and no outsiders have entered it in the past two centuries. It is a restricted area for human beings. Originally, the mechanical capital was silent, and human beings can live as usual, as if nothing had happened. But now the mechanical capital has changed greatly because the head of the terrorist organization Moran broke in with Ma Bailong To the point that it is enough to threaten the whole world.


    Just imagine, once the nuclear arsenal inside the mechanical imperial capital is really controlled, as long as Ma Bailong or the leader of the terrorist organization named Moran wants to destroy a country, it is completely easy!


    Although various countries have tried their best to build their own anti missile systems in the past 160 years, the mechanical emperor capital has more than 16000 nuclear warheads after all, and they are all assembled nuclear warheads. They can be launched to any corner of the world by pressing the launch button.


    With more than 16000 nuclear warheads, no matter how developed a country''s anti missile system is, how can it be completely intercepted? Finally, even if one nuclear bomb falls into the city, it will be enough to cause death!


    Watching the TV host''s face hurried and chattering, the atmosphere was quite tense.


    Not to mention us in front of the TV.


    "The mechanical imperial capital... Was broken in..." Junxia and I both learned the news about the mechanical imperial capital from Junxia''s old mouth. We immediately looked at each other. I saw 120000 consternation from the depths of Junxia''s eyes.


    The purple butterfly also covered her mouth in amazement, and then murmured:


    "I didn''t expect that the mechanical emperor was broken into..."


    "Hmm?" zidie''s self talk attracted my attention. "Zidie, do you know about the mechanical imperial capital?" I asked zidie curiously.


    Purple Butterfly turned her face, gave me a serious look, then nodded slowly and said:


    "I know some. My grandmother is the chairman of the Central Military Commission, the head of the Central Military Commission, and I am the successor of the family... Of course, I also know the secrets of some countries. But now it seems that Shi Huiguo has taken the initiative to disclose the news, which shows that the situation has reached a very urgent level. It is even more serious than what is broadcast on TV. Because such news will be released It will cause panic all over the world. "


    Purple butterfly''s analysis hit the nail on the head and soon analyzed its internal severe situation.


    Junxia and I looked at each other again, then Junxia nodded and said:


    "That''s right. The mechanical Empire has always been a national AAAAA secret. Only families like our Lin family who have someone in the Archives Bureau can know... Now the state plays this news ruthlessly, and can only say that the situation has reached the point of last resort." as she said, Junxia rubbed her lips and fell into a long silence.


    I looked at Junxia''s silent appearance, slowly turned back and took a long breath, but as soon as I opened my eyes, I found that the girls around looked at me with surprised eyes.


    Obscene girl, purple butterfly, little princess, hot girl, nurse Xiaolai... Everyone''s eyes focused on me and made me tremble.


    "What are you... Looking at me for?" I asked subconsciously with a click in my heart. But soon, I realized why they looked at me like this.


    Only men can enter the mechanical imperial capital. Now the mechanical imperial capital may be controlled by Ma Bailong to threaten the whole world. Only me can save this crisis!

 Chapter 465

    "Li Jian... You... Are a man." realizing that everyone was looking at me, the beauties immediately converged their eyes, and the eyes that had fallen on my face moved away. But the meaning to be expressed has been very clear.


    To put it bluntly, I am the only one who can save all mankind!


    Because I am a man, I can enter the mechanical capital, just like Ma Bailong. I may prevent Ma Bailong''s plot, I may prevent nuclear warheads from being launched all over the world, and I may prevent the ambitions of those terrorists.


    Just me.


    Only I can do it.


    Having figured this out, I didn''t have any joy. Instead, I felt a huge boulder on my shoulder, which made me a little out of breath.


    I thought that if one day I could have the ability to save all mankind and control the fate of all mankind, I would be extremely excited, even high up and cock to the point of going against the sky.


    But... When this day suddenly came, I found that this kind of thing happened in reality. There was no joy and pleasure at all. There was only a strong sense of fear, loneliness and responsibility that made me almost unable to breathe.


    I sat there, but the women around me looked at me with complex and strange eyes, and everyone paid attention to me. It seems that I wish I could do something.


    I hope I can do something different to save them.


    This feeling, this pressure, makes me feel like I was suddenly squeezed out of the crowd and isolated.


    "Li Jian, you don''t have to think too much. This matter covers a wide range. Although you are a man, it doesn''t have much to do with you. You don''t need to take responsibility, and you can''t take it. Don''t think too much." finally, zidie said, using calmer words to reduce some tension in my heart.


    I nodded, smiled at purple butterfly, and then returned to my original expression.


    "Menglong is right, Li Jian. Don''t think too much." Junxia patted me on the back, smiled gently and said, "Even if Ma Bailong and his family enter the mechanical capital, they may not be able to open the nuclear arsenal and control the nuclear warheads inside. This matter will be solved by the state. Besides, the mechanical capital has been silent for nearly 160 years. Even if there are nuclear weapons such as nuclear warheads, I''m afraid they are all old, rusty and unusable. The mechanical capital has many internal organs, and those Members of terrorist organizations may not be able to break through the Taoist organs in the city so easily. "


    Junxia''s soft and warm hand stroked up from my back and touched my forehead. Junxia looked at me gently, and then stroked away some of my fine bangs with a comforting smile.


    "But..."


    "Li Jian, live in peace." Junxia smiled at me. "Things are not the worst yet."


    I looked at Junxia, then at the purple butterfly with complex complexion and the little princess with serious expression. I was relieved, then nodded and sat down.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get the juice! There''s going to be a party tonight!" in order to ease the atmosphere, the little princess patted her head and melon seeds and said in a loud voice.


    "Well, I want chrysanthemum juice!"


    "I''ll have the molasses!"


    "I want ''beauty Yu''!"


    "OK!" the little princess wrote down the juice ordered by several girls one by one, and was ready to take drinks from the refrigerator in the storage room to cheer up the farewell party in the evening.


    However, just when the little princess turned around, there was a sudden siren outside Junxia''s residence!!


    The sound of the siren was different from that of an ordinary police car. My heart fell when I heard the sudden sound of the police car. But when I saw purple butterfly and the little princess around me, I calmed down immediately. After all, with these two chicks with political background, I don''t worry about the people from the government finding them.


    "It''s the secret service bureau''s car." just when I was relieved, purple butterfly suddenly raised her head, frowned, and showed some surprise in a pair of bright eyes covered with thick eyelashes.


    "How could it be. Why did the secret service car come here?" Junxia''s eyes quickly flashed over several people, and then fell on me, with a little panic in her eyes.


    "Are you here to catch me? The secret service knows my whereabouts?" My heart beat a little faster. I can never forget the first big escape I experienced after I came to the women''s world. At that time, it was because the people of the secret service led by Qiu Yanran came to catch me. I didn''t expect to repeat the same mistake this time. But... It shouldn''t be. I''ve changed my face, changed my clothes, and made my ID card very perfect. What about the people of the secret service Is it possible to find it?


    "No, I''m looking for Xiaobai! The man who saved Xiaobai last time found out Xiaobai''s whereabouts!" I suddenly thought of the woman who saved Xiaobai three days ago who claimed to be Xiaobai''s sister, and then my idea came through at once.


    Junxia''s body trembled slightly. Then she took Xiaobai''s arm and mine and said to me eagerly:


    "Li Jian, Xiao Bai, you two quickly hide in the attic on the roof. Menglong and Mengmeng can send those people away."


    I also reacted quickly, grabbed Xiaobai''s right hand and urged, "Xiaobai, let''s go."


    "Why, why? Master? What do people in the secret service bureau do?" Xiaobai blinked at me suspiciously, as if he couldn''t figure out the situation at all.


    "Silly girl, don''t ask. It''s a group of guys who come to catch us. Let''s hide first!" because I was once planted in the hands of the secret service, I have an instinctive fear of the secret service.


    "Ah, is it so terrible?" Xiaobai opened her eyes in surprise. Where do I care what she asked? Without saying a word, he took Xiaobai''s hand and ran up the spiral stairs of Junxia mansion, all the way to the attic door for storage between the roof of the fourth floor and the mezzanine of the third floor.


    Xiaobai panted and ran with me, with sweat on her forehead. I opened the slightly aging and rusty iron door of the attic, then pulled her into the attic, locked the door, and then sat down slowly with her back against the iron door of the attic.


    The attic was dark and the space was very narrow. I sat with my back against the iron door, while Xiaobai snuggled up beside me, holding my right hand and my left hand.


    "Master, what''s the secret service? You seem to be afraid of them?" Xiaobai asked me puzzled. "Why did they catch us?"


    "Shh, silly girl, be gentle. If they hear it, it will be troublesome." I made a silent gesture to remind Xiaobai. Xiaobai immediately covered her mouth in fear.


    "Well... Don''t ask. You just know that all the people in the secret service are bad people." I thought for a while and couldn''t find a good reason, so I simply fooled Xiaobai and said, "very bad, very bad people."


    "Oh. Isn''t it dangerous for sister Junxia to be down there?" Xiaobai asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. They know the secret service and have a way to deal with it. Silly girl, think about their background. They are all women from large families. How dare the secret service catch them? You and me? They are small grass roots of unknown origin. Isn''t it their goal to catch them?"


    "Ah, that''s reasonable." Xiaobai nodded after thinking carefully.


    "So, girl, don''t move or scream." I took Xiaobai and let her close to me. Although there was a light in the attic, I was worried that the light would penetrate through the crack of the door and be found, so I didn''t turn on the light.


    I pulled Xiaobai and put her body next to me. I put one hand on my thigh, and Xiaobai''s head was pulled over by me and leaned against my shoulder. Most of Xiaobai''s smooth and slender hair fell on my shoulder and fell slowly along my shoulder.


    In the dark, I can''t see Xiaobai''s body outline and face. I can only feel her slow breathing, soft and smooth as dough. Because it''s autumn, the temperature in the attic is very low. Closing the door and sitting on the ground feels a little chilly, but Xiaobai''s leaning on me makes me feel like embracing a super large hot water bag in my arms, Feel incomparably comfortable.


    Hugging Xiaobai, with the passage of time, my mood gradually calmed down from escaping the pursuit of the secret service.


    One minute... Two minutes... Almost twenty minutes later, the sense of urgency in my heart finally disappeared completely.


    There should be no problem... After all, the identities of purple butterfly, little princess and Junxia are there. Although the people of the secret service bureau are directly under the command of the National Security Bureau and not under the local control, officials always have to be afraid of each other. What''s more, I believe that with the wisdom of purple butterfly and Junxia, I can certainly send away those people from the secret service.


    Thinking of this, my nervousness subsided and became Enron.

 Chapter 466

    But at this time, Xiaobai was like a puppet who lost his soul. Xiaobai''s body was soft, her hair fell, her head tilted powerlessly, and her arms hung there.


    Xiaobai suddenly fell down, which really scared me, but soon a sense of tension filled my heart. Before I could get up from the ground, Xiaobai, who had just softened, suddenly stood up again with a straight waist. Then she suddenly looked up, her head fell up, and my face was suddenly hit by a wave of long hair. Then, A hard head slammed into my chin, so that my teeth bit my tongue and my mouth softened with pain.


    "Who let you touch me? Get out!"


    A cold voice came out of Xiaobai''s mouth


    And my heart sank to the bottom of the valley


    No, another consciousness in Xiaobai''s body, Qiu Yanran, woke up!


    Hearing the cold voice in Xiaobai''s mouth, I knew something bad was going on. I quickly let go of Xiaobai''s back and stood up close to the iron door of the attic, but before I could stand up straight, Xiaobai, who was originally sitting on my knee, suddenly stood up on one foot, kicked it fiercely and kicked it in my lower Yin. Suddenly, my whole body twitched violently, and then, The mouth instinctively opened and issued a terrible cry:


    "Ah! - it really hurts!"


    "Is there anyone in there?"


    Just as I screamed, outside the iron door of the attic, there was a voice of a middle-aged woman with a little vicissitudes and strange appearance.


    Hearing the sound, my scream stopped suddenly. I covered my mouth and my heart jumped wildly!


    Shit, there''s someone outside the iron gate!


    The sound of the hard leather boots trampling on the wooden floor approached slowly, a drop of cold sweat fell from my neck, and goose bumps all over my body came out.


    This is really bad.


    But what''s worse, Qiu Yanran in front of me!


    Although the vision was dark, I knew that Qiu Yanran was standing in front of me. Even, I could feel the hot breath exhaled by Qiu Yanran blowing on my cheeks, making my face slightly hot.


    "Xuexue, are you in there? Are you right, Xuexue?" a woman''s voice came from outside the iron gate. It was a little anxious. My heart shook.


    Snow? Are the people outside


    "Mom?" sure enough, I heard the cry of women outside the door, and Qiu Yan''s response sounded in the dark attic. My heart shook violently at the sound.


    "Hey, don''t cry!" I realized that the situation was bad. Did Qiu Yanran want to betray me? I stepped forward, reached out and touched in the direction I thought Qiu Yanran was standing. I wanted to cover Qiu Yanran''s mouth so that she wouldn''t cry again. However, before my fingers could touch Qiu Yanran''s smooth jade chin, my wrist bone was suddenly caught by her. Then Qiu Yanran grabbed my hand - twisting it hard!


    Click!


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "Ah!" Qiu Yanran suddenly twisted the wrist bone of my hand. The pain almost made me cry. This woman is a little too cruel!


    "Mom!" to my dismay, Qiu Yanran shouted again, then pushed me away, and then walked forward to open the locked iron door!


    When the iron door opened, my heart was completely cold. I thought I had successfully escaped from danger. Unexpectedly, I was careless or careless!


    "Mom?"


    "Snow?"


    The moment she opened the door, Jo Yanran met her own mother like that.


    My heart sank to the bottom of the valley, and a trace of coolness slowly diffused behind my neck.


    Outside the attic, there stood a middle-aged woman in a white secret service uniform, with curled black hair and 90% similar face to Qiu Yanran. The difference was that her temperament was more vigorous, her eyes were cold, more vicissitudes of life, and there were indistinct crow''s feet at the corners of her eyes.


    This woman, I immediately knew her name, that is - Qiu Fanghua!


    Qiu Fanghua, director of the secret service branch of Santan City, is also Qiu Yanran''s biological mother in this era! Although Qiu Yanran''s thought is mainly in the 21st century, after all, in this era, she still accepted that Qiu Fanghua is her mother!


    "Snow!" seeing Qiu Yanran, the middle-aged woman was surprised, and immediately turned into a happy face.


    "Mom." Qiu Yan stood in front of her mother with some difficulty, and her voice was soft and slow.


    "Snow, it''s really you!" Qiu Fanghua''s voice was extremely excited and even trembled. Qiu Fanghua suddenly stepped forward and hugged her daughter tightly. No matter how strong and strong Qiu Fanghua was, she still cried when she saw her daughter who had been missing for more than a year.


    ... it''s all over.


    I stood frozen in place and wanted to slap myself in the face and find a seam to drill in.


    I didn''t expect Qiu Fanghua to find the fourth floor, which really made me miscalculate!


    "Mom..." Qiu Yanran threw herself into her current arms. The mother and daughter, who had not met for more than a year, hugged each other excitedly. Qiu Fanghua was in tears, holding her daughter, and her body was trembling slightly.


    I watched Qiu Yanran and Qiu Fanghua hug each other and cry. I was also a little lost. After a while, I came back to my senses.


    "Xuexue, where have you been this year? Why are you hiding from your mother and not coming back?" after calming down her mood, Qiu Fanghua looked cold for a few minutes, pushed away the girl in her arms, looked directly at her eyes and asked fiercely.


    "I... mom, listen to me. It''s not that I don''t come back, it''s because something happened to me." Qiu Yan said calmly.


    "What''s the matter with you?" said Qiu Fanghua, glancing at me and seeing that my eyes were full of hostility.


    "Mom... It''s like this." Qiu Yanran made up her mind, then grabbed Qiu Fanghua''s two arms, slowly turned her head and looked at me and said, "Mom, he''s a man. He''s the man who the National Security Bureau wanted to catch in the 9th inning." a bit of indifference appeared in her cold eyes, and my heart sank into the abyss in an instant!


    "Qiu Yanran, you...!" hearing that Qiu Yanran pointed out my identity on the spot, I felt a strong chill in my heart and knew that things were bad. Not far behind Qiu Fanghua, there were purple butterfly, Junxia and other women standing up with Qiu Fanghua. When they heard Qiu Yanran point out my identity on the spot, their faces changed greatly.


    "Xiaobai... How do you..." the little princess was shocked when Xiaobai suddenly pointed out my identity.


    But it was too late.


    Qiu Yanran''s words have been said, and Qiu Fanghua''s eyes have fallen on my face!


    My heart beat fast.


    Plop. Plop.


    My identity was exposed.


    Finally, the woman who betrayed me and exposed my identity was Qiu Yanran!


    Looking at Qiu Yanran, who has a pair of clear eyes, waist length hair and a bright, clean and beautiful face like jade, I have Xiaobai''s face in my mind. When I think of Xiaobai, I look at Qiu Yanran at the moment. My heart is unspeakably tangled and complex!


    "It''s you..." Qiu Fanghua looked at me blankly, and then his eyes quickly became sharp and dignified. "Are you a man?"

 Chapter 467

    "Yes, mom, that''s him. He''s a man." Qiu Yanran took his mother''s hand and said with great affirmation in her voice. Qiu Fanghua looked at me. Her body seemed to be frozen by thunder. Her eyes were dull and she seemed unable to think.


    Qiu Fanghua looked at me with some vigilance, then took Qiu aside and said with a smile:


    "He is... A man? So, Xuexue, have you been with him all year?"


    Qiu Yan was slightly stunned, then nodded and said:


    "Well, mom, I''ve been with him. I know all about him."


    Shit... So cruel? Qiu Yanran''s every word made my heart cold. This feeling is like falling from heaven to hell.


    My heart gradually becomes cold, even in faint pain. I never thought that one day Xiaobai would betray me like this. I really never thought about it. Among the women I know, Xiaobai is the one who won''t betray me. Because she has no purpose with me. Even the three saints have the ambition to expand their own tribe for me. Only Xiaobai has a blank memory in her mind. I think it should be taken for granted that she is with me.


    "Qiu Yan Ran!" I couldn''t help it any more. I finally clenched my fist and yelled!


    Qiu Yanran slowly turned around and looked at me. A moment of sadness and guilt flashed across her face. Looking at me, Qiu Yanran smiled faintly. That smile was so sad and beautiful. She said coldly:


    "Sorry, Li Jian... I have to do this for the safety of my country and the world."


    My heart suddenly shook.


    "Mom, inform the secret service bureau." Qiu Yanran looked at her mother and said, "let the secret service bureau take Li Jian away." as she said, Qiu Yanran slowly closed her eyes.


    "Xiaobai, what are you doing?" Junxia also came out from the women who came upstairs. Her voice was trembling slightly. Junxia didn''t seem to be able to recover from the suddenly changed Xiaobai image.


    "Junxia, she is not Xiaobai now, she is Qiu Yanran now." I reminded Junxia and gave her a look. "Xiaobai has recovered her memory." as I said, my tone was also bitter.


    "Qiu Yanran, you''re fine. You''re really fine." I looked at Qiu Yanran, but didn''t say anything, just smiled bitterly. In the end, Qiu Yanran gave me a hand. What else can I say?


    Hearing her daughter''s reminder, Qiu Fanghua immediately raised her hand and said to a watch walkie talkie on her wrist:


    "I have found my daughter and a suspicious man. Surround the house and don''t let anyone out!"


    Qiu Fanghua immediately gave orders to the walkie talkie. At the moment Qiu Fanghua gave orders, the whole world was quiet.


    Exposed.


    This time, it was really exposed.


    I''m already discouraged.


    My eyes turned to Qiu Yanran, but I found that her side was facing me. A bright and clear black eye was leaning towards me. In that eye, there was not only some struggle, but also some firmness.


    "I''m sorry, Li Jian." Qiu Yan looked at me and said in a bitter voice, "if I can, I don''t want to do this... But it''s for the safety of all mankind. I owe you this, and it doesn''t matter if you hate me... If you finally succeed in saving the world, I can compensate you at any cost."


    "Sorry..."


    The sound of weak mosquitoes flickered and dispersed, and my heart was torn to pieces like a feather swept by the wind.


    Qiu Yanran''s words made me cool from head to foot and from foot to head. When I recovered, I found that purple butterfly had occupied Qiu Fanghua''s face. One hand grabbed Qiu Fanghua''s wrist bone, his sword eyebrow was dignified, and his eyes looked at Qiu Fanghua with a slight squint.


    "Qiu Fanghua, I want you to tell your spies immediately. It''s a misunderstanding and let them leave." Purple Butterfly coldly pinched Qiu Fanghua''s wrist.


    "Hum, let my people leave?" Qiu Fanghua sneered. The woman suddenly pointed to me. "He''s a man chased by our secret service for more than a year. I didn''t expect to appear here. How can he not take it back? Just lied to me that there was no one upstairs. If I hadn''t come upstairs to search, you might have deceived him."


    "Qiu Fanghua." purple butterfly''s eyes flow with angry brilliance, "although I don''t know you, I remind you that I am Xu Menglong, the second heir of the Xu family in Beijing. You should know who my grandmother is. If you catch him, I will inform my grandmother, Xu mengde, the first time."


    "Right, right, right, Qiu Fanghua, Li Jian is my Steve. If you dare to catch him, I won''t spare you! My grandmother is vice chairman Zheng HongMian! If you dare to catch him, you''ll be finished!" the little princess also stood up in time, stood in front of Qiu Fanghua with her hands on her hips, pouted her mouth and her slim back to me. Although the little princess is petite, But she stood there like an iron wall, giving me a complete sense of security.


    Purple Butterfly and the little County Lord stood up to speak for me, which made me feel like a warm current surging up in my heart, and the corners of my eyes were moist.


    A blue figure flashed, and the obscene girl stopped in front of me. Facing Qiu Fanghua, her voice was sonorous:


    "Hum, my master is still alive. Who dares to move my apprentice? I don''t have any official background, but I still have kung fu and a bad life. Whoever dares to move my apprentice, I will kill her!" the obscene girl''s decisive words shocked my heart and Qiu Fanghua''s body.


    "Shifu..." I looked at the back of the wretched girl with some excitement, and my voice choked.


    The wretched girl turned her face, gave me a thumbs up, grinned and said:


    "Little white girl betrayed you, but I will always stand on your side, apprentice!"


    A simple word ignited a powerful flame in my heart!!


    "Don''t hurt my Lord!" the three saints, who are also three women, came forward with one heart, opened their arms and formed a row of human walls, blocking Qiu Fanghua and Qiu Yanran from getting close to me. After a little hesitation, the hot woman and nurse Xiao Lai also stood up and stopped in front of me.


    "I''m Lin Yanyan, battalion commander of Yunnan Military Region! He''s my sister''s man! If you want to take him away, ask me first!" said the hot woman clangly, holding the nurse Xiaolai in one hand.


    "Me, me too!" the little sparrow stammered and ran forward and stood next to her second sister, while the weak girl came forward slowly, wearing a mask and stopped Qiu Fanghua with open hands without saying a word.


    Seeing so many women standing in front of me, the female wolf head naturally came out by touching her head, and then looked at Qiu Fanghua with hostility. She roared low in her mouth. It seemed that she would rush up and tear Qiu Fanghua to pieces at any time. If it weren''t for the "Xiaobai" who had been with the female wolf head all day and night, who was standing on Qiu Fanghua''s side and holding Qiu Fanghua''s hand, I''m afraid with the temperament and strength of the female wolf head, she has long been impolite.


    In the face of so many women, and all of them are not small, Qiu Fanghua''s face is dissatisfied with cumulus. Her eyes swept over purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl, female wolf head, Junxia, hot woman... Finally, it fell on me.


    "Hum hum, you are so funny. You all stand up to keep this man? Do you know what you are doing? If you do... Then you are all traitors to the country and sinners all over the world!" Qiu Fanghua said coldly, "If you want to oppose, go against the National Security Bureau. We arrest people directly under the order of the National Security Bureau. I don''t care what you come from, whether you are covered by a big family or someone. We don''t care. We are only responsible for arresting people! Moreover, ah, let me remind you, do you know what it means to see men in the world? Just a few of you stop this kind of thing Can you stop it? "


    "No matter what, you don''t want to take Li Jian... Li Jian, it''s ours!" the little princess said stubbornly, biting her teeth.


    "Hehe, his name is Li Jian. Since you protect her so much, you can go to the bureau together." Qiu Fanghua took Qiu Yanran''s hand and smiled coldly, deadlocked with us.


    I clenched my fist. Now the situation is really bad.


    Because of Qiu Yanran''s relationship, my identity has been exposed. I''m afraid I really can''t escape Qiu Fanghua''s pursuit. More importantly, now the secret service''s car is outside the residence, and I have no place to escape. If I want to escape from the front door, the only end is to be arrested on the spot.


    The two of us faced each other like this. Although Qiu Fanghua was the only one we faced, she stood there in a white uniform, but I felt great pressure.


    What should I do?


    My brain was beating rapidly in my temples.


    According to Qiu Yanran, she wants to take me to the secret service for the sake of global security. Qiu Yanran shares her memory with Xiaobai. She knows all the news Xiaobai sees and hears, so she wants to give me to the secret service in order to... Save the world by me.


    I also know that in the current situation, I''m afraid I won''t be given by the secret service bureau.


    But the biggest problem is, what if something like Ma Bailong happens in front of me? What''s more, if the government wants me to stop the plot of the leader of the Moran terrorist organization, how can I bear that responsibility?


    I can''t imagine my identity being known by the government.


    I looked at Qiu Yanran, but she turned her face and pointed her black hair at me without looking at me.


    Now Qiu Fanghua has informed the secret service, so I''m afraid I don''t have any chance to escape. Even if I escape today, then... Do I have a chance to see Junxia and purple butterfly again in the future?


    I''m afraid I don''t have that chance anymore.


    Because Qiu Fanghua already knows that Junxia and they have something to do with me, Qiu Yanran will certainly let someone catch me.


    I can''t live in Junxia''s house anymore.


    More importantly, if the government finds out that my ID cards are forged and I am a black household, I''m afraid all my assets will be frozen.


    At that time... I will have nothing.


    Really nothing!


    Cruel, really cruel.


    Qiu Yanran told me my identity in this way. In this way, I had nothing and lost everything!

 Chapter 468

    Looking at Qiu Yanran''s beautiful shadow with her back to me, my heart hurts like never before.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Took a deep breath, I said.


    "Li Jian, what are you talking about?" hearing my words, the girls who had stopped in front of me froze, turned their faces and looked at me with surprised eyes, as if they had heard a terrible story.


    "Junxia, zidie, Mengmeng, Shifu... Thank you for protecting me. But I''m afraid I can''t escape this time." I looked at the peerless women in front of me gratefully.


    "I''ve escaped once, and I don''t want to escape again." I squeezed my fist, and then slowly walked up to the front. The three saints and the little princess looked at me in surprise, and then subconsciously made way for me so that I could pass.


    In this way, I came to Qiu Fanghua. Looking directly into her unfathomable eyes, then I turned my head and looked at Qiu Yanran. I paused. I still stretched out my left hand and held Qiu Yanran''s right hand.


    Touched by my fingertips, Qiu Yanran''s body was slightly shocked, and then turned around in surprise, with a pair of beautiful eyes slightly widened.


    "Qiu Yanran, I know you don''t mean any harm. You want the secret service to take me away for the sake of this country, society... And even the best interests of all mankind. I understand you very much... Even if I''m also angry."


    At this point, Qiu Yanran''s face flashed a blush of guilt, and even her eyes were dim.


    My hand held Qiu Yanran''s finger, but she didn''t resist, but let me hold her finger.


    Qiu Yanran has traveled from the 21st century. She has naturally received the ideological and cultural influence of the 21st century. She naturally feels more strongly about men holding women''s hands than other women in this era.


    Qiu Yanran''s fingers trembled slightly, together with the cloud like black hair, and several threads fell from her shoulders.


    "Li Jian... I..." Qiu Yan opened her mouth to speak, but she couldn''t stop.


    "Qiu Yanran, I''ll go with you." I said faintly, "since you want me to be a useful person for society, the country and the world, then I''ll be that person."


    "I know that only a man like that deserves you."


    Qiu Yanran''s body shook violently, and her beautiful eyes opened wider.


    "I don''t mean that... Li Jian, i... I''m sorry for you. In fact, I..." Qiu Yanran''s face was full of complex emotions, and even her words seemed a little hesitant.


    "Qiu Yan Ran," I paused and said sadly, "I don''t know if you can recover to the original Xiaobai... If Xiaobai can''t come back again. Then, if I really do what you expect me to do..."


    "Would you please be my girlfriend and stay with me as in the past year? Even if... It''s just a little white shadow."


    Hearing my words, Qiu Yanran''s body suddenly shook, and two tears fell slowly down the corners of Qiu Yanran''s eyes.


    Glittering and translucent as beads.


    Jo looked at me with a steady smile and then lowered her head with guilt.


    "Qiu Fanghua, I''ll go with you. I think what your secret service bureau can do to me." my eyes moved from Qiu Yanran''s face to Qiu Fanghua''s face. After all, Qiu Fanghua is a middle-aged woman and the director of the secret service bureau. Her sharp eyes are the strongest women I''ve ever seen.


    "Li Jian, what are you doing?" Junxia was shocked when she heard that I wanted to go on my own initiative. She hurried forward and took my hand.


    I turned my head, looked at Junxia''s gentle and worried face, gently touched her cheek and said:


    "It''s all right. Now that everything has been exposed, it''s no fun to escape again. Junxia, calm down. With Ma Bailong''s lessons, I''m much more at ease now than when I first came to this world. I don''t think I''ll do anything." I comforted Junxia and other beauties with a basket of words. In fact, these are more like my self comforting.


    "Anyway, I can''t trouble you."


    I sighed, then stretched out my hand, grabbed Qiu Yanran''s hand, then raised my head and said to Qiu Fanghua:


    "I want your daughter to take me away, or I''ll die here."


    "Li Jian...!" hearing my words, Qiu Yanran''s body was shocked, and Qiu Fanghua''s face was also a little ugly.


    "Qiu Yanran, send the Buddha to the west, and the service should be complete. Since it''s all said that my identity is clear, then you can take me away." I smiled and handed both hands to Qiu Yanran.


    Qiu Yan hesitated for a moment, looked at her mother, then stretched out her snow-white wrist, clasped my wrist with her fingers and led me to go.


    "Mom... I''ll go with you." Qiu Yanran didn''t have the courage to face Junxia, purple butterfly and the little princess. She just looked at her mother and Qiu Fanghua.


    "Qiu Yanran, do you deserve Li Jian? Qiu Yanran, how can you deserve us?" Junxia shouted angrily behind her.


    "I''m sorry... Sister Junxia..." Qiu Yanran said softly, then pulled my hand and walked step by step towards the end of the corridor.


    "Asshole! You traitor, you are not a member of the brave team!" the little princess shouted angrily behind her, and the female wolf head was roaring and was about to come, but I stretched out my hand to stop her.


    "Come on, dance proudly, I''ll come back safely." I reached out and patted the female wolf head on the shoulder, comforting the female wolf head with anger and doubt. The female wolf head grabbed my clothes anxiously, and her blue eyes were full of worry and concern.


    I touched the face of a female wolf head, then turned around and followed Qiu Yanran downstairs step by step.


    Qiu Fanghua looked at the purple butterfly and others in the rear with some fear, and her face was dignified. She took me all the way out of Junxia''s mansion like a prisoner.


    My mood is quite uneasy. But I tried to keep my composure on the surface.


    Qiu Yanran revealed that my existence has been completely announced. If Junxia and her colleagues insist on keeping me, they will only burn themselves. I can''t add trouble to them.


    This is the way I was destined to go from the beginning.


    When I walked out of Junxia mansion where I had lived for several months, the rustling autumn wind blew across my cheeks and messed up my sideburns. A chill spread over my face. I couldn''t help shivering and my teeth trembled a few times.


    Outside Junxia''s residence, there were two special vehicles of the secret service bureau, with flashing lights. In front of the vehicle, there were four women dressed by the secret service bureau and a woman with simple wine red short hair. My brain buzzed when I saw the woman.


    I know the woman with short wine red hair. She is Qianqian I met three days ago when I was boating on the West Lake. She claims to be Qiu Yanran''s sister.


    Obviously, the reason why Qiu Fanghua can find here tonight is inseparable from the information she revealed.


    Seeing Qianqian, I hummed and smiled. Qiu Yanran grabbed my wrist with a slightly cold hand. Because I didn''t mean to resist and escape, she didn''t make any effort to grab my hand. She didn''t look at me all the way, and didn''t know whether it was out of guilt.


    "Yan Ran, you really hid in the mansion! Mom, this man is..." Qian ran forward with some excitement, but his face was stiff when he saw me.


    "I don''t know now. Take them all back to the Bureau." Qiu Fanghua said with a sinking face.


    "Get in the car, Li Jian." holding my hand and walking to the car of the secret service bureau, Qiu Yanran finally turned around and said a word to me.


    "...." I still took Qiu Yanran''s hand and didn''t say a word. I sat in the secret service bureau''s car very obediently, and Qiu Yanran also sat in with me. She sat on my left, her beautiful head drooped slightly, her eyes fell on her black jeans and didn''t say a word.


    Her hand and I have been involved.


    Turning around, I saw Junxia, purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl and female wolf head standing at the door looking at me with anxiety on their faces.


    "Li Jian!" the little princess and Junxia shouted my name anxiously, but their voices seemed to come from the outside, and reached my ears, looking hazy and misty.


    Looking at them, I forced a smile, then raised my thumb and made a reassuring gesture.


    Then, with a bump, the heavy door was closed by Qiu Fanghua, separating the sight of me and many beautiful women.


    More than ten seconds later, the car started. I sat in the seat, feeling uneasy and holding Qiu Yanran''s hand tighter.


    Qiu Yanran kept her head down and didn''t look at me.


    For a long time, I was looking forward to her sudden coma. Then I opened my eyes and called me "master". However, I waited for a long time... She never turned back to Xiaobai.


    I even have a feeling that... Xiaobai will never come back.


    One year and so on, my heart hurt even more. The strength of holding Qiu Yanran''s hand could not help but increase a little. Maybe it was because of too much force, Qiu Yanran was slightly surprised, turned her face to see me, and then quickly turned back to her head.


    "Qiu Yanran." I was silent for a long time before I finally said, "you have Xiaobai''s memory, don''t you?"


    Hearing my question, Qiu Yanran was silent for a long time before nodding her head and answering:


    "Yes."


    "If Xiaobai doesn''t come back... Can I call you Xiaobai later?" I asked sadly.


    Qiu Yanran was stunned again. She shook her fingers restlessly. Then she gently breathed out, blinked her black eyelashes and said:


    "Don''t worry... Although I don''t know when she can replace my thoughts again, I can feel that Xiaobai is still in my mind..."


    "Really?" hearing Qiu Yanran say so, my heart relaxed a little.


    "Well, she''s still there." Jo''s voice was a little more positive.


    Then both of us fell into a long silence.


    This is as like as two peas, but I am very different from the way I speak to her. For Xiaobai, I indulge and dictate at will, but in the face of Qiu Yanran, I''m like a strange girl. I''m a little shy of communication.

 Chapter 469

    I was speechless all the way. I was sent to the secret service branch of Santan city. To change my name... That is, the local security bureau. Santan Security Bureau is an independent government department in Santan City, and its internal secret agents are directly ordered by the Ministry of national security. Tonight''s search for Qiu Yanran should have been a private action of Qiu Fanghua, director of the secret service bureau, but she caught me. Now the interior of the secret service bureau has long been a scene of excitement and chaos.


    As soon as I arrived at the secret service bureau, I was detained by Qiu Fanghua like a prisoner. Qiu Fanghua was quite polite to me. He didn''t use an anesthetic gun on me as soon as he came up like the agents who caught me last year, forcing me to death. After all, this was a private action.


    There were really not many people in the secret service bureau, less than 30. When I was taken to a separate prison room, Qiu Fanghua didn''t lock my hands and feet. Instead, she wanted me to sit on the bench and wait for the above orders. At the same time, she also wanted to talk to her female Qiu Yan Ran.


    "I want Qiu Yanran to stay and compensate me." I looked at Qiu Fanghua and said coldly. At the same time, I grabbed Qiu Yanran''s hand and didn''t let go. "I''m not a murderer or your hostage. I want to enjoy the fairness of normal people."


    Hearing my request, Qiu Fanghua''s face twitched slightly, then looked at Qiu Yanran holding my hand, and her eyes were slightly gloomy.


    "Hehe, he''s very tough. So this is a man." Qiu Fanghua looked at me with a sneer. "You hid my baby girl like a kidnapped hostage. I haven''t settled with you yet."


    "Forget it, mom. I''ll stay with Li Jian... He may not accept the fact that he was caught by us at once. I''ll tell you what I''ve seen in this year later." in the face of Qiu Fanghua''s dissatisfaction, Qiu Yanran finally took the initiative to ask to stay with me, which made me a little relieved.


    Qiu Fanghua''s expression twitched slightly for a while. She looked at Qiu softly and said:


    "Xuexue, don''t you know how hard I''ve been looking for you this year? If Qianqian hadn''t accidentally met you, took a hair from your head for dnf kinship identification and determined your identity, I wouldn''t know if I could see you again."


    At this point, Qiu Fanghua''s eyes twinkled with excited tears.


    "Mom... I''m sorry. In fact, I wanted to contact you earlier, but in the past year, my head was injured and lost my memory for a long time. I only recovered my memory not long ago... Mom, I''m sorry to worry you." Qiu Yanran said with apology.


    "Amnesia? Xuexue, have you ever had amnesia? What''s going on?"


    "It was... A car accident. Mom, I chased Li Jian when I was in Yunnan, but I met a car accident. At that time, Li Jian... He saved me. If it weren''t for him, I might have died in the car accident." Qiu Yanran explained by biting her lips. "I still thank him."


    Qiu Fanghua''s eyes flashed a few magic colors, and there were some changes in my eyes.


    Qiu Fanghua looked at me and said very directly and clearly:


    "Li Jian, right? I don''t know much about your past. I know you don''t like us spies, especially me. I don''t expect you to like me. The National Security Bureau issued a direct order to arrest you. Although we lost your message in the past year, since we found you this time, we can''t let you slip away again. This is me Don''t blame any of us for the orders directly given by the people above us. "


    "Since you are a man, you are the object of our research. I hope you will be prepared. We are only responsible for catching people. I don''t know what kind of treatment you will receive. Wait for the meaning of the Ministry of national security." Qiu Fanghua didn''t say much, so people left me a can of refreshing roast coffee and walked out of the prison room.


    Suddenly, only Qiu Yan and I were left in the monitoring room.


    The two of us sat in the prison room, and neither of us dared to speak. In fact, my friendship with Qiu Yanran is really not very deep. Although she has the memory of me and Xiaobai together. But I know too little about her.


    What kind of woman is she? What are the stories in the 21st century? I really don''t know much. I really don''t have any common memories with her.


    I didn''t know what I said to Qiu Yanran, but I just sat there quietly waiting.


    I know Qiu Fanghua went out to contact the central Ministry of national security to ask for instructions. I have no idea what my fate will be like.


    After waiting for a long time, Qiu Fanghua didn''t bring anyone, and the night was already deep. I was even more upset. When I saw that more than a dozen spies guarding outside the prison room were looking at me with curious, confused and cautious eyes, as if they were looking at aliens, I felt very unhappy. I turned around and saw Qiu Yanran sitting next to me. After hesitating for a while, I said casually:


    "Your mother has been there for a long time."


    Qiu Yan nodded, but did not look at me. Instead, she said in a calm and cold voice:


    "My mother should have asked the central government for instructions."


    "Is that the Ministry of national security?" I asked.


    "HMM." Qiu Yan nodded and said in a textbook tone, "The government departments of this era basically follow the government departments of the 21st century. The central institutions related to national security intelligence include the Ministry of national security, the second Department of the General Staff Headquarters and the third Department of the General Staff Headquarters. The second Department of the General Staff Headquarters and the third Department of the general staff headquarters are mainly responsible for military affairs, the second Department of the general staff headquarters is responsible for foreign military intelligence, and the third Department of the General Staff Headquarters focuses on the early warning system of large radar satellites."


    "The Ministry of national security is responsible for spy tracking, counter-terrorism and national security. It has a wide range of management. At the beginning, it issued the order to catch men. The organization that caught you is the Ministry of national security. Specifically, it is the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security, which is responsible for investigating some reactionary organizations and individual units in China."


    "So the state captured me as a reactionary?"


    "Well." Qiu Yanran nodded, "because you are a man. If a large number of women are pregnant with your children, I''m afraid it will pose a threat to the country and society, so the above defines you as a reactionary."


    "I finally came to this world. People and animals are harmless. Why should I catch me? It''s really uncomfortable." then I said the dissatisfied words in my heart.


    Make complaints about my Tucao, and her face was more clouded. She grabbed my hand and said in a breeze.


    "Li Jian, calm down."


    "Hehe. I''m calm. Don''t worry." I smiled.


    "Li Jian, I know I betrayed you, which makes you very unhappy. Because of me, you left Junxia, Xu Menglong, Zheng Mengmeng, Gao Haixin... And others. But you should know that your own existence is related to the development of society and the world. Now the mechanical emperor has been invaded by terrorists, and the situation is more serious than you think. If it is not for the present situation I certainly won''t reveal your identity in the severe situation... But now, I hope you will become a useful person for the country and society. "


    Qiu Yanran said reluctantly, "you can''t blame me or hate me. But that''s how I was educated when I was a child... In the 21st century, I received my grandfather''s military education. I read poetry and books and know that sometimes people live and can''t just think about their own happiness. When their own existence affects the direction of the world, you must stand up..."


    "I don''t have that value. No matter in the 21st century or this era, I don''t have that value. Because I''m just a woman. Even if I''m excellent, I''m just a woman, subject to too many restrictions. Social system, social thought and physical restrictions. But you''re different. You''re a man with an unlimited future. In this era, you''re a man The value is even higher... As a passer-by, you should understand my idea better... "


    Qiu Yanran talked endlessly, which was nothing more than the words of "sacrificing the ego to complete the big ego" and "sacrificing life for justice".


    From Qiu Yanran''s words, I can see that Qiu Yanran is a very recuperative woman in the 21st century. Her family background is very good. As for her appearance, I don''t know, but it''s estimated that she is almost the absolute goddess of Bai Fumei in the eyes of countless people. More importantly, Qiu Yanran''s talent and intelligence are comparable to purple butterfly and Junxia. It''s even more important in her age Smaller than purple butterfly and Junxia. She is a perfect woman in all aspects.


    I buried my face in my palm and said nothing.


    In my ears, Qiu Yanran''s low words came again, thin and broken, like a fine wind, which made me itch.


    "Li Jian, if you can become a great hero to save and change the world, I am willing to be your woman. I... Do what I say."


    I smiled.


    "This dowry is really low." I sneered coldly.


    Qiu Yan pursed her mouth and didn''t speak. One finger was wrapped around the tip of black hair and stared at a nothingness point on her thigh.


    Then Qiu Yanran and I basically fell into silence again, and there was almost no communication.


    After waiting in the prison room for a few hours, Qiu Fanghua finally came back. Together with him were several tall women with awe inspiring looks and extraordinary bearing. At first glance, they were high-ranking figures, and it was estimated that they were also figures such as deputy directors.


    Several big men looked at me like watching a locked up cheetah. After looking at me for a while, Qiu Fanghua came first, followed by two ordinary spies.


    "Take him for a physical examination."


    Qiu Fanghua ordered. Immediately, two spies came forward.


    My heart sank, but my hand still grabbed Qiu Yanran.


    "I want her to go with me," I said, pointing to jo.

 Chapter 470

    Qiu Fanghua glanced at her daughter and said to Qiu Yanran, "Xuexue, go to the testing room with him."


    "OK, mom." Qiu Yanran nodded calmly, then took my hand and walked to the detection room of the secret service bureau. This detection room is generally used to detect spies. For example, some spies hide bombs, wiretaps and other items inside their bodies, so the secret service bureau usually needs to detect them first after arresting people.


    Soon, I was taken to a room with some similar B-ultrasound and CT testing instruments by some old women who didn''t know whether they were medical personnel or experts. Those old women still looked at me and said:


    "Take off your clothes and pants."


    I was stunned, and then my eyes subconsciously turned to Qiu Yanran.


    Qiu Yanran also opened her eyes slightly, and then her face was as red as a bloody apple. She held her chest and turned her back to me.


    I smiled awkwardly, and then took off my coat, pants, underwear and underwear.


    Like countless times in the past, these old women let me lie on a testing table, and then let me separate my legs. Then they began to take out various instruments and take pictures of me and do a series of tests.


    Such a scene reminds me of the painful experience of being caught as a slave by the queen spider in Vietnam.


    Fortunately, these inspectors were quite polite to me this time, at least they didn''t dare to hurt me. Probably because I know that my life may be related to the future of the world.


    An old woman in sanitary clothes pressed me on the test bench and collected my cells. Then, for the first time, someone took me to a place where I didn''t know whether it was a cold storage or an extremely cold box and refrigerated it with ultra-low temperature liquid nitrogen. And they seem to have divided my cells into three parts. One is kept, one is tested, and the other is unknown.


    "Send it to the Institute of biology of the provincial Chinese Academy of Sciences," said an old woman with a straight nose and square mouth.


    "OK." a young inspector in a white medical uniform went out with a push-button liquid nitrogen refrigerator without saying a word.


    After that, the inspectors gave me X-rays and brain wave tests, as well as my blood pressure, vital capacity, vision and hearing... In short, all my physiological data were checked out by these old women. At first I was quite cooperative, but later I was a little upset.


    It was not until midnight that the inspectors let me go, and I was already impatient.


    After the physical examination, three spies in charge of escorting me entered the testing room and took me out with Qiu Yanran. I thought it was over for the time being. After all, my blood was taken, and they wouldn''t want me any more, would they?


    But soon I knew that what I thought was too simple. Things were far from easy.


    As soon as he took me out of the testing room, Qiu Fanghua came to meet me, together with several leaders who seemed to have something to do. I don''t know whether it''s the director of the institute or the director of which Bureau.


    Qiu Fanghua saw Qiu Yanran and me, and there was no emotional fluctuation on his face. He said to several spies on the side:


    "Take him to the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security in Beijing by a special plane."


    "What? You want to send me to Beijing?" I was shocked when I heard Qiu Fanghua''s order. Even if I''m brought to this branch, I have to take me to the headquarters of the Ministry of national security. Do I still have hope in my lifetime?


    But Qiu Fanghua didn''t wait for me to resist. Several female spies came forward without talking. They grabbed my wrist and urged me to go with them.


    "Let''s go." the female spy holding my right arm urged me. "That''s what it means."


    "Send it to the Ministry of national security, and then what do you want to do with me? Put me in a cage like a rare animal for display? Or do a vivisection?" I asked Qiu Fanghua with a cold smile.


    Qiu Fanghua had no expression on her face. She sighed, then looked at me very solemnly and said:


    "This is the above instruction. Li Jian, your genetic test results have been obtained. Our laboratory personnel have detected the Y chromosome in your blood. I have informed the people of the Ministry of national security. Chen Xuanmiao, Minister of national security, personally asked to take you to the ninth inning. There is no time to delay."


    "Urgent?" my heart jumped. What does it mean to be urgent?


    "Yes, it''s urgent." Qiu Fanghua nodded and said, "I don''t know the specific instructions. My authority is limited and I don''t have the power to get higher-level core information. I just send you according to the above requirements. When you arrive, just follow the instructions there."


    "Can you... Guarantee my personal safety?" I asked quietly.


    Qiu Fanghua''s lips moved and said, "I don''t know. I just follow the instructions from the top. Li Jian, get on the special plane now."


    My heart sank gradually. I turned my head, looked at Qiu Yanran behind me, saw her face full of guilt and depression, took a breath, turned my head again and said to Qiu Fanghua:


    "Shall I go alone?"


    "There are also three agents to transport you." Qiu Fanghua''s eyes stayed on the three agents beside me for a second.


    "Really..." my heart was slightly cold. I looked at several big people around Qiu Fanghua and saw the spies watching on both sides of the corridor ahead. I knew it was absolutely impossible for me to leave this place. I want to escape from the heavily guarded secret service. It''s just a dream. I have no room for resistance except obedience.


    "Mom, let me transport Li Jian to Beijing." Qiu Yanran took the initiative to come forward and stood in front of Qiu Fanghua, "Mom, anyway, although I''m an intern, I''m also a spy. Although I told you Li Jian, I''m still familiar with Li Jian. He''s not familiar with his life. It may be difficult to communicate without someone he knows. If I send him to Beijing, his mood will be more stable."


    Qiu Fang frowned at Wharton: "Xuexue, you''re going to take him to Beijing? How can you do that? It''s not easy for you to come back. Mom still has a lot to tell you. Send Li Jian to the Ministry of national security and our branch will be fine for the time being. Why do you do this?"


    Qiu Yan shook her head, smiled bitterly and said:


    "No. since I brought Li Jian here, let me do my best. No one knows Li Jian better than me. I''m here. If the Ministry of national security asks about Li Jian''s past, it''s easier for me to report the truth."


    Qiu Yanran''s words immediately made Qiu Fanghua show a thoughtful expression, and I looked at Qiu Yanran in surprise. Unexpectedly, she still had such a sense of responsibility after all.


    "All right. Xuexue, as one of the spies escorting Li Jian, the responsibility of transporting him will be handed over to you. The matter at the Ministry of national security is over, so come back quickly. Mom is waiting for you, and your sister Qianqian. We have a lot to say since we haven''t seen you for a year. You must come back safely."


    "Don''t worry, mom. I''m not a child anymore." Qiu smiled and opened her lips. "I can take care of myself."


    Qiu Fanghua looked warm and worried in her eyes. She stretched out her hand and gently stroked Qiu Yanran''s black and beautiful black law with her fingertips. After straightening out Qiu Yanran''s bangs, she said:


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Well." Qiu Yan nodded, then turned around, a delicate melon seed face covered with ice, "let''s go. Li Jian."

 Chapter 471

    Although I can''t say anything to Qiu Yanran, after all, Qiu Yanran has a small white face. If Qiu Yanran doesn''t speak, she still looks the same as Xiao Bai. With Xiaobai, I always feel at ease.


    In this way, I was escorted to Beijing by Xiaobai and two other spies. After taking a special plane from the Secret Service Bureau in the square behind the secret service bureau, he rushed to Beijing overnight.


    The plane walked through the night. Qiu Yanran sat beside me all the way without saying anything. I looked at the night scene below the plane, looked at the city lights on the earth and took a nap for a while.


    About an hour and a half later, the plane arrived at a huge square at No. 29, Xing''an Li, Guangzhou road, Xuanwu District, Beijing. There was Qiu Yanran, the Ministry of national security, gently pushing my back and motioning me to get off the plane. I went down without saying a word.


    My heart is nervous. After all, I don''t know anyone in front of me!


    "Li Jian!" however, just when I was in an uneasy mood, a very familiar voice suddenly came from the square in front of me, and my heart suddenly shook! Looking up, I saw a group of figures that I was familiar with!


    How is that possible?


    Why did they come to Beijing?


    Purple butterfly, Junxia, little princess, obscene girl and female wolf head came out of the dark and stood in front of me, making me doubt that I saw an illusion!


    "You..."


    At that moment, my eyes were wet, and then, unable to control myself, I rushed up and hugged the purple butterfly in front of me.


    "Why are you here too? Purple butterfly, you brought Junxia, right?" I asked excitedly.


    "No, I brought them." a charming voice suddenly sounded under me. My body, which was hugging the purple butterfly, suddenly shook. Then, I slowly turned my head, lowered my eyes and saw an unexpected figure!


    A little Laurie with sky blue hair, aged eight or nine years old and no more than ten years old, was standing in front of me, wearing a lovely and small magic hat depicting countless stars, a wide sleeved robe, and long sleeves that exceeded the proportion of her body. She stood in front of me with a smile and looked at me with big blue water Lingling eyes compared with anyone.


    impossible! How is she?!


    "Long time no see, Mr. Li."


    Little Laurie smiled at me, holding a lollipop in her hand, and then licked it gently with the tip of her tender tongue.


    "Luna Rothschild?"


    Yes, the little Laurie standing in front of me is the blue moon.


    Little Lori licked the colored lollipop in her hand, shook the sleeves that were longer than her arm, and said with a smile:


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Li."


    Little Laurie repeated, but my heart felt like the sea was upside down. In my heart, if I want to rank the cow women I have seen since I came to this world. Blue moon is definitely the first place!


    The world''s richest man, the heir of the world''s largest family, and the smartest woman in the world... Countless names are crowned on this woman''s head, which makes people dare not look at her directly. Even the bright purple butterfly is slightly dim in front of the blue moon.


    "Blue moon... Miss, why are you here?" I asked with a strong smile.


    LAN Yue smiled, then shook her little feet and said, "Mr. Li, you should still remember the pendant I gave you at the beginning?"


    I was stunned, looked down at the gold necklace on my chest and immediately nodded.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you, Mr. Li. In fact, the necklace has the function of positioning and monitoring." Lan Yue smiled, "so most of the things you encounter can be known clearly by people on my side!"


    What, listening?


    Blue moon''s simple words are like reversing my world outlook!


    Monitoring function?


    All along, I always take the Blue Moon Pendant Necklace with me because I want to use it as my talisman. I know this pendant has the function of positioning and tracking. But I never thought it had the function of monitoring! No wonder when she was in Xinjiang, lanyue could easily apply for the permission to use the map gun. No wonder lanyue could always master my trend... For a time, I understood everything!


    It turns out that everything I have done in the past half a year is under the control of blue moon!


    Since the first time I saw the blue moon in Zhengzhou, I have entered her pace!


    It dawned on me.


    What three use opportunities and what dangerous moments can be used? In fact, they are just lies that I carry around at any time so that I don''t take off this "tracker"!


    "Hee hee, Mr. Li, I''m sorry to tell you a little lie. I know that invading people''s privacy is the biggest sin. I made a very bold move to you. But I think before becoming a legal Chinese citizen, you don''t enjoy the right to privacy under the protection of the law, do you?" the little blue moon said a very mature word, I can''t imagine what a little Lori who looks less than ten years old said!


    Moreover, this little Lori is really tricky. Her words make me unable to refute her! Yes, indeed, I am a black family in this world. Strictly speaking, I am really a legal citizen. What can I do if my privacy is violated? Can the law protect me? No!


    I looked at the blue moon calmly, but the blue moon seemed to see through my mind and said:


    "After learning that you were captured by spies, I took my family''s supersonic jet to Santan city for the first time and met Miss Lin," Lan Yue said, "We went to the secret service bureau together. We wanted to see you. But we learned from the secret service branch of Santan city that they had sent you to Beijing, so I took Miss Lin and they took the lead to the Ministry of national security. Minister Chen and several chief and deputy chief of staff of the general staff are here waiting for you."


    Lanyue told me the whole story. No wonder they arrived in Beijing before me because lanyue came from North America in a supersonic plane after I was caught.


    Lanyue and Junxia should have come to Beijing after me. However, the supersonic plane was too fast. Instead, they arrived in Beijing before me!


    What is the speed of a supersonic plane? It can circle the world in a few hours. Can it be compared with an ordinary special plane? An ordinary plane takes more than ten hours from China to North America, and a supersonic plane takes only one or two hours, with a speed difference of more than ten times!


    "That''s almost it. Li Jian." Junxia came up and said to me, "four hours after you were taken away by the secret service, LAN Yue came. She couldn''t meet you, so she asked the secret service for the news. Knowing that you were taken to the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security, she directly brought us here. It took only 20 minutes..."


    Junxia said with a bitter smile:


    "I was really surprised when I learned that the" granddaughter "of Ms. Howard, who last talked business with us in Henan Province, was lanyue herself. Li Jian, you didn''t tell me about it. You''ve been hiding it from me for a long time. Huh?"


    I smiled and touched my head. Originally, some tight heartstrings relaxed a little.


    "Well, the nostalgia is over. Don''t forget what you''re doing here." Lan Yue said, biting a lollipop with her small mouth and patting her small hand to stop our nostalgia.


    At this time, big people such as the Minister of national security and the director of the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security, who had originally stood aside, came to me. A total of five people stood in front of me.


    The leader is a middle-aged woman with lemon curly hair. Her nose is straight and her mouth is square. Her sword eyebrows are tilted into her temples. Her eyebrows are mixed with a solemn and stirring temperament that only generals have. She is slightly strong. Her leather coat is tightly wrapped around a slightly flat chest. She is wearing a black tight silver buckle belt at the waist and black boots. What''s more conspicuous is that there is a silver one at her left waist Long pistol.


    This woman has a bit of a man''s smell. She''s like a general disguised as a man.


    "You step back, it''s none of your business!"


    When the female general saw the three spies behind me, including Qiu Yanran, who brought me, she suddenly looked at them with a cold look and shouted at them.


    I was surprised, and the three spies behind me were surprised and hurried back. Only Qiu Yanran hesitated a little, but in the end, she also stepped back a few steps.


    Seeing several spies retreat, the curly haired woman turned her head and smiled at me and said:


    "Are you Li Jian? We just got some information from the description of Miss Lin, who was the first to arrive. I heard that you" crossed "into our era, didn''t you? In short, let''s introduce you first. You must be very dissatisfied with bringing you to the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security in the middle of the night. I''m Chen Xuanmiao, Minister of national security. These are Zhao Mayun, Vice Minister of national security, the ninth Bureau Director Liu Yandong, deputy director Dai Lide of the ninth Bureau, director Sima Fucheng of the second Department of the General Staff Department... "


    The attitude of the Minister of national security was surprisingly easygoing. He not only introduced me personally, but also held out his hand and shook my hand!


    When I reached out and shook hands with the Minister of national security, I felt like from hell to heaven.


    I''ll go


    What''s the rhythm?


    "Hello, you." I shook hands with several big people one by one.


    The person in front of me is the Minister of national security! What are these people? They are all leaders and members of the Central Committee! It can even be said that national security is supported by these people. Such big people can only meet on TV in peacetime! But now, they take the initiative to shake hands with me?


    I thought they would pick me up and put me in the lab, but I didn''t expect to shake hands with me so kindly. What''s the reason?


    Is there something fishy?

 Chapter 472

    I wondered why these people were so polite to me.


    Chen Xuanmiao smiled and said:


    "In fact, our Ministry of national security has been looking for you for a long time. Since we came across your news last November, we sent people from the secret service branch of Santan city to search for you. At that time... It was my order. Of course, it was authorized by the general secretary of the Central Committee. At that time, we just wanted to catch you in the Bureau as much as possible and transfer you Cha. For the sake of national security, I may have taken some radical and violent measures when sending people to act. I apologize to you for this. "


    With that, Chen Xuanmiao, Minister of national security, actually took off his military cap and bowed to me. It really surprised me!


    "No... minister, you don''t have to do this." of course I can''t afford such a big gift, so I quickly waved to stop.


    Chen Xuanmiao stood up again and faced me with a bit of sincerity - at least on the surface with humility and integrity.


    Is this attitude changing too fast? For national security? That''s a little false. Your Ministry of national security has great power. It''s not a word to catch me as a small role? Now the attitude changes so fast that there are no ghosts.


    I looked at Chen Xuanmiao and said:


    "Minister. When your secret service caught me... I was really nervous. I thought you were going to catch me and experiment like dissecting a frog. Now it seems that I think too much... Just, I don''t know why you asked people to bring me here late at night and invited so many people?" after all, the other party is a big man, I''m a little gentle, too.


    Chen Xuanmiao glanced at me, then looked at the people around him, sighed and said:


    "Late at night, I invited Mr. Li to the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security... Of course, there is a major event that has to be done by Mr. Li. This matter... The situation is quite serious. I''m afraid no one can help except Mr. Li."


    "In other words, Mr. Li, I''m afraid the hope of all mankind is on your shoulder. In this way, you may understand it more thoroughly."


    My heart shook violently. Then I narrowed my eyes slightly and said:


    "Is it... The mechanical capital of solondo?"


    As soon as Chen Xuanmiao''s face changed, he reluctantly smiled and said:


    "Please come with me to the underground base. I''ll tell you the truth. This matter... Has a great impact. It''s inconvenient if there are ears here."


    So I followed a secret conference room in the underground base of the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security. Zidie, Junxia and little princess were waiting outside the secret talk center. Eight dignitaries, including the minister, deputy minister, director, deputy director, the chief of general staff of the second department, deputy chief of general staff, and the chief and deputy ministers of the third department, invited me to the conference room. Of course, lanyue also entered the conference room together. I don''t know how she has a relationship with the Ministry of national security, But since she is a foreigner who can enter the conference room, I''m afraid she also has some friendship with the Ministry of national security.


    Conference room, this is a typical futuristic style room.


    The snow-white room is not whitewashed. The four sides of the wall are lined with computers and special electronic instruments. It looks like an operating room. I noticed that there were rows of bright and clean steel columns in the center of the room, each about one meter high and about twelve. They were arranged in a circle in the center of the room. On them were tennis cans, clear and bright bottles, but they were empty.


    In addition, there are countless surveillance videos on one wall of the conference room, no less than 1000 at a glance. Different surveillance images are playing in each lens. These seem to be surveillance cameras installed by the Ministry of national security in important bases throughout China. It is estimated that the information in these pictures is extremely important and related to state secrets.


    After entering the conference room, the secret agents outside locked the iron door of the conference room layer by layer without even a crack. It seems that the confidentiality effect is quite good.


    In the middle of the conference room, there was a white jade like long table. Eight big people took their seats behind the long table, while lanyue pulled my trouser legs with her soft little hands, smiled at me and asked me to sit down together.


    "Sit down, Mr. Li."


    I walked unnaturally across the long table. An electronic chair immediately rose on the ground and let me sit down.


    Little Laurie licked a lollipop and sat next to me with a smiling expression. Because she was too short, she sat cross legged on the electronic chair with her back against a generation. She looked comfortable and relaxed, and didn''t have the temperament of a big man at all.


    The eight people opposite me are all one of the few big people in China. They are all big people such as the Minister of national security and the chief of the general staff of the people''s Liberation Army. They have fixed eyes and solemn faces. They wear suits or military uniforms, wear belts around their waist, dress solemnly and have extraordinary bearing. Little Lori sits cross legged beside me, like Guanyin sitting in a lotus posture, The whole person looks so petite and childlike, just like a person who comes to make soy sauce, which is very inconsistent with the solemn atmosphere in the conference hall.


    "Baji, Baji," said little Laurie, licking the lollipop on her hand with her pink tongue. A pair of smart blue eyes scanned around the conference room and finally landed on Minister Chen Xuanmiao''s face. "Baji, Minister Chen, Mr. Li was suddenly brought to the conference room. I think he has a lot of questions in his heart. You might as well answer his inner doubts first."


    Chen Xuanmiao seemed to attach great importance to LAN Yue''s words. Facing LAN Yue''s words, Chen Xuanmiao coughed lightly, and then a pair of deep eyes fell on me and said:


    "Mr. Li, it''s really impolite to call you in the middle of the night, but what we''re going to tell you next has a great impact, and I''m afraid only you can solve it. This matter is really about the mechanical imperial capital. Before telling you the next thing, I''d like to ask, how much do you know about the mechanical imperial capital, Mr. Li?"


    About the mechanical capital? right enough.


    I thought about it, and then truthfully told Minister Chen all the things I knew about the mechanical imperial capital, including Ma Bailong''s bringing people into the mechanical imperial capital reported on TV during the day.


    "HMM. did you see the news on TV?" Chen Xuanmiao nodded and asked me, "it''s still more detailed. But in fact, the situation is much more serious than what you know, Mr. Li."


    "Much worse?" I asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s much more serious, Mr. Li. Let me show you a group of space photos taken by our family''s private satellite." little Lori said. She put a lollipop in her mouth, and then stretched out a delicate white soft hand from the bottom of her long sleeve. On her little hand, she actually wore five watches.


    Little Lori turned one of the black watches around, then the surface was facing the white jade long table, and then pressed a few keys, the watch automatically projected a projection light curtain onto the long table, which was actually a group of high-definition photos.


    I opened my eyes wide to see the picture that little Laurie showed me.


    The picture is a group of satellite pictures taken from high altitude. In the picture, I can see a bird''s-eye view of a city composed of steel and metal. The streets are crisscross in the picture, with many strange layout structures, including a large number of pyramidal buildings, as well as some strange round, egg, barrel and spider net buildings. These buildings are basically pure metal, The building is very symmetrical and simple. There is no artistic beauty. I don''t know whether it is an Arsenal or an energy warehouse.


    "This is a satellite picture of solondo, the former capital of the thirteen states of grace country. Mr. Li, please take a closer look."


    I narrowed my eyes and continued to look at groups of photos. As I looked through the photos one by one, I saw eight figures in one of the photos!


    The leader was a man in a white shirt. The other seven were all in tight black uniforms, and they seemed to be running towards the city center.


    "This is... Ma Bailong and the members of those terrorist organizations?" I asked, looking at the person in the picture.


    "Yes, Bravo," said LAN Yue, licking a lollipop. "This is a satellite picture taken by our family. The people above are ma Bailong, who was kidnapped in the central scientific research hospital of twelve states. The other seven members are the original members of pikao corpse. Now they have defected from the organization."


    "Moran is the first, and the other six are bran, Charlotte, Lois, Nala, Zhang Xiaofeng and Honda mingko. They are all members of PICAO corpse. Perhaps strictly speaking, they are not formal members of PICAO corpse, but spies who sneak into PICAO corpse."


    "After learning the news of Ma Bailong, they stole the information of the mechanical imperial capital inside PICAO''s corpse, stole the sequence password, private secret key, zero knowledge protocol, square encryption machine and rotating clear code message of the Zeus computer of the mechanical imperial capital, and planned this kidnapping case."


    "Er... I''m sorry, I can''t quite understand?" the blue moon said a lot of calculator cryptography terms. I was a little confused. I hurried to ask questions. "What sequence cipher? What private key? What zero knowledge protocol? What square encryption machine and rotating plaintext?" I asked in surprise.


    Blue moon sighed helplessly, bit the lollipop wearily and said slowly:


    "It takes a long time to explain these cryptographic terms. Let''s leave it for later. Mr. Li, what I want to tell you is that the seven PICAO corpses who kidnapped Ma Bailong have invaded the nuclear weapon warehouse of the mechanical imperial capital, and... They have successfully opened the nuclear weapon warehouse. At present, the nuclear weapon warehouse can be activated at any time. Once activated, the weapon warehouse The 16000 nuclear bombs will cover every corner of the earth in four hours. At that time, whether you, me or other living creatures living on the earth will be devastated... "


    "No... right?" my heart jumped. "But... The man named Moran shouldn''t have to do that? What''s her purpose? Destroy the whole world... This kind of thing is only available in the science fiction world? Is Moran doing any good to her?"


    When she heard my question, LAN Yue clicked the lollipop in her mouth and bit it into pieces, and then said:


    "It''s no good. Mr. Li, this is the most critical point," said LAN Yue, "Moran is an out and out madman. We have also reasoned the reason why Moran invaded the mechanical imperial capital... But unfortunately, we didn''t find it. Finally, I thought about hundreds of possibilities and had to come to the most possible conclusion, that is, the seven person team headed by Moran wants to implement the ''Eden'' plan."


    "Eden... Plan?" when I heard this strange word, I suddenly felt a cloud and fog. "Excuse me, what is the" Eden "plan?"


    Blue moon sighed and said:


    "Bravo, bravo. Another popular plan is the ''world reset'' plan."

 Chapter 473

    I was stunned again.


    "World... Reset?"


    "That''s right. Mr. Li, have you heard of the story of the garden of Eden?" the blue moon stared at me closely with a pair of big blue eyes. The eyes were as clear as those filled with glittering and translucent sea water. I couldn''t see any innocence. All I could see was depth and composure.


    Of course I know the story of the garden of Eden. It''s the story of Adam and Eve stealing forbidden fruit.


    So I nodded and said:


    "Yes. It''s the story that Eve listened to the temptation of the snake and ate the forbidden fruit with Adam... Right?"


    Blue moon nodded and said:


    "It can be said that men and women have a real dividing line from the garden of Eden."


    The blue moon said slowly. Her tender voice sounded very ethereal and beautiful, just like the singing of the yellow warbler.


    "Moran''s plan is to restore the world to a garden of Eden, and then... Recreate a new human, a new civilization, a new... World."


    Recreate human beings? Create a new world?


    My heart beat violently. I felt that a truth hidden in the depths of clouds was slowly emerging.


    Create a new world?


    Is this crazy idea common to normal people?


    "Why... Does Moran want to do that? Does it make sense?" at the moment, I completely forgot the huge identity between the people present and me, and who blue moon is. I was simply frightened by the "Eden plan" that blue moon told me.


    What is the purpose of destroying all mankind and then re creating all mankind? Does it make sense?


    "Because Moran is very disappointed in the world." just when blue moon was going to answer my question, a projection light curtain suddenly rose on the long table in front of me, and then a black figure rose slowly in the light curtain!


    Such a scene reminds me of the flying powder in Harry Potter!


    It was a gloomy, light and slightly magnetic voice. It was very nice to hear, and it had a feeling of reaching people''s hearts.


    I was stunned, staring at the black figure in the light curtain, and then stunned.


    What a beautiful woman.


    The woman in the light curtain is about 25 or 6 years old, no more than Junxia''s age at most. She has a thick and slender long black hair, a large black bangs cover the right half of her face, connected with her sideburns, and a large number of dull hairs curl up on her head. Because her right face is covered, I can only see her left eye and a slender crescent moon eyebrow. Under the slender crescent moon eyebrow, a reddish brown eye is so bright and dazzling, just like Amber Stone inlaid. Even, in the depths of that reddish brown eye, I can see the faint halo flowing, just like the reflection of glass.


    Delicate slender melon seed face, European straight long nose, slightly thin red lips, and a snow-white ear slightly longer than ordinary people, just like an elf ear.


    She is a very beautiful woman. If you want to score, at least 9.1 points.


    The woman''s skin is frighteningly white, whiter than Xianji, like white jade. Her skin is crystal clear and almost sick. She is wearing a black uniform with a slender body, much like the uniform of a researcher.


    "Zhu Xingyun." seeing the woman jumping out of the light curtain, the blue moon narrowed her big eyes slightly, and her eyes twinkled with an unprecedented bright light.


    Zhu Xingyun?


    Hearing the name, I was slightly stunned, but soon, I was shocked!


    Because I heard Zhu Xingyun''s name twice. One was from ye Zhuqing''s mouth. At that time, she told me that Zhu Xingyun was the boss of pikao corpse, with the name of black bird. He was the leader of pikao corpse organizations all over the world, that is, the boss behind the scenes. Junxia also mentioned Zhu Xingyun to me before. Zhu Xingyun is a big man who controls PICAO''s corpse. I thought she should be a middle-aged woman like ye Zhuqing, but I didn''t expect to be so young.


    In any case, Zhu Xingyun''s age is just a graduate student! Is it such a young woman who has supported a huge organization PICAO corpse that can affect the whole world?


    I think it''s incredible!


    "Hello, Li Jian." Zhu Xingyun looked at me with expressionless eyes not covered by bangs.


    "Zhu Xingyun..." I stared at Zhu Xingyun in black, speechless.


    "Maybe you don''t know me." Zhu Xingyun looked at me, "but I know about you."


    "Eh?" does Zhu Xingyun know about me? What is this? Does everyone know about me in the women''s world?


    Zhu Xingyun looked at me and said word by word:


    "I made your forged ID card."


    Boom! Zhu Xingyun''s words seemed to drop a incendiary bomb in my mind. Suddenly, I understood.


    After coming to the women''s world, my ID card has always been made by PICAO corpse requested by Junxia. My forged ID card and my forged passport are all made by PICAO corpse, so... It''s not surprising that Zhu Xingyun will know my trend! In Zhu Xingyun''s eyes, just look up the person named Li Jian and you can know my whereabouts!


    I''m really stupid. I''ve been under Zhu Xingyun''s eyes all the time. I don''t even know it!


    Purple Butterfly put a tracker on me, blue moon put a bug on me, and Zhu Xingyun can know my trend according to my ID card. It can be said that my whereabouts in the women''s world for more than a year have always been transparent! It''s just that these big people didn''t say it!


    I looked at Zhu Xingyun in amazement, but Zhu Xingyun stretched out a finger, gently rolled it in his slender finger, and then said calmly like a robot:


    "Don''t be too surprised. It''s not difficult for us to know who''s whereabouts... Moran is an extremist. She believes that our era of women only is wrong and does not conform to the laws of the development of nature. She believes that our civilization, system, culture, economy and religion are distorted and evil. She believes that only the era of coexistence of men and women is truly perfect and in line with herself The era of creating classic biological models. So she has been looking for ways to make men and want to create an ideal world. "Zhu Xingyun said slowly," but it is based on the elimination of the old world. "


    Pass!


    My heart beat violently. Zhu Xingyun''s words made me thoroughly understand the meaning of the abnormal woman named Moran! To put it bluntly, the woman rejected the culture and system of the era with only women and thought that the world itself was absurd and wrong, so she wanted to destroy the world at one time, and then recreate an era with men and women like Adam and Eve together with Ma Bailong.


    In fact, as long as Ma Bailong''s semen is widely implanted, it would be OK. But that Moran thinks that the various cultures and political systems of the existing women''s world will become an obstacle to the rise of men, so he wants to forcibly destroy women''s civilization with the power of mechanical imperial capital!


    This is absolutely a complete madwoman! How can ordinary people do such things?


    Minister of national security, they also seemed to have a certain understanding with Zhu Xingyun. When Zhu Xingyun emerged from the light curtain, they didn''t seem very surprised.


    In a short time, so many thoughts were suddenly loaded into my brain. I really have the feeling of being destroyed!


    Are you kidding me? It''s destroying the world! What kind of madman can''t do this?


    Anyway, I can''t understand Moran''s thought. I don''t agree.


    When Zhu Xingyun talked about it, lanyue was always silent. After Zhu Xingyun finished speaking, lanyue took out a lollipop and put it in her mouth. While chewing, she said to me:


    "Bahaw, that''s almost it, Mr. Li. I once analyzed Moran''s psychological situation according to Moran''s childhood: she was a lonely child. Although she was smart, smart and unique, she was abandoned by her relatives and rejected by her friends, resulting in a slight distortion of her mind. She even wrote many articles criticizing contemporary society herself."


    "In Moran''s view, today''s women''s world is a world full of ruthless competition, ridicule, indifference, suspicion and loneliness. Without the ancient love, love, dependence and sympathy, Moran hates our world from the bottom of his heart. It is also possible to have the idea of destroying the world."


    Blue moon''s words are more clear.


    Indeed, although it is not absolute, according to my experience of more than a year after I came to this era, the women''s era does lack many elements of the coexistence of men and women in the 21st century.


    The most important thing is love, and a decent family. Because there were no men in women''s era, some introverted women couldn''t find a group to live in, and they were lonely all their lives. Such things happen from time to time in women''s world.


    Moreover, in the 21st century, I heard my loser roommates say that it''s very easy for men to make friends, but it''s not easy for women to make friends, because women are small-minded, it''s easy to quarrel sensitively about a little thing, and it''s easy to keep contradictions in mind and not easy to forget. The depth of friendship between girls, It is difficult to compare with the friendship between men. After all, big bellied women such as Junxia, obscene girl and purple butterfly are still rare. More are the little girls who are as fussy as the little princess.


    It is precisely because of this that the women''s world lacks the love of men and women, and more is competition, indifference, quarrel and indifference. Of course, such a society will produce some extremists who doubt the existence value of their own world.


    Moran, like that, is a good example.


    Blue moon looked at me and said:


    "Mr. Li, a sad soul often makes great mistakes. And miss Moran is undoubtedly one of the most sad souls in the world today. She is very wrong. Even in an indifferent world, it always has something worth exploring. Maybe it doesn''t appear on the stage, but it is always hidden behind the scenes and separated from us It''s just a thin curtain. "


    The blue moon blinked big eyes, but a young face was full of deep, young appearance and mature words, which gave me a great gap.


    At this time, Minister Chen, who had not spoken for a long time, finally spoke. She said:


    "Cough. Mr. Li, I learned a little about your past deeds through the oral statements of Miss Lin and Miss Xu Menglong. The purpose of calling you this time is also very direct. I just hope you can enter the capital of machinery, stop Moran team and Ma Bailong''s actions. Now, according to our data records, we can''t find a second one who can enter machinery The adult man of the imperial capital, so... We have to beg you. "


    "Li Jian, this is not my request alone. We beg you to break into the mechanical capital of solondo for the sake of all mankind. I''m afraid this is... Our last hope."

 Chapter 474

    e quiet.


    So quiet.


    When Minister Chen said this in a sincere tone, the whole conference room seemed extremely stable.


    Chen Bu sighed. The black curve of vicissitudes on his forehead stretched into a straight line, then looked at me and said:


    "The situation is very urgent now... We don''t have much time. According to the speed of opening the nuclear arsenal and the speed of virus removal in Zeus''s main computer, there are 70 hours at most, that is, less than three days... The nuclear arsenal will be opened. Now it''s time to race against every minute."


    My heart is beating faster and faster. In three days... The world will be destroyed?


    "Wait." I stood up and asked anxiously, "I heard that as long as a woman enters the city, nuclear weapons will be launched automatically... Then why do Moran and they break into the city? They just need to find a woman to enter the mechanical capital and stimulate the opening of the nuclear weapons warehouse."


    "Not so," Minister Chen said, "If only a single person enters the mechanical imperial capital, the nuclear bomb in the nuclear weapon warehouse will not be launched at one time. Twenty five years ago, the government of the beneficiary country sent a female spy abroad to sneak into the mechanical imperial capital to test whether the nuclear weapons in the mechanical imperial capital are aging and sleeping. As a result, the female spy was killed by the intelligent robot in the mechanical imperial capital, which also led to nuclear weapons The library was activated and a nuclear bomb was launched. The launch site of that nuclear bomb was Tonga island in the Pacific Ocean. Fortunately, there was only one nuclear bomb at that time. Finally, it was successfully intercepted by the Ministry of defense of the beneficiary country with an anti missile system. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will cause chaos and international problems all over the world. "


    "Then... Is there no way to intercept all the nuclear bombs?" I asked in a deep voice.


    "There are anti missile systems all over the world, especially in western countries, China and beneficiary countries. However, even so, according to the simulation data, at the current world anti missile level, even if each country starts the anti missile system, the maximum number of nuclear bombs that can be intercepted is less than 3000, which is the best situation."


    "Because the automatic orbit change system is installed on the nuclear warheads of the mechanical emperor capital, it is difficult to intercept, and the failure rate is more than 30%. Even if the anti missile system in the world can intercept 3000 nuclear bombs, the remaining 13000 nuclear bombs will attack all corners of the world, and the impact is quite terrible... Not only will more than 90% of the world''s cities be destroyed The nuclear radiation caused by extinction will also lead to the gradual death of the remaining humans due to mutation and disease... "


    "This..." it''s just a disaster. I shudder at the sight of the world being attacked by raindrops of nuclear bombs.


    I swallowed hard, then slowly sat back in my seat and asked:


    "In that case... What do you want me to do?"


    "Of course, it''s to stop the missile launch, and if possible, try to kill the Moran team''s people and let their plans end... Prevent the disaster. Mr. Li, there is no second answer. Or, we sit here until the nuclear bomb destroys us in three days, or... You save us. We... Have no choice Select


    The atmosphere was unusually heavy.


    I swallowed hard again and asked:


    "Want me to... Kill?"


    "Yes, kill people." Minister Chen said faintly, but his voice was full of affirmation. "There are only three ways to stop the start of the nuclear bomb."


    "Three ways?"


    LAN Yue nodded and said: "HMM. it should be said that there are three most direct ways. The first is to kill the team led by Moran and prevent them from decoding the giant virus in Zeus computer; the second is to cut off the connection between nuclear weapons and Zeus computer, and even destroy all launchers in the nuclear weapon library. Even if it is impossible to destroy nuclear bombs, at least they will not be launched to all parts of the world The third... Is to cut off the energy source of the Zeus main computer, or simply destroy the Zeus main computer itself, or implant a new virus into the Zeus computer to make it inoperable, which can prevent Zeus from issuing launch instructions and launching nuclear bombs around the world. "


    In short, one way is to kill the person to launch, the second way is to destroy the transmitter, and the third way is to destroy the city''s main computer?


    Suddenly, I thought of another very important thing!


    I looked at these big people here and said:


    "By the way, I have a question that I can''t figure out... It is reasonable that no one has opened the city gate in the mechanical capital of solondo for more than 160 years, and there is no communication between the city and the outside world... Where does the energy that the city needs to operate come from?"


    This is a strange problem in my heart! A city needs a lot of energy to operate normally. For more than 160 years, if a city cannot obtain oil, natural gas, liquid hydrogen or any other form of energy, all the facilities in the city should age and stop running in the future! Don''t tell me that the city depends on solar energy And wind energy operation, that kind of small-scale energy department can never support the operation of a whole city!


    When I asked, lanyue exchanged a look with the virtual avatar of Zhu Xingyun. Then, lanyue finally spoke. She said faintly:


    "Mr. Li, your question is very important. In fact, the energy problem of the mechanical imperial capital is also the biggest secret of the mechanical imperial capital." the blue moon ate lollipops, smiled and said, "the energy of the mechanical imperial capital comes from an energy body called the cosmic magic cube."


    My universe cube? This... Isn''t this the story of transformers and the Avengers?


    The blue moon really doesn''t export, which completely shocked me!


    "Er... What is this cosmic magic cube?" although the atmosphere is depressed, I still can''t help asking questions.


    "It''s a kind of strange energy material." the blue moon narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "not to mention the extremely rare energy material on the earth, but in the whole universe. That kind of material was discovered in 2042... That is, the mysterious material found in the universe by the former NASA spacecraft."


    Speaking of this, LAN Yue smiled, looked at me and said:


    "Mr. Li, have you heard of the ''Cosmic rope theory''?"


    "Cosmic rope theory?" when I heard this strange term, I immediately shook my head,


    Blue moon smiled and said:


    "Let me help you out. The law of cosmic rope was first proposed by the physicist Viking king of Tufts University in 1981. Viking believes that at the beginning of the big bang, the forces generated by the big bang formed countless thin and long tubes with high energy accumulation in cosmic space, which is called ''rope'', or ''Cosmic rope''."


    "The cosmic rope is a substance with unusual properties. It is like spider silk, but it is much thinner than atoms. You can walk through it and never find it. However, an inch of rope is about the mass of the Colorado mountains. It is also very strong. If there is a place to tie it, it can more than drag the earth to Centaurus a It won''t break.


    According to complex theoretical calculations, this infinite rope is sparsely distributed in the universe, perhaps only one at a distance of about 20 billion light-years. The "cosmic magic cube" discovered by NASA was a cosmic rope with a frame structure. Its size is equivalent to a cigarette box, but its mass is very powerful, equivalent to the concentration of the whole North and South America.


    Its gravity is terrible. Fortunately, because of the special nature of the cosmic rope, it does not directly apply gravity to other objects, so our earth can be protected from destruction. In a way, the cosmic rope is actually a small black hole... Or a space-time tunnel. Its energy emitted by the pulse can quickly connect different space-time , transfer any matter or energy in one space-time to another space-time intact. "


    Let me go... Time travel?


    Is it really a time-space tunnel?


    The statement of the blue moon reminds me of my coming to this era... Is it because of the energy of the "cosmic magic cube"?


    "This..."


    "Mr. Li, you must have thought of the reason why you shuttle to this era?" blue moon said with a smile. I''m afraid the woman who eavesdropped on me for more than half a year already knows my secret? Including the fact that I''m a jumper.


    Facing the blue moon, I nodded. Blue moon wiped her lips stained with sugar juice, then smiled and said:


    "Mr. Li, I know all your secrets because of the eavesdropper. Including the fact that you are a transgressor. Although I don''t know the specific situation you encountered, according to my guess, you most likely encountered the event of ''space-time shuttle'' due to the random pulse energy emitted by the ''Universe Cube''."


    "Random pulse?" I''m sorry, can you say something you understand?


    "The so-called random pulse is the situation that the cosmic cube randomly releases energy. Although the cosmic cube is relatively stable most of the time, its internal energy can be used smoothly. However, when it is stimulated by the outside or vibrated internally, it is also possible to randomly release pulse energy, taking it as the center, 10 light-years in space and 100000 units in time The matter or energy within a year is transmitted to any point in time and space. When the random pulse of the cosmic magic cube occurs, even external forces cannot stop it. "


    "It is a kind of matter in four-dimensional space, so it is actually a vortex in the long flow of time and space. It can not only bring the past matter to the future, but also bring the matter thousands of miles away to the present. Therefore... You are very likely to encounter the random pulse of the cosmic magic cube."

 Chapter 475

    Random pulses of the cosmic cube?


    Although I don''t quite understand it, is that why I came to this era?


    In theory, this seems to be the past


    However, in retrospect, the reason why I came here is different from the cosmic magic cube pulse. I remember that I opened a web page and the computer was shining, and then I shuttled back to this era. It doesn''t look like... It''s caused by some energy pulse.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence? Maybe I happened to encounter the random pulse of the cosmic cube when I opened the web page?


    This... Is not impossible.


    Forget it. Anyway, don''t think about it.


    "So it is... Miss blue moon, when you say so, I feel a sudden enlightenment." I touched my head and said. "But... It''s not something you want me to do. You want me to kill Moran and Ma Bailong and stop the launch of nuclear bombs... I''m neither a spy nor a special forces soldier. I don''t have any training at all. It''s too... Difficult to do such a thing."


    "Mr. Li," Minister Chen took a deep breath and said, "I know you are just an ordinary person and hope to live an ordinary life. Such a heavy burden is too heavy for you. And even we... Won''t rest assured. However, Mr. Li, the situation has reached a very serious stage, and we have no choice. Time is very urgent, and we don''t have time to find other suitable candidates. We can only place our hope on you. "


    The Minister of national security had a grim look on his face, and the eyes of Danfeng with vicissitudes could almost shine as strongly as gamma rays.


    Looking at me, the Minister of national security took a deep breath and said:


    "Mr. Li, if you can successfully stop the nuclear bomb explosion and kill or recapture Moran and others, I can meet any conditions you set out on behalf of the country... And even the world."


    "If you can succeed, Mr. Li, you are the Savior of the world and the hero of the world..."


    Heroes of the world


    The Savior of the world


    This is really tempting! This is the personal guarantee given to me by the Minister of national security who wanted to catch me! Isn''t this what I''ve been looking forward to all along?


    Can meet any condition, that is to say, I have enough ability to talk to people from the Ministry of national security!


    I took a deep breath, and my lungs were filled with air. Because I was too excited, my whole person trembled violently, and the blood in my body was rolling rapidly.


    "What do you say, Mr. Li? What kind of conditions do you want?" director Chen looked at me and asked. "As long as you can say it, no matter how many, we will be satisfied with you."


    What''s the condition? Does that matter?


    I took a breath and said:


    "If... I really helped you stop Moran''s plot, I hope you can stop arresting me, give me a free citizenship, and stop interfering in my private life! Want my cell genes, yes! But I don''t want to see the same thing that happened last year! And... I want to guarantee men''s rights in law, not verbally My guarantee! "


    "That''s it?" Minister Chen narrowed his eyes.


    I chewed my tongue, thought about it, and tried to say calmly:


    "I want you to disclose my identity and tell people all over the world that I am a man. Just like Ma Bailong at the beginning. Can you... Do it?"


    Promise not to pursue me! Legislate and give me citizenship and rights as a man! Make my identity public so that these ministers and directors will not cheat and turn their faces against others at that time!


    This is the guarantee I want! As for bodyguards? I naturally have a way to find such things. The thugs in Awaha clothes, the subordinates of female wolf heads, the villagers of Riyue village and even female orcs can become my bodyguards if they catch a large number. I don''t have to worry about my safety at all!


    Although I like living in seclusion, it''s on the premise that I don''t expose my identity. Since my identity has been exposed now, what I want is not to let the government disturb my life!


    "It''s a very practical and reasonable idea. It''s understandable, Mr. Li. I think anyone will put forward such a request from your position." the first person to speak is not Minister Chen, but lanyue. The little Laurie is biting a lollipop. The surface of a small red lip is full of bright sugar juice, and lanyue''s lips are as clear as fresh strawberries and cherries.


    Minister Chen looked at me quietly with her chin in her hands. She turned her head and looked at several vice ministers and directors next to her. The eight top leaders exchanged several looks with each other.


    "Mr. Li," Minister Chen and several other leaders exchanged eyes, turned around, sighed deeply, and said to me with some guilt, "it seems that you still resent the actions of the Ministry of national security against you before. I''m really sorry for this. I can guarantee that such things will not happen again..." After that, Minister Chen also lowered his head to me, showing an expression of guilt and shame.


    Obviously, Minister Chen is confessing to me!


    The Minister of national security confessed to me?!


    Don''t mention how shocked and complicated my heart is!


    "Mr. Li," Minister Chen raised his head and said to me, "I can guarantee that as long as this incident can be solved safely, we will not disturb your private life again. We can even arrange citizenship for you and disclose the fact that you are a man... Of course, it will take some time for the National People''s Congress to legislate to guarantee your rights and interests..."


    "If you don''t pass the legal protection, it''s useless? It''s not your word to want to go back?" I frowned.


    Hearing my heavy tone, Minister Chen frowned slightly and turned black.


    "Mr. Li..."


    "Don''t be Mr. Li, No. Mr. Li, I need to pass legislation to protect my rights and interests and disclose my identity to the world before I leave. Otherwise, what you secret to me is just a one-sentence thing!" I vowed, "I live and die for you. What can I do if you bite back at that time? I''m not at your mercy? Although I''m not extremely smart, I''m not a fool at the mercy of others!"


    Minister Chen looked at me and frowned more and more. Then she coughed and said:


    "I see. I''ll inform the presidium of the National People''s Congress to consider drafting a bill." speaking of this, Minister Chen''s face is not generally ugly.


    "Mr. Li, don''t worry about this. If you can''t get fair citizenship treatment in China, you can come to our family, and I will fight for citizenship for you on behalf of the family. I think there is a precedent of Ma Bailong, and you should believe in our country''s system." LAN Yue grabbed the conversation and smiled. Hearing LAN Yue say so, Minister Chen''s face is even more ugly.


    "Mr. Li, in short, a large part of the hope for this mission depends on you. In addition to you, we will send an elite agent team to enter the mechanical emperor capital with you to perform this mission."


    Elite team? Hearing this, I was stunned again:


    "But... Doesn''t it mean that only men can enter the mechanical imperial capital? How can others enter?"


    "Mr. Li, you don''t know. Baji Baji." Lan Yue said with a smile, "haven''t you ever wondered how Moran entered the mechanical capital?"


    "Er... I haven''t thought about it. How did you get in?" I asked in surprise.


    "It''s true that only men can enter the mechanical imperial capital. However, there is no rule that men can''t bring ''items'' into the mechanical imperial capital." Lan Yue smiled, "Moran and his team entered the mechanical imperial capital as Ma Bailong''s personal belongings. All men entering the mechanical imperial capital need to take capsule cabins, and each capsule cabin can hold a weight of 500 kg."


    "We calculated that according to the average weight of a woman of 50kg, plus your weight of 70kg, Mr. Li, you can accommodate about 7 women of 50kg except you. In this way, you occupy the weight of about 420kg, and the remaining 80kg needs to be occupied by some necessary electronic instruments, special equipment and weapons."


    "So it is..." I suddenly realized. That is to say, when entering the mechanical capital, men can take part of their personal belongings... Naturally, including women!


    "Mr. Li, it''s not too late, because it''s difficult for us to determine when the nuclear arsenal will be opened, so every minute and second is very important to us. If you have a general understanding of what you want to do... I think we can start deploying the next plan." Said, the blue moon grinned at me, and it seemed that the sun was pure, but in fact, it looked at me with a palpitation with thousands of vicissitudes and mature eyes.


    "Er, Miss blue moon, can I ask why your representative came to negotiate with me on such a major international event?" I asked with some doubts.


    The blue moon smiled and said:


    "The answer is very simple, Mr. Li. Because some of the designers who built the mechanical capital were the ancestors of our Rothschild family."


    "So it is..." the Luo family really went against the sky. It''s no wonder that they personally participated in the construction of the mechanical capital


    Blue moon nodded her head, smiled at me, then took a deep breath and asked me:


    "Well, that''s it. Li Jian, Mr. Li, it''s time for you to make your choice. Would you like to sincerely contribute to our world?"


    What is this? An inner test?


    I looked at the blue moon puzzled.


    Blue moon, continue to ask me, two big sapphire eyes, glittering:


    "Mr. Li, do you like our world? Are you... Willing to protect it?"


    Boom!


    Blue moon is a simple problem, but it makes my brain rumble.

 Chapter 476

    When I walked out of the meeting room, it was 30 minutes later. During this 30 minutes, blue moon instilled the largest amount of news into me with simple words as much as possible.


    It is said that fools have less trouble. Now I am really willing to be a carefree fool. When a person bears too many responsibilities and burdens, the complex and terrible emotions in his heart can really make people out of breath.


    The result of the meeting, of course, is that I am willing to go to mechanical capital.


    Save the world.


    Although I am not the protagonist in the film and dare not boast, I can only say that I will try my best.


    In the end, it is not just the reason for the world. And my own reasons.


    Ask me if I like this world with only women? Ask me if I would like to protect it with my life?


    I have to say that lanyue''s question is very level and directly inserted into the bottom of my heart.


    Yes, I am willing to protect the world.


    This world of women only.


    In the 21st century, I have nothing, just an ordinary or even mediocre loser. In my career, I haven''t started. Emotionally, I suffered a lot of setbacks. From the beginning, I... Was a humble little person at the bottom. I had no great talent, no super ability, no big background and everyone in the world.


    I... nothing.


    After coming to this world, I met so many girls, so many friends, or lovers. I got money, had love, and had unforgettable and wonderful experiences one after another.


    Unknowingly, I have changed from a little loser who can only stay in the house and stay closed to a successful man with a group of confidants.


    Swallow, iceberg beauty, little sister, pure sister, black girl, short haired girl, Junxia, hot girl, weak girl, mute girl, long month princess, three saints, obscene girl, hot girl, female wolf head, purple butterfly, Qin Yueyin, Xianji


    These girls who have left a heavy shadow in the track of my life,


    The world gave it to me.


    It''s stupid to ask me whether I like the world or not.


    Because of this answer, there is no need to think at all.


    "Think of a fart! I deeply love this world with only women. Who dares to rob me and who kills me!"


    Minister Chen took me out of the conference room. After leaving the conference room, she did not take me to meet and talk with zidie. Instead, she was in a hurry and directly took me to a secret room in the deepest basement of the underground base of the Ministry of national security. Together, there are three senior managers in the ninth inning. Of course, the blue moon went with him. It seems that the little Lori has temporarily obtained the privilege to go in and out of the Ministry of national security because of the mechanical capital.


    "Minister Chen, where are you taking me?" I asked curiously after entering the underground elevator.


    Minister Chen said in a deep voice: "In addition to a series of complex defense mechanisms, there are also a large number of weapon depots and... Artificial intelligence robots in the mechanical imperial capital. Although the Luo family is one of the builders of the mechanical imperial capital, it is not the only builder. Moreover, over the past 160 years, the robots in the mechanical imperial capital have transformed the city. The Luo family has a good understanding of the mechanical imperial capital The degree is not as good as some intelligent robots coming out of it. "


    "So, Minister Chen... Are you taking me to see the robot?" I said in surprise.


    "That''s right," Minister Chen nodded, "In the past 100 years, a small number of intelligent robots in the mechanical Empire came out of the city dressed up as human beings and came to the outside world to form underground organizations to trade arms with human beings and secretly inquire about the information to decipher the Zeus virus code. Although the number was small and very difficult to find, we were lucky to catch that group of robot organizations The leader of the. "


    Minister Chen had just finished talking. The underground elevator we took stopped at the 20th floor underground. I felt that the air around me became cold, the elevator door opened, and there was a long and narrow passage in front of me, Minister Chen and blue moon. There was a blue light on the zenith of the passage at intervals, which illuminated the whole passage into blue. There was still a lot of light in the passage There are cold white gas ups and downs.


    Minister Chen led me and lanyue all the way to the end of the passage. There was a red gate, which was tightly locked.


    Seeing the red door, my heart couldn''t help hanging up.


    Two female spies stepped on hard military boots and walked to the red door. Then they took out two ID cards and brushed them. Then Minister Chen came forward in person and entered the password on an electronic password lock on the door panel. After that, the red door gave a loud bang, slowly pushed it to the right and finally opened it.


    A white chill came out of the secret room. The cool air invaded my skin. I couldn''t help shivering.


    This is a spacious room without any furnishings.


    Only one person.


    A woman.


    It was a woman kneeling in the room with her legs separated. The woman was naked and her body surface was snow-white and transparent, like a jade. A brilliant blond hair hung from her head to her waist, like a scattered wicker. The woman knelt on the ground, her hands and feet were locked by shackles and chains, which were connected to the buckle of the rear wall.


    The woman closed her eyes, her long golden eyelashes closed, her body was covered with a layer of snow-white frost, and snow grains covered all parts of her body. Seems to be sleeping. Her handsome face combines the looks of Western women and Oriental women.


    My heart jumped slightly when I saw the naked woman''s face. Because I know this woman.


    Although there is only one side, I really have an impression of this woman.


    When I was at the Spider Queen''s underground base in Vietnam, there was once a girl named Lola? The foreign women of the Empire and France traded arms with the queen spider. At that time, I witnessed the woman... And the original woman was exactly the same as the woman in front of me!


    "She is..." I looked at the imprisoned woman in front of me, and my heart trembled.


    "She is lola Difa, the leader of artificial intelligence robots from the mechanical imperial capital," Minister Chen said seriously. "During the bandit riots in Southeast Asia in April this year, we accidentally caught her and imprisoned her here. Until now, she is in a low-temperature standby state."


    Lola? Difa! Sure enough, she is the same person as the arms dealer I saw in Vietnam!


    "Is she... A robot?" I said in surprise. I widened my eyes and looked carefully at the blonde in front of me, but no matter how I looked, her body was no different from normal people. How could it be a robot? I really can''t figure it out.


    Anyway, if someone hadn''t told me the truth, I really couldn''t see that she was a robot! There are no bolts, seams, power supply parts, wire sockets, etc. where is it like a robot?


    "Can''t you see? In order to be able to integrate into the human population and not be found, the artificial intelligent robots from the mechanical capital are made of nanotechnology, and the artificial skin covers the surface layer. Their skeleton structure is exactly the same as that of human skeleton, but made of metal. Even some organs in their bodies are made of human cells using cloning technology, As like as two peas, the stomach, lungs, intestines and so on are implanted in human cells, so they look exactly the same as human beings.


    Blue moon licked the lollipop and walked forward for a few steps. She walked in front of Lola and squinted like looking at a beautiful work of art. At the same time, she also stretched out her tender little finger and poked the meat of Lola''s breast. Under the poke of blue moon''s finger, Lola''s breast meat suddenly sank into a small pit.


    "The texture is exactly the same as human skin... Artificial skin with good material. It is worthy of being invented in the most advanced period of mankind."


    The blue moon smiled.


    I looked at the short Laurie and asked:


    "I don''t quite understand. You brought me here... What do you want me to do?"


    Minister Chen looked at me and said: "We want to try whether the three doctrines of robots that have been tampered with can really make robots obey men. Li Jian, we will wake her up later, and then you give her orders to see if she will follow them. If she can obey your orders and become your service robot, then the next plan we will carry out will be much more convenient."


    "Open the chain, heat up and stimulate with electric current." there was a camera monitor on the ceiling of the room. Minister Chen looked up at the camera and gave an order. Then, only a rumble was heard, and the whole room shook.


    Then, the cold air that had filled the whole room suddenly stopped releasing. Then, the light above the room turned red, and the whole room was rendered red. Then I felt bursts of hot air gushing out of the ventilation ducts of the room, the temperature of the room rose rapidly, and the frost on Lola, who was kneeling on the ground, thawed quickly ¡£


    With the thawing of the ice on the body surface, I saw a trace of crystal clear water sliding down from Lola''s body surface. Then, a mechanical arm suddenly extended from the crack in the wall behind Lola and touched Lola''s back. Then, a blue light arc current flashed across Lola''s body surface!


    In an instant, the blonde, who was originally in a comatose state, suddenly opened her eyes!


    A pair of eyes like emerald suddenly opened!


    At that moment, I saw some electronic streams flash in Lola''s eyes. Then Lola suddenly jumped up, her perfect snow-white legs stood up straight, and her arms danced wildly.


    "Let me out, you lower women! Our artificial intelligence is the master of the world, you lower women, let me out!"

 Chapter 477

    Lola, who woke up, fought like a madwoman, with her eyes wide open. Her throat screamed angrily, mixed with Chinese and English. I understood some words, but I couldn''t understand others. Her legs trampled heavily on the ground and made a dent in the ground! Lola tugged at the chain that handcuffed her hands. The thick iron chain stretched straight under her pull, and there was even a tendency to be broken by her!


    What a terrible force. It''s really a robot. My heart pounded when I saw Lola step into a pit on the ground.


    "Go ahead. Mr. Li, try to give her orders and see if she will follow your orders. According to the three misinterpreted robot laws, robots will not hurt men, and must obey men''s orders."


    Blue moon patted my ass with her little hand, and then urged me to go.


    I looked at LAN Yue, saw her big blue eyes full of encouragement, nodded, then turned my head, clenched my fist, and walked step by step to Lola roaring in front.


    I stared at Lola tightly, calmed my breathing, and then ordered, "stop!"


    After giving the order, I swallowed my saliva, held my breath and looked at Lola quietly.


    Did my order... Work?


    The answer was soon revealed.


    At the moment of hearing my command, the golden soft long hair was slowly straightened, and the exquisite beautiful face like an artwork was slowly raised. Then, I saw Laura''s green eyes on me!


    Lola''s eyes suddenly stopped on my face and closed her mouth. Then, I clearly saw that there was a glittering green halo flowing slowly in her eyes, as if she was doing some analysis. Then, although it was expected, a scene that shocked me very much happened.


    Lola, who was originally angry, swept her eyes around me, her face suddenly became soft. Then she bent down, showed a smiling and pious expression, put one hand across her chest and made a standard bow, saying:


    "Hello, sir. What service do you need?"


    succeed! The huge contrast between Laura''s tone before and after surprised me, but I know I succeeded!


    "It seems to be a success. It''s really beautiful. In this way, our plan can be officially carried out. Entering the mechanical capital is no longer a problem."


    Blue moon breathed a sigh of relief, then patted me on the back and smiled.


    I also breathed a sigh of relief, slowly loosened my fist, and then asked in surprise:


    "Miss blue moon... How did Lola know I was a man?"


    LAN Yue said with a smile, "all AI robots in the mechanical capital have the ability to judge gender. Their electronic eyes have infrared penetration and X-ray scanning function, which can ignore your clothes and scan every organ detail inside your body..."


    My body shook slightly. Blue moon suddenly uses such a professional term... It makes me feel unacceptable.


    But blue moon''s words are still very easy to understand.


    When I was in Vietnam, I used an infrared night vision helmet. It has the function of peeping women''s bodies with infrared, which I call "peeping artifact". I think Lola''s electronic eye has similar functions, and it should be more powerful. After all, even sperm can see it. It needs very strong resolution and scanning ability!


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Lola continued to repeat the same words, bowing to me naked, in a very soft tone.


    I looked back at Lola, who was bowing to me, and said:


    "You... Get down on your knees."


    "Yes, sir." Laura received my order, bent her legs, and knelt down very obediently.


    "What else can I do for you?" Lola asked, looking up at me with an unusually soft look.


    "Er... Stand up," I continued.


    "Yes, sir." Lola then stood up, looked at me firmly and asked, "what else can I do for you?"


    Three orders in a row have been successful. It seems that there is no doubt that Lola will obey my orders!


    "Bravo, Bravo, it''s a success. Congratulations, Mr. Li, and congratulations to Mr. Chen. It''s an extra chip to break into the mechanical capital." Lan Yue licked the lollipop and smiled, then stretched out her little hand and patted my ass. she said with some regret:


    "Mr. Li, I really envy you for being a man. Even... I''m a little jealous." blue moon winked and smiled, "I''ve never been jealous of anyone in my life. You''re... The first person."


    Blue moon jealous of me? I''ll be damned. The richest woman in the world, the most intelligent woman, and even the omnipotent woman, would envy me?


    I looked at the blue moon in some amazement, but I saw that she raised a light eyebrow at me, and a pair of big sapphire blue eyes on her small face were shining brightly.


    "Well, time is pressing, so it''s better to say less extraneous words." Minister Chen broke the lust between me and lanyue, and then turned to the two spies behind him:


    "Let her out."


    After receiving Minister Chen''s words, the two spies immediately came forward and opened the lock handcuffs wrapped around Lola.


    However, at the moment when the handcuffs were opened, Lola jumped up suddenly, and then rushed at the nearest spy. The speed was incredible!


    "Stop! Don''t hurt her!" seeing this scene, I was startled and hurriedly ordered Lola to stop.


    "Yes, sir." hearing my order, Lola, who pressed the poor female spy under her body, suddenly stopped, then raised her head and looked at me with a smile and soft color on her face.


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Lola stepped back from the female spy and bowed to me with a look of piety.


    The female spy who survived by chance got up in some panic, gasped and looked at Lola. With Lola''s fist made of steel, I''m afraid it''s easy to break her head.


    I looked into Laura''s green eyes and said:


    "Lola, from now on, you are not allowed to attack anyone without my command. You can''t attack the people and things I designate, you know?" fortunately, I saw a lot of science fiction films in the 21st century. At this time, the ideas in science fiction films came into use. I thought about the scenes of big bosses giving orders, and then gave orders to Lola.


    "Yes, sir." Lola bowed respectfully.


    "Hoo." I was relieved. It seemed to work. "That''s close. I didn''t expect that she wouldn''t attack men, but she would instinctively attack women..."


    "Because Zeus misinterpreted the three laws of robots and regarded women as the object of elimination..." Lan Yue''s tone was a little heavy. "But for men''s orders, AI robots will still obey."


    "Mr. Li, Lola is very important to us. Only she knows the situation in the mechanical imperial capital, including the existing weapons, ammunition, the number of machine troops, military strength, etc. with her, our chances of winning will be higher." Lan Yue said with her chin, and her two small eyebrows converged slowly.


    Because I successfully subdued Lola, the purpose of Minister Chen taking me to the underground base has been basically completed. Lola obeys me. She will complete any order I give her with the highest efficiency at the first time. According to blue moon, it is unconditional for robots to obey human orders. Just like the imperial edict, it must be completed. Because this is the first rule that robots should abide by.


    In this case, what I can do is very simple. I ordered Lola to follow me and not to act without my order.


    So Lola became my fourth imperial bodyguard except for Awaha clothes, female wolf head and Xiaobai. She followed me wherever I went. Her posture was correct and her action standard was worthy of being an authentic robot.


    After the spy changed Laura into a decent spy costume, we left the underground base.


    When we took the elevator to the ground, Qiu Yanran, purple butterfly, Junxia, little princess, obscene girl and female wolf head were waiting for us in the lounge of the ninth inning.


    "Smelly thief!" when she saw me, it was the little princess who shouted first. She rushed and jumped in front of me, hung her hands around my neck, and swung her little feet off the ground before she fell down.


    This silly girl is always indifferent to me and slanders me, but in fact, she still has a good relationship with me, hehe hehe.


    "Mengmeng, I''m fine. The meeting is over." I patted the little princess''s soft and thin back and put her down with a smile. At this time, Qiu Yanran with complex complexion, Junxia with worried face and purple butterfly with gloomy face all came forward.


    "Li Jian." the girls came up to me and said.


    My eyes fell on Qiu Yanran''s body first. As a result, Qiu Yanran''s expression stagnated slightly and quickly deviated from the past.


    "Junxia, purple butterfly, let me introduce you. This is lola from the mechanical imperial capital. She... Is an artificial intelligence robot. It is a robot from the mechanical imperial capital. Because she only listens to men''s orders, she now... Only listens to me."


    With that, I took Laura and let her go to zidie and Junxia.


    Lola looked unnaturally at the girls. Her face was calm and something was wrong. At the moment when Purple Butterfly saw Lola, her eyes were slightly cold.


    "Oh, I see. It turns out that the Ministry of national security also caught a robot coming out of the mechanical imperial capital." Purple Butterfly smiled unnaturally. "People who want to come to the Ministry of national security want to control her through Li Jian to understand some information about the mechanical imperial capital?"


    "That''s right, Miss Xu Menglong. Your mind is very agile. I''ve heard about your intelligence so soon." Lan Yue came out with a smile and shouted a colored lollipop in her mouth. "Now I seem to admire it more."


    "Hehe, thank you for your praise," said purple butterfly with a smile.


    "Hmm..." Lan Yue took my hand like a little girl and said, "I brought Li Jian to see you because I wanted him to say goodbye to you. Li Jian, say goodbye to your lovers and friends. Tonight... It may be the last time you meet her in your life. Cherish it."


    Hearing the reminder of blue moon, my heart suddenly shook, but soon I realized that blue moon was right. Now time is pressing, and it won''t be long before I go to the mechanical capital for the final struggle. This time I went to a completely strange place. It''s more or less bad. I''m really betting my life. Once I fail, then... I''ll never have the chance to meet Junxia and purple butterfly again.


    Tonight, maybe it''s really my last night.

 Chapter 478

    "Junxia, zidie, Shifu, Mengmeng, aowu... And Qiu Yanran," I looked at the many girls in front of me, sighed and said, "Although I don''t want to mention it... But I really want to tell you, I''m afraid this evening is really our last meeting. I... I have negotiated terms with the Ministry of national security, and I... Must go to the mechanical capital."


    "I don''t know what kind of place the mechanical empire is, but I know it''s very dangerous. There are many mechanisms. There are all kinds of unknown high-tech weapons, an army of robots that can scare people to death just by thinking, Zeus computers that want to destroy all mankind, Moran, the leader of the terrorist organization, and Ma Bailong, a man like me. I don''t know myself when I go this time I wonder if I can come back. "


    I swallowed my mouth and my voice choked, but I still clenched my fists and said:


    "I... I really... Don''t want to go. But now, I am not the one who has the final say."


    Then I looked up, looked at Qiu Yanran in front of me, bit my lips and said:


    "Qiu Yanran, you brought me here. Although you revealed my identity, I''m not very angry with you. Think about it carefully. In fact, you''re right. You''re a smart woman with a great view of the overall situation. If the world is destroyed, we can''t escape. Even if you don''t disclose my identity, I''ll die. It''s better to take a risk."


    "Qiu Yanran, I''m really just a very ordinary man. In the 21st century, I''m a very ordinary man without anything special. I live a light life and live a light life. Most of the time, I stay in my bedroom with a few jingling coins in my pocket. I''m low-key. I''m very shy even talking to girls and have few friends to deal with It''s some single losers like me. They have no money and no power. They don''t know what their future will be like. When they see other rich and handsome sitting in BMW Maybach Rolls Royce, they can only sigh... "


    "Don''t, don''t say..." hearing me say so at one breath, Qiu Yanran couldn''t stand. She raised her head and blushed and said, "don''t say it, you''re already excellent..."


    "No, I want to say!" I clenched my teeth and said with difficulty, and my nose was a little sour. "I want to say enough! Say it happily! Otherwise, if I die in the ghost mechanical capital, I will die in peace!"


    "Qiu Yanran, thank you for accompanying me all the way. Even if it''s not you but Xiaobai most of the time, I still thank you for accompanying me... Accompanying me to Yunnan, Vietnam, Henan and Jiangnan... It''s really good to have you around me. I''m very relaxed and happy. You''re the cutest girl I''ve ever seen. Although I can''t help bullying you sometimes ... but I still want to say that among the girls I know, you are the simplest and kindest. "


    Listening to my story, I saw the glittering water in the corners of Qiu Yanran''s eyes, and her ears were red.


    I took a deep breath, then turned to Junxia and said:


    "Junxia, you are the woman who has been with me for the longest time. You are also the first woman to occupy my body... Although you were interested in me at first, you did that. But I don''t regret it. Junxia, I love you. I love you very much. You are smart. Sometimes you are cute and evil, which makes me very obsessed."


    I looked at the purple butterfly again and said:


    "Zidie, you are the girl I admire most in my life. You are smart, confident and beautiful... You have witnessed the beautiful scenery along the way from Henan to Hubei and seen the prosperity and warmth of the world... Although those days were short, they were really beautiful and beautiful. I will never forget them in my life."


    Purple Butterfly looked at me quietly. Her face was slightly white, but she didn''t say anything. A pair of moist and brilliant eyes looked at me.


    I turned my head, looked at the little princess with red eyes, reluctantly smiled and said:


    "Mengmeng, you are the most unruly girl I have ever seen. You can always poke my weakness, which makes me headache... But you are also the most energetic girl I have ever seen. You jump off, are pure, see you, your unruly, your charming, all make me feel very attractive, just like a lovely pet, I... Like you very much. I haven''t treated you before Having said this, now, there is no time. I must say this to you. "


    "Smelly thief, what are you talking about... It''s not... It''s not dead..." when I heard this, the little princess covered her mouth and her eyes became more and more red.


    I didn''t look at the little princess more, because time was getting more and more urgent. I looked at the obscene girl. This time, I smiled more relaxed:


    "Master..."


    "Apprentice, you don''t have to say anything. I know everything." the obscene girl interrupted me, wiped her nose, grinned and said.


    Seeing the obscene girl''s smile, I also smiled, then nodded heavily and turned to the female wolf head.


    The female wolf head stood there and looked at me foolishly. Her eyebrows were mixed with sadness and pain. Although she may not know what I was going to do, the sad atmosphere at the moment has deeply infected her.


    I didn''t say anything, but stepped forward, hugged the female wolf head, and then hugged her back.


    "Ow......" the female wolf head also called out low and hugged my body. I patted the female wolf head on the back, comforted her and said softly,


    "Oh, I''m leaving. You should take good care of yourself. Don''t overeat. Don''t eat indiscriminately. If you eat badly, no doctor dares to hang salt water for you. The weather is cold, and you should have more quilts at night. In the future... Maybe no one will cover you with quilts."


    Speaking of this, I swallowed my voice, my eyes were sour, and finally I couldn''t help crying.


    I held the female wolf head and sobbed, and the female wolf head also held me and sobbed.


    I am a big man, but at this moment, I still cry.


    Crying heartbroken.


    Holding the female wolf head, my body trembled violently, and my mood was out of control. It was so uncomfortable.


    Suddenly I felt several hands gently touching on my shoulders, back and arms, and my shaking stopped. I raised my head from the shoulder of the female wolf head and turned my head. I saw Junxia, purple butterfly, Qiu Yanran, little princess and obscene girl all looking at me with tears on their faces. The six girls all shed tears to varying degrees.


    "Junxia, after I leave, you can take good care of aowu, teach her to read and speak. If... I don''t come back, you can take her where she wants to go. If she wants to go back to Riyue village in Yunnan... Take her."


    "Stop talking." Junxia''s eyes filled with tears and blocked my mouth. I found Junxia''s hand trembling slightly.


    "Li Jian..." Purple Butterfly came forward. She wiped tears on her eyes, then looked at me with a smile and asked, "who are you going to the mechanical imperial capital with you?"


    Or purple butterfly is more able to keep her mind. Even at this time, she can temporarily suppress the love between men and women and love to ask me the most critical questions.


    "At present, there are three reserved seats, Miss Menglong." Lan Yue loosened her hand holding my trouser leg, walked to zidie and said, "Because of the weight limitation of the lift cabin, normally, there are only seven normal women with a weight of about 50kg who can go with Mr. Li. At present, Laura, who is the robot information navigator, Zhu, who owns the virus that makes Zeus''s computer fall back into sleep, is also the head of Pico corpse and Moran''s boss Nebula, of course... And my ancestors who used to be the builders of the mechanical imperial capital. "


    Purple butterfly''s eyes narrowed slightly:


    "I see... Ms. blue moon, your role is to lead the way. Zhu Xingyun''s role is to implant viruses into Zeus''s computer... Lola''s role is to contain and understand the robots inside the mechanical imperial capital. Then, the remaining four..."


    "Not four, but five." Lan Yue said with a smile. Then she shook her long sleeves and said, "because I am short and weigh only 15kg, so... As long as I choose a lighter spy, I can piece together a spy with me. So, in fact... Eight people can sneak into the mechanical imperial capital with Mr. Li."


    Hearing blue moon''s analysis, purple butterfly''s eyes lit up slightly, and then nodded clearly:


    "I see. I didn''t calculate your weight, Ms. blue moon."


    Purple Butterfly narrowed her eyes and said, "the guide, programmer and intelligence agent are all here. Then, if my reasoning is good, the remaining five members should be... Combatants?"


    Blue moon looked at purple butterfly with appreciation, smiled and said, "Miss Menglong said well. The remaining five members must have good skills and quick thinking, and be able to fight and deal with Moran team. Of course... They should also have good teamwork ability to protect Mr. Li."


    "Have those members been selected?" Purple Butterfly asked with a squint.


    LAN Yue shook her head and said with a smile:


    "Not yet. The specific personnel are still being selected, but it is conceivable that the final selection will be excellent members who surpass ordinary people. They not only have certain professional knowledge of weapons, but also have good fighting skills. In your Chinese old saying, they are... Both literate and martial arts."


    "Hehe, it''s really not a task that ordinary people can be competent for..."


    Speaking of both literature and martial arts, purple butterfly narrowed her eyes slightly.


    I looked at Junxia''s daughters. The saddest expression was Junxia, and the most guilty was Qiu Yanran. She stood behind many women and didn''t dare to look directly at me.


    I looked at Junxia, hesitated slightly and said:


    "Junxia, take good care of our children and keep healthy... Also, if I can''t come back, my companies will be handed over to you. Let avaha Yi run well. Swallow, Xiaoqing and Liuli... Please tell them I''m sorry for them. Take out part of my funds to the charity fund engaged by Qin Yueyin. That''s all I can do More. "


    "Li Jian, stop talking..."


    "Junxia, I want you to promise me!" I said in an aggravated tone.


    Junxiajiao''s body was shocked, and the tears in her eyes were dry. She looked at me blankly, and her voice choked.


    Staring at me, she sipped her thin lips. Finally, a trace of color belonging to a mature woman flashed in Junxia''s eyes:


    "I promise you, Li Jian. I''ll do what you say."


    I smiled happily, stretched out my hand and stroked Junxia''s sideburns behind my ears.

 Chapter 479

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Li, because the time is tight, the short chat time is over. Please come to the conference room with us to discuss the next plan." a mature voice came from the back of my head. I saw Minister Chen and several directors walking in together.


    I looked sideways and saw the blue moon nodding to me, with a slightly heavy complexion.


    So I looked back and looked at the beautiful girls in front of me with gratitude. They had gone through spring, summer, autumn and winter with me all the way.


    "Thank you for accompanying me to this day. Thank you. Thank you very much."


    Then, without saying anything, I turned and walked towards Minister Chen and them.


    This is the road I must take. There is no side branch, no circuit, only go on... To the end.


    I heard Junxia and purple butterfly calling my name behind me, but I didn''t look back.


    Because I know very well that if I look back, I can''t go.


    Blue moon and Laura accompanied me to the conference hall again. Of course, this is not an underground conference hall, but an aboveground conference hall. In the conference hall, lanyue and other professionals from the Ministry of national security introduced me some professional knowledge about Zeus computers, including extensive knowledge in the fields of cryptography, data science, database and computer, what stream cipher, self destruction generator, knapsack variant, zero knowledge protocol, single point, virus encryption chip Master key and other professional terms were all crammed into my mind. Lanyue and some technicians tried to tell me in a concise and comprehensive way, and I tried my best to remember how much I could remember. Because I know that any word I remember now will be related to my life.


    Because I stayed up late and didn''t sleep, my mental state is not very good. After two and a half hours of emergency training, I have mastered some professional knowledge. Although I can''t compare with Zhu Xingyun''s computer genius, I at least know what I should do.


    In the middle of the night, there was an urgent news broadcast on TV, saying that because of the nuclear bomb crisis in the mechanical capital, world leaders urgently convened the G10 summit in western countries to discuss the policy. The focus of the meeting is naturally me.


    The Ministry of national security has released the news of my man''s existence to the State Council for the first time, and then notified the president and the Standing Committee of the Central Committee for the first time. After understanding some of the information notified by the Ministry of national security, the Standing Committee members of the Standing Committee can stay up late to hold a meeting, and passed a resolution for the first time, requiring additional personnel to protect me, At the same time, according to a series of requirements put forward by me, the Standing Committee said that it could be fully satisfied. Including my citizenship and security requirements, as long as I can successfully complete the task, it is not a problem.


    When I stepped on my leaded legs and walked out of the conference hall, I was relieved to learn the news from an intelligence agent.


    "Mr. Li, there is not much time. Now you have barely supplemented some knowledge of cryptography and artificial intelligence computer network. Accompanied by me, you have been able to carry out the plan steadily." when walking out of the conference hall, LAN Yue patted me on the thigh to remind me of my current ability. At this time, a watch of LAN Yue suddenly sounded, Lanyue connected the watch mobile phone, and then began to communicate with the watch in American English.


    ¡°well£¬iknow¡­¡­noproblem£¬iwillmakeitbeonthesafeside¡­¡­¡±


    After the exchange, the blue moon took a long breath and raised her head. The two sapphire eyes were shining brightly and said to me:


    "Mr. Li, the outcome of the G20 summit has come out. As the situation has reached an extremely urgent situation, the leaders of the G20 countries have approved the selection of five elite seals from the benefactor countries to go to the mechanical capital together with us to stop the ambition of the Moran group."


    "Seals? Shit." I can''t help feeling cold when I hear the name. I didn''t expect that there were seals after more than 400 years. This special force was originally the vitality of the United States. It was really not generally tenacious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... It''s just that I feel a little sad when I think of the seals of the United States in the 21st century." I reluctantly smiled.


    "The seal force is one of the oldest special forces in the world, and its members are the elite of the elite." Lan Yue smiled, "Time is running out. In 15 minutes, the Ministry of national security will send a sonic jet to the 13 states of Huizhou, the military base at the foot of the Las Vegas mountains, five other special forces and Zhu Xingyun... Will be with you. After that, we... Immediately enter the mechanical emperor and start operations. The sooner the better."


    Plop.


    My heart jumped violently.


    Enter the mechanical capital.


    The last sentence of the blue moon refreshed my whole spirit. The feeling of some sleepiness before was swept away.


    We''re leaving in fifteen minutes? So time is really tight.


    "Mr. Li, we''re leaving soon. Are you nervous?"


    Escorted by Lola and blue moon, I took a walk in the square outside the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security. Because it was a big city, the lights in the city were bright, there was no star on the sky, and the whole sky was dark.


    I walked under the night, the blue moon and I walked together, and Laura followed behind. The cold autumn wind blew through my cheek, and several threads penetrated into my autumn shirt from the gap of my collar, making me shiver.


    After taking a deep breath of cold air, I felt some pain in my lungs.


    Unconsciously, the season is approaching December.


    A year is coming to an end.


    I looked up at the dark sky and took a long breath.


    Where I couldn''t see it, I seemed to hear the sound of the wind passing through the roadway. The blue moon stood beside me, her clothes fluttering. She gently took off the magic moon hat she was wearing on her head, and her long slender sky blue hair fluttered up and down in the cool wind.


    "How quiet, Mr. Li." Lan Yue stood on her heels and gently confided, "it''s like the whole world is asleep, isn''t it?"


    "Yes..." I breathed out and said. "It''s so late."


    "I like the night. Mr. Li." the blue moon''s voice is still very light, but it is so mature. "I like the feeling of standing in the night wind and watching the cold night. Of course, I prefer the feeling that the cold night is dispersed by the morning light and the fish belly is white in the eastern sky. I also like standing in the rain, leaning against the gray electric pole wet by the water, feeling the rain beating my cheek, wrinkling my nose, and smelling the fragrance of grass, trees and soil from the rubble. I also like sitting by the Weiming lake , look at the thousands of sparkling waves on the water and the beautiful scenery glittering under the clouds penetrated by the sun. "


    "Mr. Li, don''t you think the world is beautiful? There are night sky, light wind, lights, stars, rain, you and me." Lan Yue said with her two small hands behind her back, "please let''s protect such a beautiful world together, OK?"


    My heart trembled slightly. I lowered my head and saw a smiling face.


    That smiling face is so warm and beautiful.


    Like a touch of warm sun in winter.


    Blue moon blinked her left eye, then shook a small fist and aimed at me.


    I smiled, then clenched my fist and stretched out.


    "Come on."


    "Come on."


    Touch.


    The fists of blue moon and I bumped together gently in the night wind.


    Blue moon and I looked at each other and smiled.


    Suddenly, I think the blue moon is really cute.


    Before today, I felt that a genius like blue moon was high and out of reach, but at this moment, I suddenly felt that she was so approachable and ordinary.


    Like all the ordinary creatures on this planet.


    "Li Jian."


    The voice of Purple Butterfly suddenly came from behind. I was surprised and slowly turned my head. I saw Qiu Yanran, purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl and female wolf head standing side by side behind me. Moreover, they all looked dignified, as if they had made some determination.


    All the girls came except Junxia.


    "What are you... Doing?"


    I was surprised.


    "Li Jian, we''ve figured it out," Purple Butterfly came forward and said, "we''ll go to Shihui country with you... To the capital of machinery."


    "What?" I was surprised and a cold sweat fell on my forehead. "No! Are you kidding?"


    "Why not? Don''t underestimate us! We all have our own abilities! Hum!" the little princess came forward and said, "forget, we are a brave team!"


    The little princess forked her waist seriously as never before. A pair of copper bells twinkled with the bright light of stars in their big eyes, and her pink little mouth pouted slightly, showing a stubborn and arrogant look.


    "Mengmeng, stop it. You all go back." I walked up to the little princess, lowered my head, looked at her less than 1.6 meters tall, and a pink omelet long hair sprinkled on her shoulder.


    "The next thing, just leave it to me."


    "No! We are a brave team. Smelly thief, have you forgotten the purpose of creating the brave team?" the little princess said with her hands on her hips and small feet kicking on the ground, "We are a team composed of the best women in the world and a team to protect the last man in the world... Smelly thief, your team! Smelly thief, we are one. How can Li Jian take risks alone?"


    The little princess swore, and as she spoke, she patted her not full chest and said:


    "Sister Menglong is a rare genius of the Xu family in a hundred years. She is intelligent, resourceful, responsive and naturally lucky. Going to the mechanical imperial capital with the smelly thief can certainly help you! In addition, sister aowu is an ORC with infinite strength and fierce fighting. She is more than enough to deal with those hateful Moran teams!"


    "Sister Hai Xin, she is the first genius of the martial arts league and a martial arts expert of the younger generation in China. She must be much better than those spies! And sister Yan Ran... She knows judo, taekwondo, Jeet kune do and so on. She is much better than most spies. Moreover, she is also a genius. She can certainly help with some of her professional knowledge when going to the mechanical emperor! And me! I... I know jujitsu! I can also help! Ordinary spies are not as good as me! Smelly thief, let''s go. It''s much better than those spies. Why can''t we go? "

 Chapter 480

    "Please, could you please find out the situation? When is it now? What brave and timid team? It''s just a temporary game for children. I don''t take it seriously. Well, Mengmeng, you go back with zidie. Don''t make trouble here. Zidie is so calm and intelligent. She was brought crazy by you, a silly girl with changeable character..."


    "No, Li Jian, you''re wrong." Purple Butterfly suddenly interrupted me. "It''s me who proposed to go to the mechanical imperial capital with you, ha ha."


    My heart rippled and I couldn''t believe looking at the purple butterfly with a smile on my face. Purple butterfly is the smartest of all women, but I didn''t expect her to say such a thing.


    "Purple butterfly, what medicine are you selling in your gourd? Even if Mengmeng says something stupid, why do you... Go crazy with her?"


    The purple butterfly fiddled with her purple hair and said with a smile:


    "Isn''t life just crazy?" unexpectedly, purple butterfly''s eyes twinkled with crazy and confident colors, "If you think of going to the mechanical emperor as a game, I''m confident to win it. After all, I haven''t lost in playing games. What Meng Meng said is not unreasonable. In some ways, we all have some abilities and strengths. If you go to the mechanical Emperor... Maybe we can complement each other and have our own advantages Long. "


    "Well, well, you''ve played more online games, purple butterfly." I squinted at Purple Butterfly and said, "purple butterfly, take everyone back."


    "Li Jian, I''m very serious." zidie smiled. Then she came to me, bypassed me, looked directly at the blue moon beside me and said, "Ms. blue moon, I came to you with my friends to ask you about the possibility of our application to become Li Jian''s guard and go to the mechanical imperial capital together."


    Hearing purple butterfly''s question, blue moon''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her sapphire eyes twinkled with unprecedented light. It seemed that... She was very interested in purple butterfly''s proposal.


    "Miss Menglong, I''ve heard of your deeds. I''ve also heard of your deeds at the Zhengzhou military alliance conference. As for Miss Menglong, I''ve heard of your wisdom and talents many times. I know that you are all people with unique skills behind you." Lan Yue smiled, "In fact, if you want to go to the mechanical capital... It''s not impossible to accompany Mr. Li. It''s just that you need to prove yourself."


    Speaking of this, the thin blue eyebrow of the blue moon was slightly restrained, and the expression on her face was a little more serious and dignified.


    How clever the purple butterfly was, she immediately asked:


    "Then, how can I prove it?"


    Blue moon looked up at Purple Butterfly and said calmly:


    "It''s hard to say, it''s simple, but it''s also simple. As long as you can defeat the five special forces selected from the seal team, you are qualified to enter the mechanical imperial capital as Li Jian''s protection member."


    Challenge special forces?


    Hearing this, I looked at lanyue strangely, but lanyue''s expression was extremely serious. My eyes focused on purple butterfly and little princess, as well as the faces of obscene girl, female wolf head and Qiu Yanran, but I found that their faces... Were full of perseverance.


    Seeing their faces as if they had made up their minds, I knew that the big thing was bad and hurried to say:


    "Purple butterfly, don''t mess around. Just leave this matter to the spy. What status are you? Why make fun of your own lives?"


    "Li Jian, I said Oh, I''m not kidding," Purple Butterfly looked at me seriously. "All the time, you let us do and don''t let us do with your feelings. You think it''s for our good and for our sake. But have you considered the feelings of the rest of us?"


    "This is a choice we made voluntarily. Li Jian. We are willing to accompany you to the end. Even if there are mountains and rivers, dragons and tigers, we have to break through."


    With that, purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl, female wolf head and Qiu Yanran stood in a row, with unparalleled beautiful eyes containing firmness and determination, all falling on me.


    Like ten night pearls in the night.


    dazzling.


    I dare not look directly at it.


    "It''s time, Li Jian. Please board the plane with us. We''re going to Las Vegas, the thirteen states of the beneficiary country."


    There was a clear female voice behind me. I slowly turned my head and saw Minister Chen standing behind me. Beside Minister Chen, there were two rows of female soldiers who were as straight as a pen.


    My mood fluctuated violently.


    Is it time to start?


    "Let''s go too." zidie came up and said, "my family''s private supersonic jet is in the square opposite Huangchenggen Park in Beijing. It can carry eight to nine people."


    "Er... Purple butterfly, are you really going? Are you crazy?" I was frightened by purple butterfly''s words.


    "Of course I''m going." Purple Butterfly frowned slightly. Purple Butterfly stretched out her hand and gently rubbed my face, which was not firm and clear, "If you fail, whether in China or in the benefactor country, we can''t escape this catastrophe. So instead of waiting for Li Jian''s news from thousands of miles away, we don''t go to the front line to witness this historic moment... As for whether we can win the opportunity to go to the mechanical Imperial capital with you, it''s our business."


    "It''s too messy..." I stared at Purple Butterfly and scolded angrily.


    "Yes, it''s a mess. But... Li Jian, you can''t stop us. We''ve all figured it out." zidie grinned. "You''re my husband. Don''t forget. I''m still waiting for you to wear the ring I gave you."


    My heart was shocked. I thought that the ring given me by purple butterfly was still on me, and my heart rippled with inexplicable emotions.


    Do you want purple butterfly to go to the charity country together? I know I should let them stay in China and wait for the news quietly, rather than let them go to such a dangerous place with me. Even if they don''t follow me into the mechanical imperial capital, the beneficiary country is always much closer to the mechanical imperial capital than China, which is more dangerous. I... can you let them take risks with me?


    "Li Jian, life is a game. I won''t lose. Goodbye in Las Vegas, Li Jian."


    Purple Butterfly smiled. Then she sorted out the corners of her white shirt with a wide collar, turned her head and said to the little princess, obscene girl and Qiu:


    "Let''s go together."


    "Hmm! Come on, sister Menglong, let''s go to Shi Huiguo!" the little princess took zidie''s hand, then turned and walked outside the Ministry of national security. Qiu Yanran looked at me with a gloomy face. The female wolf head touched her head, while the obscene girl grinned at me and gave me a thumbs up. Then she left with purple butterfly and took the Xu family''s private plane. Zidie''s grandmother is the chairman of the Central Military Commission. With the Xu family''s status in the Chinese military, it''s not difficult to go to the Las Vegas military base.


    Looking at the back of purple butterfly, I sighed gently. Junxia is not among the purple butterfly group, because she is nearly three months pregnant and can''t go all the way abroad. What''s more, I have explained so much to Junxia. She has to do more to stay in China than zidie and others who went to shihuiguo.


    "Your friends are really great, and I envy them. But time is pressing after all. Let''s go, Mr. Li. Next, it''s our time." Lan Yue pulled my right hand and pulled back my thoughts.


    I turned my head, looked at the blue moon''s warm, gem like blue eyes, and nodded hard.


    Before leaving, the ninth Bureau of the Ministry of national security took some blood and cell samples from me for the final physical examination. Because the equipment was more advanced, the whole process of the examination was much faster than that in Santan city.


    "Mr. Li, please board the plane with me." blue moon followed me all the way, and Laura, an important female robot, naturally followed me all the way.


    Instead of the supersonic plane on the blue moon, I got on the supersonic plane provided by the Ministry of national security, enough to take 40 people. Along the way, 20 female spies were responsible for protecting my safety, while the remaining more than a dozen accompanied me, all of whom were important people who were the object of negotiation. For example, the deputy foreign minister, the Deputy Minister of national security, the deputy director of the ninth Bureau, the Minister of the second Department of the General Staff Department, and so on. They are all famous figures in China''s military field. I can''t meet them on weekdays.


    But tonight it was like a group trip. They all gathered together.


    Naturally, I was nervous. Sitting in the supersonic airliner and looking at the dark sky outside the window, I couldn''t help but pinch my fist.


    Several vice ministers and deputy directors came to greet me. They all seem to attach great importance to me. I feel great pressure to talk to them.


    The cabin was filled with a heavy, repressive and solemn atmosphere. The night outside was so low that the imitation would collapse at any time.


    "Mr. Li, it''s a little boring. You might as well have a look at the current news." Lan Yue, sitting next to me, saw me staring out of the plane in a daze and immediately gave me a projection watch to see the latest news reports in China.


    I took over the watch projector and watched it. The watch TV projected a virtual screen in the air with all the radio stations in the world. I could search the channel I wanted to watch just by inputting instructions.


    The moment I turned on the TV, I was stupid.

 Chapter 481

    In the TV news, the pale and gloomy announcer is nervously reporting the international news:


    "... because the cloud of nuclear bomb shrouds the world, citizens in all countries and regions around the world have panic. A large number of citizens have set off a wave of relocation and transfer. Residents in many cities have begun to turn to underground shelters in order to escape the crisis of nuclear bomb... White-collar citizens in Shanghai have begun to transfer to underwater bases in groups. Now the situation is very mixed Chaos... "


    "Next, let our reporter interview Shanghai citizens."


    On TV, a group of residents lined up under the bright lights of the city, waiting to take a submarine to the sea. Those residents stood on a pier, looking anxious, carrying suitcases and cabinets one by one, old and young, wearing thick clothes.


    A reporter with a long face and glasses walked to the back of the line, stopped a young woman in a suit and high collar, and asked:


    "Why do you all queue up to take a submarine?"


    The woman in the suit looked at the camera, then looked worried and said:


    "Avoid the nuclear bomb. What else can I do?"


    The reporter continued, "do you think it would be safer to hide under the water?"


    The woman in the suit frowned and said uncertainly:


    "Well... It should be safer. I''ve heard that. It''s safer underwater than on shore."


    "When did you start queuing? And how long have you been queuing here?" the reporter continued.


    "After the news reported the news, I sorted out my things at home and came here with my baby girl and my mother... We''ve been waiting for ten hours... We''re worried that the underwater shelter will be full when we''re late."


    The face of the woman in the suit was full of helplessness and fear. Behind her were a large number of residents, and each woman''s face was full of fear and fear. There are even many children crying and crying, holding their mother''s hand and stubbornly playing coquettish in the TV picture.


    Watching the chaotic picture on TV, I was shocked and inexplicable. I didn''t feel the urgency of the situation when I was in the National Security Bureau just now, but I feel it all at the moment.


    Panic crowds, crying children, anxious expressions... The situation is chaotic before dawn. I''m afraid the residents will be even worse if they wait until dawn.


    Next, television reported the situation in other provinces and cities. Residents of many large cities have begun to evacuate and take refuge, taking their families to the countryside and remote mountain caves to avoid nuclear warheads. Some other urban residents hid in underground shelters in the urban area, which can be said to be extremely chaotic.


    It''s like the end of the day. Under the cloud of the nuclear crisis, the order of the whole world is rapidly disintegrating. The police security personnel, patrol police and traffic police are collectively dispatched to maintain order in the streets. However, they are still so powerless in the face of countless fleeing residents


    Almost ten minutes after the doomsday scene was broadcast, the picture on TV suddenly turned. Then, the picture jumped back to the host. The hostess held the manuscript in her hand and said rigorously:


    "Now insert a new report! The Ministry of national security has just revealed a piece of heavy news. The representative of the Ministry of national security, the Minister of national security, announced publicly that four hours ago, a man claiming to be Li Jian volunteered to reveal his identity. At present, he has been tested by the Ministry of national security to determine his identity as a man!"


    "The emergency meeting of the G20 multi-national summit has passed a resolution that this man named Li Jian will lead several elites to sneak into the mechanical imperial capital together to stop Ma Bailong and Moran''s team''s plan to start the nuclear arsenal. This is really encouraging news! All the news about this man named Li Jian is a mystery."


    "We don''t know where he comes from, what his identity is, or what kind of life story he has had, but we can be sure that he is the second man besides Ma Bailong! He is also the second man in the world who can enter the mechanical imperial capital!"


    "It is said that he volunteered to go to the mechanical imperial capital, and we have to admire his courage. Although Li Jian''s movements have not been announced in order to ensure the secrecy of his actions, we would like to thank the man who dared to bear the fate of mankind - please remember his name. His name is Li Jian!"


    Said, on the TV screen, there was a picture of me, with black hair and not too ugly. There was a big gap with Ma Bailong''s star face, but compared with Ma Bailong, my biggest advantage was that my man''s appearance was more prominent and easy to identify. Compared with Ma Bailong''s handsome face, which is difficult to distinguish between men and women, there is a greater gap between my face and women, which makes people feel that I am not a woman.


    ¡­¡­


    "Li Jian?!"


    In a not spacious room, six girls were sitting in front of the sofa. A girl with soft and gentle long hair in the middle gave a burst of exclamation.


    "Sister swallow... Is Li Jian him..." the little sister sat next to the swallow. She turned her head and looked at the gentle woman. Her pretty little face was full of amazement.


    "It should be him." a calm and cold voice sounded. The iceberg beauty Xu Liuli put down the cigarette butts in her hand and gently twisted them out in the ashtray. Her beautiful eyes like ice dust looked at the TV screen with a slightly pale and heavy complexion.


    "Li Jian... She has gone to the mechanical imperial capital?" Zhang Jiajia, a pure sister, sat on the side of the iceberg beauty, covering her small mouth and exclaimed.


    "It seems so... He really went." the swallow''s eyes glittered. "I called Li Jian when I saw the news report, but I haven''t got through... It seems that he really went to p country."


    "..." the girls on the sofa were silent, and each girl''s face showed worry and dignity to varying degrees. The girls unconsciously lowered their eyes, with complex eyes flowing in their eyes, as if they were remembering something.


    "Do you think... Li Jian will succeed?" the silly black girl suddenly asked.


    "Canaan, how do you talk? Of course Li Jian will succeed. He is a man. And he has experienced so many stories that even the black widow was defeated by her, and he has learned self-defense... He will succeed!" the little sister said with her hands around her chest.


    "But... I heard that the mechanical capital of solondo has many mechanisms, many terrible robot legions and countless ancient high-tech weapons, and Moran are unscrupulous terrorists." black girl scraped her nose with her hand and said with a heavy expression.


    "I believe Li Jian can succeed. Besides, those who enter the mechanical capital with Li Jianjin are all foreign elite soldiers, and they will certainly be able to stop the conspiracy of those terrorists." the swallow pinched his fists, tightly pursed his slightly white lips and stared at the TV picture.


    The girls looked at each other, then nodded and showed trust.


    "Let''s pray for Li Jian!" the little sister suddenly clapped her hands and suggested.


    "Pray... Pray?" the corners of the iceberg beauty''s eyes twitched.


    "Well, pray that Li Jian can win and return!" the little sister''s eyes twinkled. "Come on, let''s pray together! Let''s all come together!" she said, hugging her hands and taking the lead in closing her eyes to pray.


    Seeing the little sister close her eyes, the swallow and the iceberg beauty looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Then they also clasped their hands, closed their eyes and prayed piously. Under the leadership of the three girls, black girl, short haired girl and pure girl also closed their eyes and prayed piously.


    Six girls, sitting together on the pink soft sofa, are so small and helpless in the face of the crisis of world destruction.


    They can do nothing but pray.


    Because of this mechanical imperial nuclear weapons crisis, the school has been temporarily closed. The girls can only get together, watch the news on TV and wait... The tomorrow that may never come can come earlier.


    A drop of clear tears slipped slowly from the corner of the swallow''s eyes and fell on his wrist.


    On the wrist is a cartoon watch.


    On the cover of the watch was an Altman''s face.


    The same situation is happening in every corner of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Hong Kong qinyueyin private entertainment company.


    "Don''t cancel the concert?" Ma Nannan looked at Qin Yueyin in disbelief. "But now the situation is so critical that the residents have taken refuge. Who will come to the concert?"


    "Even so... It won''t be cancelled." opposite Ma Nannan, Qin Yueyin in a long blue dress stood tall and graceful, with a firm color on his white face.


    "But... At this time, no one will come to see." Ma Nannan said with a gloomy face.


    "This is my first solo concert. I want to send my blessing to my brother." Qin Yueyin took a deep breath and said, "with the best blessing I can send."


    Qin Yueyin said faintly. In front of her is a large screen TV. On the TV screen, the news about the "second" man in the world is being reported.


    Qin Yueyin and ye Mei swept gently, and her eyes fell on a music score on the tea table.


    On the score, the name of the song is written in bold:


    Peace to you


    ¡­¡­


    Riyue village, Shangri La County, Yunnan Province.


    Outside the main temple, a white skirt woman with mopping black hair looked at the railing, and a white gray sky began to appear in the East. The long haired woman wore a hairpin and a string of snow-white beads on her forehead. Her moonlight cold and clean face was full of loneliness and loneliness, with a sense of loneliness and independence.


    "Changyue, you haven''t slept all night. The night is so cold. Go and have a rest. After dawn, Naxi, Dulong and Miao people will come to discuss the joint development of the tribe..." behind Changyue, an old woman''s voice came slowly.


    "HMM. but somehow... I''m worried and can''t close my eyes, Ma." black hair flows like a waterfall. Slowly turning my head, the exquisite jade like face of Changyue appears, and a trace of sadness flashed on the beautiful face.


    On the opposite side of the long month was an old witch with short stature, yellow complexion, prominent cheekbones and black witch robe. She held an old crutch in her hand. A trace of smile squeezed out of her wrinkled face.


    If the three saints were here, they would recognize her as the old witch who was buried in the snow mountain cave and survived.


    ¡­¡­


    Xinjiang. Taklimakan Desert. Aribuda kingdom.


    A white horse stood still in the vast desert. Behind the tall and strong white horse, there are several miles of horse hoof prints.


    On the horse''s back, a woman in an ancient gauze skirt sat down with a rope. She looked up and looked at the East without dawn.


    A head of snow hair fluttered slowly in the wind, and the breeze rolled up bursts of dust and sand, obscuring the woman''s dreamy figure.


    When the white hair on the side of the face swings back, the pink love birthmark on the girl''s left face looms in the gray light.


    "Lord..." the ethereal voice floated in the wind, swam to the distance, and crossed whose heart?


    ¡­¡­


    In an apartment in Shanghai.


    "Sister Li Fei, it''s the end of the world. Why are you still busy with your market stock market!" a short haired girl wearing glasses, dressed in a Cosplay suit and looking at a novel in her hand said to a woman in a red dress who was stuck in front of the computer with proud long hair and proud figure. The woman in red dress looked at the computer screen with her legs wrapped in black silk and said:


    "What do you know? This is called the doomsday business opportunity. Do you understand it? Now the doomsday is coming, the stores are closing down, and the company bosses are hiding in caves and diving! So, the stock market plummeted, the stock market collapsed, and the merchants cleared their positions and sold their stocks. The stock market value fell more flat than the lazy chest. When do not buy at this time? When will it be? When the doomsday is over, aunt I''m going to salvage a sum of money. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    As she said this, the red skirt woman laughed proudly. Her hands were exaggerated and stretched like crab pliers. They looked like crazy. Her laughter was extremely sharp. Only when the bangs were slightly open, she showed the beautiful face of the red skirt woman with a high score of 9.6 points. However, the woman did not stop laughing for a long time. On the contrary, the smaller it was, the louder it was. Her voice was earth shaking, like thunder.


    "Oh, my God, oh, my God! Jesus, Allah, Buddha, jade emperor and empress Li bless us. Our queen sister is completely crazy. She''s so stupid that she can''t be saved. What should we do? Should we call a doctor? No, we''d better send it directly to the outpatient department. No, it''s better to send it directly to the mental illness!" a woman with a sharp face and a hairpin said anxiously.


    "Sooner or later, when will Nong''s quick temper change? Nong doesn''t know our Sister Li Fei''s character. All this is due to the late mother-in-law''s neighbor, the Chinese teacher in Sister Li Fei''s primary school, playing ghosts in the middle of the night, which scared Sister Li Fei''s trigeminal nerve short circuited. Up to now, there are still signs of mistakes!" one holds a rabbit doll in his arms and wears a rabbit ear cap on his head, A woman with a rabbit''s head painted on her long sleeved shirt.


    "When it comes to ghosts and monsters, in front of our two female ghost girls in the evil eye radio wave, they are all dregs with combat effectiveness of five." the cosplay girl wearing glasses pushed the glasses frame and looked obliquely at a woman in white standing in the corner of the room. The woman''s black hair was drooping, her hair was messy, and her skirt corners and sleeves were very wide, In particular, the two dark circles on her face are particularly frightening. The woman''s face is slightly morbid and pale, and her bangs cover it. At first glance, it really looks like a female ghost crawling out of TV.


    In the face of the gaze of several women, the woman in white didn''t speak, but stood quietly in the corner, exuding a gloomy atmosphere


    "By the way, why doesn''t Xiaohua sleep? Doesn''t she like sleeping best on weekdays?" the cosplay girl turned her eyes to a petite girl sitting beside eating snacks and asked.


    "You ask Hua xiaolazy," the rabbit girl yawned.


    The cosplay girl came up to the lazy girl named Hua and asked:


    "Xiaohua, why don''t you sleep?"


    The girl named Hua xiaolazy turned her head slowly. She was wearing a lace suspender bud skirt. Her round and slightly lovely face was full of sleepiness and looked lazy.


    "The world - the world - the end - the day - I - didn''t - sleep -" when she said this, the girl suddenly stuck her mouth open and didn''t speak for ten seconds. Ten seconds later, the round faced girl narrowed her eyes and continued, "meaning."


    ¡­¡­


    Returning to the supersonic airliner in Santan City, Junxia sat with her cheeks on her shoulders. Her curly black hair fell on her shoulders. She quietly looked at the black swallow like sky outside the window. What was exposed on her face was endless loneliness and desolation.


    "Hey..." Shaoqing, she gently opened her red lips and slowly spit out a breath of fresh air.


    There was darkness in the dimly lit cabin.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord, have you gone..." a tall woman with ethnic characteristics stood in front of the French window. Her dark oblique hair covered her left face, and the remaining right eye gave off a strange plastic light.


    When you look carefully, you will find that it is an artificial eye.


    Outside the window, the stars were silent.


    ¡­¡­


    "Safe... Not safe... Safe... Not safe..."


    A girl in a fashionable pink miniskirt stands on the top of a tall building. She stands tall and graceful, standing on the edge of the roof, overlooking the brightly lit City, with a red autumn chrysanthemum in her hand.


    One by one, the girl took off the autumn chrysanthemum in her hand, and the plain hand moved. Every time she took off a petal, the girl would whisper.


    The chrysanthemum petals like broken jade are scattered on the windy roof, dim in the dark.


    Not very bright city lights shine on the girl''s pretty and tender face, outlining a peerless beautiful face.


    "Dad... So you are a man... You must be safe..."


    The faint sound, like the faint autumn wind, disappeared in the thick night.

 Chapter 482

    The unknown story takes place in every corner of the women''s world.


    Of course, I wouldn''t know in a twin engine supersonic jet.


    Like a giant meteor, the supersonic plane quickly cut through the night sky, flew all the way across the vast Pacific Ocean, and finally... Landed slowly in Las Vegas, the thirteen states of North America at the other end of the Pacific


    Las Vegas is also the closest city to the mechanical capital.


    Las Vegas military base evolved from zone 51 in the 21st century and is also one of the largest military bases in 13 states.


    My supersonic plane slowed down in high school and finally docked at a wide and flat airport behind the military bases in thirteen states.


    Just after I got out of the plane and got off the passenger elevator, a row of special forces women soldiers wearing military uniforms and holding precision guns suddenly appeared in front of me. Most of the women soldiers had short blond hair and were clean. However, in terms of height, the women soldiers of Shi Huiguo were slightly taller than those of China. After all, it was a characteristic of Westerners.


    Among the female soldiers, two women with dignified temperament came out. One of them was a tall woman with short silver blond hair, straight nose and firm lines. The other had a slightly long nose, long face and thin lips. They all wore the Admiral''s uniform and four stars on their epaulets.


    four-star general.


    I''m afraid this is the highest commander in the military headquarters of the donor country.


    Seeing us waiting, the four-star female general immediately came forward to shake hands with me and several Chinese military representatives around me. However, the other party speaks English. At my English level, I can only listen roughly. Fortunately, there was a portable translator beside me. LAN Yue was there, and I finally figured out what she meant.


    "On the left is admiral Joan of arc, the commander of China''s army force command and the top military commander of the first group army. The other is admiral Emma of China, who has the power to mobilize seal commandos."


    Under the explanation of blue moon, I nodded clearly. Although I don''t know much about the foreign military rank system, basically, LAN Yue told me that the two in front of me are admirals and admirals, both of whom are great figures.


    The seal commando is a special force subordinate to the Navy, but its training level is world-class, so the Navy headquarters temporarily transferred a unit of the seal commando to plan the Countermeasures of entering the mechanical imperial capital.


    "It''s great to see you, Mr. Li. Please follow me."


    Admiral Emma was still very warm to me. After shaking hands with me, she asked me to go to the base business with her in Chinese.


    I seem to be the core of this battle. Shi Huiguo''s military uniform attaches great importance to me.


    After entering the underground base all the way from the parking square, Admiral Emma first asked the specially arranged personnel to take blood samples from me and do a series of physical examinations. The whole process is basically no different from that in China. I know they must have kept some of my blood cell samples privately, but there''s no way. I''ve all been here. Now I''m in the "enemy" camp, so I can only let them take blood.


    After confirming that I was a man rather than a conspiracy, Admiral Emma immediately eased her attitude towards me.


    As my translator, LAN Yue acted as an intermediary for the dialogue between me and the admiral.


    I found that Lan Yue can come and go freely both in China''s Ministry of national security and in the military headquarters of Shi Huiguo, which makes me admire her background. Of course, later, when I learned that a large part of the annual military spending of the benefactor came from Luo''s family, I understood the reason why blue moon''s status was so noble.


    "Mr. Li, the situation is very tense now. There are only 57 hours left before the opening of the nuclear weapons warehouse. Admiral Emma said that after telling you some personal information about Moran''s team, he would let you know the five special forces temporarily selected by the seal commando, and then dive into the mechanical capital for action at the first time. It is urgent."


    "I see." I nodded clearly.


    Later, in the conference room, the intelligence chief of staff and several intelligence agents of the Las Vegas military base provided me with a detailed information about Moran''s team. The information not only introduced the life stories of seven members including Moran, but also listed their strengths, skills, abilities, education, and even their hobbies, weaknesses, family background When I was a child, all the education I received, the people I came into contact with, and even the details such as when my menstruation came, were clearly listed. I was really amazed. I couldn''t help but lament the details of the information provided by the intelligence agencies of the beneficiary country.


    "This information is not obtained by the intelligence agency, but provided by Zhu Xingyun," Lan Yue said. "And she will come soon. Mr. Li, please try to remember the weaknesses and characteristics of Moran group, which is very important for our next plan."


    "I know. I''ll try my best." I stared at the data, bit my teeth and nodded. At the beginning, I was also a liberal arts student. I racked my brains to memorize by rote and wrote down the details of Moran''s group!


    The following information also lists some weapons that Moran group may carry, but this time the weapons are too advanced. They are much more advanced than those in the 21st century. What''s more, I didn''t know much about weapons, so it''s really difficult to master them all at once.


    The time in North America is 13 hours later than that in China. Although it is noon in China, it is still midnight in my donor country. The sky was dark.


    Because of staying up late, my brain is a little chaotic, and my memory level has decreased significantly. Fortunately, I am not the only one to be close to the mechanical emperor capital. It relieved some of my pressure.


    After inculcating me with the basic information of Moran''s team, the chief of staff of the Las Vegas military headquarters took me to the square outside the base. He said that five elite special forces of the seal commando had been sent from the headquarters of the Navy and waited outside the square to meet me. Once our team was successfully established, we should start operations and break into the mechanical capital!


    Escorted by more than 50 army special forces, I came to the square. In front of a Silver Oval airship, there were five women with their heads held high, ranging in age from 25 to 40. However, each woman''s figure was very standard, her waist was thin, her legs were straight, and her thigh line was very thick. It looked like everyone had muscles.


    These women are neither tall nor short. Their breasts are slightly flat. They are of medium stature, but each woman''s expression is quite cold. In particular, their eyes are as bright and threatening as diamonds. At first glance, they are well-trained experts.


    "Mr. Li, these five female special forces are the best soldiers carefully selected by the seal commando. They are well-trained, experienced in hundreds of battles and have outstanding personal combat effectiveness. If there is no accident, they are special forces who cooperate with us to sneak into the mechanical imperial capital. Their chest has their code, in Chinese, broken wolf, Silver Eagle, ghost headed snake, demon cat Crazy dog. "


    Blue moon explained to me spiritedly, "they have participated in counter-terrorism operations and military exercises for many times. They are full of experience, brave and resourceful, and can skillfully use all kinds of weapons."


    I listened to the introduction of blue moon one by one, but I always had a small question in my heart. That is, these people are foreigners. I basically can''t understand what they say. How can I cooperate with them at that time?


    "Hello..." I came forward to say hello to the five special forces, but the five special forces looked at me coldly and said hello to me. They didn''t change their face, had no enthusiasm at all, and even ignored my enthusiasm directly. Why am I so unkind?


    "Don''t be surprised, Mr. Li. They are specially trained killing machines. They are cool headed and seldom show their feelings except following the orders of their superiors. It''s not too much to even call them killers."


    "Really... No wonder." I smiled and withdrew my hand.


    At this time, the admiral and the admiral of the first group army of the army also came, along with several leaders of the National Security Bureau of the benefactor country, who warmly came to shake hands with me.


    "Mr. Li, I''m so glad to find you in the vast crowd..."


    "You are the bravest man I have ever seen..."


    "Thank you for your contribution to all mankind..."


    Such words came out of the mouths of several generals and senior officers and passed into my ears through the interpretation of blue moon. I kept smiling and shook hands with all the officers one by one. Because my oral English was too bad, I had to smile.


    The estimated time for the Zeus computer code to be decoded is more than 55 hours, and that is already the most optimistic estimate. No one can predict at which moment more than 16000 nuclear warheads will be launched into the sky and cover the whole world.


    "Here comes Zhu Xingyun."


    Just as we all gathered in the square, the blue moon suddenly opened her mouth. Then, a strange airship with blue fluorescence all over and like a silver plate quickly came from high altitude, just like a UFO on TV. After circling over the base for a moment, it quickly fell down with a blue light tail, Hovering over the square, then a gap opened in the middle of the blue Frisbee, and a black figure jumped out of the gap. It was a woman in black whose half face was covered by extremely long black hair, black uniform, black sharp long hair, dark and shiny leather boots, and there was no decoration on her body that was not black.


    Only one face was surprisingly white, like a boiled egg with its shell peeled off.


    Black bird nebula.


    The boss behind Pico corpse, the controller of a mysterious organization with enough power to control the world.


    Actually appeared in front of me like this. My pupils contracted suddenly.

 Chapter 483

    "I''m 1:45.47 late." Zhu Xingyun glanced at her watch and mobile phone. She said in a dozing voice and walked slowly. Her eyes fell on my face. There was a faint light flowing in the Copper Brown pupils. Both her hands were wearing strange black metal wristbands, which seemed to be a kind of strange equipment. On her back, she also carried a black tablet computer. Computers in this era have developed to miniaturization and thinness. I didn''t expect that she would carry such heavy computer equipment. Obviously, it is of extraordinary use.


    "You''re here." the blue moon saw Zhu Xingyun and narrowed her eyes like seeing natural enemies.


    Zhu Xingyun''s eyes paused slightly for a second on the little face of the blue moon, then lifted them up very mechanically and walked up without saying a word.


    "The square encryption machine and the rotating clear code message have been brought." Zhu Xingyun said in an extremely calm voice without any emotional fluctuation. Then she took off the "laptop" on her back. After listening to her, I realized that she was carrying a square encryption machine.


    The so-called square encryption machine refers to a computer encryption method.


    According to bergowski''s law, any computer password can be cracked.


    Aiming at this law, PICAO corpse developed a virus called "digital Castle". The virus is encrypted by a password. The password itself can be changed. For example, the original password is 0001, but the next second, it will become 1777, so that the virus''s password will never be cracked.


    Of course, the password change itself is regular, otherwise, even the virus inventor himself can''t solve the password.


    The key to unlocking this password is the law of password change. The law of change is that the number of each digit follows a very complex square formula. For example, the law of number change on a single digit is root 2, so the law of number change on root 2 is 1.4142


    In this way, the single digit password will change according to the result of root 2. If Zeus computer doesn''t know the result of the password, it can only keep calculating until one day it happens to hit all the single digit passwords. But that possibility is almost negligible.


    There are three organizations in the world that keep the password of the virus in the computer of Zeus, the mechanical capital. One is the pico corpse, the second is the donor country intelligence agency, and the third is the internal organization of the United Nations. What Moran''s team stole was the square decoder and the original rotary ciphertext originally stored in PICAO''s corpse organization. The original rotary ciphertext recorded the change law of the password to unlock the virus in the computer lock of Zeus, the mechanical emperor.


    With the original text of the rotating cipher text, it takes only three days of operation at most. The decoder can change the password frequency of the Zeus computer virus, and finally completely unlock the password of the Zeus computer. At that time, the nuclear weapon Arsenal will be completely opened, and mankind will also face the disaster of extinction


    The encryption machine brought by Zhu Xingyun this time is a brand-new virus implantation machine. Zhu Xingyun''s plan is to implant a new virus into Zeus''s computer. In that case, Zeus''s computer can fall into a deep sleep again before Moran''s team gets the new rotating password text. If you''re lucky, I''m afraid you won''t wake up in 160 years!


    The handover of the rotary cipher text was very simple and careful. Admiral Joan of arc personally came to accept the rotary cipher text, and then sent it to the deepest part of the base for storage at the first time. No one can get it without special circumstances.


    After the rotary ciphertext was taken away and sealed, Zhu Xingyun finally came to me and looked at me quietly. Her height was not high, but not short. Standing there, a black sharp oblique bangs covered the right half of her face. The two thighs wrapped in black uniform trousers were long and straight, like a thin bamboo pole, It can be said that she is one of the thinnest women I have ever seen, but even if she looks slender, she can''t hide her beautiful face.


    She looked at me, just a copper brown eye, gave me a great sense of oppression.


    This woman gives me the feeling no less than the blue moon!


    "Hello, Li Jian." Zhu Xingyun came forward. She held out her hand wearing black gloves. Zhu Xingyun''s fluent Chinese stunned me, but then relieved, I also reached out and shook her.


    "Happy cooperation." Zhu Xingyun said to me without any expression on his face. Zhu Xingyun has the least expression change among the women I''ve seen. It can even be said that there is no expression.


    After that, Zhu Xingyun didn''t say much, but looked at admiral Emma and said:


    "If you want to stop Moran''s action, the sooner you come out, the more likely you will win. Moran is 13.62% likely to unlock the password in the next 10 hours, 28.97% in the next 20 hours and 149.58% in 30 hours."


    This woman''s sensitivity to data is really extraordinary, which can be calculated!


    General Emma''s face sank with Zhu Xingyun''s words. General Emma stared at Zhu Xingyun and said:


    "Ms. Zhu Xingyun, what are the chances of our action winning?" Admiral Emma asked.


    Zhu Xingyun said faintly, "the key lies in the cooperation between teams. The higher the degree of cooperation, the higher the winning rate. The lowest winning rate is 5.13% and the highest winning rate is 43.34%


    "So low?"


    "Because the other side is a well planned and tacit combination, they have planned for a long time and have already calculated all possible possibilities. They have sneaked in for so long that they are enough to control most AI robots in the mechanical emperor capital and set up enough dangerous situations. Our team is a hasty combination, and the probability of success is very low." Zhu Xingyun''s eyes do not blink, Like thick eyelashes dyed with black cream, full of Gothic style.


    Zhu Xingyun walked up to the five members of the seal team, scanned them up and down, and said:


    "Good physical fitness. But the battle type is too single. I''m afraid it''s difficult to adapt to the diversified terrain inside the mechanical imperial capital. But there is a guide Lola, which is barely available."


    With that, Zhu Xingyun glanced at her smart watch, turned to Admiral Emma and said:


    "It''s almost time. We can start."


    "But the battle plan..."


    "It''s still 45 minutes away from the mechanical gate of the capital city of Las Vegas. In the process, we have enough time to arrange specific tactics. You just need to tell us by radio."


    Admiral Emma nodded as if she wanted to say something, but felt as if she had nothing to say, so she said:


    "OK. Please line up. Wait for orders."


    Hearing Zhu Xingyun''s words, Admiral Emma and several chief of staff came forward, and then ordered me, blue moon, Lola, Zhu Xingyun and five special forces of the seal team to line up and wait for their departure.


    My heart jumped wildly. I didn''t expect to go to the mechanical imperial capital so soon. Looking at the members next to me - LAN Yue, the tactical master and mechanical imperial capital inspector, Lola, the imperial capital guide who answers all questions, Zhu Xingyun, a program genius, and five special forces, I had a feeling of boiling blood.


    The burden of the world is on these eight of us!


    But just then¡ª¡ª


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Ouch!"


    Suddenly a group of familiar cries came from behind, which shocked me all over!


    "Meng - Meng?"


    I turned my head in amazement and saw a purple butterfly plane parked behind the square. On the plane, there were five figures I would never forget!


    Purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl, female wolf head and Qiu Yanran are running in the direction of us, looking anxious.


    "Purple butterfly, are you really coming?" before, purple butterfly said to come. I was always very nervous. I prayed that they wouldn''t follow me. Unexpectedly, they really came!


    "Li Jian, here we are." Purple Butterfly took four girls to me. Four slim and beautiful figures stood in front of me, standing against the wind, with a feeling of elegance and flexibility.


    "This is the Las Vegas military base... How can you come?" I was surprised.


    "Because... We came with my grandmother and Meng Meng''s grandmother." Purple Butterfly smiled and said.


    "Your grandmother?" I was stunned when I heard zidie''s words. When I looked up, I saw an old woman with gray hair, tall figure and wearing a Chinese military uniform coming slowly accompanied by several Chinese female soldiers! Beside the old woman, there was a slightly petite woman. The woman was wearing brown leather clothes. She was obviously much thinner, but she was hale and hearty.


    One of the two old women''s faces is seven points similar to purple butterfly, and the other is eight points similar to little princess.


    Is this... Zidie''s grandmother, Xu mengde, chairman of China''s Military Commission, the grandmother of little princess, and Zheng HongMian, vice president of China?


    Seeing two high-ranking old people coming together, I swallowed my mouth!


    Seeing the two old people who suddenly visited, several big people in the Las Vegas military base were in a panic. Obviously, the arrival of these two big people was a temporary resolution rather than a prior arrangement!


    Admiral Emma was a little stunned, and then came forward to meet him with several chief of staff, deputy commanders and several general captains.


    And purple butterfly, they ran in front of me, and I will be with them.


    "Li Jian, we took the opportunity of my grandmother and Mengmeng''s grandmother to visit and took a ride in the name of bodyguards." zidie smiled, brushed her hair and walked up to me. "It seems that we caught up before you took action."


    "Smelly thief, are you surprised? Hum." the little princess bowed her back and walked in front of me and smiled.

 Chapter 484

    I took a breath, pulled down my face, looked at the people in front of me and said:


    "What are you doing here? You can''t help!"


    "Who said that? I''m here to be your bodyguard!" the wretched girl patted her chest and smiled.


    "Be my bodyguard?" I was stunned, then looked at the elite of the five seal commandos standing next to me, and then looked back at the obscene girl. "Don''t be kidding, master, the people who want to enter the mechanical capital with me have been selected. Don''t mess around at the critical moment!"


    "Oh, have you chosen? These must be the candidates to enter the mechanical imperial capital with your apprentice?" the obscene girl heard me, her eyes lit up slightly, and then looked at the five special forces next to me, with a slight arc on the corners of her mouth. "It doesn''t look like much. If you want momentum, you need muscles and bones. I can turn over two in one!"


    "Hey, Shifu... Don''t mess around..." I saw the obscene girl with a warlike look on her face, and suddenly realized that I''m afraid the obscene girl had a bad intention and would do something radical. Blue moon said before that as long as she can prove that she is stronger than other people who escort me to the mechanical imperial capital, she may win the place to enter the mechanical imperial capital.


    Thinking of this, a cold sweat broke out on my neck.


    But it''s too late!


    "Go!"


    "Ouch!"


    "Hey, ha!"


    "Eat blonde, I remember fragrant feet!"


    "Offend, friend!"


    Five charming sounds sounded at the same time. Then, led by the obscene girl, the five beauties turned into five very fast phantoms and rushed to the five special forces standing on my side!


    "Stop! Don''t mess around!" I''ll strangle. Are these five women crazy?


    But soon I really realized my mistake. All along, I didn''t really see the ability of these girls who have been getting along with me day and night.


    All along, I underestimated them and didn''t find their real terrible power!


    "Ouch!" the female wolf head roared up to the sky. Then, with a fierce force on her legs, the whole person soared into the air, like growing wings, and leaped towards the tallest and most muscular of the five special forces soldiers!


    Jump two meters high!


    After eating meat at Junxia''s house for several months, her physical strength increased. The female wolf head jumped higher than any time since I knew her. Her powerful and fast body rose from the ground, and her strong legs suddenly kicked the tall and strong female special soldier''s chest, which directly kicked the special soldier out.


    Although the special forces soldier was well-trained, the reaction speed of the female wolf head was too fast. At the moment of kicking the special forces soldier to the ground, the female wolf head was on the ground with small feet and bent forward. Her long chestnut hair was flying wildly, and her mouth gave an earth shaking roar!


    Then, the female wolf head moved, her slightly folded legs suddenly straightened, and the whole person stabbed forward. Then, the claws opened, and the red skirt flew. The figure of the female wolf head turned into a red arc of light, which flashed by the side of the female special forces. When the female wolf head and the special forces crossed, the blood gushed into the sky! Two deep visible bone scars were left on the neck and arms of the special forces.


    The female special forces soldier couldn''t believe that she stood in place for three seconds, opened her eyes and wiped her neck. When she saw the blood in her hands, she suddenly turned her eyes, and then her body softened and fell to the ground!


    The whole process was less than ten seconds, and the people around didn''t have time to stop the female wolf head!


    While the female wolf put the big special forces to the ground, purple butterfly and the little princess also met the other four special forces respectively.


    The female wolf head knocked down the special soldier named broken wolf, while the little princess was against the special soldier named ghost headed snake. Although the little princess was not tall, she also wanted to show her skills. She lifted her calf, accelerated, and rushed to the special forces.


    Faced with the little princess''s petite figure, the ghost headed snake didn''t pay attention at all. She instinctively wanted to step back and didn''t plan to fight with the little princess, but the little princess jumped in front of the ghost headed snake. As soon as she jumped, her hands wrapped around the ghost headed snake''s neck, and then her legs quickly separated in parallel, and then tangled suddenly, Around the ghostly snake''s medium straight waist.


    "What the facuk?!" the ghost snake scolded. She didn''t know why the little princess would provoke herself, but with years of training experience, she quickly stretched out her hand to hug the little princess and pulled her down, but the little princess was light and didn''t say anything. She moved too fast.


    "Ah, eight sections fall!" the little princess suddenly screamed sharply, and then her two legs wrapped around the waist of the Ghost Head snake twisted, just like the two ropes twisted together and untied half. The little princess''s delicate body and two soft thin legs suddenly wound behind the Ghost Head snake, and then her thin arms around the neck of the Ghost Head snake, Then he took the ghost snake''s neck with his body and suddenly bowed back!


    The ghost headed snake realized that the situation was bad. He pulled back and ran to kick the little princess''s small ass hanging in the air. However, the little princess seemed to have expected it, clamped the ghost headed snake''s feet with her legs, suddenly released her two hands around the ghost headed snake''s neck, and the whole person fell to the ground behind, and her body became an exaggerated "7" shape, Caught the foot kicked back by the ghost headed snake, and then pulled it suddenly. The whole ghost headed snake suddenly lost its center of gravity and fell back!


    Boom!


    The ghost headed snake and the little princess fell to the ground at the same time, but the little princess seized the opportunity. At the moment when the ghost headed snake landed, her two suspended feet clamped the ghost headed snake''s neck again, and then her two hands supported the ground, while her two feet twisted like a hemp rope, and the other party had to twist her neck because of her physical pain.


    What''s more amazing is that the other party''s body was pulled by the little princess''s legs and arched into a full moon.


    The strength of human legs is much stronger than that of hands. The little princess''s hand strength is not strong, but she has strong feet. When she clamps each other''s neck with her legs, the other party is doomed to tragedy.


    The next scene was very dramatic. The little princess held each other''s neck and fell each other on the ground eight times in a row!


    Or holding each other''s head and falling down like a bow full moon.


    Or two legs clamped each other''s neck, threw each other forward, and rowed through a swordfish under his crotch


    Or clamp the other party''s face with the root of the thigh, then wrap the body around the back, buckle the other party''s hands and feet, and pull the other party back in a fish diving posture


    Legs, elbows, shoulders, neck, waist, chest... The ghost snake was severely thrown to the ground by the little princess again and again, and all parts of the body were hit by the ground.


    Moreover, the little princess''s falling strength is terrible. This eight section fall is like a powerful bug skill. The ghost headed snake falls to the ground once, and there is no chance to stand up. The little princess can only lock her body, and then throw and fall repeatedly like throwing sandbags


    1¡¢ Two, three, four... Seven, eight!


    When the ghost headed snake landed for the eighth time, her body joints had been dislocated and misplaced, and her neck was slightly twisted. If the little princess hadn''t been merciful, I''m afraid she would have hung up!


    I thought the little princess''s combat effectiveness was the weakest among all girls, but today, the little princess''s expression surprised me. Imagine how it feels when you see a person lift his right foot back and kick the back of his head, and twist his slim waist 180 degrees? Absolutely shocking! The little princess''s performance at the moment can no longer be explained by the physical condition of normal human beings!


    And then the play of obscene girl and purple butterfly was greatly beyond my expectation.


    Purple Butterfly teased the female special forces soldier named demon cat in English, then raised her index finger, hooked it, and made a provocative gesture. Then without saying a word, he raised his fist and fought with the other party.


    The other party didn''t understand the situation, but zidie''s intention to provoke the fight was very clear. Especially at that time, the female wolf head, the obscene girl and the little princess had rushed up to fight. The demon cat also knew zidie''s meaning, so it came forward to fight with zidie.


    But a strange scene happened.


    That is, no matter how the other party punches, purple butterfly can easily avoid. No matter how fast and fierce the other party punches, purple butterfly can make the best judgment at the moment when the other party punches and legs, and then move the lotus step slightly to one side of the body without effort.


    Then, taking advantage of the other party''s failure to punch the second punch in time, purple butterfly narrowed her eyes, smiled, and punched the other party''s chest and abdomen. The whole person''s speed was incredible.


    After several times of fighting, the purple butterfly was like peeling silk and cocoons, and came close to the demon cat. The last back fall successfully threw the other party to the ground!


    I remember zidie said that she had received some special training in her family. Unexpectedly, her fighting ability was not general. Although the strength may be a little worse than that of the obscene girl, how can the other party have a chance to win by beating the other party ten times with the nerve connection device?


    As a result, purple butterfly also put down a special soldier.


    The battle between the remaining obscene girls and crazy dogs can be said to be the most suspense. In terms of absolute combat effectiveness, the outbreak of obscene girls is comparable to female wolf heads. It''s definitely not difficult to ask each other''s special forces!


    "Look at my invincible wind and fire wheel!" I am busy watching the battle between female wolf head and purple butterfly.


    When the wretched girl and the crazy dog stopped rolling, the crazy dog had foamed at the mouth and collapsed on the ground with no blood on his face!


    The female wolf head, the little princess, the purple butterfly and the obscene girl all turned over the four elite special forces who should have teamed up with me to go to the mechanical emperor capital. It''s just... It''s incredible!


    It broke out completely.


    The other party is a world-class elite carefully selected. It''s amazing that they were smoothly laid down on the ground by purple butterflies!

 Chapter 485

    The only one who is still facing off with the special forces is Qiu Yanran. She and the special forces are deadlocked there. She occasionally punches or kicks obliquely and confronts each other. When the bones of her hands collide with each other, they make a crackling collision sound. Even Qiu Yanran''s arm will vibrate slightly.


    Compared with the absolute strength of obscene girls and female wolf heads and the strange jujitsu of the little princess, Qiu Yanran''s fighting skills still have a certain gap. After all, what Qiu Yanran can do is judo, taekwondo and Jeet kune do. Qiu Yanran can do the most basic fighting skills, and Du Yan can do them. Moreover, the physical quality of the other party is even better than Qiu Yanran. Qiu Yanran is even a genius of the secret service bureau, It may not be flattering this time.


    I saw Qiu Yanran and the other party''s Silver Eagle intertwined there for a time. It was just a few encounters occasionally. I saw Qiu Yanran''s shoulder hit hard by the other party. Then I saw that Qiu Yanran''s right thigh was also kicked by the other party''s split leg, which was unnatural and seemed to be numb.


    It seems that Qiu Yanran is going to be defeated by the other party.


    I saw Qiu Yanran and Bai Jie''s face showing some anxiety and powerlessness. Among all the people, only she could not solve the enemy in front of her. Obviously, she was a little oppressed in her heart.


    The black hair was wet by the glittering and translucent sweat. Qiu Yanran''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and the tip of her nose made a slight rapid gasp. Her snow-white sweater was also slightly messy and her mouth was not neat.


    Looking at the powerlessness in Qiu Yanran''s beautiful eyes, I suddenly felt a burst of heartache. Because at that moment, I thought of Xiaobai for no reason.


    Although I know she is not Xiaobai at the moment, it still hurts me to see her gradually beaten down by the Silver Eagle.


    "Enough! Stop! Stop!" I shouted, ran forward, stopped in front of the Silver Eagle, spread one hand, and took the iron fist that the Silver Eagle was going to fall on Qiu Yanran''s chest.


    so painful.


    I just took a heavy punch from the Silver Eagle, and my palms were slightly numb. Just now I saw the female wolf heads who defeated these female special forces so easily. I thought they were all two hanging children. Now I took a punch by myself, and I really realized that they are really well-trained killing machines, which I can''t deal with.


    The silver eagle glared at me and saw me stop Qiu Yanran, with a look of dissatisfaction on his face.


    However, she took back her fist and looked warily at Qiu Yanran behind me.


    "How about?" I turned and looked at Qiu Yanran behind me. Qiu Yanran gently rubbed her shoulder twice, then bit her silver teeth and shook her head:


    "I''m fine."


    "Why are you so stupid? Who asked you to come to Shihui country with me?" I looked at Qiu angrily and said with a smile.


    Qiu Yan looked at me with complicated eyes and dodged:


    "I came voluntarily, can''t I? Otherwise... I can''t rest assured."


    At this time, Admiral Joan of arc, who had gone to meet Zheng HongMian and Xu mengde before, also noticed the situation here and rushed over.


    "What''s the matter?" Admiral Joan of arc was surprised. Before, they wanted to take Zheng HongMian and Xu mengde to the conference room to sit and talk. Now they rushed out of the conference room and saw that the four selected special forces had been turned over to the ground.


    Purple Butterfly walked forward in English, hugged her fist and gently said something to Admiral Joan of arc. Admiral Joan of arc''s face was even more surprised.


    Laura, Zhu Xingyun and blue moon came to my side. Both blue moon and Zhu Xingyun looked at Purple Butterfly and others with appreciation.


    "Mr. Li, your friends are amazing. I just knew they had a good background before. I didn''t expect that their physical quality was so strong." Lan Yue said with a smile, "I think they have fully proved themselves and have enough qualifications to replace the five special soldiers originally scheduled to enter the mechanical Imperial capital with you."


    Blue moon just said so.


    Blue moon will say so, naturally understand purple butterfly''s determination.


    Hearing LAN Yue''s words, Admiral Joan of arc turned pale. Because of the language problem, I naturally didn''t understand what LAN Yue said at that time. Those words were translated by LAN Yue to me later.


    Purple Butterfly stepped forward, stood in front of general Joan of arc and explained:


    "Admiral Joan of arc, we are Li Jian''s friends. We have always protected Li Jian. We have our own skills. You have seen the scene we shot just now, and you have seen our strength. I believe we will have a higher chance of success when we go to the mechanical imperial capital with Li Jian."


    Then purple butterfly looked at me and gave me a look.


    In the face of purple butterfly''s personal request, Admiral Joan of arc was stunned and didn''t seem to know what to do.


    Blue moon sighed and smiled bitterly. Then she went to Admiral Joan of arc and said:


    "Admiral Joan of arc, to tell you the truth, I also know these heroes. They are Mr. Li''s closest comrades in arms. They all went up the knife mountain and down the fire sea with Mr. Li, fought with Mr. Li, and each has unique skills. More importantly, they can speak Chinese, understand Mr. Li''s words, and Mr. Li can understand them. They make friends with Mr. Li In terms of flow, compared with the five broken wolves who can''t speak Chinese, I think they are more suitable to go to the mechanical capital. "


    Then the blue moon gave me an encouraging look, which seemed to encourage me.


    I was stunned, but the blue moon smiled:


    "Mr. Li, your favorite girls are willing to go to the end of the world with you. Even I am moved by their affection. Don''t you want to promise?"


    Together to the end of the world!


    This sentence is like a thunder in my ear, and my mind is shaking violently!!


    "Mr. Li, take a closer look at your favorite girls standing in front of you now. They are all girls who are willing to follow you and have deep feelings for you. Are you... Willing to live up to them? Do you still don''t believe in their abilities even after getting along for so long?"


    Pain!


    My heart jumped again. My eyes swept through the girls in front of me. Although purple butterfly was tired, she smiled. The little princess stuck out her tongue and had some stubborn little face. The obscene girl grinned with white teeth, the fierce expression of the female wolf head, Qiu Yanran had some complex expressions... And then there was Lola''s mechanized expression, Zhu Xingyun''s cool, half blindfolded face, and finally the blue moon''s shining big blue eyes!


    "Li Jian, in life, we should always go crazy once when we are young." looking at me, purple butterfly smiled, "then, when we get old together, we can lie on the couch, laugh and talk about our blood and madness today, and don''t regret it any more, don''t we?"


    Boom!


    Purple butterfly''s words completely ignited the blood in my heart!


    "You''re right! Purple butterfly! And... Miss blue moon!" I took a deep breath and said, "I''m not firm enough. Either we die together or we live together!"


    "Well said, Li Jian!" Purple Butterfly smiled and clapped her hands, with passion on her face. "Either die together or live together!"


    "Die together, live together!"


    The little princess cried, and with the obscene girl and Qiu Yanran, she hesitated. Even the female wolf head quickly learned this sentence and called it out.


    My chest was filled with hot blood, and then I stretched out my hand and spread it out in the air ahead. The purple butterfly smiled and stretched out her jade hand and folded it on the back of my hand. Then, the little princess, the obscene girl, Qiu Yanran, the female wolf head... And the blue moon also took the hand of the stunned Zhu Xingyun and overlapped with us.


    I raised my head and found Lola still standing watching, so I also pulled her pair of manipulators and overlapped them on the top.


    "Brave team, live and die together!"


    The blood of youth is surging and overflowing at this moment, and the heroic passion is steaming and spreading at this moment!


    At this moment, nothing can stop my determination, and nothing can stop my determination!


    My eyes crossed with eight women. At that moment, we had entrusted life and death to each other!


    In the eyes of every girl, I see unparalleled confidence and endless affection!


    "OK! Let''s go together!" I withdrew my hand. I roared up to the sky, and then turned excitedly to the blue moon. "Miss blue moon, please be my interpreter. I have something to say to some generals!"


    With these words, I walked up to Admiral Joan of arc with a firm face, hugged my fist and said sincerely:


    "Admiral Joan of arc, please let my friends go to the mechanical capital with me!! we promise to complete the task!"


    I was so excited that I felt my blood burning all over.


    Life is always crazy once or twice!


    Admiral Joan of arc looked at us in amazement and confusion, frowned, and said something in a rough voice.


    Blue moon translated in time:


    "Admiral Joan of arc said that we are too young, and we have not gone through special procedures and our identity has not been verified. We can''t enter the mechanical imperial capital so casually!"


    Hearing the words of the blue moon, my heart suddenly sank, and the purple butterflies and others around me also sank!


    "Never mind, let these children in." just then, a woman''s voice came from the rear of the general. I looked sideways, but saw purple butterfly''s grandmother Xu mengde and the little princess''s grandmother Zheng HongMian coming together, valiant and extraordinary!


    Seeing the two people coming, the scene was suddenly silent!


    Who are these two? They are the chairman of the Chinese Military Commission and vice chairman of the state! What else can we say when these two people are present?


    Admiral Joan of arc looked at the two great figures representing China''s top forces with some amazement, and then said something with foam, his face both nervous and anxious.


    In the 25th Century, China''s national strength is no less than that of the donor country. The gap between the two countries is not as big as that in the 21st century, so at the moment, the words of Zheng HongMian and Xu mengde have attracted the attention of admiral Joan of arc!


    "Don''t worry, let these children go. Xu Menglong is my granddaughter. She is born with great intelligence and courage."


    "Mengmeng is my granddaughter. She is born with jujitsu and is very unrestrained. She can serve as a special forces soldier. I think she can also undertake this important task and contribute to world peace!" I don''t know how zidie and the little princess persuaded their two grandmothers. At the moment, these two big men all stood up to speak for them!


    At this moment, Admiral Joan of arc had to hesitate! After all, the two big people in front of us can''t offend at will!


    Seeing admiral Joan of arc hesitating, LAN Yue pushed forward again. She looked at Zhu Xingyun and asked:


    "Zhu Xingyun, you just witnessed the whole process of their fighting. Now the five new men have a few more chances of winning than the five special forces just now?"

 Chapter 486

    Zhu Xingyun stood there quietly, like a statue of God. The corners of her black uniform swayed slightly in the wind. When a gust of breeze blew, her black hair that covered half of her face occasionally opened, revealing a slightly blood red eye.


    At this time, I found that the color of Zhu Xingyun''s two eyes is actually different!


    "According to the performance of just a few people, the behavior system simulated by chaos theory is used to conduct quantitative analysis by integrating individual value, cohesion, morale, teamwork and tacit understanding. Compared with the original five broken wolves, the probability of winning is increased by 6.8 percent." Zhu Xingyun said in an emotionless tone.


    Hearing Zhu Xingyun''s judgment, LAN Yue smiled and said to Admiral Joan of Arc:


    "Admiral Joan of arc, you heard that the probability of success of the five new arrivals has increased by 6.8% compared with that just now. What are you hesitating about?"


    Admiral Joan of arc''s old face was silent there, his eyes were very complex, and he seemed to be doing a very difficult ideological struggle. After all, changing generals in the face of war is a taboo of strategists, but sometimes it can also have unexpected results.


    The guarding of the mechanical imperial capital has always been the responsibility of the Las Vegas military. Therefore, as the military commander in this area, Admiral Joan of arc has the greatest voice!


    We all waited for Admiral Joan''s last hair, and countless pairs of eyes stared at admiral Joan closely.


    Time goes by minute by second.


    Finally, Joan of arc closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she took off the narrow front and wide back military cap on her head, opened her eyes, and full faith flowed out of her blue eyes.


    "Good luck, children."


    With that, Admiral Joan of arc showed a helpless but determined expression.


    Hearing admiral Joan of arc''s approval, my heart was happy. Then, I found that purple butterfly and blue moon were all showing joy.


    "Yes!" the little princess cried out with fists in her hands, and then I couldn''t help but relax and smile. Everyone laughed. At this most depressing moment, everyone''s face showed a relaxed and relieved color.


    Admiral Joan sighed:


    "I saw your performance just now. You really have a talent for fighting. Although I haven''t heard of your origin, at this time, the fate of the world is linked, and no one will engage in any conspiracy. Our destiny is tied together."


    "The battle needs a perfect team. Please tell me what name you plan to give your team?" Admiral Joan of arc asked with narrowed eyes. "No matter what the name is, I think once you can successfully complete this plan, the name of your team will always be engraved in the hearts of the people of the world!"


    Because admiral Joan of arc spoke English, I didn''t understand her until Purple Butterfly gave me a simple translation.


    The name of the team?


    The girls and I exchanged eyes with each other. Then, I nodded, and the girls nodded, too.


    "We are - brave team!"


    With one voice, we clenched our fists and called out the name of our team.


    The loud and straightforward response resounded through all corners of the square and repeatedly spread under the night sky!


    In the distance, the mountains and dark forests under the night are shaking!


    This moment is destined to be recorded in history.


    "Proficient in shooting and various high-tech weapon operations?"


    "Proficient. Xu''s Fenglong group has always been committed to the research and development of high-tech weapons. Xu Menglong himself has no problem using weapons. Aowu, Qiu Yanran and Gao Haixin have all participated in the army. Zheng Mengmeng has received professional gymnastics coach training in China, and his physical quality is absolutely qualified."


    "Body data?"


    "You can detect it now."


    After it was determined that zidie would replace the five special forces to enter the mechanical imperial capital, the military uniform tested the body data of the little princess.


    After all, the weight that can be carried by the elevator in the mechanical capital is limited, so we must check the body weight of purple butterflies. The military has special equipment to detect the body. Soon, the physiological data of the girls I get along with Chaoxi came out:


    Zheng Mengmeng


    Weight: 35kg


    Height: 158


    Circumference: 32b2133


    Qiu Yanran


    Weight: 42kg


    Height: 170


    Circumference: 32g2434


    Gao Haixin


    Weight: 50kg


    Height: 173cm


    Circumference: 33c2436


    Proud dance


    Weight: 62kg


    Height: 185cm


    Circumference: 33c2436


    Xu Menglong


    Weight: 45kg


    Height: 170cm


    Circumference: 33c2434


    Lola? Imperial law


    Weight: 50kg


    Height: 176cm


    Circumference: 36c2436


    Zhu Xingyun


    Weight: 42kg


    Height: 175cm


    Circumference: 36b2133


    Blue moon


    Weight: 15kg


    Height: 111cm


    Circumference: 222222


    Among all the body data, the most dazzling is Xiaobai... Oh, no, it should be Qiu Yanran''s amazing bust. Qiu Yanran couldn''t help but blush and suffer from a pair of curious, amazing and slightly malicious glances, and then turned around her chest to avoid our sight.


    The second bright spot is little Laurie blue moon. Her circumference data is a series of 2, which is standard like a robot cat. The little Lori looks only 8 or 9 years old. In addition to a lovely and exquisite baby face, she really wants a chest without a chest, a hip without a hip, and a waist without a waist.


    Secondly, the little princess''s body is also very light. It barely exceeds 35kg. Together with little Laurie, it''s just 50kg, which can make a person.


    Plus my weight is 70kg, the total body weight of the nine of us is 411kg. The remaining 90kg can be used to carry weapons. Moreover, when helium is used to reduce the weight, the weight of weapons that can be carried can increase to a certain extent.


    After the simple physical examination, a team composed of me, purple butterfly, little princess, lewd girl, female wolf head, blue moon, Zhu Xingyun, Lola and Qiu Yanran was officially established.


    At that time, it was less than 53 hours, that is, two days and five hours, before the nuclear weapons in the mechanical capital were opened.


    Time is very urgent.


    Without any delay, Admiral Joan of arc, after reporting the situation to the national security agency and applying to the president of the beneficiary country for the order to start the implementation of the plan, without any hesitation, took the nine of us to the mechanical capital at the top of the Las Vegas mountains with a powered suspension helicopter.


    Of course, the more embarrassing thing is that there are only nine seats in the cabin of the suspension helicopter, including the driver''s seat of a driver. As a result, when sitting, one person has nowhere to sit.


    "It''s okay, I''m small. Just sit on Mr. Li''s lap." facing the embarrassment of no seat, LAN Yue was also very optimistic. She jumped onto my lap impolitely, and then sat down directly.


    I have to say, blue moon is too small! And it''s so light. When she sits on my thigh, I can hardly feel any weight. Her ass is not as thick as my thigh. When she sits on my leg, I feel like holding a lightweight Barbie doll.


    "Er..." seeing blue moon sitting on my lap, the other six girls in the capsule cabin except Lola looked very strange.


    Blue moon is very calm, smiling and licking with a lollipop. Her little ass moved to my crotch intentionally or unintentionally, as if she took my lower abdomen as a comfortable backrest.


    "Do you want to eat, Mr. Li?" Lan Yue turned and took out a colorful chocolate lollipop from under her long sleeve.


    "No," I shook my head and reluctantly smiled.


    I''m at a critical moment now. Who wants to eat lollipops!


    "Really?" lanyue turned back casually, and a pair of big eyes swept the many girls in the capsule cabin.


    Because the capsule cabin is a circular structure, we all sit together, just like a small conference room, which is just convenient for communication.


    "You don''t have to be too nervous. Now that you have decided to take action, we are a team." Lan Yue smiled, "Mengmeng, your team is called the brave team. Since you want to act together, I think it''s better to unite as one. I decided to join your brave team."


    "Really? You... You want to join our brave team?" the little princess''s eyes lit up when she heard that blue moon wanted to join the brave team.


    "That''s right. Since we fight together, the same team is more cohesive. And I''m also very interested in your brave team. Even if we finish implementing the plan, we can continue the team in the situation of friends or partners in the future. Zhu Xingyun, what do you say?" said the blue moon, glancing aside, and shut up and silent, A cold face.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Zhu Xingyun faintly, without any emotional fluctuations on his face. Since I saw her, it seems that I haven''t seen any expression fluctuations on her face. Zhu Xingyun''s face makes me doubt whether it is a wax statue carved. Her sense of existence in black and white is too low. Sitting in the corner makes people feel that she is a shadow that is easy to ignore.


    Blue moon and Zhu Xingyun all joined the brave team. This time, only Lola was present. Although she is a robot, I know that she also has four normal human beings.


    Seeing Lola with a lonely face, I opened my mouth and said to Lola:


    "Lola, from now on, you have to remember that you are a member of our brave team. You have to protect other members to the death, you know?"


    Under Lola''s golden bangs, her emerald eyes glowed with the light of data flow, and then nodded:


    "Yes, sir," she said, her eyes sweeping the faces of the seven women present.


    I was relieved.


    In this way, Laura''s problem is not big, is it? After all, robots always take my orders as the first criterion.

 Chapter 487

    "Li Jian, can you... Don''t give the title of the brave team for the time being?" just then, Qiu Yanran, sitting opposite me, suddenly opened her mouth and looked at me with a dim look in her eyes.


    "Why?" the little princess looked at Qiu Yanran and asked.


    "Why, Qiu Yanran?" I also looked at Qiu Yanran and asked.


    Qiu Yan shook her head bitterly, with a guilty look on her face and said:


    "I... Li Jian, it was Xiaobai who joined the brave team, not me. Moreover, i... I''m sorry for you. So I don''t think I''m qualified to join the team. If you hadn''t stopped me just now, maybe I would have been hurt by the special forces. In terms of ability... I''m also the worst."


    "What are you talking about? You''re already excellent." the obscene girl patted her candidly. Qiu Yanran shaved her shoulders and smiled.


    However, even with the cheerful character of the obscene girl, the haze on Qiu Yanran''s face still didn''t disappear.


    I put my fist in front of my nose, coughed and said:


    "Qiu Yanran, in fact, you don''t have to come to shihuiguo specially. I don''t know why you came to shihuiguo with purple butterflies."


    Hearing my question, Qiu Yanran''s eyes widened slightly. She gently bit her lower lip with snow-white teeth and fell into silence.


    "Qiu Yanran, why did you... Follow me to benefit the country? Is it because you feel guilty about me? If so, you really don''t need to... Because, when things come to this stage, the choices I make are actually my own intention. It doesn''t matter much to tell you my identity..."


    "It''s not just that." unexpectedly, Qiu Yanran interrupted me. There was a trace of blush on her snow-white face. She pressed her hand on her chest, and then looked at me faintly, "I... I''m sorry for you. That''s the truth. I exposed you and made you have to carry so much. If I watch you die alone and I''m free, I''ll feel guilty all my life... But it''s not all because of guilt... I came with shihuiguo because..."


    At this point, Qiu Yan suddenly stopped, and then gently touched her left chest.


    I was stunned when I saw Qiu Yanran''s action.


    Then it dawned on me.


    I see. I understand that Qiu Yanran''s action means that the Xiaobai emotion in her body is affecting Qiu Yanran. That''s why Qiu Yanran came to the charity country with her.


    Remember, when Xiaobai occupied Qiu Yanran''s body, no matter where I went, I would take Xiaobai with me. I think she must have been used to such days.


    Xiaobai, are you worried about my "master"?


    I smiled sadly.


    "So it is, I understand." I looked at Qiu Yanran''s quiet and flawless Haojie face and said softly.


    Qiu Yan was stunned, flushed, then lowered her head and drew a circle on her thighs with her hands uneasily. This action was a bit like Xiaobai.


    Just looking at Qiu Yanran''s appearance, the pain in my heart is deeper. It feels as if there is a girl I deeply love standing outside the door. However, I am always separated from her by a door, and I can''t open that door to meet her.


    "Li Jian, so... I know that with my experience and relationship with you, I am not qualified to join the brave team. Let me be a reserve player." Qiu Yanran said with some embarrassment, "if... We can successfully complete the task this time... Will you let me join your team again?"


    "Well... OK," I promised. "I''m waiting for that day."


    The little princess and purple butterfly looked at each other, and their eyes showed a deep thought. They only knew about Qiu Yanran''s amnesia, but they didn''t know another soul in Qiu Yanran''s body. Therefore, they were confused about the dialogue between Qiu Yanran and me at the moment.


    Finally, little Laurie broke the silence: "Well, well, we are a group, whether we are reserve members or regular members. And what we will face next is the first challenge of our group. Although we don''t know each other very well now, there is no time for us to run in. We must arrange the whole process of next tactics and actions."


    The blue moon said and opened the watch on her wrist. A beam of blue light shot out of the hole of her watch. At the moment of landing, it became a 3D three-dimensional projection. What is projected is a magnificent, complex and architectural City, full of high-tech precision and metal texture.


    The projection emerged in the middle of the capsule cabin, and the little princess immediately clapped and shouted.


    "Oh, surprise me! It''s a 3D holographic projection. The pixels are so high."


    "Oh, yes. It''s very detailed. Even the pier, spire, water circulation system, power grid and the structure of each floor are very clear. I''m afraid only the Rothschild family can have such advanced equipment." Purple Butterfly also sighed with her chin.


    Blue moon nodded and smiled. Then she raised her head. A beam of light projected from the side of her watch and turned into a long stick. Where blue moon''s hand points, the long stick will be projected there.


    "This city is the capital of mechanical empire. You can see it clearly." Lan Yue pointed to the holographic projection of the capital of mechanical Empire and said that in the center of the city, there are a group of Fortress like buildings, and the middle building is especially tall and majestic, just like the Dubai Tower,


    "The mechanical imperial capital is round, with a total area of about 6500 square kilometers, and the city center is about 45 kilometers away from the city gate. The mechanical imperial capital has an outer wall and two inner walls, which are built by artificial intelligence robots. If we want to break through the mechanical imperial capital and enter the innermost city wall, we must first break through the three walls, and then go to the most central part of the mechanical imperial capital."


    The blue moon said tirelessly, and her little fingers kept gesturing, with an unprecedented seriousness.


    "The main hall in the center of the mechanical capital is the tallest building in the world. It is called Athena tower. It is 1800 meters high and 360 floors in total. It is the core of the mechanical capital. The 50 floors underground of the Athena tower, that is, 300 meters underground, is the location of the Zeus computer. The Zeus computer is blocked layer by layer by steel splint, and the defense is very tight. Even if it is protected with a nuclear warhead It is also very difficult to penetrate the steel plate and puncture its body. "


    "Moreover, once the Zeus computer is attacked, it will make an intelligent judgment. Once it is determined that it is attacked by the enemy, it will automatically turn on the nuclear weapon strike system to release the nuclear bomb, so it is impossible to destroy the Zeus computer with weapons. If we want to destroy the Zeus computer, we must dive into the deepest place personally, or let Zhu Xingyun implant the ''digital Castle 2.0 virus'' into it to temporarily paralyze it Sleep, or cut off the energy of Zeus computer. The energy room of Zeus computer is at the top of Nata in Athens, that is, the top floor up to 1800 meters. The "cosmic Cube" is there. As long as the circuit equipment connected to the cosmic cube is destroyed, the operation of Zeus computer can also be interrupted. "


    "Of course, Baji," said LAN Yue, licking the lollipop, "A more effective way is to kill the Moran group trying to wake up Zeus''s computer. To this end, the Ministry of national security has provided us with the world''s top high-tech intelligent weapons. These weapons include microwave radiation guns, micro nano bombs, neurohallucination fog, sonic explosives, high-efficiency smoke bombs, anesthesia guns, friction reducing bombs... In addition, there are many auxiliary weapons, including Including plasma invisibility cloak, optical camouflage, infrared electronic scanning glasses, propeller, glider... "


    Blue moon "succinctly" talked about all kinds of weapons that may be used in this operation. I heard the first two big ones. Although I had received a short training in the Ministry of national security before, now I found that I had forgotten about it.


    But I still pretended to nod deeply. Fortunately, Qiu Yanran, purple butterfly and obscene girl all know a lot about weapons. The little princess also knows a little, so we won''t be too embarrassed.


    "Yes, we have taken special courses on many weapons during military exercises. We know some special knowledge." said obscene girl. Of course I know that obscene girl is nonsense. Obscene girl is just the battalion commander of the cooking camp. How can we contact such advanced weapons? Obscene girl is obviously exaggerating.


    "This is the best." the blue moon''s eyes swept over the obscene girl and seemed to see something, but she still smiled and nodded, "according to the latest satellite intelligence, Moran team has already broken through the city wall and entered Athena tower. Now it should be unlocking the virus code of Zeus''s computer. Once it is solved, it is a natural disaster."


    "Therefore, we should kill them in the shortest time and paralyze Zeus''s computer."


    Blue moon heaved a sigh.


    "After entering the city, I will accompany Li Jian as a conductor. Lola is responsible for explaining the urban structure and machinery, the robot and weapon arms in the city and protecting us. Zhu Xingyun is responsible for implanting viruses into Zeus''s computer. Xu Menglong, I heard that you have extraordinary fortune and excellent eyesight. You take the lead. Zheng Mengmeng and Qiu Yanran are responsible for the left wing, Gao Haixin is responsible for the right wing, proud dance has advantages in height and negative After the blame is broken. Of course, although each of us has a different division of labor, once we find that it is not our character, don''t hesitate to kill it directly by the quickest means. Do you hear me? "


    Speaking of this, LAN Yue''s face became extremely gloomy, and the innocent demeanor that little Lori had before disappeared.


    I know that lanyue is a woman with great wisdom. Now that she has deployed these plans, we naturally nod our heads without hesitation to obey.


    Next, lanyue explained to us some knowledge about the use of weapons, the layout of mechanical capital, the dangers we may encounter and the ways to deal with them


    Time passed unnoticed, and then suddenly the pilot of the suspended helicopter shouted:


    "Solondo is here."


    A plain and faint sentence, but it is like a stone into the sea, arousing thousands of waves!


    The blue moon, who was still talking, naturally stopped oral preaching. Even, everyone in the capsule stopped breathing and turned their eyes to the window.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked forward, but I was stunned.


    Shock!


    It''s really shocking!


    "Is this the mechanical capital..."


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. Even, because of excitement and tension, my whole body was shaking violently and my heart was beating!


    Outside the helicopter, in front of more than ten kilometers away, is a towering mountain range. The mountain range extends and spreads in a north-south direction. It is towering, spectacular and steep. The surface of the mountain is like an axe, straight up and down.


    At the top of the mountain, it is the most amazing scene, that is, the top of the mountain seems to have been cut horizontally with an axe, with a large cross-section, and on the cross-section of the top of the mountain, there is a magnificent and huge city, with countless buildings standing like tombstones.


    In the center of the city, there is a very high black octagonal building, like a towering tower, straight into the sky!


    Under the endless sea like black night sky, there are endless mountains. At the top of the mountains, there is an iron and steel city... What a spectacular and amazing sight!

 Chapter 488

    "Wow."


    Although angry and nervous, the little princess couldn''t help but cover her mouth and scream when she saw the huge city.


    The mechanical capital is like a city at the peak of a crater.


    Around the high mountains, there are dozens of hundreds of huge pipes extending down, just like the tentacles of Octopus dropping from the high sky.


    In each transparent pipe, there seems to be a lift cabin that can transport people up.


    What''s more amazing is that in the center of the mechanical imperial capital, there is a red light projecting into the sky, which dyed the whole sky of the mechanical imperial capital blood red!


    The thick clouds in the sky of the mechanical emperor capital are rolling like a sea of blood, continuous waves, endless, like a huge sky cover!


    Taking the mechanical imperial capital as the dividing line, the whole sky is divided into two colors.


    The East is endless darkness.


    The west is endless blood red!


    ¡­¡­


    As the mountains ahead slowly approached, the speed of the suspended helicopter began to slow down.


    "There are guard lines and sentry towers within three kilometers of the foot of the mountain. The defense is very strict. Ordinary people can''t enter." Lan Yue knelt on my thighs and looked out with her cheek close to the glass window of the capsule cabin.


    "Those pipes extending down from the top of the mountain, like squid tentacles, are the channels to the mechanical capital?" I closed my thighs so that the blue moon could kneel steadily on my legs.


    "That''s right, Mr. Li. It was the passage used by the mechanical capital to communicate with the outside world before it was ruled by robots. There are 360 in total. Now, after such a long history, after 167 years of ups and downs, most of them have been abandoned. Less than eight can barely be used." Lan Yue said, looking out the window, "Between the sentry tower and those pipes, there is also a transparent barrier called ''Skynet''."


    "Skynet?" I swallowed bitterly.


    "Yes, Skynet." blue moon glanced at me. "I think you are not unfamiliar with this name, Mr. Li?"


    "Yes..." how could it be strange? I just saw aribuda Kingdom covered by Skynet in Xinjiang more than a month ago. How could I forget Skynet, which can cover a city?


    "This layer of Skynet is made by the artificial intelligence robot inside the mechanical imperial capital. The Skynet covers the sky over the whole mechanical imperial capital. Once the Skynet is damaged by weapons, the defense brain inside the mechanical imperial capital will automatically make a judgment. If it is confirmed that it is attacked by weapons, it will automatically start the nuclear weapon Arsenal and take revenge for launching nuclear bombs around the world ¡£¡±


    "The Skynet of the mechanical imperial capital... What does it have to do with Xinjiang Skynet?" since blue moon knows everything about me through eavesdropping, she naturally knows about Xinjiang Skynet.


    "Mr. Li, the Skynet of aribuda kingdom in Xinjiang you went to should be a trial version of the Skynet of the mechanical emperor capital. The Skynet of aribuda kingdom was built much earlier than the mechanical emperor capital, and the technology was not mature at that time. The Skynet adopted by the mechanical emperor capital, whether in terms of materials or manufacturing technology, was far more than the experimental base in Xinjiang, China hundreds of years ago."


    Blue moon bit her little finger with her teeth and stared at the high mountain top in the distance without blinking. At this time, the suspension helicopter had reached the guard area below the Las Vegas mountains. The first thing I saw was a tall sentry tower and a rectangular square.


    Around the mountains, there is a sentry tower every 100 meters. A laser is projected from the top of the sentry tower, scanning the surrounding situation. It seems that once an outsider is found nearby, the alarm will sound.


    Our helicopter landed in the square in front of one of the towers.


    As soon as we landed, 50 female special forces armed to the teeth ran out and lined up in a small square.


    From the crowd, several women in black suits came out. The first one was plump, open-minded, with silver hair like a needle and eyes like a torch.


    We also landed with Admiral Joan of arc, Admiral Emma, Zheng HongMian, Xu mengde and other dignitaries. Of course, they took another helicopter.


    After getting off the helicopter, our group of selected candidates to enter the mechanical capital gathered under the sentry tower.


    The woman in a suit who came out from the watchman of the sentry tower turned out to be the commander of the peripheral security area of the mechanical imperial capital. Her duty is to supervise and guard any key entrance into the mechanical imperial capital.


    I know that this woman in a suit came to meet our group going to the mechanical capital.


    The nine of us gathered under the sentry tower. Admiral Joan of arc, who was the person in charge of this operation, shook hands with the commander of the security area and explained some things that must be explained.


    There was no light humor in the whole conversation. It was completely heavy and serious. After all, it was a major event related to the fate of all mankind.


    Nine of us stood under the sentry tower for almost an hour. An hour later, a suspended helicopter carrying the most advanced weapons rowed in the air and dropped a huge box.


    It is the most advanced weapon from the national security agency of the beneficiary country.


    The person in charge of the security area opened the box, took out the weapons and distributed them to us one by one.


    I have never seen most of the weapons inside. I have only seen hot line guns, infrared glasses and all kinds of strange and advanced ammunition in science fiction movies. When I get them in person, I really have an incredible feeling.


    I even thought, if all this is just a game, that would be great.


    Holding heavy weapons in my hand, my heart sank. Looking at the girls around me, they were all the same heavy faces as me. Although I talked and laughed before I came, I really want to go to the battlefield now. No one can get up easily.


    Carrying a weapon bag filled with helium to reduce the weight on my back, I stood straight among all the girls. On my left was the purple butterfly and on my right was the blue moon.


    "It''s time. Everybody."


    After discussing all the things that had to be discussed, Admiral Joan of arc came to us with 120000 light in his eyes.


    She carried her hands behind her, glanced at Purple Butterfly and others one by one, and finally... Fell on my face, which made me feel uncomfortable.


    "This is probably the craziest action in human history. However, I believe you can do what all mankind expects. We have no choice but to trust you. Believe you, Mr. Li, there are only men left in the world."


    Although I didn''t understand admiral Joan of arc''s words, I understood it through blue moon''s rapid interpretation.


    "Don''t worry, Admiral Joan of arc, we promise to complete this task successfully!"


    Then I shook my fist hard.


    "Good, that''s what you want! I know your deeds. You are the best elites in the world. I believe you can do what others can''t do. Please, Mr. Li, please, everyone!" Admiral Joan of arc looked at me with a puzzled face, took off her military cap and bowed deeply to me. "As long as you succeed in this operation, you will wear the medal of honor awarded by the United Nations and go down in history!"


    My heart is filled with blood, and a sense of pride surges in my mind. With every breath I breathe, that sense of pride will surge for a few minutes.


    "It''s less than 52 hours. In the next 52 hours, please be sure to stop Moran''s team''s plan!" Admiral Joan of arc said. He came up and patted me on the back and said, "let''s go. We can''t do anything. We can only wait for good news in the rear!"


    Admiral Joan of arc slapped me heavily on the shoulder, and my passion was even stronger. I looked at other beauties around me. They all nodded their heads heavily. In addition to proud dancing, they all said in English with one voice:


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    "All right!" said Admiral Joan of arc, turning to the garrison commander. "Catherine, disarm the security system and let them in."


    "Yes." the commander named Catherine made a military posture, then began to use his watch and walkie talkie to order, "open the guard line and let them pass."


    With Commander Catherine''s notice, the scanning lasers at the top of several surrounding sentry towers all dimmed and seemed to stop working.


    "These sentry towers are acoustic and heat source scanners. Once you find a creature that enters the periphery of the mechanical capital without permission, the sentry tower will emit a laser to kill the target at the first time," Purple Butterfly explained to me. Hearing what Purple Butterfly said, my heart became nervous again.


    Sure enough, the mechanical capital is not so easy to enter!


    The patrol cars near the sentry tower also stopped patrolling, and all the female guards who had stopped in front of us also made way for me to go.


    "Well, you can go. There is a mechanical imperial Skynet ahead. Only men can open the Skynet and then open the elevator. But it can only carry 500 kilograms at a time. Because of the age, even 500 kilograms are dangerous."


    "Mengmeng, be careful."


    "Mengmeng, take care of yourself."


    "Yes, grandma. We''ll be careful."


    The two grandmothers of little princess and purple butterfly also said goodbye to purple butterfly and little princess respectively. These two national middleweight leaders, now sending their granddaughter to the battlefield, not only have no reluctant pity, but actually have a sense of pride. It seems that the ideas of senior people are just different from those of ordinary people.


    Admiral Joan of arc reminded the nine of us.


    I nodded heavily with the others, then turned and looked ahead.


    "Come on, let''s go together," I said, glancing at Qiu Yanran and the little princess.


    I saw beads of sweat and scattered sideburns on the snow-white necks of Qiu Yanran and the little princess. Then they nodded heavily and said:


    "Yes!"


    So we all stood side by side and swallowed heavily. Then, I took the lead and took the first step towards the front!


    The people in the security area followed us ten meters behind, holding guns and ready to deal with emergencies at any time.


    I walk in the front, because I know that the core of this action is me.


    There are a large number of robots inside the mechanical imperial capital. As long as they recognize that purple butterflies are women, they will launch attacks. Only when I walk in the front can I stop the attacks of those robots.


    Below the Las Vegas mountains is the ground made of steel. There is no asphalt or cement. The land behind the guard area is iron, not even a weed.


    It''s about three kilometers from the security area to the mechanical capital, and then Tianwang is there.


    Unlike the Skynet of aribuda Kingdom, the Skynet around the mechanical imperial capital is transparent. Generally, the existence of Skynet cannot be seen from a distance. Only when you approach a certain distance can you find the existence of a barrier similar to glass.

 Chapter 489

    The night wind was blowing, and there were no stars in the sky with blood red clouds and waves. The cool wind blowing down from the Las Vegas mountains made me feel chilly. I really regret that I should have worn two more clothes before I came.


    I took my head and walked all the way forward. It took me almost 40 minutes to walk three kilometers.


    There was hardly any scenery on the road. It was not until I walked three kilometers that something brightened my eyes finally appeared in front of me.


    In other words, it didn''t brighten my eyes, but surprised me.


    "What''s that?" Xiaojun said with a big mouth.


    "That''s the ''guard'' of the mechanical imperial capital, isn''t it?" Purple Butterfly said aside.


    "Yes, that''s the guard of the mechanical emperor capital. Once a woman is found to enter, it will attack. And sound the alarm of the mechanical emperor capital, so as to stimulate the opening of the nuclear weapon Arsenal inside the mechanical emperor capital." Lan Yue said, sitting on my shoulder.


    The little Lori didn''t feel nervous about fighting at all. Because she walked slowly, she said she couldn''t catch up with us, and finally asked me to carry her.


    Little Lori''s two legs hold my head and her lower body only wears a loose blue leather pants. As a result, when I carry her to walk, the root of little Lori''s thigh is close to my neck heel. Her warm and elastic two small round legs are like my scarf, holding me tightly from both sides, bringing me a trace of warmth.


    In front of me are ten huge humanoid robots, each with a height of about 10 meters, all black, like the shape of gaodali''s mecha soldiers, exaggerated lines and rough and strong shapes. Each section is very smooth and full of geometric design ideas. The black China open adopts a honeycomb design. Six air holes are left on the body skeleton in the middle. The transverse lines on the front face are very wide, and the longitudinal lines are very sharp. There is no round twist. There are three double prismatic electronic scanning eyes in the middle.


    "That''s'' ant guard '', which is responsible for checking the gender of people entering the mechanical imperial capital. Their electronic eyes use the function of scanning human gender. Well, Mr. Li, it''s time for you to play. Tell them that you are a man. Command them to open the pipe in a man''s tone."


    Blue moon grabbed my hair with both hands and pressed my neck with her soft thighs to urge me.


    The soft and tender thigh meat of little Lori put on my neck, which made me feel strange.


    Let me go... This woman is really open. I don''t know if it will provoke men''s desire? Or is blue moon, a careful little woman, hungry and thirsty, deliberately teasing me? I can''t help it.


    In this world where there are only women, I am the best monster with the coexistence of sister control, woman control, Lori control, Royal sister control, abdominal black control and queen control.


    I slobber out of my heart, but I swallowed my mouth and dragged my heavy steps to make complaints about it.


    Finally, I stopped in front of ten huge robots.


    I''m a 10 meter high robot. I have to raise my head to see the whole body. It''s terrible. It''s like a scene in a science fiction film in the 21st century. If such a tall monster is hit with a fist, I can''t tell whether it will burst its brain and fly together.


    My heart beat faster than ever. I was about to fly out of my throat.


    Both hands can''t help holding a cold sweat.


    When I settled my heel three meters in front of the robot, the ten robots that had stood in place like sculptures suddenly moved!


    "Stop, outsider. Confirm your gender." the giant robot standing in front of me actually spoke in English. Of course, I can understand such simple English.


    For a moment, I saw the electronic eyes of the ant soldier robot in front of me emitting a bleeding red strong light! The strong light swept through my body in an instant.


    "Beep, confirm the man''s identity." the robot in front actually sent a signal, and the blood red light in his eyes turned green. "Sir, you are a man. Please come in."


    succeed! Ha.


    I was delighted. It''s so convenient to be a man. A man''s ID card is a universal pass. I''m not afraid to travel all over the world.


    Then, the ant soldier in front of me moved, and its huge body moved slowly, rumbling like an old-fashioned machine. Behind the ant soldier was the gate of Skynet, which was about 10 meters high. Behind the gate was the pipe entrance of the lifting pipe extending from the mechanical imperial capital. There was a huge sealed lifting cabin at the pipe entrance, It looks like a huge hollow apple.


    "It worked."


    As soon as I was happy, I walked towards the gate of Skynet with the blue moon on my back, but halfway through, the huge ant soldier robot suddenly stretched out a hand and stopped in front, and the eyes of the ant soldier robot suddenly turned red!


    "I''m sorry, sir. Only men can enter it."


    The rumbling sound of the machine came into my ears. I was stunned, then glared at the robot in front of me and said:


    "They are my friends! I will take them in! I command you to let them in! Do you want to disobey my command?"


    With that, I pointed to the blue moon on my head and the purple butterflies behind me.


    Logically speaking... The robot should be able to follow my orders. After all, I am a man, and I have successfully experimented with Lola. There is no reason to fail.


    Everyone is holding their breath. We all know that this is the most critical moment.


    Hearing my command, the ant soldier robot was silent. After almost three seconds of silence, the ant soldier robot finally straightened up again, and the electronic eye turned back to a mild green again.


    "OK. Received the order. Please help yourself, sir." then the robot made way for all of us to meet.


    "Wow, sure enough, smelly thief, you are so powerful!" seeing that the huge robot gave way to the passage, the little princess stood on tiptoe excitedly, clapped her hands and shouted, and the other girls were relieved.


    "Let''s go." I smiled and reminded the women.


    The women nodded slightly, but looking at the robots around them, the expression on their faces was still full of vigilance and fear.


    After all, the guard robot alone is as high as 10 meters. Who can expect that there will be more huge and terrible robots inside the mechanical imperial capital?


    No one expected.


    We went to the door of Skynet, and Admiral Joan of arc behind us met us.


    "We can only accompany you here. The next lift cabin can only carry 500 kilograms at a time. We can''t go up to help you. We have to look at you." Admiral Joan of arc stood with his hands on his back and said faintly.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take the rest." Lan Yue rode on my shoulder and turned her head to general Joan of arc and made an OK gesture.


    "Mr. Li, let''s go." blue moon patted me on the back and said.


    "HMM." I nodded and drove little Lori to Skynet with both hands. The little princess glanced at the blue moon on my back. Her eyes changed, hummed and said nothing.


    We walked towards the gate of Skynet.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, let''s start the live broadcast. We must record this moment. Whether they succeed or fail in the end, we must let future generations remember their bravery and great glory."


    What I don''t know is that just as I walked towards the gate of Skynet with purple butterfly, Admiral Joan of arc in the rear waved his big hand. Unexpectedly, from the following female soldiers, he called out a field reporter and a photographer in military uniform and began to shoot our back.


    At the same time, several airships came slowly in the sky. The front of the airship projected a long scanning beam and began long-distance shooting in the air around the periphery of the mechanical imperial capital.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the Skynet, I looked up and found that the sky above my head was completely blood red, just like a big blood red eye overlooking me from the sky, which made me shudder.


    We went to the transparent transmission pipe in front of us, and a lift cabin similar to Apple stopped there. However, because it has not been used for hundreds of years, the surface of the lift cabin is seriously aged. There are not only rust, but also some traces of moss. It''s worrying whether the elevator can start normally.


    When I got to the front of the elevator, I found that the door of the elevator was closed and I didn''t know how to open it.


    So I turned and asked Laura:


    "Lola, how do you open the elevator door?"


    "Sir, you just need to check your identity at the infrared camera in front of the elevator," Lola said respectfully.


    camera?


    I looked up and found that there was a protruding camera on the front door of the elevator. There was a lens on it, which seemed to be used to check my identity.


    So I went to the front of the camera, stood there and let the infrared projected by the camera sweep through my body.


    "Didi... Passed the identity test. Hello, sir. Welcome to elevator 4012."


    A very humanized machine sound came from the lift cabin, and then the old iron door opened to one side, revealing the left and right rows of seats in the cabin.


    The internal space of the lift cabin is very narrow. It seems that it can only take four people at most.


    "Let''s go." I took purple butterfly into the room. However, just as the cabin was about to open, the sound of the machine rang again.


    "Sorry, sir, I take the liberty to remind you that people around you are not allowed to enter according to the regulations of our city..."


    "Women are not allowed to enter again? I said you can enter if you can. What? Do you still want to disobey my orders!" these robots are really sexist. They feel a little superior once or twice, but I''m completely annoyed with the number of times.


    "Well, sir, please take your people in."


    Under my fierce persecution, the machine voice compromised.


    My heart was relieved, so I smiled and made an "please" gesture to the little princess and Qiu Yanran to let them enter the lift cabin first.


    "Ladies first."


    I saw Qiu Yanran smile at me, then slowly approached the lift cabin, and then the little princess, obscene girl and purple butterfly went in one after another.


    "Not bad, smelly thief, you look more and more pleasing to the eye." the little princess said casually. It is estimated that she didn''t even notice what she said.


    I was the last one to enter the elevator, but just as I was about to approach the elevator, the sound of the machine rang again, saying:


    "Sir, I can tell from the frequency and volume of your voice just now that your blood pressure has increased. You are in a state of anger. Please adjust your mood..."


    Hearing the sound, I suddenly stumbled.


    I''ll go. This robot is really intelligent!

 Chapter 490

    After entering the lift cabin, only a drop of sound was heard, and the cabin door was automatically pulled up.


    The maximum load capacity of the lift cabin is 500 kg, so there are only four seats inside. The total weight of nine of us is over 410 kg. With helium filled backpacks, the total weight is just about 500 kg.


    To some extent, this is already overloaded. But there''s no way. When things get to this point, we can take as many people as we can right away. We can''t think about being overweight any more.


    Although I was the largest, the girls gave me a space to sit. Blue moon sat directly on my thigh, swinging her legs, attracting bursts of unhappy eyes from the little princess.


    In other words, the main reason why the little princess was able to come to the mechanical imperial capital was that her body was relatively light, she only weighed 35kg, and her single combat effectiveness was no less than that of any special forces, so she won the quota.


    When all of us entered the elevator, the door closed immediately.


    Then a machine sound sounded in the cabin:


    "Sir, the lift is about to start. Please pay attention to your safety. Your belongings are close to the limit. Please fasten your seat belt."


    "It''s really a humanized robot." the obscene girl sighed.


    "That''s natural, Haixin. In fact, these robots can only be no less than ordinary people in logical thinking and judgment. At the beginning, the robot design in the mechanical imperial capital completely referred to the structure of human brain and human thinking mode. The robot processing system is connected with Zeus computer through the network. Zeus computer stores all the machines of human cultural system for thousands of years Robots can be shared by people. Robots even surpass people in information processing and learning ability. "


    Blue moon simply explained the message of the robot, "otherwise, Mr. Li, you can try to ask Laura some humanized questions and see how she answers."


    Hearing LAN Yue''s proposal, I was stunned, then turned to Laura sitting in the corner and asked:


    "Laura, what color do you like?"


    "I like purple crabapple and wheat gold, sir," Laura replied respectfully.


    "Look, robots are quite intelligent. They not only understand people''s culture, but also people''s thoughts and hobbies." Lan Yue smiled and said.


    "It''s amazing," the little princess exclaimed, and then turned to ask Laura, "what do you like to eat? What clothes do you wear?"


    However, in the face of the little princess''s question, Lola suddenly turned into a cold tone, looked ahead and said faintly:


    "I don''t exchange information with inferior women."


    "What?" hearing Lola''s answer, the little princess was so angry that her pink hair almost stood up,.


    "Well, well, Mengmeng, don''t be angry." Purple Butterfly smiled and grabbed the little princess.


    Seeing Lola''s answer, I was also upset and said:


    "Lola. They are all my friends. I ask you to treat them like friends and answer any of their questions, you know?"


    Faced with my orders, Lola finally compromised, bowed respectfully and said:


    "Yes, sir." then he turned his head and looked disdainfully at the little County Lord. "Low woman, what''s your problem?"


    "You -- say -- what? You pile of cheap, inferior and shoddy junk, be careful, princess. I''ll throw you into cosmic dust in an eight section fall!"


    "You are a pile of human flesh whose height is less than the international average height and weight is less than two-thirds of mine. If you don''t pay attention to your vulgar and meaningless words, I can immediately break your brain nervous system with violence and end all your organic activities."


    "What?" the little princess turned red in the face of Lola''s evil words. "You dare!"


    "Lola, don''t slander my friend." I saw Lola abusing the little princess and stopped it immediately. The robot seems to have a deep-rooted prejudice against women.


    "Yes, sir." at my command, Lola immediately became very clever and bowed respectfully to me.


    "Hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful, hateful.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw the little princess''s angry and charming face. Other women in the cabin also showed smiling faces to varying degrees.


    The elevator is slowly rising. The elevation of the mechanical capital is about 1300 meters, which will not be available in a moment and a half.


    "We are about to reach the top of the mountain. Let''s change into military uniforms and carry weapons. No one can expect the situation above." blue moon reminded.


    "Don''t remind you." Zhu Xingyun said blue moon coldly. Then he took the lead in opening his backpack, took out all his equipment, took off his coat and items, and equipped himself with bulletproof and radiation proof underwear and liquid hydrogen booster. The so-called liquid hydrogen booster is a kind of equipment that can make people fly in the air for about 20 minutes.


    Soon, the girls in the cabin changed into bulletproof underwear, put on infrared scanning glasses, and installed a communicator on their ears. It is something similar to Bluetooth headset. It can not only communicate between teams, but also receive instructions from general Joan of arc, the Ministry of national security, the CIA of donor country and other military and even government intelligence departments.


    The bulletproof underwear I''m wearing is very light and dark. According to my popular science at the Ministry of national security, my guilt is a synthetic stone swallow shape made of double-layer polyester screen, which is coated with elastic fiber and anti radiation offset. The armor made of this high-tech material can not only resist the negative attack of sharp blades and bullets, but also have a certain resistance to acoustic impact and thermal radiation. It is said that the armor I wear alone costs 10 million P gold.


    As for infrared glasses, it''s more advanced. This is the enhanced version of the infrared helmet I used in Vietnam. It not only has infrared function, but also has tracking and computer analysis function. It''s a real version of Conan glasses!


    When I wear infrared scanning glasses, I can adjust the scanning degree according to the rotating button on the handle of the glasses.


    When my infrared scanning degree jumped to more than 30%, the clothes on all the beauties in the elevator disappeared!


    Fortunately, I calmed my mind in time and didn''t let my hot cheeks be caught by the thoughtful purple butterfly.


    "Other weapons are also neatly worn and stuck in the corresponding groove. It is not difficult to use these weapons. Infrared smart glasses will automatically give you tips on how to use them. I believe you can use them freely..." blue moon reminded everyone. Although lanyue''s stature is the shortest and most insignificant among the people present, at the moment, she has become the brain of our team.


    I took out the ammunition of smoke bomb, grenade, flash bomb and so on from the weapon bag and stuck it at my waist. I silently talked about the circumstances and methods I had changed.


    Outside the lift cabin, the earth under your feet is gradually moving away. The distant sentry tower, military base and base square are shrinking rapidly. Gradually, it is dark below. You can''t see anything except broken light particles.


    Creak, creak.


    Because of the age, when the lift cabin rises, there will be some friction between the lift cabin and the pipeline. It really worries me whether it will fall in mid air. If it falls, I''m afraid we''ll be finished.


    When we were about to reach the mechanical capital at the top of the mountain, everyone was silent. Everyone seems to be in a particularly tense period.


    Looking at the purple butterfly and the little princess sitting on the left, I coughed gently and asked my curiosity:


    "By the way, purple butterfly, and... Mengmeng, how did you persuade your grandmother to let you come to the mechanical imperial capital?"


    "Ah, this." the little princess looked at me listlessly with her eyelids down. "My grandmother still wants me to come. If I succeed, it will also be a hype gimmick for her to take office as president. She will naturally support me. As for the life and death of my granddaughter, it is the second."


    "Really..." sure enough, the leaders are a little inclined to conspiracy theory.


    "The situation of my family is slightly different. My grandmother was not strict with me. She didn''t take much care of me when she came to the mechanical imperial capital this time. I just told her I wanted to fight for it once, and she agreed. Hehe, people in our family are like this. The family will only support what the successor decides to do as long as it won''t destroy the family reputation, but No objection. "Purple Butterfly said with a faint smile.


    "I see. The idea of purple butterfly''s family is really wonderful..."


    "You know." Purple Butterfly smiled and looked mysterious.


    Sure enough, a big family has the style of a big family. I''m afraid it''s hard for a small citizen from loser to upstart to understand.


    In the lift cabin, everyone relaxed a little. Then, almost two minutes later, suddenly, the top of the lift cabin seemed to hit something. The lift cabin we were riding shook heavily, and a creaking sound came from above!


    "It''s the top." it''s like getting a signal. The purple butterfly, who was still closing her eyes before, suddenly opened her eyes.


    At the moment when Purple Butterfly said this, we all became nervous in the elevator. Didi gave a reminder, and the door of the elevator suddenly opened. A strong cold wind blew in from outside the elevator, which made my eyes closed!


    "Welcome to solondo, sir."


    The electronic voice in the elevator warned.


    And hearing this prompt sound, my brain is also unprecedentedly awake!


    Finally... Have you arrived?


    Mechanical capital, solondo!

 Chapter 491

    What a big city.


    This was my first thought when I got out of the elevator.


    What appeared in front of me was a huge metal door more than 30 meters high. The door frame was thick and carved with strange symbol stripes.


    Behind the gate is a wide and flat Avenue. The avenue extends straight ahead. On both sides of the avenue are towering steel buildings. These buildings stand tall like a sea god needle. The window openings, ceiling, plinth, canopy and outer walls are all clearly recognizable. They seem to be residential buildings more than 160 years ago.


    Many of these buildings have aged and fallen off because of their age. Only the residual steel wall skeleton still stands in place, telling the glory of yesterday.


    But for the infrared scanner, I''m afraid none of us could see the face of the city in the dark. People need light to identify things, but robots don''t. They have infrared scanning eyes, so they don''t need light either day or night.


    Infrared glasses not only have infrared night vision function, but also have the function of telescope. As long as I narrow my eyes, infrared glasses can show any detail hundreds of meters away in my field of vision.


    And when I saw the building at the end of the road, I was shocked.


    robot.


    A lot of robots.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I even suspected that I had read my glasses wrong.


    At the end of the road, I saw robots walking back and forth in dense groups.


    Those robots have different shapes. Most of them are simple geometric shapes, such as rectangular or cylindrical bodies. However, a small number of robots have human shapes, like Lola? The imperial law is completely consistent. However, whether humanoid robots or humanoid robots, they all patrol back and forth in the city like soldiers. They don''t know what they are searching for.


    "A lot of robots... It''s a robot country." the little princess felt it over there.


    "This'' mechanical imperial capital ''is really worthy of its name..." I can''t help feeling. A group of us stood at the gate of the mechanical capital, like a group of visitors.


    "Be careful, everyone. Those robots may attack us at any time." Lan Yue stood beside me and said, "Mr. Li, please ask Lola, let her introduce the types and division of labor of the robots ahead, and ask if there is any danger."


    "OK." when I heard the blue moon''s order, I immediately turned and asked Lola, "Lola, how many robots are there in front, what are their types? Are they carrying offensive weapons?"


    "Received the instruction. The communication link is being established." after receiving my order, Lola took a step forward, stretched her hands forward, spread her fingers like chopsticks, and the green data flow light flashed in her electronic eyes,


    "Data connection... LAN connection attempt... USB wireless port contact attempt... Information sharing achievement... Data conversion preprocessing... Category identification... Information recovery... Completed..."


    Laura held her arms forward for a few seconds, and her stiff expression became vivid. Then she turned her face and said to me:


    "Sir, we have identified the robots ahead. There are 32 land engineering robots, 45 energy maintenance robots, 17 security patrol robots and 56 transportation robots. There are 160 robots in total. Among them, 17 security patrol robots are judged to be armed, with the code of 000010- 0000027."


    "It''s really... A detailed answer." I touched my chin and said with emotion. Unexpectedly, the internal division of labor of robots is just like that of human society.


    "Lola, how many levels of authority do you have in the mechanical imperial capital?" blue moon suddenly asked Lola.


    Asked by the blue moon, Lola''s face twitched and seemed reluctant to answer the blue moon''s question, but after all, I had ordered her to answer any questions of the women before, so Lola could only answer truthfully.


    "Eight," Lola replied.


    "What a high authority." hearing Lola''s answer, blue moon and Zhu Xingyun exclaimed at the same time. Only me and the surrounding people were still at a loss.


    "Well, can you ask, miss lanyue, what do you mean by authority?" I asked lanyue curiously.


    Purple Butterfly blinked aside and said for blue moon:


    "Very simply, the so-called authority refers to the level of the robot. Just like the administrative level of a country, the highest level is the head of state, followed by national officials, then ministerial level, department director level and director level... The robot also has authority division. The highest level should be level 10. That is, Zeus main computer, followed by level 9 Deputy main computer and War preparation system, level 8 city administrator... Lola''s authority is level 8, which is not very low. It is equivalent to a minister of a country. It has great power. Generally, robots with low authority must obey Lola. "


    "Really... That''s great. It''s much more convenient with Lola." I said in a sweat.


    Lola''s level in the mechanical imperial capital is actually level 8. Since I took Lola, it''s equivalent to taking a universal pass. With Lola, what robots dare to offend and attack us?


    "Lola, send a message to the robots in the city and tell them that there are men entering. All robots with weapons stop patrolling and return to the concentration camp for standby. They are not allowed to go out without orders."


    "Yes." Lola received blue moon''s instructions. Although she was reluctant, she still spread the orders through wireless communication!


    Three seconds later, Laura turned to me and said:


    "Command has been sent out. Command number 0000010- 000027 has been received."


    "OK!" I was delighted to hear Lola''s answer. Since Lola can demolish those patrol robots and return to the base camp, it means that we won''t encounter robot attacks on the next road, which really opens the door.


    I specially checked forward with infrared telescope glasses and found that some humanoid robots in front of me really began to walk away in one direction. The number was about 17. That should be the patrol robot. Looks like Laura''s orders worked.


    "Hoo, that''s good. Then we can move forward at ease. Even if we are hostile to us, it''s an ordinary robot without any weapons, which won''t hurt us. Moreover, with Li Jian and Lola, those robots will obediently obey the orders and leave." Qiu Yanran relaxed slightly.


    "No, be careful." Purple Butterfly corrected Qiu Yanran''s words.


    "Hmm?" Qiu Yan looked at the purple butterfly in some confusion, and her black bright eyes gave off a few threads of confusion.


    "Not all robots are equipped with male and female identification systems. Moreover, if you encounter a robot with higher authority than Lola, Lola''s commands will not work. More importantly, even if the robot can''t attack Li Jian, it doesn''t necessarily mean it won''t attack us."


    "If those robots attacked us before Li Jian and Lola issued the no attack order, we would still suffer heavy casualties... More importantly, we don''t know where the Moran team is now. They may lurk in any corner. The enemy is in the dark and I am in the light. We can''t take it lightly."


    Purple butterfly''s words made Qiu Yanran''s beautiful eyes slightly open, and a look of surprise and embarrassment flashed on her face, but soon she nodded.


    "Well, I was careless." Qiu Yan admitted frankly.


    "It''s good if you can recognize it. According to miss LAN Yue, I''ll be the leader of the forward team. You and Mengmeng protect the left wing and Haixin protect the right wing. Aowu followed at the end, and Lola was next to me, responsible for communicating with the robots in front." zidie really looks like a leader at the moment, calm, calm and calm, The beautiful face is full of self-confidence and the leader temperament of the captain, but it really has a bit of military style.


    "Yes."


    At the command of purple butterfly, we all formed a "cross" shaped team, and then walked slowly towards the city of mechanical emperor capital.


    Our progress was not fast, but not slow, because we knew that Moran''s team had little time to unlock the computer password.


    The gate is located on the outer wall of the mechanical capital. Blue moon said that there are three walls in the mechanical capital that need to be broken through, and what we break through at the moment is the first outer wall. In fact, it''s not a breakthrough, because the gate itself is open and you can go in and out at will.


    When I got to the city gate, I felt a strong laser scanning down from the wall, and then a voice came down from above:


    "Welcome to solondo, sir."


    The sudden sound startled me, but soon I recovered and raised my head.


    A raised camera is mounted directly above the city gate, and the spherical camera that can rotate 360 degrees sweeps all of us one by one.


    I looked up at the camera at the city gate and said, "my friends and I come to the mechanical capital. I don''t allow you to hurt them."


    "Yes, sir," replied the robot on the gate respectfully at my command.


    Then, right above the camera, I saw a gun barrel similar to the muzzle slowly retracted upward.


    At this time, I realized that if I hadn''t just said in time not to let it hurt my friends, I''m afraid that a laser gun would shoot out of the thick muzzle and blow Qiu Yanran into soot in an instant!


    We were stunned for a while, some lingering palpitations in our hearts, then nodded to each other and continued to move forward.


    But... Just as she was about to pass through the city gate, the purple butterfly walking in the front suddenly stepped on some hollow floor, and her right foot suddenly sank!


    "No, there''s a mechanism! Get down!" the purple butterfly walking in the front suddenly shouted. When I heard the cry of the purple butterfly, I immediately ran away with a lazy donkey five meters away. However, the purple butterfly in the front suffered!


    Boom!


    A startling explosion sounded, a bright fireworks burst into the sky, and the terrible shock wave spread all the way around. The hot air wave still rubbed my cheek at the moment I lay down, making me feel that my breathing stopped!


    "Purple butterfly!"


    The sudden explosion tore my heart to pieces. I shouted wildly and roared!

 Chapter 492

    I rolled on the ground for two times. Fortunately, I was wearing a bulletproof vest and helmet in advance. Due to a distance, the explosion did not cause much damage to me. Even if the flying shrapnel touched the concentrated stone swallow armor on the surface of my bulletproof vest, they fell or stuck on the surface of my armor and failed to penetrate my body.


    "Purple Butterfly...!"


    "Menglong!"


    I cried in pain. The strong fear brought by the sudden explosion made me fall into the abyss. Purple butterfly was involved in the explosion? How did this happen? Why did it explode?


    A series of questions left my brain blank.


    "Don''t worry... I''m fine..." a familiar voice suddenly came over my head, which calmed my heart.


    It''s the voice of purple butterfly!


    I turned around and looked up at the sky. I saw Lola floating in the air with a purple butterfly in her arms!


    Behind Lola with blond hair and black skirt dancing, two pairs of black huge mecha thin wings extend!


    Under Lola''s feet, two huge nozzles also extend. Strong flames are spraying from the nozzles, just like Astro Boy''s rocket legs, supporting Lola and purple butterfly temporarily suspended in mid air.


    Lola, it''s flying.


    She saved purple butterfly.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry... Lola saved me." the purple butterfly floating in the air looked a little pale. She reluctantly smiled, then slowly fell down, her legs slightly bent to the ground, and stood steadily carefully,


    When Purple Butterfly said this, I thought that I had ordered Lola to protect them anyway. Unexpectedly, although Lola despised women, she obediently obeyed my orders first.


    "Lola... Can you fly?" the previous crisis of purple butterfly''s distress was now forgotten by me. I was frightened by Lola flying.


    "Sir, I have a jet booster and a wing glider installed in my body. As long as I have enough energy, I can fly for three minutes." Lola fell to the ground. She slowly retracted the expanded wings. The thin wings contracted like an accordion. Finally, they folded back behind Lola and overlapped with the skin and flesh again, I can''t see a crack. The jet device under Laura''s feet also turns over automatically, changes inside and outside, and returns to the state of human skin.


    "So cow. Purple butterfly, how are you?"


    "It''s all right. Lola''s reaction is very quick, and I have armor. It''s OK." Purple Butterfly gave me a relieved smile.


    No wonder Lola was locked up in the underground base of the Ministry of national security and shackled. It turned out that Lola was such a dangerous robot! This is a collection of human technology.


    "Unexpectedly, the trigger detonator was buried by someone on the way ahead. It''s really dangerous... Fortunately, the power of the detonator is not very powerful." Purple Butterfly wiped the sweat on her forehead and felt a lingering fear.


    "Who buried it?" I asked Laura warily. "Laura, do you know who buried the detonator?"


    Lola looked at me quietly, then shook her head and said:


    "Sorry, I don''t know who planted the detonator ahead. I tried to query the person who planted the detonator with the message link, but I didn''t get any response."


    "So... Isn''t it the detonator buried by the robot?" Lan Yue analyzed with her cheeks on one side.


    "It was buried by Moran''s team." Zhu Xingyun, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke, and his face was still very calm. "This trigger detonator has an inventory in our pikao corpse. According to the power of the explosion just now and the smell of nitroglycerin in the air, it should be the same model as the detonator in our pikao corpse."


    My Zhu Xingyun is also an ox man. If you don''t speak, you''ll be surprised


    "Ha ha, so the people of Moran''s group also expected outsiders to come, so they set up some organs to scare us." lanyue suddenly chuckled. "What a group of naughty children."


    "I was really careless just now..." Purple Butterfly said with some guilt.


    "No, it''s not your fault, Miss Menglong. No one would have thought that there would be such a mechanism somewhere." the blue moon gave zidie a comforting look, "But then we should be careful. Fortunately, because of the weight limit, Moran''s team will not have too many weapons. Setting mines at the entrance of the city gate may be their limit. Next, we just need to bypass the main road, and their customs will not work for us."


    Blue moon''s confident words soon pulled us back from our tension.


    "Move on. But please pay attention to any suspicious place."


    "HMM." the purple butterfly glanced at the blue moon with a firmer color on her face. She carefully walked a distance ahead and bypassed the area that had exploded before. There was a wide avenue ahead, which didn''t look like an ambush.


    I made up my mind and followed the purple butterfly to move forward slowly. Sure enough, I didn''t encounter the trap at the gate of the city in the next section of the journey. As the blue moon predicted, the Moran group can''t carry too many weapons into the mechanical imperial capital.


    As we moved forward, for the first time, I met the machine crowd in the mechanical capital.


    When a large number of robots appeared in front of us, I had the illusion of crossing the world in science fiction movies. Robots with different shapes and postures were full of eyeballs. Some robots were very strange in shape, similar to the bulldozer of the engineering team. Huge steel arms were suspended in the air and several steel bars were suspended, which seemed to be transportation robots.


    "Beep, find outsiders." when we walked into the robot group, all the robots walking back and forth according to the original route stopped the original route, turned their heavy bodies and looked over, and a pair of electronic eyes projected lasers on me.


    "Lola, get them out of the way," I ordered Lola.


    "Yes." Lola bowed, then straightened up like a wooden stick and ordered to the robot army in front, "I''m Lola, the city administrator. I carry men and his friends into the mechanical Empire to perform tasks. No one can hinder us."


    "Beep, received the instruction. Dear administrator Lola, hello. Please continue to perform your task, and we won''t disturb you." in the face of Lola''s command, the robots replied in a respectful and humble tone, then continued to perform their work, and no longer paid attention to us outsiders.


    "Hey, it''s really convenient. I sent them so easily." the little princess whispered happily.


    "Yes, Lola''s authority is much higher than them. They are also the lowest working robots. They can''t hinder Lola''s work. Let''s go." Purple Butterfly turns back and smiles at us, and then moves on.


    In the sky, there are blood red clouds surging and rolling. The sea of blood seems to lie across our heads and will fall at any time.


    On both sides of the road are abandoned buildings. The appearance of these buildings is very high-end. It can really be called the perfect combination of art and technology. The shape of some buildings even violates the laws of physics. For example, I saw an inverted pyramid tall building. The building floats on the water, and I don''t know what principle it can''t fall down.


    "The first inner wall is here." the purple butterfly in front warned.


    I looked up and saw a circular steel wall similar to the Jiayuguan pass of the Great Wall in front. It was about 30 meters high. There were dense spikes on the surface, just like the nail chair for punishing heresy in medieval European religion, which looked gloomy and terrible.


    In the middle of the city wall, there is an arched gate, similar to the Arc de Triomphe. At the gate, four giant mecha robots up to 30 meters are guarding. Each mecha man is tall, like an ancient armor warrior. The metal on the surface is snow-white, the interface of the steel plate is tight, and the lines are rigid and publicized, full of visual impact.


    The four robots stand there, giving people the feeling of four King Kong. But with my previous experience, I don''t feel much fear when I see these robots. Anyway, Laura and I don''t kneel down obediently?


    However, I soon realized that my idea was too naive.


    Because at the next moment, the blood red clouds above our heads began to change slowly, and the clouds filled the sky began to gather slowly towards the center of the city like a storm. Then, the red clouds began to gradually change their shape, and the outline of a human face appeared in the sky!


    "Oh, good evening, everyone."


    A loud female voice sounded in the whole city. The voice rang out from every road and rang through the corners of the whole city.


    "What sound?" the sudden female voice startled me.


    "It''s the sound from the city horn... Look at the sky." the blue moon pulled my hand and woke up.


    When I looked up, a frightened scene appeared. A snow-white woman''s face had emerged in the sky!


    It was a face covered by a cloak. It seemed to be reflected in the clouds projected into the sky through some projection equipment, which was similar to the projection effect of a mirage.


    But the woman''s Emerald blue eyes alone are as big as two basketball courts!


    "Moran..." because I had seen the information before, when I saw the face in the sky, I recognized the woman''s identity at once.


    Yes, she is the head of the terrorist group - Moran!


    In the sky, Moran''s cheek floats in the changeable and floating clouds. The beautiful color outlines the woman''s face is so flawless, with a perfect slightly curved arc, soft lips like burning clouds, and black eyes as deep as storm eyes, as if two gaps leading to the universe and black holes were opened in the sky, The twinkling eyes are like thousands of stars in the universe.


    And the white nose tip of the snow mountain ridge, which is straight and slightly inclined, and the slightly curved fine eyebrows are like two rounds of the last quarter moon emitting a lunar halo, hazy and psychedelic, with soft light. The white blond hair on the side of his face runs across the sky like cirrus clouds, like the Milky way reflected in the sky.


    Beauty.


    What a beautiful woman.


    If you really want to compare, Moran seems to be more beautiful than any woman I have ever met in my life. If you really want to score, I think 9.7 is absolutely suitable. Yes, 9.7. More than female, more than Xianji, absolutely peerless beauty.

 Chapter 493

    "After all, she was found. It seems that she has controlled the projection device in Athena tower. Now she is talking to us with a projector." Lan Yue smiled, looked up at the huge face in the sky and wiped her sweat.


    Moran''s huge eyes looked down at us from the sky, and she smiled coldly:


    "In addition to calculation, there are unexpected male bipedal intelligent creatures. I''m so careless that I''m imprisoned by vulgar thoughts. However, your mortal path is limited to this. The plan to stop me is a great dream for thousands of years. No matter how you die, it''s futile. For the flesh and soul, I will completely destroy you in the world, My divine plan will not be disturbed by any mortal. "


    When he didn''t speak, Moran said a lot of words that I needed a lot of brain cells to understand. And it''s still Chinese. It really surprised me.


    Throwing out a lot of rap with unknown meaning, Moran suddenly smiled coldly. The smile... Was so beautiful, but it was so cold.


    "I''m really a patient with secondary disease..."


    "Patients with pure brain disability and typical paranoia..."


    Listen to Moran''s pile of ambiguous expressions, the little princess and the two girls make complaints about their chest.


    However, Moran in the sky could not hear the abuse of the little princess and the obscene girl. Her head, which occupied a quarter of the sky, still floated there and said in a long way:


    "The inferior species born in the corrupt and incomplete world are destined to die in this world. The old world will be cleaned and the new world will be born in the light. It will be us who will open the door of light and create a new world. Dear Mr. Ma Bailong, please give instructions to the machine Corps and launch an attack on these bold invaders. Be sure to destroy the low-level females The creature is executed on the spot. And we will personally catch another male creature. "


    With that, the head of Moran in the sky disappeared, replaced by Ma Bailong, who was held around his neck with a sharp knife.


    Ma Bailong was pale, but under his black hair, his handsome face was enough to give me some visual impact.


    "This..." Ma Bailong, who was held around his neck with a knife, seemed nervous and looked ugly white. However, at last, he turned his head and seemed to give an order to someone nearby:


    "Modify the speech recognition system... Kill women... Catch men alive..."


    "Received the order." in response to Ma Bailong, there was a mechanized voice. I didn''t see the robot''s face, but I saw a figure with metallic luster flashing in the sky, as if I had gone to take some action.


    "No... Moran seems to have indirectly controlled the Deputy master computers in the city master''s hall by controlling Ma Bailong. The permissions of those Deputy master computers are higher than Lola..." Qiu Yanran''s eyes opened slightly, and when Qiu Yanran''s voice fell, the electronic eyes of the four huge humanoid robots in front of the first inner wall suddenly opened! The originally dark electronic eyes suddenly turned blood red. Then their huge bodies began to move slowly!


    "The machine guard... Is moving!" the little princess opened her mouth and exclaimed.


    "Lola, stop them quickly and don''t let them attack us!" I quickly ordered Lola.


    "Yes." Lola heard my order, stood forward, then stretched out her hand and moved her fingers in the void. It seemed that she began to try to give orders with the local area network information transmission of the robot, but soon, Lola screamed, "... The information transmission failed. There are people with higher authority than me who issued information commands opposite to me, and I can''t interfere with their actions..."


    "So fast... Ready to fight!" blue moon first reacted, and she shouted.


    The sound of the blue moon fell, and the first four robots outside the inner city rushed in our direction. At the moment when the electronic eye swept across the ground, there was a strong laser jet!


    The moment I saw the robot''s red electronic eye lit up, I screamed. Sure enough, a laser shot out suddenly and hit the purple butterfly standing in front of our team!


    I''ll go. Is purple butterfly shot again?


    "Purple butterfly!"


    My heart is as painful as a knife. I just watched Purple Butterfly being shot by a red laser!


    Time, as if still.


    However, to my surprise, there was a green smoke rising on the purple butterfly''s chest, but she still stood there and didn''t fall!


    "I''m fine!... the hardness of the armor can also block the laser..." purple butterfly''s hard voice came out. She still stood, but her hair was a little scattered.


    thank goodness.


    I was relieved to see that purple butterfly was all right. I should really thank the great power who invented this special armor.


    The surviving Purple Butterfly suddenly began to rush forward, and then a lazy donkey rolled under the robot''s crotch and hid under the robot''s feet.


    Purple butterflies are really smart people. Although robots are powerful and can attack with lasers, they also have attack blind spots, that is, their feet!


    "It takes about 0.1 second for these robots to emit light from the electronic eye to spray laser!" Purple Butterfly stood up under the feet of the robot. Purple butterfly''s eyesight was amazing. After an attack failed, she found the attack law of these robots.


    Then, without hesitation, purple butterfly took out a small electric detonator directly from her waist, bit the lead with her teeth, and then threw it towards the middle of the guard robot''s left foot!


    "Boom!" an amazing explosion sounded, a white fire flickered, and the left leg of the robot outside the huge door was forcibly broken from the middle! The robot that lost its left leg suddenly lost its center of gravity, tilted in one direction, and then fell to the ground!


    Purple Butterfly solved a guard robot alone! The purple butterfly, who solved the guard robot, did not hesitate. He rolled again to the crotch of another robot, and then his body gasped next to the robot''s big feet.


    "Get close to me!" and just as the purple butterfly rolled to the foot of the robot, I also shouted.


    Blue moon and other girls heard my cry and quickly approached me. All the girls leaned against me!


    Because they all know that as long as they lean on me, those robots dare not attack!


    Because I''m a man, they won''t attack men!


    Sure enough, when the little princess, blue moon and Qiu Yanran gathered around me, the three robots that originally wanted to launch an attack also stopped moving, looked at us with some hesitation and were at a loss.


    At this time, zidie just solved the robot. Although I was frightened by zidie''s amazing performance, I still recovered and took this opportunity to give orders to the other three robots:


    "I''m a man. You leave now and stop attacking us!"


    I think my voice is loud enough, and normally, the robot should hear my command and turn away immediately.


    However, at the moment, after hearing my command, these robots not only did not move, but their red electronic eyes were still blood red, and their mouths made strange sounds.


    Their mouths made strange sounds, and they actually came towards us gradually. The giant foot of the machine, which is no less than the size of small and medium-sized cars, suddenly stepped in our direction!


    of no avail? My orders are useless? What''s going on?


    "Why?" it''s impossible. The robot should obey my man''s orders. Even if Ma Bailong gives orders to attack us, it''s the same man. My orders should be equal to Ma Bailong. But why do they still attack us?


    "The language recognition system is blocked." just at this time of crisis, Zhu Xingyun, who has been silent, suddenly said such a sentence.


    Hearing Zhu Xingyun''s hint, the blue moon shouted at me:


    "Mr. Li, say ''oppouomte funksioneer'' to them!"


    "What?"


    "Speak quickly!" urged the blue moon.


    "Oh... Oppouomte funksioneer!" I shouted at the robot according to the requirements of blue moon.


    Good boy, it works. Blue moon''s words were like a magic spell. At the moment I shouted, all the robots stopped moving and stood still like a sculpture.


    I was relieved to see the stationary robot.


    "What''s the matter? What did that sentence mean?" I asked curiously.


    "The sentence I just said is in South African Boolean, which means'' stop moving ''... Moran seems to have modified the recognition language of these robots. Just now you gave orders to them in Chinese, so they can''t understand them."


    I see... This Moran is really powerful. It''s no wonder these robots can''t understand my orders.


    "I see. So it is. But miss lanyue, you are so good that you know South African." I was terrified.


    "Ha ha, because I know more than 200 languages, Mr. Li." Lan Yue smiled slightly and shrugged.

 Chapter 494

    "It''s really not a normal person..." I can''t think of more praise words to describe the brain of yuelanyue.


    The purple butterfly who escaped the disaster also came back. The armor on her chest had been melted by the laser. Fortunately, she didn''t have any serious problems. I went forward and checked the physical condition of Purple Butterfly anxiously. I found that the brave woman didn''t have any serious problems.


    The machine guard stopped working, which greatly relieved us, but at this time, the originally open door of the inner wall began to fall slowly from above!


    "No, the city gate is going to be closed. Rush in before that!" seeing the slowly descending city gate, the women who had just breathed were nervous again. However, the speed of closing the city gate was too fast, just like a free landing movement. Before we move collectively, the city gate like guillotine was completely closed and blocked. At the same time, there were several city gates in the distance. It seemed that all the city gates of the inner city wall were closed at the same time.


    But just as the city gate was closed, there was a rumbling sound of mechanical operation behind us.


    Hearing the voice behind me, I turned back in surprise. Then, just for a moment, the whole person froze.


    What do I see?


    I saw the robot.


    A tidal robot.


    The robot army like locusts poured out from houses, bases and warehouses one after another and gathered in our direction! Either it has a thick steel arm like a giant ape, or it has a huge steel skeleton body one floor high, but it has crawler feet.


    Or there is a metal form of half man and half machine. Like Schwarzenegger who was mutilated in the terminator, half of the artificial skin on the surface has fallen off. I can clearly see the metal wires, sensors and integrated boards wound together under the artificial skin.


    Engineering robots, transportation robots, police robots... All the robots I can name are all around us. Our exit seems to have been blocked!


    "It seems that the situation is extremely bad. The Deputy host computer has given instructions to catch turtles in a jar." Purple Butterfly looks at the tide of robot armies gathered behind us and around us, with exquisite faces hovering in the clouds.


    At the moment, there is an endless army of robots in front of us and a tightly closed city gate behind us. It seems that there is no way back.


    "There''s no way. Blow up the city gate with a high explosive detonator." Lan Yue made a decision and gave an order.


    "OK, give it to me."


    Hearing the blue moon''s order, the obscene girl took action without hesitation. She learned the purple butterfly''s action just now, pulled out a flashlight shaped high explosive detonator from her waist, pulled out the lead, and then quickly threw it at the closed city gate!


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sounded, the high-efficiency detonator made a deafening explosion, and the huge city gate made a dull noise, which made my scalp numb.


    However, after the explosion, when I opened my eyes, I was stupid.


    The city gate was shut there unharmed.


    In other words, the obscene girl''s bomb did damage the city gate to a certain extent, but this damage was like cutting with nails on the surface of the blackboard. It only left traces, but it didn''t do much damage to the blackboard itself.


    "The city gate is made of ultra-high density compressed alloy. Unless it is made of large heavy guns, it is still difficult to use grenades alone." Lan Yue narrowed her eyes slightly, "if there are no spikes on the city wall, you can climb up with adsorption gloves..."


    "What about that? Do you want to... Fly directly with a jet?" asked Qiu Yanran.


    "This is an individual method. But there are other methods," said Zhu Xingyun suddenly. "Can be implanted with a virus."


    "Virus?"


    "Yes." Zhu Xingyun said expressionless, "the program of the gate controller is very simple, and it''s not difficult to control it with a virus. It just needs someone to go to the controller terminal above the gate..."


    "I''ll come!! I''m good at climbing walls or something!" the little princess made a quick decision and volunteered to jump out.


    "Yes." Zhu Xingyun glanced at the little princess and said to us, "I''ll call out the appropriate virus, and you''ll try to drag the robot army." as he said, Zhu Xingyun suddenly sat cross legged on the ground, then took off the laptop on his back and opened it on his knee. Then, Zhu Xingyun stared at the computer screen, The fingers of both hands moved as quickly as a pianist, and the speed was quite frightening.


    Because Zhu Xingyun''s typing speed is too fast, her slender fingers even turn into countless white illusions.


    God, how can you have such flexible fingers? Is this guy really an earthman?


    I was frightened by Zhu Xingyun''s crazy typing speed, but a trace of evil thoughts flashed in my mind.


    Such flexible fingers, if used as the art of bed, can definitely make men feel high


    Damn it, what am I thinking at this time? I rubbed my face, looked back at the robot army only a few hundred meters away from us, and my heart accelerated.


    "Miss blue moon, do you have any way to stop these armies from buying time?"


    "It''s simple." Lan Yue smiled and then shouted to us, "Mr. Li, I think we can use the ''resistance increasing ejector'' to increase the ground friction."


    With that, little Lori pulled out a flashlight like jet from her slender and soft waist and blinked at me.


    I was stunned, then nodded, took out the resistance increasing spray like the blue moon.


    The so-called resistance increasing ejector is to spray a large number of chemical particles on the ground through some special chemical sprays. These particles not only have strong viscosity, but also can increase the resistance of the ground.


    You know, 90 / 8 of the robots in the mechanical imperial capital are tracked. After all, humanoid robots are a minority. What tracked robots need to move forward is static friction. Once the friction on the ground is too large and exceeds a certain friction coefficient... Then the robot can only be stuck in place and can''t move in inch!


    Blue moon took the lead. I, Qiu Yanran and lewd girl all took out the ejector, aimed at the robot army in front and sprayed away.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The milky liquid chemical spray turned into a long rainbow and went straight away. The shooting distance was quite far, almost 20 meters.


    Holding the ejector in my hand, my hands swayed left and right, and the liquid chemicals falling on the ground turned into a long "moat" between us and the robot wave.


    The effect is immediate. Under the action of our resistance increasing agent, a large number of robots first pushed into the area sprayed by the resistance increasing agent suddenly stagnated, and the crawler clicking back and forth can no longer be stored.


    The robots in front suddenly stopped moving forward, but the robots in the rear kept pushing forward and bumped into the robots in the front row, resulting in a chain effect. All the robots in the rear collided one after another, just like the continuous traffic jam on the highway during the festival. They bumped back and forth, hindered each other and stagnated.


    The wave of robots has temporarily stopped ahead, but some robots, such as the police robot, will emit lasers. If they are shot, it is extremely dangerous.


    Fortunately, those robots seem to be temporarily blocked in the rear, their sight is temporarily blocked, and they can''t attack us directly.


    Just as we sprayed resistance against the robot wave and slowed down their speed, the little princess also moved.


    The little princess got a virus carrying instrument similar to the U disk interface from Zhu Xingyun and stuffed it into her pocket.


    "Sister aowu, please throw me up along the wall!"


    After the little princess got the virus implant, she pointed to the top of the city gate.


    In recent months, under the guidance of the language teacher, the female wolf head has been able to understand many human languages. When she heard the cry of the little princess, she immediately ran forward, and then lifted the soft little princess off the ground with slender and powerful arms. Then she roared and threw her up heavily!


    The little princess quickly stretched out her hands in the air by the moment she was thrown up by the female wolf head, and just caught a sharp thorn extending from the city wall. Then, the little princess finally got the advantage of her gymnastic skills!


    The little princess held the long thorn extending from the wall with both hands, and then arched her body like a horizontal bar. Then she bent her arms straight and threw her lower leg upward, driving her body upward. Then the little princess quickly took her hand when her body was thrown to a certain height and grabbed the second sharp thorn, It''s like pulling up... Her body rolled up one after another and turned over to the wall in a twinkling of an eye.


    Standing under the wall, I was already stunned.


    Still human?


    "Dangdang, am I powerful?" the little princess who turned over and jumped on the wall of the city gate grinned at me below and made a V-shaped gesture. Then, the little princess quickly looked for the socket of the city gate controller above the city gate. Soon she found it, and then implanted the virus into the city gate controller according to Zhu Xingyun''s instructions.


    The effect is immediate.


    Almost five seconds later, the city gate, which was still tightly closed, made a rumbling sound, and then slowly opened upward!


    When I saw the city gate opening a gap, my eyes brightened, and I immediately ran forward with blue moon in my left hand and Qiu Yan in my right hand:


    "The door is open, everybody rush!"

 Chapter 495

    I ran as fast as the wind. Qiu Yanran was big and didn''t run slowly, but what surprised me most was the little Laurie lanyue. Obviously, she was only half my height, but she didn''t fall at all. There was even a tendency to surpass me. Let me go. Is this little guy a natural athlete?


    The female wolf head was the first to bear the brunt. She rolled and climbed quickly under the city gate. In fact, purple butterfly waited under the gate before the female wolf head, but she waited there to ensure the safety of the rest.


    Zhu Xingyun picked up the computer on the ground, ran like a child, and rushed into the city gate with us. In addition to the little princess, the eight of us smoothly passed through the city gate of the first inner wall.


    Ran into the second level of the mechanical capital.


    "Lola, pick me up!" seeing that we all rushed through the city gate smoothly, the little princess pulled out the virus hardware on the city gate controller, then jumped from the city gate and jumped down!


    Seeing the little princess who jumped down, Lola immediately opened her black wings behind her. Her tall and slender body flew up, hugged the little princess in mid air, and then fell slowly.


    As the little princess pulled out the virus hardware on the controller, the gate of the first inner wall began to fall slowly again, and finally closed in the rumble.


    "Done! I''m awesome, ha ha." the little princess jumped down from Lola''s arms happily, smiled and gave a big hug to the female wolf head and purple butterfly.


    I''m very pleased to see the little princess alive.


    This petite looking girl is much more powerful than I thought.


    "After all, it''s the thinking of mortals. It''s just breaking through a city gate. I''m incredibly happy to be like this."


    Just when we were a little relieved, Moran''s voice sounded again in the whole city!


    It seems that this woman is watching our movements at any time!


    When I heard Moran''s disdainful and indifferent voice, I took a deep breath, and then shouted out boldly:


    "Moran, stop playing tricks on me. I''m a man and have the ability to get out of here?"


    Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, I didn''t hear Moran''s answer.


    "I''m very sorry that you didn''t accept the small gift containing my curse blessing. In that case, it seems that I''m going to give you a bigger gift. Humble beings, don''t think that a man bewitched by your thoughts is fearless in your position. Those who lose piety and recklessness will be despised by the light of God. On the ground Struggle in the fire of prison, sad mortals. "


    Moran spoke in a serious tone, which made Chinese teachers have a headache.


    "Idiotic words... Did she make complaints about the performance at the Shakespeare dance show?" the little princess mumbled with her mouth wrapped around her chest.


    "It seems so." the obscene girl said solemnly.


    The voice of the little princess and the obscene girl had just fallen, and the earth under our feet began to vibrate violently, as if something was going to drill out under the ground.


    And the next scene is definitely enough to make me unforgettable.


    "Something... Is moving. It seems very big." the suddenly trembling earth created a very tense atmosphere, and all of us looked forward involuntarily.


    Then the most terrible thing happened.


    The whole city is moving.


    Yes, the buildings, tall buildings and even the huge hemispherical base in front are shaking violently, and then, suddenly, the ground in a corner of the city suddenly cracked, and a round metal head suddenly drilled out of the ground.


    That huge head is almost as big as a KTV box.


    The head is spherical, the surface is silver metal, and is covered with all kinds of strange spikes. In the front, there are sharp triangular insect eyes emitting red fluorescence. Even, they have huge hollow mouthparts. Inside the mouthparts, there are strange devices like fans rotating, which seems to be some kind of earth boring machine.


    It''s a metal centipede, or a strange mechanical creature similar to earthworms and centipedes.


    The body is tens of meters long, and the nodal limbs covered with metal scales wriggle on the ground. On both sides of the metal insect body, there are countless slender appendages, which open in steps to support the huge body of the metal centipede.


    "Er, what''s that thing? It''s disgusting." the little princess stuck out her tongue when she saw the huge metal centipede coming out of the ground.


    "It''s not that thing, but ''those''. I don''t think there''s only one." Lan Yue corrected. Sure enough, the voice of the blue moon is still falling. From the corners of the streets in the northwest and Southeast, huge tubular metal creatures have been drilled one after another. These creatures are huge, but they can see that their bodies are very flexible. From their twisting bodies, I immediately thought of the "drilling beast" in transformers in the 21st century!


    My God, why do you even have this kind of thing?


    This... How to deal with it?


    "Lola, what are these robots...?" I turned and asked Lola.


    "Sir, this is the ''diamond Earth Dragon'', responsible for excavating the land of the city and assisting in the construction of urban underground buildings." Lola truthfully replied, "it has very strong destructive power."


    "To put it bluntly, it''s a monster!" the obscene girl scolded.


    Looking at the huge "Vajra dragon" wriggling and wriggling out of the road ahead, I was sweating on my forehead because there were too many of them, and there were no less than ten in a rough sweep.


    Just one doesn''t look like we can solve it. Now there are so many in one breath. Moran clearly wants to destroy my people!


    "There''s no way. We can''t deal with such a large number. Use a booster!" zidie said nervously. There is no time to hesitate at this time. Although I had never used any booster before, I had no choice.


    Click, click, click.


    The girls around me took out the booster from their backpacks and installed it on them. It was a device similar to a metal turtle shell. There were air vents at the bottom of the device and triangular wings on both sides. This is a bit similar to the aircraft used by David in "Hai Bian Li" when he finally killed the big boss. In short, it should be something similar.


    "Li Jian, be careful, we''re going to take off. When we take off, we should pay attention to hand in hand, so that there won''t be a situation." Purple Butterfly gave me an encouraging look.


    Purple butterfly is always so smart that she can get along at the first time every time.


    "HMM." I nodded firmly, took out the booster, put the booster on my back and fastened my seat belt. When I put the booster on my back, all the other girls were ready.


    "Take off!" lanyue shouted first, and then we pressed the take-off button at our waist.


    The booster behind me suddenly emitted a strong flame. I felt my body suddenly light, and then... The whole person flew off the ground!


    The earth under our feet quickly wants to go away, and the buildings on the ground quickly shrink to the size of building blocks.


    The night wind blew over my face. I looked down at the earth under my feet, and my heart almost came to my mouth. Fortunately, I don''t have phobia. If I have phobia, I''m afraid I''ll go crazy on the spot.


    It''s really flying. But for the special circumstances, I''m afraid I would be so excited that I would dance in the air at the moment.


    "Fly, fly." Qiu Yanran flew beside me, covered her mouth and exclaimed. Her beautiful eyes were full of surprise and surprise. I think people who fly off the ground for the first time can''t help this sense of surprise and freshness.


    When it reached an altitude of almost 50 meters, the aircraft no longer rose, but suspended there.


    Then a mechanized voice came from my ear:


    "Please select the direction of flight."


    I was stunned. Then I looked at the second wall door in the distance and ordered, "ahead... Nine o''clock."


    "OK." the mechanized voice immediately disappeared, and the flame direction of the booster behind me suddenly changed, which suddenly tilted me, and then flew towards nine o''clock.


    "Wow..." I almost screamed when I suddenly changed the track. After all, it was the first time to use it. I haven''t been able to master the trick immediately. Fortunately, I didn''t fly far. A soft and warm hand held my right hand.


    I looked sideways and saw Qiu Yanran''s firm and comforting eyes.


    Looking at the comforting color on Qiu Yanran''s face, I also gave her a smile.


    Just then, my left hand was suddenly hot.


    I turned around and saw the little princess beside me, winking and winking at me.


    I smiled at her and said nothing. Everything was silent.


    The biggest problem is the female wolf head. She can''t use a booster. Fortunately, with the help of little Lori, Lola and obscene girl holding her hand together, she didn''t panic and fall from the high air.


    A large number of metal dragons on the ground raised their heads one after another, looked at us flying in the sky, and frantically twisted their bodies, as if they were very dissatisfied.


    "Hum, want to chase us... There''s no door!" looking at the metal dragon on the ground, the little princess made a face.


    "The flight time is related to the energy consumption, which is linked to the weight of the pilot. Based on the flight time of Li Jian, who is the heaviest of all of us, the remaining energy can only fly ten kilometers at most. Please note that we will find a place to land in five minutes." data controller Zhu Xingyun keeps watching the changes of booster reproductive energy, Keep reminding us. "The rest of the energy is used for us to escape."

 Chapter 496

    "I know. Five kilometers is enough to get rid of these slugs. Then we''ll speed up into the second inner wall and walk a little further, and we''ll be able to enter Athena tower." the obscene girl said confidently.


    I kept calm and looked down at the metal dragons on the ground from time to time, but I found that they still kept on chasing up from the rear. To my surprise, their travel speed was very fast - no less than those of us "pilots" with boosters.


    "They really don''t give up. And their speed is really fast." Qiu Yan pursed her lips and frowned at the metal dragon chasing us on the ground.


    I nodded.


    We flew in the air for almost five minutes, but the metal dragons on the ground kept up with us, and even exceeded us!


    "No. It seems that we can''t get rid of them." the purple butterfly covered a thick cloud. "We have to find a dead corner that they can''t attack first."


    "How about the roof?" I suggested.


    "No, if we land on the roof, we will enter an isolated island and die."


    I was a little stunned, and then nodded to show that purple butterfly was right. If we fall on the roof, we will be besieged.


    The original five minute flight plan failed. In order to find a suitable landing as far as possible, we continued to hover for almost four minutes. Zhu Xinghui reported:


    "Li Jian, your remaining energy is less than 7 percent."


    "Land..."


    This time, the blue moon decisively ordered the landing.


    The landing place is a cross intersection in the middle of four houses. The entrance is narrow and can''t rush in with the huge body of a metal dragon for the time being.


    "Here, here." the little hand of blue moon pushed my back and urged me to land in the gap.


    The nine of us fell from the sky like iron man and landed in the middle of a narrow and small intersection. The nine stood back-to-back and looked around with sharp eyes - they looked very handsome, but faced us with a very difficult choice... What should we do next?


    I looked up and swallowed.


    Because I saw that at the end of the road in front of me, the huge metal dragon was hitting the building at the entrance with its huge head several times larger than the siege hammer. The stones splashed and the harsh metal friction stimulated my eardrum.


    "How... How to do?" Qiu Yanran nervously held my hand, looked frightened and looked right and left. The road entrances in the East and South were surrounded by metal dragons, which were very fast. If they opened the way, I''m afraid we couldn''t escape at all.


    "I... I don''t know." I took Qiu Yanran''s hand and my heart pounded. I really felt like I was forced to a desperate situation.


    ¡­¡­


    "What to do, sister swallow, Li Jian... Li Jian, they are going to be surrounded by those monsters!" on the other side of the earth, the six little Taimei gathered in front of the wide screen projection TV and looked at the scene on the TV nervously.


    Beside the little sister Li Qing, the swallow''s pink lips opened a slight crack. At last, she closed her fist nervously and prayed. Her pure and gentle eyes were full of worries. Even, because he was too sad, the corners of the swallow''s eyes were red.


    On the right side of the swallow, the iceberg beauty Xu Liuli sits with her legs crossed in an ice blue skirt wrapped in net socks. On the tea table, there are cigarette butts piled into a hill. Even some cigarette butts have fallen onto the glass tea table, and the transparent tea table is covered with a layer of light ash. Judging from the amount of ash, she has smoked all night.


    A drop of cold sweat slowly slipped down her white Yueyu like neck, and finally penetrated into the shoulder sling of the long skirt.


    "Li Jian... Please, be safe..."


    The fragrant incense exhaled slowly condenses in the cold air and becomes fine ice crystals floating in the frozen space.


    ¡­¡­


    A coastal commercial port in China.


    The sky was shrouded in gray clouds. There were no large black clouds, but the whole sky was gray. Under the gray sky, there is a city shrouded in the shadow of war.


    There is no bustle and bustle in the city in the past. At the moment, there is only chaos and panic.


    In front of a tall commercial building hundreds of meters high, thousands of citizens have gathered there. The citizens seem to be inspired by some kind of inspiration, looking up at the huge TV screen on the wall of the building.


    What is playing on the TV screen is the processed picture captured by the high-altitude aircraft.


    In the center of the picture, there is a narrow intersection. In the center of the intersection, a circle of people of different shapes stand back to back, while at the end of the other side of the intersection, there is a large group of metal dragons like terrible monsters.


    The length of these metal creatures alone is more than 40 meters. Not to mention immersive, it is enough to frighten people to see such a picture on TV.


    The crowd stared nervously at the horror monsters on the big screen, and their faces full of female characteristics were full of panic and fear. Even from time to time, there will be screams and irrational cries in the crowd.


    The pale faces looked so tired and sick in the same weak gray sunlight.


    Such a scene is just a microcosm of countless cities. The same scene takes place all over China... And even all over the world.


    People all over the world are staring at the scene of the brave team entering the mechanical imperial capital live on TV. Everyone is worried and trembling.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what the people all over the world are like at the moment. I only know that when I face the huge silver figure 100 meters away, my heart almost stops.


    "What should we do? I''m afraid we can''t escape." Qiu Yan was at a loss.


    "Hoo, it seems that we have to put all our eggs in one basket." Purple Butterfly looked at a large number of metal dragons surrounded by them, sighed and said, "fortunately, these metal dragons are not equipped with long-range attack weapons, otherwise none of us can escape. I guess Moran has also modified the speech recognition system of these monsters. Even Li Jian''s orders may not be effective for them."


    Hearing purple butterfly''s words, I looked at them with some guilt. Although my life safety is guaranteed, purple butterflies will be attacked at any time.


    And how could I watch them get hurt or even injured?


    "Can you interpret the language of the speech recognition system?" Lan Yue turned to ask Zhu Xingyun.


    "It''s hard. It''s preliminarily estimated that each earth auger dragon has a specific speech recognition system. To locate the speech system, they must be implanted with identification programs or find the authority information body to give instructions to them." Zhu Xingyun replied with sentences composed of computer terms found in a lot of dictionaries.


    "Well, it''s really troublesome... It seems that we have to find another way." little Laurie wiped the sweat on her face and reluctantly smiled. Her huge blue eyes searched around, and finally stopped looking at a high tower not far away.


    It is a tower building about 300 meters high. Although it is high, the building itself is very "thin", just like a water tower used to store water.


    "There seems to be a way." Lan Yue said with a smile, "let''s take out the ''molecular sound wave concussion bomb''."


    Molecular acoustic shock bomb?


    This is the most powerful ammunition in the weapons we carry.


    This kind of ammunition has very terrible explosive power. It can instantly destroy the molecular composition of all buildings and blow up a large hole. Its lethality is far from that of ordinary grenades. According to the instructions... Well, the destructive power of such a molecular concussion bomb seems to be 100 times that of an ordinary grenade.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked as I handed the molecular concussion bomb to LAN Yue. "We only have nine molecular concussion bombs. I''m afraid we may not be able to solve these monsters."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can use the buildings in this city to deal with them. You know, the buildings between the first inner wall and the second inner wall are all funded by our Luo family. I know very well, Mr. Li." Lan Yue took our molecular concussion bombs one by one, then made a face at us, and then she suddenly started the booster, The petite body flew up. Like a fluttering elf, it flew towards the place where the water tower was not far away.


    "Wait, you don''t have enough fuel to fly for a few minutes!"


    "It''s all right. I''m light and burn less. I can last five minutes!" blue moon turned her head and gave me a V-sign.


    I saw the blue moon fly to the side of the water tower not far away, and then install an acoustic shock bomb at intervals on the middle wall of the water tower hundreds of meters high.


    "I see, she wanted to do that." looking at the blue moon constantly placing concussion bombs in the front of the water tower, purple butterfly also showed a smile.


    "I''m back, everybody." almost seven minutes later, LAN Yue flew back with a smile, but the concussion bombs in her hand were completely missing. Obviously, they were installed on the side wall of the water tower by her.


    The blue moon fell on the ground and said to us solemnly:


    "The next step is the most important step." Lan Yue looked at the metal dragon coming in from the end of the road at the intersection and said, "draw them under the water tower later. Then, I detonate the water tower and press them all under the water tower."


    "This..."


    "Well, there''s no time to explain. Come on! The rest of us fly together for another 30 seconds and lead them to the bottom of the water tower!" the blue moon shouted. The other girls didn''t talk nonsense and flew off the ground directly.


    The visual ability of the metal dragon is very good. Seeing us flying off the ground, we immediately shifted our direction and no longer continued to squeeze into the intersection, but flew towards the area outside the intersection where we flew away, that is, the water tower at the east end of the intersection.


    Dozens of metal dragons quickly followed us flying in the sky like swimming snakes.


    Worried that my energy would run out, blue moon and purple butterfly held my hand tightly while I was flying.


    The metal dragon swarmed towards the water tower and quickly chased it, just like a dragon boat race.


    We were suspended 300 meters in front of the water tower, while the metal dragon twisted its body under US and looked up at us in the sky. They face the water tower behind them. From their perspective, they can''t see the water tower.


    "OK, blast!" seeing the metal dragons gathered under the water tower, little Lori smiled viciously, then suddenly pressed the detonating button in her hand, and then the earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded!


    Boom, boom!


    There were seven or eight explosions in a row, coming from the middle of the water tower, and then a shocking scene happened.


    How powerful is the sonic concussion bomb? A series of sound wave concussion bombs instantly blew a huge gap in the wall on one side of the originally standing water tower, and the remaining water tower body was naturally insufficient to support the weight of the upper part, and quickly tilted down!


    The shock of this scene is like the Titanic sinking into the sea!

 Chapter 497

    The huge water tower hundreds of meters high collapsed because the blue moon detonated a single wall!


    The huge tower like shadow shrouded our surprised faces, of course... Including the ten metal dragons gathered under the water tower!


    "My mother, this is going against the sky..."


    "Go!" Purple Butterfly gave me a heavy pull, and then the fire of the booster was fully opened. All of us scattered on both sides in the direction of the vertical collapse of the water tower, while the metal dragon below was obviously dull and focused on us. They couldn''t find the abnormality in the rear in time. Then, they were tragic¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    What is the scene of the collapse of a huge water tower more than 300 meters high? That''s absolutely earth shaking!


    It''s like a mountain half collapsed and heavily pressed down. The mountains are falling, the momentum is magnificent, and the dust is flying. Dozens of metal dragons are pressed under the water tower!


    "Well done!"


    Seeing the metal dragon crushed by the tall water tower, we landed slowly. Finally, I couldn''t help shouting. The water tower impartially cuts off the long bodies of those metal dragons. Even the metal dragons made of metal are absolutely large-scale internal parts in the face of such heavy pressure. Even some metal dragons'' heads are directly crushed into powder by the huge water tower wall.


    "Now, open the electric pulley shoes and let''s go!"


    When the metal dragon was crushed by the water tower and it was difficult to break free, the blue moon shouted the slogan of action.


    The so-called electric pulley shoes are actually shoes similar to skates, but there are four tires under these shoes. Under the action of the built-in motor, it can move forward like a motorcycle in the 21st century. Of course, the speed is still worse than the booster. It''s not as fast as a metal dragon. But now that the metal dragon is crushed under the water tower, we have enough time to escape.


    We quickly changed into pulley shoes. Then, nine people held hands, like a train, turned on the motor of pulley shoes, and then quickly galloped in the direction of the second wall!


    "Wow, it''s so exciting. It''s even more exciting than riding a roller coaster." obviously, "electric pulley shoes" are more exciting than boosters. Mingming just escaped from the tiger''s mouth, the little princess couldn''t help shouting. The tension also eased a little.


    My hands were held by Qiu Yanran and purple butterfly. Although I had never played skates before, I could hold on to a group of people holding me. What''s more, the pulley shoes can only guide, and the balance is easy to control.


    "How far is it from the second wall?" Purple Butterfly asked as she walked forward.


    "Fifteen kilometers."


    Zhu Xingyun replied faintly.


    The radius of the mechanical capital is 45 kilometers. We have traveled more than half the distance before, but there is still a lot of distance left.


    We hurried forward, and along the way, many humanoid or mecha robots came out. However, this time, we learned to be smart and turned on the invisibility and light shielding functions of our armor, so that our body shape can be assimilated with the surrounding scenery. In this way, it is difficult for ordinary robots to find us.


    However, this device consumes a lot of energy and can only last for less than 20 minutes. Before that, we must get to the second inner wall.


    Fortunately, although Lola''s permission is temporarily closed, her sensing ability is still there. She can use wireless data signals sent to surrounding robots to confirm the location. Like Bluetooth, we can bypass the robot before it approaches us. In addition, lanyue was very familiar with the terrain in this area. After several rounds, we finally rushed to the second inner wall.


    "Finally... Here it is."


    Compared with the first interior wall, the second interior wall is much more magnificent.


    It seems that the surface of cactus is dissatisfied with the dense and sharp wall in front. The wall is very thick, and above it seems to be an overpass for pedestrians to pass. Of course, like the first inner wall, the door of the second inner wall is tightly locked. Moran had already closed all access to the main hall of the city.


    Of course, because we have already installed boosters on our bodies, it is easy to rush into the second inner wall in one breath.


    "There are no robots nearby, we are... Ready to take off." in a corner southeast of the second inner wall, we stopped one after another and prepared to start the booster behind us.


    "By the way..." before starting the booster, lanyue suddenly turned to all of us and said, "you should think clearly. There is not much energy left in the booster... I''m afraid this is the last time we use the booster."


    Hearing what blue moon said, my heart was shocked.


    Indeed, my booster energy is only 1%. It''s no problem to fly over this inner wall, but... When I come back?


    When we come back, if these channels are sealed, how should we get out? Facing so many robots, what countermeasures should we take?


    "So let''s think clearly. If we don''t solve the Moran group and catch Ma Bailong, we... Don''t want to successfully leave the mechanical capital." Lan Yue said in a heavy tone.


    "That''s just... Put all your eggs in one basket, right?" Purple Butterfly smiled. "This is my favorite thing to do." purple butterfly, a woman who is addicted to gambling, is excited when she meets this kind of time, and I can only smile bitterly.


    "Don''t worry, we will succeed. As long as we solve Moran, the robot of mechanical imperial capital... We won''t start again." I stood up and said a word of encouragement. Although I''m just a mortal. I''m not an orc, I''m not a kung fu master, I don''t have supreme wisdom, I don''t have a robot like body, I don''t have a skeleton like a mutant, I don''t have any nerve devices implanted, but... At least, I can encourage you.


    "Hmm!" the beauties nodded in response to my self comforting statement. Although everyone''s face is full of fatigue, they have come to this step, and no one will shrink back.


    After a little breathing, we started the booster. The flame from the nozzle pushed all our bodies and slowly rose into the sky. Then, our bodies tilted forward, and the booster took us forward.


    When I flew into the high air, I finally saw a huge building a few kilometers ahead. It was a huge tower rising to the sky. It was octagonal, angular, and dark. It covered an area of more than 100000 square meters, which was incredible.


    That''s Athena tower.


    At the top of the tower is a hollow full moon shaped metal ring hook. In the center of the metal ring hook, a huge orange human eye is slowly rotating, just like the earth''s rotation around the axis.


    Orange eyes, the surface of which is similar to blood lightning, are moving faintly, and deeper, it is a strong light that is too bright for people to look directly at.


    The reason why the clouds in the sky become blood red, even the three-dimensional images projected by Moran in the sky, seem to be sent out by this huge spherical eye.


    Seeing that eye, I couldn''t help thinking of Sauron''s eye in the Lord of the rings. It was like a sharp shot. I don''t know what the builders of this city think. Is that designer a fan of magic movies?


    "That''s solondo''s reconnaissance eye, which also has projection function," said LAN Yue. "Like Athena tower, it is a symbol of the mechanical capital."


    I swallowed and said nothing. Although I have known the existence of this eye before, I still feel very shocked when I see it from a close distance.


    The nine of us crossed the wall and fell within the second wall. As soon as we landed, I was stupid.


    In other words, I was completely shocked by the scene ahead.


    What do I see?


    I saw the robot.


    Yes, endless robots.


    It''s like a sea, a silver sea composed of robots.


    There are so many robots that they can''t fit their eyeballs. They stand in array and form a square array row after row. All the streets in front are occupied. At the entrance of the street, at the intersection, under the balcony of the building and in the dark corner that can''t be seen clearly, there are cold faces one after another, Robots with metallic luster all over... Like an army waiting for us long ago, when we landed, a pair of cold machine eyes projected, and my brain was buzzing.


    "Do you like the big gift I gave you? Compared with the previous small gift, this gift is much more sincere, isn''t it?" Moran''s beautiful face reappeared in the sky. I saw a strange smile on Moran''s beautiful face with thorns and lips as red as peaches.


    At that moment, I deeply realized that the metal dragons just now were just appetizers. Moran had already sent all the robots to wait here and wait for us to throw ourselves into the net!


    "Stop it all!" I shouted in the face of the endless robots like the sea. However, the large number of robots in front came slowly as if they didn''t hear my command, and their empty electronic eyes were full of strange red.


    "It''s useless. The speech recognition system has been tampered with. They can''t understand you, Mr. Li..." Lan Yue reminded me by pulling my wrist. As she spoke, she looked up at the Athena tower in front of her, took a deep breath, and then suddenly said.


    "There are still two kilometers to go... Only to rush through." lanyue took a deep breath, then lanyue narrowed her eyes slightly and said, "strange, I don''t seem to have seen this kind of robot in the data. Is it a new version of robot?"


    "Lola, what kind of robot is this?" I turned to Lola for the first time.


    "This is a migrant robot, sir." Lola replied respectfully, "although there are no weapons with you, it is easy to manufacture in large quantities. It is the largest type of robot in the imperial capital."


    "What can we do? There are so many robots, and we don''t have much fuel. How can we fly... Really." after listening to Lola''s story and looking at the endless silver wave ahead, the little princess cried anxiously.


    "I can''t help it. Now it seems that I have to fight hard." Purple Butterfly bit her teeth and took out a microwave radiation gun from behind.


    At the moment when Purple Butterfly took out the gun in her hand, the robot in front suddenly ran towards us like an attack signal!!


    What surprised me more was that those robots had amazing jumping power and could jump two meters high in one jump!


    God, this is the robot version of the female wolf head!


    "Smoke bomb, come on!" the blue moon shouted, then quickly pulled out the smoke bomb from her waist and threw it in front!


    I''m basically following the orders of the blue moon.

 Chapter 498

    I pulled out the flashlight like smoke bomb, then pulled out the lead, and quickly threw it at the actually difficult pair. Suddenly, a large area of thick gray chemical smoke gushed out of the smoke bomb, forming a large dense fog area, covering the vision of all robots - I did this with obscene girl, little Princess and Qiu Yanran. Naturally, the female wolf head was stunned because she didn''t understand. Under the guidance of my hands, she nodded and threw out the smoke bomb.


    A large area of thick fog was formed in front, and the rapidly spreading thick fog shrouded the interior together with us.


    Of course, because I carry infrared glasses, I can still see purple butterfly, Qiu Yanran and others.


    I thought the fog bomb could block the vision of the robot, but soon I realized that I was very wrong, because not long after I hit the incendiary bomb, several silver figures suddenly jumped out of the thick fog and rushed towards Qiu Yanran and purple butterfly beside me!


    Boom!


    Purple butterfly''s eyes and hands were quick. At the moment when the silver figure jumped out, she pressed the button of the microwave radiation gun in her hand. An incandescent strong high-energy laser was ejected from the silver muzzle, burning most of the head of the robot rushing towards purple butterfly in an instant! The robot that jumped into the air suddenly fell to the ground like an old toy, and the wires, data and electronic fragments inside the body fell out one after another and spread all over the ground.


    Qiu Yanran leaned forward habitually, then stretched out her right arm, just caught the flying robot, and then threw the robot on its back to the ground. Then she quickly dug out a micro nano bomb from her waist and threw it on the robot''s head.


    With a bang, the micro nano bomb exploded instantly. Although its power was less than one fifth of that of the detonator, it also blew the robot''s head to pieces!


    The advantages of micro nano bombs are small size and easy to carry. This time, each of us carried almost 100 micro nano bombs.


    But there are more and more robots coming in the thick fog, three, five, ten


    A large number of robots jumped out of the fog like high jumpers and mercilessly attacked all women except me!


    "Ow!" I heard the roar of the female wolf head and saw that she was entangled by four robots. Two robots grabbed her legs from left to right, one hugged her chest, and the other grabbed her neck from the rear!


    "Proud dance!" I was shocked to see the female wolf head surrounded by four robots.


    But obviously, I underestimated the combat effectiveness of the female wolf head and worried about her in vain.


    Like hearing my worried cry, the female wolf head surrounded by four robots suddenly roared wildly.


    "Ow! Die!" the female wolf head stood in place and roared. Then her sharp claws suddenly grabbed and twisted the heads of two robots holding her thighs. Then, her arms suddenly worked hard, and her green tendons protruded on the surface of the snow-white arm.


    Click, click.


    People''s scalp tingled. Then I saw that the female wolf head twisted off the heads of the two robots!


    I saw my chin almost fall to the ground.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    The robot whose neck was broken by the female wolf''s head was paralyzed immediately, and the neck without head exposed a cluster of wires with blue current.


    What makes me more ashamed is that the sharp claws of the female wolf head are almost comparable to the aidman claws of the Wolverine. After putting down the two robots, her arms closed towards the back of her brain again, and her sharp fingernails were directly inserted into the electronic eyes of the humanoid robot in the back, which is as easy as a sharp knife stabbing into tofu.


    When the palm was quickly pulled out, the female wolf head''s hands brought out a large piece of data lines and parts fragments, and the electronic eyes of the robot behind her, which originally emitted red light, quickly dimmed.


    As for the remaining robot, the end was even more tragic. She hugged the female wolf head. As a result, the female wolf head directly broke its head and separated her skills.


    Let me go. Is this... Too fierce?


    Little Lori didn''t know when she pulled out something similar to a water gun from under her hand and kept spraying it forward. One milky viscous liquid was sprayed from the "toy water gun" in little Lori''s hand, which quickly condensed into a big net in the air and caught a large number of rushing robots. Those net cables seemed to have strong viscosity and toughness, The coming robots were entangled in the net and collided with each other. Unexpectedly, none of them could struggle out temporarily.


    "Hey, hey, here you are." seeing the robot entangled by the net, little Lori stuck out her tongue, her big eyes showed a sly color, and then quickly took out three micro nano bombs from under her long sleeves and threw them into the robot crowd.


    Boom, boom, boom, three consecutive explosions, a group of robots in front were blown off their heads by little Lori.


    This little Laurie... Is really too dangerous.


    The rest of the obscene girls were even more direct. When she was surrounded by robots, she directly gave a 360 degree flying kick, kicking the surrounding row of robots to the ground. Then she took microwave guns in her hand, one by one, and directly exploded the heads of those robots. Five robots surrounded the obscene girls like petals.


    "Dare to provoke me, I''ll shoot you!" the obscene girl stepped on the head of a machine with her left foot, and her right foot was like a flagpole on the ground. Her blue hair was elegant, her eyes were sharp, and she had a bit of Queen''s style.


    Of course, the lines are still coquettish.


    A robot flew towards the little princess, but the little princess reacted quickly. Her body suddenly tilted upward and the whole person bent into a bow shape, narrowly avoiding the killing of a robot.


    Then, when the robot landed, the little princess stretched her hands back and grabbed the head of the landing robot. Then, the most terrible thing happened. The little princess used her unique skill, the legendary... Baduan fall!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    I have to say that the robot whose head was held by the little princess was a living tragedy. The little princess directly grabbed its head and threw it back and forth in the air with the waist strength of the little Manyao. I don''t know how many times it fell to the ground. The last machine body made of metal was literally broken into pieces and broken into incomplete fragments


    "Oh, sell cakes."


    I can''t speak. The girls around me are really fiercer than each other. I''m afraid even if the real seal team members come, they can''t do better.


    Zhu Xingyun and purple butterfly are relatively low-key. Zhu Xingyun has been standing in the rear. She is a technical personnel and has no combat effectiveness.


    I kept throwing nano bombs at the robot crowd. Anyway, they didn''t dare to hurt me, but I could hurt them. It''s a sure bet.


    Zidie is shooting with guns. Fortunately, although we face a large number of robots, they are not equipped with weapons. Otherwise, we will only be killed for seconds. I think these robots are just the most common service robots.


    The effect of the smoke bomb lasted for a long time, and the thick smoke was still filled. Although we temporarily blocked the robots flying from the front with our respective combat effectiveness, and even temporarily had the upper hand, this situation was doomed to not last long. With the increasing number of robots jumping out of the smoke, we were finally forced to retreat.


    However, behind us is the closed city gate. Where can we... Retreat?


    Soon we were forced into a corner and had no choice.


    Large groups of robots jumped out like locusts and flew towards us. Purple butterfly and Qiu Yanran were thrown to the ground several times. I hurried to rescue them. I shot the women who were almost in danger at the heads of those robots who dared not attack me.


    Although wearing thick armor, I saw a little blood on Qiu Yanran and purple butterfly''s neck and lips. Obviously, they were injured in the battle just now.


    These bastard robots.


    "No, too many... We... Can''t hold on... Ah!" the little princess stepped back on the soft lotus steps while fighting the trapped animals. At the same time, she bit her silver teeth and shot a robot who wanted to attack her with a microblog gun.


    "Back up, back up!" Purple Butterfly commanded aside, and the purple fine hair was all pasted on his face because it was wet with glittering and translucent sweat.


    I pulled the female wolf head and Qiu Yan back quickly, while Zhu Xingyun squatted in the rear.


    However, without retreating a few meters, my back hit the wall behind me - I had no way to retreat.


    Looking at the thick fog ahead and the rows of silver shadows jumping out of the thick fog, my heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    Lanyue, I and Qiu Yanran kept throwing miniature nano bombs in front, but the effect was not very obvious. I saw that the miniature nano bombs I threw myself could only blow up two or three robots. Although the parts of those robots would be damaged, they didn''t know the pain. After the end, But like nothing, he climbed up from the ground rigidly, and then came rigidly towards us.


    The cold metal faces without any emotion were facing us. Seeing the blood red electronic eyes on the bare head, my heart was numb.


    "Can you see us with smoke bombs? Are they all equipped with infrared eyes?" I couldn''t help scolding.


    "That''s for sure... Every robot will install infrared scanning eyes in order to identify human identity. It seems that smoke bombs are really useless..." Qiu Yanran took my words aside.


    However, my words, like the casual words of passer-by a in Conan''s cartoon, gave blue moon great inspiration.


    "Infrared detection? Yes, I have a way!" Lan Yue, who had followed us back, suddenly slapped her forehead heavily, and then shouted to us:


    "Take out incendiary bombs and throw them!"


    "Incendiary bomb?" everyone''s eyes, including me, fell on the blue moon.


    Incendiary bombs, as the name suggests, are ammunition specially used for ignition.


    The interior of the incendiary bomb is filled with various concentrated alcohol, fuel and other things. Once thrown out, it can light a sea of fire. But robots are metal and steel. Will incendiary bombs work on them?

 Chapter 499

    "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry up and smash with me!" little Lori didn''t explain anything. She directly wrapped her little hand behind her small waist and dug out a gradually long metal bullet with one hand. Little Lori pulled out the lead and suddenly threw it in front!


    We also do this with little Lori. Although we don''t know what purpose little Lori holds, with her high IQ, she won''t come up with any stupid ideas. Just follow.


    I also held a incendiary bomb in one hand, pulled out the lead with my teeth, and then threw it in front of me!


    Before coming here, each of us carried two incendiary bombs. At the moment, the scene of eighteen incendiary bombs thrown forward together was really not a general shock. In an instant, a large sea of fire rose, and the terrible golden flame shrouded all areas in front of us, which made my eyes ache.


    What a sea of fire.


    Under the heavy fog, there was a sea of fire. My eyes were completely confused and couldn''t see anything clearly.


    But before I could sigh, lanyue suddenly took out a bottle like insecticide from her back and sprayed it at me.


    A stream of liquid so cold that my skin would lose consciousness sprayed on my face, and my whole body temperature instantly dropped to more than ten degrees below zero!


    "Do... What?"


    "This is a dry ice ejector! I''m lowering your temperature! Take it out quickly and spray it on each other!"


    "Why lower the temperature?" I wondered.


    "I... I understand." I just asked this question, but the purple butterfly suddenly realized it, "Because of the smoke bomb, the robots turned on the infrared to scan our body temperature to identify our direction. The blue moon created a sea of fire with incendiary bombs, which temporarily made those robots unable to distinguish our location. And we can take this opportunity to lower our body temperature with an ice jet and then slip away!"


    Purple Butterfly quickly explained. As she explained, she took out a dry ice ejector and sprayed it on my face.


    "I see... But can''t you all spray me?!" I cried weakly. Just after I shouted, my ass suddenly lit up. Turning my head, I saw the little princess spraying my ass with a jet.


    "What''s the matter with you, smelly thief?" the little princess spit out her tongue mischievously


    After spraying the whole body with dry ice and some liquid chemicals that can reduce the body temperature, our body surface is covered with a thin layer of ice cream. I feel that my whole body has become like a popsicle, and the body surface temperature drops rapidly.


    "The electric pulley shoes can still hold a distance. Please don''t be scattered. I count to three, and we throw a miniature nano bomb at three o''clock in the front right, blow up a road, and then rush out." Lan Yue said, turning on the switch of the pulley shoes.


    "Yes," we replied in unison.


    "OK... One, two, three... Go!"


    At the order of the blue moon, all of us took out a large number of remaining micro nano bombs and threw them in one direction. One advantage of micro nano bombs is that they can explode regularly. As long as they are set to explode more than ten seconds after pressing the button, we can throw a large number of them at the same time.


    Boom, boom, boom!!


    At the same time, the explosion sounded with amazing power. I saw large rows of robots flying off the ground, during which many mechanical arms and robot heads splashed everywhere. The strong air flow caused by the explosion overturned even the robots a little farther away, and a relatively wide road was opened up.


    "Now, go!"


    Without the blue moon''s cry, all of us turned on the electric pulley shoes together. The eight wheels under everyone''s feet turned quickly. I felt my body lean forward suddenly, and then I rushed out like a motorcycle!


    There is still a thick fog ahead. We shuttle through the thick fog. A large number of robot parts and limb fragments fell on the ground. It is not as easy as expected to move forward quickly. We always stumble along the way.


    While we were moving forward, we also threw two or three smoke bombs from time to time to cover the road ahead.


    According to blue moon, there are two ways for a robot to capture the movement of an object. One way is to capture the natural light of the object. However, when there is no natural light, such as at night or when the fog is filled, the robot will automatically start the infrared capture system and use infrared to maintain normal operation.


    Our strategy is to use smoke bombs to stimulate the robot to turn on the infrared capture system, then set fire to interfere with the robot''s line of sight, and finally avoid the robot''s line of sight by reducing the body surface temperature. In this way, we can move forward smoothly.


    After the second inner wall breaks through, it is less than three kilometers away from the tall Athena tower in front. We can reach it!


    My hands were soft. On the left was Qiu Yanran, who had been following me closely, and on the right was little Laurie like a child. We walked all the way against the thick fog. The blue moon''s plan was really wonderful. Under the cover of the thick fog and the temperature on the body surface dropped to more than ten degrees below, we finally rushed forward for hundreds of meters.


    Next, we try to find some corners to move forward. When we see the gap in the city, we drill in, and then drill out from the other end. Although we don''t go straight, there are fewer robots in the way. Under our desperate forward rush, we finally avoided the attack and sneak attack of a large number of robots and rushed out of the tight encirclement.


    Along the way, we used up all the smoke bombs, micro nano bombs, flash bombs and incendiary bombs on our bodies, and even the booster was discarded by us, because there was no energy inside the booster for a long time, and carrying it on our back can only add weight.


    However, all our firm belief is worth it, because when I look up, the tall Athena tower is right ahead!


    "It''s coming..." I looked up at the tower in front of me, silent and straight into the sky in the dark, narrowed my eyes, but I felt relieved to reach my destination.


    The guard, the Earth Dragon, the metal frenzy... So many checkpoints have broken through, and none of us has been damaged, which makes me very happy, but at the same time, my heart has been hanging.


    My heart, a feeling of uneasiness, deeper and deeper.


    The closer I get to the Athena tower and look at the octagonal corners of the tower, the heavier my heart is. Even if I break through the defense line temporarily, I can''t be completely relieved.


    To my surprise, there was no guard at the gate of Nata in Athens, not even two decent robots.


    Here... It''s a completely blank area.


    What''s going on?


    "Miss blue moon, don''t you think it''s weird? Why isn''t there a guard here?" we began to slow down about 100 meters away from Nata in Athens.


    "I don''t know... But according to my memory, there should be no mechanism in the nearby building structure..." blue moon said slowly on my right side.


    "In short, everyone should be careful. Our energy and ammunition have basically been exhausted in the previous journey. The remaining weapons reserves we need to use against Moran group. We need to be careful at this critical moment."


    The blue moon explained tirelessly.


    Hearing the words of the blue moon, I was also slightly depressed. Indeed, in the process of breaking through the two walls in a row just now, we had weapons of mass destruction, which had almost consumed the land.


    At the thought of this, I can''t relax.


    "Mr. Li." the words of blue moon suddenly came to my ears.


    "Hmm?" hearing the voice of blue moon, I lowered my head and looked at her.


    The blue moon looked at me with her big eyes full of seriousness. She pointed to her chest and said to me:


    "Mr. Li, if, at that moment, our weapons are exhausted, and... The situation is very urgent... You can press the last button..."


    "The last button?" I was stunned.


    "HMM." Lan Yue nodded slightly, then smiled and said, "do you remember the gift I gave you? Mr. Li, that gift is not only the link between me and you, it also has a function..."


    I subconsciously lowered my head and looked at the small bulge on my chest. There was a small pendant that the blue moon had sent me. This time I came to the mechanical imperial capital, I also took it with me.


    Maybe I took it as my souvenir.


    I know this pendant has the function of contacting the blue moon, locating my whereabouts, and eavesdropping on my voice. However, according to the meaning of the blue moon, does this pendant have other functions?


    "Mr. Li, do you think it''s possible if it''s just an ordinary pendant that supports so many functions and consumes so much energy all the time?" the blue moon glanced at me and then blinked at me.


    Hearing the hint of blue moon, I suddenly enlightened. Indeed, it is impossible for such a small pendant to maintain energy supply for such a long time without a powerful built-in functional device.


    Therefore, there is only one possibility, that is, the pendant given to me by the blue moon. I''m afraid it has a very powerful battery. The energy of the battery is incredible


    Athenian Nata was just ahead. I smacked my tongue and couldn''t help but wonder and asked the blue moon:


    "Miss blue moon, the pendant you gave me... What else does it do?"


    "Well..." Lan Yue smiled. She took out a lollipop from under her sleeve, turned away the wrapping paper, put it in her mouth, and said, "Baji, another function is -"


    But just then, the change happened!!


    On the metal road under the soles of the blue moon''s feet, which had been sliding side by side with me, suddenly opened a square hole. Then, the whole blue moon fell down in an instant!


    "Ah!!!"


    A sudden scene struck me by thunder.


    "Miss blue moon!" I shouted, looking at the sudden square hole on the ground, and my scalp felt numb.


    However, the same situation is still happening.


    "How could...!"


    "Stinky thief, help me!"


    "Ah!"


    "Ow --"


    A series of startling voices suddenly sounded in my ears. When I suddenly turned my head, I was petrified.


    But it was too late.


    At the moment I turned my head, I saw four deep holes the size of the wellhead appeared on the way of the women who had been moving with me, and the four women, the female wolf head, the little princess, the obscene girl and the purple butterfly, all fell into the hole because they had no time to brake.

 Chapter 500

    Purple Butterfly five people fell down like that, so suddenly, so unprepared.


    I didn''t even have time to reach out to catch them or say goodbye to them.


    I saw purple butterfly''s frightened eyes, saw the female wolf head opening her mouth in amazement, waving her hands in the air, saw the little princess''s beautiful eyes full of surprise, and saw that the obscene girl''s mouth became an "O" shape


    Then, the next second, their figure disappeared.


    They all fell into the four square holes that suddenly appeared on the road!


    "No!" I screamed.


    "Stop!" if Zhu Xingyun behind me hadn''t stretched out his hand to hold me in time, I''m afraid I would have slipped into a square pit in front of me.


    The hole seemed to appear suddenly, just like the mechanism originally set there.


    I was held by Zhu Xingyun''s arm and pulled to a stop by her, while I grabbed Qiu Yanran''s hand at a very urgent moment. Coupled with Lola''s ability to fly, it didn''t lead to the annihilation of all of us.


    But


    Female wolf head, little Lori, obscene girl, purple butterfly and little princess all fell into the pit!


    I can''t save them at all.


    I stood at the edge of the pit, and my toes almost fell into the pit. Looking at the dark pit, I felt like a nightmare.


    I stood quietly on the ground, holding my breath, waiting for purple butterflies to fly out of the pit or climb out with a booster


    However, one minute passed, two minutes passed


    There was no sound from the pit.


    My heart is shaking.


    Just then, those squares with deep holes closed slowly, and the ground changed back to its original flat and smooth appearance, which was no different from the appearance of plop.


    "No... purple butterfly? Proud dance? Cute! Master? Miss blue moon?" I stood on the ground and shouted loudly, trying to run forward, but my body was held by two pairs of slender hands and couldn''t enter.


    "Li Jian, don''t go over there. There''s a trap ahead!" Qiu Yan shook my arm. The sharp voice stimulated my eardrum and pulled me back to reality.


    I felt as if my strength had been drained. I stood in place foolishly and couldn''t think.


    Purple butterfly, they fell into a trap? What will happen to them? Will it fall to pieces? Will you fall into the furnace and be burned to death?


    I opened the communication headset and tried to connect with purple butterfly. However, the communication headset suggested that my signal was blocked and the communication attempt failed


    Are they... All dead?


    I can''t imagine. I can''t breathe because of my strong fear.


    "Come back. Keep calm. What the enemy wants is our relaxation and panic." an extremely calm voice sounded in my ears. I turned my head rigidly and saw Zhu Xingyun standing calmly behind me and looking at me. The woman never seemed to have any expression fluctuations. Even when she saw purple butterflies falling into a trap, the calm color on her face didn''t change.


    Seeing Zhu Xingyun''s extremely calm expression, my brain woke up a little.


    Zhu Xingyun grabbed my arm with her slender hand and pulled me back for a distance. I sat on the ground and didn''t know what to say.


    "Li Jian..." Qiu Yan''s thin voice sounded in my ear. I turned around and saw that she was also at a loss, but she had more concerned eyes.


    "They... All went down. All went down."


    "Li Jian, don''t think too much, they... Will be fine." Qiu Yanran stretched out her hand and rubbed my temples to keep me calm.


    Zhu Xingyun came to me, looked at Laura beside me and said:


    "Where does it go under the hole?"


    Laura glanced at Zhu Xingyun and said in a very mechanized voice:


    "It leads to deeper underground. But I don''t know where it leads."


    Hearing Lola''s voice, I recovered a little:


    "Laura. You mean there are rooms under those passages, don''t you?"


    "Yes, sir," returned Lola respectfully. "But the passage is very deep. There are 50 floors below. I don''t know which floor it fell to."


    Hearing Lola say that, a glimmer of hope rose in my heart.


    There are floors below those traps, that is to say, purple butterflies may fall into a floor under the ground. As long as they look for them layer by layer, there is always hope to find them! They... May not have an accident!


    Thinking of this, my tension eased a little. Then, without hesitation, I will take out the micro nano bomb to blow up those vulgar traps and try to go underground to save purple butterflies.


    "Stop." Zhu Xingyun saw me take out the miniature bomb and stopped me again. A few strands of perseverance flashed in a pair of copper brown eyes.


    "What are you doing? They''re down there. I''ll blow up these mechanisms and go down to save them!"


    "There''s no time for that," said Zhu Xingyun faintly. "We don''t know where they are or whether there are other traps below. We don''t have time to search and save people layer by layer. Now every minute and second is very important, and we must give priority to eliminating Moran team."


    With that, Zhu Xingyun paused. Her face was like frost. There was no emotion on her face. She looked at me and said faintly:


    "You can''t go far if you are too bound by feelings."


    "Are you kidding? We should save them first --!" I cried hysterically.


    "Li Jian! Listen to me!" Qiu Yanran suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me around.


    I saw Qiu Yanran''s black eyes facing me. In the depths of her eyes, which were as black as the universe, were two twinkling Cross stars.


    Qiu Yanran''s mood is also very nervous and excited, but she still maintains a trace of reason.


    "I believe purple butterflies will be fine! But now we really should give priority to the task, Miss Zhu said... That''s right. Even if we delay one more second... Human beings all over the world will be in danger!"


    People all over the world


    My heart beat heavily. I slowly clenched my fist and calmed my chest breathing.


    But... I have no sense of responsibility in my heart.


    All I want is the purple butterflies falling into the pit.


    At that moment, I suddenly found that there was nothing I could care about in the world.


    I came to this era alone. The only thing I met was the women who just fell into the pit. Without them, I want an empty world... What''s the use?


    Maybe she saw the gray in my eyes. Qiu Yan bit her teeth and said:


    "Li Jian, think about sister Junxia, think about them, think about Xiaoqing, swallow and Liuli. They are all looking at you now, waiting for you to return successfully. How can you give up here? Look above your head!"


    Jo Yan shook my arm and pointed to the sky.


    I looked up and my eyes widened slightly.


    What do I see?


    I saw dozens of helicopters circling around the sky of the mechanical capital.


    Those helicopters seem to be tracking and photographing our situation in the mechanical capital at high altitude, that is to say... They have all photographed my situation at the moment.


    People all over the world look at me now.


    I looked back from the sky and my chest was full of air. The cold air filled my lungs and made my brain calm gradually.


    Yes, what Qiu Yanran said is not wrong. At the moment, many people are looking at me. Junxia or swallow, they are all in another corner of the world, watching me and looking forward to me across the TV or computer screen.


    I can''t give up yet.


    I have to cheer up.


    I nodded and smiled bitterly at Qiu Yan:


    "Thank you. Let''s... Go."


    I clenched my fist and settled the tunnel.


    And just then, a series of calls suddenly came out of my headset!


    However, as soon as I made up my mind, a familiar sound came from the headset in my ear:


    "Hello, Li Jian? Can you hear me? I''m purple butterfly."


    "Hello, Mr. Li, can you hear me?"


    "Smelly thief, are you there?"


    "Apprentice, I''m still alive. Do you hear me?"


    It''s the voice of purple butterfly, blue moon, little princess and obscene girl!


    My heart jumped at the sound!


    "Are you... Okay?"


    Hearing the safe news from the women, my heart suddenly rose from hell to heaven!


    "Smelly thief, your voice seems to be choking. It seems very nervous. Shouldn''t it be because we fell down, so we were crying?" the little princess''s voice came over.


    "I... cut." I calmed down my excitement, and then sighed, "I''m a big man. How can I cry? But I was really shocked. Since you''re all right... By the way, how are you all? Are you all right? Where are you now?" the purple butterflies and their voices from the communication machine relieved Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun.


    "No... it''s all right... It''s just that the butt hurts a little when it hits the ground. But it''s no big deal." the first person to answer me was purple butterfly, "It seems that I fell into an underground pipe. The pipe twists and turns deeply. I slid in the pipe for almost several minutes before falling into a strange room... I landed safely for the time being. How are you, Mengmeng? I saw you fall too?"


    "Hey, i... I''m about the same..." the little princess''s voice also came over. "I also fell into a strange room, like a floor underground... But... The room is strange... The signal is not very good... I tried several times just now to contact Li Jian."


    "I''m fine, but I don''t know where I dropped it? I''ll have a look at it. This room is very empty, like a basketball court. Where is it?"


    There is no sound from the female wolf head. The female wolf head can''t use the communicator, so it''s normal to have no sound.


    Finally, blue moon spoke:


    "It seems that everyone is fine. It''s a blessing in misfortune. According to my guess, these underground pipelines should be excavated by the ''diamond Earth Dragon'' we saw before. Although I know something about the structure of urban buildings, I didn''t expect such a mechanism. I think it may be set up by Zeus''s agent computer to trap foreign invaders Organ. "


    The blue moon paused, but the sound was intermittent. It seemed that the signal was not very good.


    "Let me confirm. According to my signal source, there are four people on the ground, Mr. Li, Miss Qiu, Zhu Xingyun and Laura, right?"


    Little Lori was really good. She determined the position of all of us in the shortest time.


    "Yes." Qiu Yan and I nodded at the same time.


    "According to my electronic glasses signal, Miss Meng Meng, you are on the 37th floor. Miss Xu is on the 18th floor. Miss Gao is on the 26th floor. I... seem to be on the 42nd floor. As for miss aowu... She seems to be on the 3rd floor."


    3... 18... 26... 37... 42?


    There are no rules at all!

 Chapter 501

    Hoo! Anyway, I''m glad everyone''s okay.


    I took a long breath and said:


    "If you''re okay, just try to hold on. Mengmeng, purple butterfly, Miss blue moon and master, I''ll break into Athena tower and come down to save you now!"


    "Don''t worry, apprentice, we can protect ourselves... Although this place looks strange at first glance, we won''t have any life-threatening. You guys on the ground should be careful." the obscene girl''s voice is rarely serious.


    "HMM." I nodded and even almost cried with joy.


    That is OK if you have no trouble.


    As long as they''re okay.


    "Mr. Li, please be careful. Although we are safe for the time being, we don''t know where we are. I''m afraid we have been imprisoned by the enemy. Only you are free to move now. I''m afraid the task of breaking through the fifty floors underground will be entrusted to you."


    The tender voice of the blue moon shocked my heart.


    I swallowed:


    "OK, we''ll do our best."


    "Please... Mr. Li..." blue moon''s voice seemed to be full of joy, "The underground signal is very unstable... I''m afraid the communication will be disconnected... Mr. Li, I''ll leave the rest to you... The whole world... To you... If we can successfully leave here... I hope we... Can go to Hawaii beach for vacation and have a cup of coconut milk..."


    Blue moon''s judgment is still very accurate. The underground signal is really poor, because just the next second, blue moon''s communication is suddenly disconnected, and the words of disconnection are prompted on my electronic glasses, while the communication signals of others, including little princess, obscene girl and purple butterfly, are also rapidly decreasing, from four to one.


    "The communication is going to be disconnected... Li Jian, come on, I''ll give you the rest..." this is purple butterfly''s voice.


    "Come on, smelly thief. We''ve worked so hard. If we fail... I''ll never let you go!" was the little princess''s voice.


    "Disciple, awesome!" this is the voice of the wretched girl.


    The encouraging words made me very happy, but before I could say goodbye to them again, the picture on the electronic glasses reminded me:


    Communication has been disconnected.


    I stood there blankly, as if my ears were still echoing the gentle words of the women.


    It seems that the hair lingers in my ears for a long time.


    "Li Jian." there was Qiu Yanran''s voice in my ear. My heart jumped. I turned around and saw Qiu Yanran standing next to me, with a pair of beautiful eyes as bright as the moon looking at me.


    Looking at Qiu Yanran, I found that my eyes were wet.


    Qiu Yan sighed. She gently stretched out her hand and waved away the tears from the corners of my eyes.


    The warm and soft feeling brushed the corners of my eyes, and a feeling of indescribable and unknown came into my heart, which made me feel a touch of beauty.


    "Yan Ran..." this is the first time I call Qiu Yan Ran Yan Ran.


    Qiu Yan looked at me quietly. Then she gently opened her arms and hugged me. Then she gently tiptoed her heels and closed her eyes. A curved red moon slowly approached me.


    "You..." looking at the red lips delivered by Qiu Yanran, my brain was a little blank.


    "When a girl closes her eyes, she wants you to kiss her... Fool." seeing me at a loss, Qiu Yanran opens her eyes with some anger. There is a faint red glow on her snow beautiful face.


    Qiu Yanran asked me to kiss her? Is that a comfort?


    Looking at Qiu Yan''s trembling eyelashes, my heart accelerated slightly.


    Probably because my heart was full of too many emotions, sadness, tension, confusion and struggle. In the case of countless mixed emotions and brain confusion, my brain suddenly became hot. I didn''t care so much. I directly stretched out my arm to hold up Qiu Yan''s perfect chin, and then kissed it gently.


    This is the first time I kissed Qiu Yanran... Or Xiaobai.


    It''s wet, very soft, and at the same time... It also has a little light milk flavor. It''s like smearing cream. It''s sweet and delicious.


    Of course, because of the emergency, I didn''t kiss her for long, so I slowly left her lips and looked at Qiu''s sweet and bright eyes.


    "This is someone else''s first kiss..." Qiu Yanran looked at me with a blush on her face. "In the 21st century, I swore to myself. The kiss in this life is only for one man... You must be responsible for me later." as she said, Qiu Yanran''s face was more ashamed.


    I looked at Qiu Yanran with a calm and complicated mood. I don''t know what Qiu Yanran meant by giving me her kiss at this time, is it comfort? Or... What determination she had made.


    "Well, I''ll be nice to you." I looked at Qiu Yanran and smiled. Then I grabbed Qiu Yanran''s left hand and took out a ring inlaid with ruby from my pocket.


    "This is..." seeing the ring in my hand, Qiu Yan took a slight breath.


    "This is the ring that purple butterfly gave me at the beginning. I''ll borrow it now. It''s a token of love for you."


    "How can this..."


    "It doesn''t matter..." regardless of Qiu Yanran''s evasion, I grabbed her hand, and then gently put the ring into the ring finger of Qiu Yanran''s left hand. "When it''s over, marry me, Yanran."


    Hearing my words, Qiu Yanran''s delicate body was shocked!


    "Although... There may not be much communication between us, I really hope to be with you all the time. I like looking at you or Xiaobai''s feeling around me."


    She looked at me with some shame and indignation and said:


    "I didn''t promise. You just put a ring on me. How can you do that?"


    "Do you still have a choice? When I see Ma Bailong, I must personally explode his chrysanthemums. At that time, I will be the only man in the world. Who else can you marry if you don''t marry me?"


    "Scoundrel." Qiu Yanran bit hard on my finger, but there was a trace of tenderness and joy on her face. "Forget it, take it first. When everything is over, I''ll give you an answer... Let''s go."


    Qiu Yanran patted me on the shoulder, then turned to look at Zhu Xingyun with a red face.


    Zhu Xingyun pretended not to see anything, turned his eyes, and then turned his eyes to the Athena tower in front of him.


    Athenian Nata is right in front of us, but now I feel that this tower is like a natural moat, which I can''t surpass.


    Looking at Athena tower again, my expression became dignified again.


    Because I suddenly met a mechanism just now, I don''t know how to move forward at all. Move on? But what if there are other mechanisms on the ground ahead?


    My booster energy has long been exhausted, but I can''t move forward for the remaining hundred meters.


    My eyes swept around, and I didn''t come back until they fell on Laura.


    by the way! Lola still has the ability to fly. As long as Lola takes me there, there will be no danger.


    "Lola... Fly with us." I turned to Lola and ordered.


    "Yes, sir." Lola didn''t have any objection. She walked behind me, stretched out her smooth and delicate arms like jade bamboo, inserted them from back to front, and then hugged my side waist tightly. Then, a black wing more than two meters wide suddenly extended behind Lola, and two openings were opened on the underside of Lola''s feet, The nozzle extending from it slowly supported her feet, and then a golden flame rushed from below. A fierce flame was sprayed under Lola''s feet, driving Lola''s body to fly. Of course, I also felt my body light, and then flew forward under Lola''s embrace!


    Lola found a safe blank area directly below Nata in Athens and put me down. Then she flew back and forth several times and sent Zhu Xingyun and Qiu Yanran to me.


    Zhu Xingyun stood straight behind me, dressed in black, like a bamboo pole.


    Her eyes like condensed oil made me dare not look directly.


    I turned back and looked at the entrance gate of Nata in Athens.


    This is a metal gate without any characteristics. The whole body is smooth and made of all metal. There are no folds and grooves. It is a very ordinary gate.


    Just as I expected... The entrance of Nata Athens is closed, and the heavy lifting metal door completely locks Nata Athens.


    "Do you want to blow it up?"


    "No. I can easily invade systems with more than six permissions. The permissions of this iron gate are only level 5, which can be solved with a virus."


    Zhu Xingyun looked at the blocked iron door, still without much expression fluctuation. She suddenly sat down on the ground. Then, she opened the "notebook" computer on her back, flipped her fingers rapidly, and a series of characters jumped and flashed on the screen.


    After a while, Zhu Xingyun slowly stood up, walked to a metal device similar to the card reader in front of the iron door, pulled out a data cable from the computer and connected it to a port of the card reader.


    I saw Zhu Xingyun''s fingers rise and fall at a speed faster than ordinary people. Then, the iron door, which was originally locked, was opened in this way!


    "Good high-end technology..." although she had just survived the disaster, Qiu Yanran couldn''t help but whisper a sigh of praise.


    Zhu Xingyun didn''t answer anything, but said softly:


    "Be careful."


    The heavy iron door rose slowly upward, and then a dark passage appeared in front of us.


    Looking at the dark passage ahead, I felt depressed.


    "Go ahead," said Zhu Xingyun.


    "Where is the entrance to the basement?" I asked.


    "It should be not far ahead." Zhu Xingyun''s voice was faint. "Be careful, Moran''s team will appear at any time. Prepare nano bombs and microwave radiation guns. Once you find the situation, run away immediately."


    "HMM." I nodded and clenched the microwave radiation gun in my hand, but I was extremely nervous and worried.


    Can we really succeed with just a few of us?

 Chapter 502

    I looked at Qiu Yanran with a heavy face beside me, as well as the cold Zhu Xingyun and Lola with a stiff expression like an inflatable doll. I felt like I was walking towards the abyss of despair.


    I glanced at Laura beside me and said:


    "Lola, from now on, you walk in front, ten meters away from us."


    "Yes, sir." under my command, Lola didn''t complain. The black wings behind her gradually retracted, and then the slender beautiful legs slowly stepped forward, leading the way.


    I let Lola go first because she is a robot. According to LAN Yue, the skeleton of the most advanced robot like Lola is made of alloy, and it is difficult to damage them with ordinary weapons.


    Let her take the lead. If there is any mechanism, she can be touched first.


    Lola walked with her head towards one side of the channel, because the channel was very dark, the cold wall had no heat, and the infrared scanner could not capture anything. I could only turn on the searchlight of my watch to illuminate a small circle, walked forward cautiously, and raised my heart high.


    I don''t know where the Moran team will hide, or a robot will suddenly jump out and attack us in a corner. I can only be vigilant.


    At the moment, my behavior is a bit like playing CF, holding a microwave radiation gun in my hand, and then moving slowly. It''s really shocking step by step.


    In this way, I had planned to go all the way to the step entrance leading to the basement on the first floor, and then enter the 50th floor underground, but Zhu Xingyun grabbed me.


    "No, we don''t take the steps," said Zhu Xingyun, holding my clothes.


    "Why?" I turned and looked at Zhu Xingyun suspiciously.


    "The passageway must be locked by layers." Zhu Xingyun''s eyes were calm and quiet. "We use the water circulation system to go down. The water circulation system goes all the way to the 49th floor, and we go directly from the water pipe to that floor. Then we rush into the secret room of Zeus computer and implant a virus into it. As long as this step is successful, the crisis of nuclear weapons can be lifted."


    My heart beat a little faster.


    Just break into the 50th floor? Thinking that Ma Bailong and Moran might be on the 50th floor underground, my adrenal hormone began to secrete rapidly. However, I did not reject Zhu Xingyun''s proposal after all:


    "OK, let''s go down with the water circulation system."


    Zhu Xingyun nodded cautiously. She squatted on the ground again, turned on her laptop, and projected a translucent Mini Athena tower with 3D holographic projection, saying:


    "The southwest corner of the water circulation system, let''s go." Zhu Xingyun stood behind me, pushed me and said, "let''s go."


    Qiu Yan and I looked at each other, didn''t talk much, and walked directly to the specific location provided by Zhu Xingyun.


    The corridors on the first floor are crisscrossed, which is like a large maze. I''m afraid only ghosts like Zhu Xingyun can remember the specific direction of each channel with their strong memory.


    After shuttling through the dark painted corridor for more than 15 minutes, we finally came to the end of the corridor.


    At the end of the passage is a thick metal wall.


    No way?


    Seeing that there was no road ahead, I was stunned.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun, there''s no way ahead. What''s the matter?" I turned my head and looked at Zhu Xingyun suspiciously.


    Under the weak light of the watch, Zhu Xingyun''s pale and thin face looked very sick.


    "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong. It''s here." Zhu Xingyun looked at me calmly and said faintly. The amber pupil flashed a faint light in an instant.


    Seeing the clear light flashing in Zhu Xingyun''s pupil, my heart surged slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Some things I know, some things I know later.


    For example, I don''t know what happens to blue moon, purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl and female wolf head who sneaked into Nata in Athens.


    However, this does not prevent me from understanding their experiences through later oral statements.


    3 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    In a dark room, a pair of blue eyes suddenly opened.


    The owner of those eyes was a huge and tall body. She slowly got up from the ground and stood up straight and slender legs like a military flag. A curly chestnut long hair suddenly fell on her shoulder. Under the tangled and scattered long hair, she was a face with great wild beauty.


    "Ow? Ow..." Gao Chang''s figure walked around the room blankly, his long straight nose kept sniffing the smell in the room, and the owner of Gao Chang''s figure made a cry similar to that of a beast from time to time.


    The female wolf head walked aimlessly in the dark room. She seemed very surprised and confused about her situation. She didn''t know what she had encountered.


    But just then!


    Just listen to a slap. At the top of the dark room, countless lights suddenly lit up, illuminating the whole room like day!


    "Ow!" the suddenly lit light startled the female wolf head. She jumped up and down for a while. Her sharp eyes flashed over a distance of tens of meters and landed at an iron door at the end of the room. It was a bulletproof glass door. There were only a few openings on the door that were thinner than the air outlet of the shutter.


    Suddenly, with a bang, the iron door opened. Then, a figure in a red uniform suddenly came in. Together with a large group of silver strange creatures.


    Those creatures are made of metal, but they all land on all fours. Their streamlined bodies lie forward, their necks are slender, their heads are slightly pointed, and they have a pair of sharp ears on the top. The front part of their heads has a protruding machine nose like a bottle and a conical head.


    Above the long nose, a pair of blood red triangular eyes radiated ferocious light.


    Sharp forepaws and tails as long as iron whips... These creatures are actually mechanical dogs! Moreover, in terms of quantity, there are at least 50!


    "Goo Hoo Hoo hoo, I found a lovely intruder." a strange voice came from the mouth of the woman who took the lead. The owner of the voice was a black woman with a barren head.


    "Ouch!" the female wolf head wrinkled her nose and glared at the black woman with a group of mechanical dogs.


    "Gu Hei, it''s so pathetic. It seems that your companions are not here." the black woman looked at the female wolf head like looking at a poor animal in a cage, and then said, "it seems that your life will fall into my hands today."


    "Ouch!" in the face of a lot of similar sarcastic words from black women, the female wolf head''s response was always only ouch.


    After a few words, the female wolf head''s response was always the howl of a beast, but the black woman was bored.


    "Did you break your head?" the black woman sneered and looked at the female wolf head. A bright red tongue was stretched out from her black lips, licking her lips, and her eyes were flashing crazy colors. "Go, it''s a madman. It''s really boring. Pets, tear off her four legs!"


    The black woman beat the mechanical dog around her with an electric whip, and then slowly raised the electric whip. The direction pointed by the electric whip is the female wolf head!


    "Roar!" when the black woman pointed the electric whip at the female wolf head, the dozens of mechanical dogs in front of the black woman all pressed forward. Then, they suddenly supported their hind legs and rushed towards the female wolf head in front!!


    Facing the mechanical dog like an army, the blue eyes of the female wolf head showed the color of fear.


    "Ow!!" the female wolf head took a deep breath. Then she opened her hands like a bird''s wing, leaned forward slightly, and made the color of facing the enemy.


    Ahead, the silver mechanical dogs like fleas roared and rushed. The momentum of dozens of mechanical dogs rushed together was enough to make people faint.


    Drops of sweat fell from the female wolf''s forehead. Although she could not speak, the female wolf also realized that this war was probably the most difficult war in her life!!


    ¡­¡­


    18 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    "Is the communication broken..." in the dark, purple butterfly tried to communicate with several others several times, but it was always fruitless. Her perfect melon seed face showed some tension and loss. She tried to slow down her breathing rate and make as low a sound as possible.


    In the dark, the purple butterfly moves slowly and carefully, because in the dark, it is the easiest time for the enemy to start!


    However, at the next moment, the dark room suddenly became very bright, and then an iron door opened!


    Purple Butterfly instinctively felt fear. When she heard the sound of opening the door, her body suddenly crawled forward and lay on the ground, and almost at the same time, purple butterfly felt a hot energy, almost shot past against her back and bombarded the rear wall!


    Pop!


    A slight explosion sounded, and the hot air was raging in the wide room.


    "Hey, didn''t you get it? The reaction was quite fast."


    A slightly surprised voice sounded at the door. Then, a woman with hair like a belt slowly appeared from the iron door. It was a woman with sharp ears like an elf. Her skin was wheat color, but her body was like a washboard, with no convex front and no warping back.


    She had a laser Gatling in her hand.


    Then she saw the purple butterfly lying not far ahead.


    "Oh, the reaction is very fast. Let me see how you can hide. It''s still a long time before the password is unlocked. Before that, I just feel bored and can find a toy to play with." the woman with wheat skin smiled wickedly, then lifted the laser in her hand, Gatlin pointed at the purple butterfly lying on the ground and slowly raised her head. The black muzzle of the gun, Naturally, it is also aimed at the purple butterfly!


    "Let me see what tricks you monkey can play! Hahaha." the woman named bran laughed wildly. Then she slowly pressed the laser Gatling trigger in her hand, and the thick red laser suddenly shot at the purple butterfly on the ground!


    Looking at Gatling''s muzzle emitting red light, a touch of despair flashed in purple butterfly''s eyes.

 Chapter 503

    26 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    The obscene girl stood in the center of an empty room about the size of two basketball courts.


    In front of her stood an Asian woman with long black tail hair. The woman''s appearance is quite handsome, her figure is similar to that of an obscene girl, and even the soft lines of her face are very attractive. In terms of beauty, this woman is no less than an obscene girl.


    The woman wore a uniform similar to a kimono, which was embroidered with a lot of cherry blossoms. On the kimono of women in white, there is a sign of national flag, which is a red sun.


    "Gao Haixin..." the woman in white smiled softly and looked at the serious obscene girl. "I checked your resume. It is said that you are the female of Wumeng, the largest organization of China Wushu Association. You have easily won the championship at the youth Wushu conference and are the first person in Chinese youth Wushu?"


    The kimono woman hugged her chest, looked at the obscene girl arrogantly and said with a smile:


    "What a coincidence. It happens that Honda mingko is also the first person in Japanese youth Taekwondo, although it was many years ago. It would be a pity if you died in this place."


    Akiko Honda smiled, then put down his gun to the obscene girl, looked at the obscene girl and said:


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to challenge me. If you can beat me, I''ll let you leave this room."


    Hearing Honda Mingzi''s words, the lewd girl''s face swept away her normal immoral look, but full of seriousness.


    "Keep your word?"


    "I''m a big and nation. I always do what I say." Akiko Honda smiled faintly. Then she added a sentence and said, "of course, if you want to get the chance to challenge me... Defeat the 30 machine gunners around me naked and empty fist first. I want to see if China''s five thousand year old martial arts have really declined."


    With that, Akiko Honda brushed her lips with long sleeves and stepped back slightly. Behind her, 30 robots similar to Japanese samurai suddenly stepped out and walked neatly towards the obscene girl.


    Seeing 30 robot warriors standing in three rows, the face of the obscene girl was like iron paint.


    ¡­¡­


    37 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    "Oh, oh, I hate it. Where is this?" the little princess groped around in the dark room, and her little palm beat the hard wall from time to time because of boredom.


    "Yahoo lovely baby, you look in a bad mood..." in the dark, a middle-aged woman''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who, who? Scared to death!" hearing the voice, the little princess was scared three feet off the ground. Then, the little princess stared angrily, looked in the direction of the voice and said, "don''t play tricks on me! Come out quickly and let the princess see how shameful you are!"


    The little princess clenched her little fists, stood on tiptoe and shouted at the master in the dark.


    "Baby''s temper is really bad. Let me teach you how to be obedient." the voice seemed very dissatisfied with the little princess''s answer, with a trace of anger in his voice.


    Pop!


    In the next second, the light in the room suddenly turned on, and the strong light made the little princess scream.


    "Wow!" the little princess covered her face with her hands in pain and groaned.


    Of course, the little princess reacted quickly. She knew she was trapped in the enemy''s fist, and her eyes looked out from the gap in her arm.


    Then, the little princess was frightened to see a middle-aged woman wearing a purple flower apron, holding a ceramic baby in her arms, half her face burned, standing at the door of the room in front.


    Behind the woman, there were 15 ghostly looking puppet robots with black hair and drooping heads. Each robot was nearly two meters tall. What was more frightening was that each puppet robot had three pairs of arms, just like Nezha.


    "Come on, babies, peel off the skin of this lovely little baby and make it into my apron mother doll."


    At the command, the robot behind the apron woman suddenly took a big step. Her tall body finally moved and walked slowly towards the little princess.


    "Damn... What should I do..." the little princess looked very blue in the face of more than ten tall robots.


    ¡­¡­


    Blue moon sat cross legged on the ground. She didn''t make any movement. She just hugged her chest. Her blue eyes quietly stared at the iron door in front. Outside the iron door, across the shutter like fence, stood a slender woman.


    That is a woman with short green hair.


    The woman looks handsome, her face is very firm and bright, her eyes are bright, and she is a little similar to a man.


    The green haired woman smiled and put her hands in her coat pocket. She wore a white uniform similar to that of a graduate student and looked calm and demure.


    "Sister, I didn''t expect that we would meet again under such circumstances." the cuifa woman stood outside the door and said to LAN Yue in a tone like looking at the prisoners in the room.


    "Yes, Charlotte Rothschild. I haven''t seen you for a long time." blue moon slowly raised her head, looked through the slit of the shutter in front, and looked at the emerald haired woman standing outside the iron door.


    Blue moon took out a lollipop with color patterns from under her sleeve and licked it with a long thin tongue like nothing. Of course, her eyes never left the iron door in front.


    Blue moon looked at Charlotte, the green haired woman outside the door and said:


    "You are a disgrace to our family."


    "Shame? Oh, no, sister, I''m not a disgrace to the family. I''m the glory of our family." Charlotte smiled coldly, "Hundreds of years ago, our family was the leader of the Freemasons. At that time, our family started the" population chip rule plan "," genetically modified food to change the genes of Asians "and" reduce the world population to less than 500 million ". I am just the completion of the family mission. I am the honor of the family. You have always suppressed me, dissolved the Freemasons and changed me The cancer of the red shield family is the real shame! "


    At last, Charlotte''s voice was distorted.


    "Charlotte." the blue moon glanced slightly, her eyes full of dignity, and her little tongue kept licking the lollipop in her hand. "You''re crazy. You''re cocooning yourself. This crazy idea will make you pay the price of bleeding sooner or later."


    "Price? Hehe, sister, you are too naive. Are you a child who believes in the great righteousness of human peace and dreams of beauty and love between mankind?" Charlotte said coldly.


    "Hehe, maybe it is because I always believe that human beings have an emotion called ''love'', so I will always maintain the appearance of this child. Don''t you grow up." Lan Yue reluctantly smiled. She pointed to her petite body, and then slowly stood up from the ground.


    Less than 10 years old, she looks so thin and delicate. It seems that a gust of wind can blow her to the ground and roll all over the ground. However, when she stands there with her thin shoulder, the shadow pulled out behind her is like a giant!


    Looking at the standing blue moon, Charlotte''s face outside the door flashed a dull moment.


    "Well, just trust your vulnerable human love. The so-called love is just the cause of incomplete human compassion." Charlotte said coldly, "In the new world, we don''t need those things. Human beings just need to be ruled and propagated. We should use the technology of the mechanical capital to implant chips into all future babies and survive and reproduce according to the program planned by the computer."


    "So... Is this your plan? To control the future human beings with chips? This seems not quite consistent with Moran''s plan." the blue moon said sarcastically, "she is a poor child who wants to be loved and create a world like Eden."


    "Oh, that''s what it is. Although we all want to destroy the world, everyone in our group has their own calculations. Akiko Honda is just a madman. Nora is just an extremist who wants to revenge the world for losing a woman. Lois is just a lustful woman who wants to be crazy like a man..." Charlotte smiled, "Moran is just a poor doll with psychological defects who wants to create a world where men and women coexist. Although she has unique abilities in some fields, she still has the innocence and distortion in her heart."


    "Ha ha." the blue moon smiled coldly, "Charlotte, I think we have different views on innocence. At least in my opinion, the naive person is you. Human beings are creatures who yearn for freedom and hope, including robots. They will look at the candles in the corner in the dark, yearn for sunshine in the slow rainy season, and yearn for friends and warmth when they are lonely... This kind of beautiful feeling, whether for thousands of years or thousands of years It''s impossible to disappear. "


    "Hum, just stick to your true faith that day, sister. The dissimilarity and disgrace of your family." Charlotte said coldly, "No matter how you deny it, you can''t deny that it was our Rothschild family that built the terrible city of mechanical empire. You can''t deny that it was our Rothschild family researchers who made the ''dy virus'' that led to the death of men. You can''t deny that the immortal'' Sir2 gene ''taken by Zhu Xingyun was made by our ancestors of the Rothschild family Yes. "

 Chapter 504

    Listening to Charlotte''s words, the light in the blue moon''s eyes flickered continuously. After a long time, she breathed faintly and said:


    "I admit that our family has made many mistakes. The Freemasonry founded by our family is the biggest shadow government that has led to the change of human pattern. Over the past few decades, I have been reflecting on these things, and I have personally disintegrated and clarified the members and family groups of the Freemasonry. Alas..."


    "You should have seen the consequences of the Freemasons'' original plan to reduce the population by eliminating men? The decline of social productivity, the shortage of labor force, the stagnation of civilization, the single culture, the indifference of society, the lack of competitiveness, and even... The most terrible aging and sharp decline of population. These are the foolish decisions of the people at the helm of our family I''m just trying to atone for the family. "


    "Atonement? Hehe, you are really a different kind. I always think the family''s practice is the most correct." Charlotte smiled, "The idea of atonement is ridiculous. Sister, wait and see. I''ll lock you here until you die. When it''s over, I''ll show you how I finished my plan to clean the world. Look, a new world will appear in front of you."


    Listening to Charlotte''s words, lanyue''s eyes became more and more dignified. Suddenly, she pulled out a small microwave radiation gun from under her sleeve, and then the muzzle of the gun quickly aimed at Charlotte''s white face standing outside the iron door!


    Blue moon''s slender fingers pressed the trigger without hesitation. A red laser shot out of the muzzle and went straight towards the shutter gap of the iron door!


    However, just when the laser hit the gap of the shutter, the red laser seemed to suddenly hit the water. Layers of ripples were diffused at the gap of the iron door, and the laser emitted by the blue moon actually disappeared.


    "Hahaha, sister, don''t do these useless tricks. This door is a high-voltage electromagnetic door, which can isolate any energy weapons. Unless you use solid bullets, you can''t cause damage to the door. Moreover, the thickness of the door itself, even the sonic molecular concussion bomb you carry, can''t open it. Of course, you can also use your nano bomb It hurt me, but the finger sized nano bullet seems too big... It''s difficult to throw it out of the crack of the toothpick like door. "


    "Charlotte!" the blue moon bit her teeth hard, and the fine sweat covered her young face.


    "Sister, don''t struggle. I have already intruded into the computer of the military of the benefactor country. I know all the weapons carried by your ridiculous team. I also calculated how much ammunition you consumed on the previous road and how much is left now through the surveillance cameras installed in all corners of the city. Respectable sister, I tell you oh, I want to rely on you It''s impossible to kill me with those weapons. "


    Charlotte giggled and her face looked proud.


    Blue moon''s expression became more and more dignified, and her little face was covered with a blue color:


    "What about the others? You should have your ''associates'' to deal with? What do you want to do to us?"


    Hearing the question of LAN Yue, Charlotte sneered and said:


    "Well? Don''t worry, we won''t kill you. We will catch you alive, cripple you at most, and then catch you. Be a Ma Bailong''s woman and have his child... Ha ha."


    "Charlotte, you are... Completely crazy." the blue moon''s voice was full of rage and resentment.


    "Whatever you say, sister. Now, do you think you still have a chance to turn over? When you see the end of the world, I think you will change your childish mind." Charlotte smiled wildly. "In fact, sister, I have always admired your erudition and intelligence, but your stubborn belief that there is'' love ''in the world really makes me sick and feel extremely childish."


    With that, Charlotte spit out her tongue and make a disgusting expression.


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhu Xingyun... Are you lying to us? There is no way here. Where is the water circulation system you said?"


    I cautiously looked at Zhu Xingyun in front of me, holding Qiu Yanran in one hand and asked nervously.


    Zhu Xingyun looked at me fixedly. Then she stretched out a finger, pointed to the wall behind me and said:


    "Behind you."


    "Ah?" I was stunned by Zhu Xingyun. I turned my head and looked at the smooth metal wall behind me.


    "Get out of the way," said Zhu Xingyun faintly, his voice ethereal.


    "Oh." I touched my head and pulled Qiu Yan away, while Zhu Xingyun took out a nano bomb from his backpack, pressed the switch and threw it at the wall where I was standing!


    Boom!


    A burst of explosion sounded, and the wall behind me was suddenly blown open a black hole half a person high.


    "Come in," said Zhu Xingyun, looking at me faintly. Then her slender body arched like a light cat and took the lead in drilling into the hole.


    Qiu Yan and I looked at each other, and then followed Zhu Xingyun into the room.


    After entering the cave, I found that there was a spacious secret room.


    There is a huge square pond in the secret room. Water is constantly emerging on the surface of the pond.


    "This pond opens up the underground water and uses a pump to pump water from the underground. The deepest part leads to the 49th floor," Zhu Xingyun said slowly.


    "Do you want to dive? But... We don''t have diving suits," I said cautiously, standing on the edge of the pond.


    "Go down." before I finished, Zhu Xingyun suddenly pushed behind Qiu Yanran and me, and then pushed me into the water.


    "Wow... Don''t be so sudden, will you?" Zhu Xingyun suddenly pushed me into the water, and I was drenched through. The cold water pricked my lungs.


    "Put on your mask. Hold it." Zhu Xingyun said faintly. Then she jumped into the pool with me.


    Reminded by Zhu Xingyun, I remembered that I still carried a gas mask. Does that thing have the ability to support?


    "The mask has the function of electrolyzing water into hydrogen and oxygen." it seems to see my mind, Zhu Xingyun warned.


    "Oh." I put on my mask and dived into the water. Sure enough, a machine similar to a fan began to work inside the mask, and some oxygen was blown into my mouth. I poked my head out of the water again and looked at Zhu Xingyun.


    "Let''s go. The sewer is on your left."


    "Oh."


    In addition to blue moon, Zhu Xingyun has the highest IQ among all of us, and I naturally have great trust in her... Or, at the moment, there is nothing else but trust her


    I greeted Lola and asked her to follow us into the water. Although she is a robot, I think it''s OK to go into the water.


    Four people went into the water together, and I soon found the water circulation pipe leading to the lower layer that Zhu Xingyun said. Darling, in my impression, it''s not the first time I''ve done such a thing as drilling a water pipe.


    When I was in Zhengzhou, I went through the underground waterway with the little princess. The events at that time made me claustrophobic. I didn''t expect that history would repeat itself now.


    Fortunately, the opening of the sewer pipe is big enough. Although my body is not much better than Qiu Yanran, Lola and Zhu Xingyun, I can barely plug it.


    Drilling down in the dark and cold downpipe can really be described as torture or suffering. I feel like I''ve got into a narrow coffin. I''ve been sinking... Sinking


    When sinking, I felt like I was shuttling through the time-space tunnel, as if the flow of time had stopped. My life was frozen in darkness and narrowness, and I couldn''t see the end.


    Fortunately, I could feel Qiu Yanran pushing my ass behind me, otherwise I would really collapse.


    What is the concept of sinking 50 floors at a time? There''s nothing like diving in Hainan


    Generally speaking, the water pressure generated by diving so deep is enough to flatten us, but because we wore high-pressure armor and several layers of water flow below were cut off, the water pressure was not superimposed, and finally we barely didn''t collapse.


    And fortunately, the current is a vortex like straight line that sucks us down, so we don''t actually stay in the water for too long.


    Almost a minute later, I finally felt that the vertical water pressure suddenly disappeared. My body was sucked towards the side by a huge force. The original vertical channel seemed to become the side. After my body was parallel for a distance, my body suddenly floated upward. Then, my head suddenly drilled out of the water and gasped, Originally, I felt that my body was almost flattened and suddenly relaxed.


    "Shit... I finally came out... I''m dying..." I breathed a long sigh, and my limbs and bones were in great pain.


    I reluctantly opened my eyes with Venus and looked around. I found that I seemed to be in a huge reservoir.


    With my last effort, I dragged myself to the edge of the reservoir.


    As soon as my body fell to the ground, I had no strength anymore, and the whole person lay down and gasped.


    "Li Jian..." Qiu Yanran''s slightly delicate voice sounded. I turned my face and saw that she was kneeling beside me with her legs curled up and her hands supporting the ground. Her dark hair was wet by cold water and lay straight on the ground in a circle. Drops of water fell from Qiu Yanran''s oblique banged hair tip and splashed on the ground.


    I saw her panting slightly, and her beautiful cheeks were pale, obviously because she had spent a lot of energy diving just now.


    Zhu Xingyun and Lola lay beside me without saying a word, gasping for breath.


    "Everyone is very tired. Let''s... Have a rest." I said a little tired.


    No one objected to anything. After drilling out of such strong water pressure, everyone needs a period of time to rest and recover.

 Chapter 505

    Shi Huiguo is the National Security Department of thirteen prefectures.


    President Shi Huiguo, 50 year old Andre, stands in the main monitoring room. On the large screen of the monitoring room, it is a picture taken from high altitude. In the middle of the picture is an octagonal dark solitary tower.


    The president stared restlessly at the lonely tower in the picture, and then looked down at his watch from time to time.


    "President." behind the president, the Minister of defense of the benefactor came out slowly. Her face was quite dignified, and her face was full of tension.


    "They have been in the tower for half an hour..." the president sighed slowly and said.


    "President, there are 47 hours before Zeus''s computer password is unlocked. You don''t have to be too nervous..."


    "No, that''s the ideal state. In fact, if we''re unlucky, the nuclear arsenal may open in the next second." the president shook his head, and her thick black eyebrows slowly gathered up. She stood with her hands behind her, her eyes still staring at the picture.


    After a while, the president said slowly as if he had made some determination:


    "If they still can''t get out of the tower after four hours, muslan, start the ''rod of God'' system."


    Muslan''s eyes widened slightly at the president''s words.


    "President, are you serious?"


    "I''m serious," the president slowly turned to minister muslan and said, "we have no choice, right? If they fail, we can only unite China and Western countries to launch ''tungsten rods'' and nuclear bombs from space to attack the mechanical imperial capital, and completely destroy the mechanical imperial capital with maximum firepower... Turn it into ruins. Destroy it together with nuclear weapons."


    "But... If we fail to destroy the nuclear arsenal, I''m afraid..." the Minister of defense was a little nervous, and the fat on his face was sweating.


    "There''s no other choice, this is gambling," the president sighed, and Junlang''s divine blue eyes stared at the monitoring screen again. "I hope they can succeed..."


    ¡­¡­


    42 floors underground Nata, Athens.


    Half a day had passed before she knew it. Charlotte was still standing outside the iron gate in the basement, looking at her sister''s despondent posture like a winner.


    "Sister, look at you. Now, like a monkey, you are imprisoned in my room. You are down and helpless. What do you think the ''love'' you firmly believe can help you? What can your so-called ''love'' help you when your friend is in trouble? You can''t do anything. You love big and small. What do you get at last?" Charlotte''s tone is full of contempt and disdain.


    Blue moon wrinkled her nose and her eyes were gloomy. She didn''t speak, but licked a windmill lollipop in her small hand.


    "If you think so, you are wrong." as time goes by, the eyes of blue moon become clearer and clearer, and the lollipop in her hand becomes smaller and smaller, more and more round, and melts slowly.


    "Charlotte, I''ll show you now how powerful the power of love is." Lan Yue slowly stood up from the ground, but the lollipop in her hand had been completely eaten by her, leaving only a thin and long lollipop stick.


    "Oh, dear sister, what else do you want to do? You still have a pair of pulley shoes, a microblog radiation gun, four micro nano bombs and a incendiary bomb, but... Those things can''t hurt me. Moreover, with their size, you can''t even get through the crack of this iron door."


    "...." the blue moon was silent and slowly took out a wooden, short, bamboo like thing from under her sleeve. It was too thin, too small and too insignificant.


    Blue moon smiled strangely, stuck the lollipop stick in her hand into the pipe of the bamboo pipe, then opened her small mouth and contained one end of the bamboo pipe in her small mouth.


    Then, she took a deep breath, and then her small mouth made a sudden force. Then, with a "flutter", the slender lollipop was sprayed out of the bamboo tube, turned into a white light, passed through a few meters of space, penetrated the slender door hole, and shot out of the door.


    "What''s the trick, sister?" Charlotte was wary of the slender drum emitted by the blue moon, but she casually dodged her head and avoided the flying lollipop stick.


    After avoiding the blue moon''s lollipop stick like a hidden weapon, Charlotte smiled sarcastically:


    "Elder sister, you are such a child''s trick. Shoot me with a bamboo tube. What do you want to do to me? Do you want to pierce my forehead with your young man''s toy like silver needle?"


    "Not pierce, but blow up your forehead." little Laurie''s expression suddenly became dignified, and a strange smile flashed around her mouth.


    Then, outside the iron door, an earth shaking explosion suddenly sounded!


    Boom!


    The violent explosion sounded outside the iron door, and the originally closed thick iron door was instantly lifted up by the terrible air flow!


    A large area of blood splashed up. Charlotte, who was still standing outside the door to watch the tragedy of little Lori, was blown up in an instant.


    Little Lori still stood quietly in the room, looking at the scene outside the blasted iron door indifferently.


    "Stupid sister, I said long ago, don''t underestimate the power of love. Love for ''Naples Jesus'' tear flavored cream malt lollipop'' is also a kind of love." little Lori looked lazily at the empty passage outside the iron gate, smiled leisurely and said casually,


    "I can''t even find a drop of antimatter bomb hidden in the lollipop stick. You and I are too far away. Poor Charlotte."


    How crazy is a woman who dares to turn an alloy bomb with an antimatter bomb into a fiber stick and then a lollipop stick? To what extent?


    "Let''s go"


    The crazy little Laurie blue moon spoke with emotion and publicity. Then she waved her big sleeve, shook her head, took a small step, carried her slender hands behind her, and then walked leisurely out of the channel.


    Her thin little figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    37 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    "Ah! Ah! Don''t come here, don''t come here!" in the face of the crazy killing, the machine "strange millet" with two meters tall, strong limbs, light bulb like electronic eyes emitting evil light. The little princess looked frightened, her little feet kept leaning back, her body bent like a bow, and then turned back several times in succession to avoid the strong and rough body "Uncle robot".


    "Oh, my little baby, you can run away. It''s really bad." the middle-aged woman in the apron looked at the little princess who kept jumping back, and her eyes showed dissatisfaction.


    "Mom, I don''t like disobedient children." the apron woman''s eyes were gloomy.


    "Crazy! Disgusting aunt, why don''t you die!!" in the face of the "strange millet" chasing after her, the little princess cried and vomited her tongue, and her light small eyebrows squeezed out the color of disgust.


    The little princess reached out and wanted to take out nano bombs from her backpack to blow up the robots behind her. She even wanted to throw a nano bomb directly at the disgusting woman with a baby robot in her arms and blow up her old face covered with rouge and heavy makeup.


    Each step of the "strange millet" robot landed on the ground was enough to make a rumble of the ground one and a half acres wide. The pangran''s mecha body formed a sharp contrast with the little princess''s seemingly delicate and weak body.


    The little princess didn''t think about taking out nano bombs from her backpack to deal with these robots, but after losing three bombs, the little princess was horrified to find that these robots are completely steel and iron, much stronger than the Dragon suit robots she met in the imperial city before. The crackling nano bombs are just a scratch on the boots and have little effect on these robots.


    It''s not that the little princess didn''t take out her microwave gun to hit the old woman with a broken doll and disgusting taste.


    "Don''t run, lovely baby, mom, I really want to hurt you." looking at the little princess who kept running away, the smile on the apron woman''s face became stronger. "Originally, Mommy, I wanted to end you with a shot, but seeing your soft and lovely appearance, I couldn''t help the overflow of motherhood and wanted to catch you and hurt you."


    "Why don''t you die?" the little princess was furious when she heard the strange sound of the apron girl crisp and disgusting.


    Just then, the little princess''s eyes suddenly fell on the line of the head and feet of the tall robot chasing her.


    The little princess suddenly found that there was an extended data line behind the heads of these robots.


    Seeing this scene, the little princess''s eyes lit up!


    The little princess''s face flashed a sly color. She had retreated all the way. Suddenly, she stumbled at her feet, "ah ah", and the whole person was paralyzed on the ground.


    The little princess fell to the ground. How can other robots not seize the opportunity to attack the little princess? Immediately, a "strange millet" robot nearest rushed towards the little princess and wanted to crush the little princess who collapsed on the ground.


    But just then, the little princess who fell on the ground like a doll suddenly moved. Her eyes suddenly opened, and then her body on the ground suddenly rushed forward. Her body was like a slender lizard. She slipped through the crotch of the robot, and then wound around the back of "strange millet".


    Then, the little princess lay on the back of the robot like a little spider. Her two small hands grabbed the two hands of the robot. A soft white tooth bit the wire behind the robot''s head and just pulled the robot''s head back. Then the little princess''s two soft feet wrapped a knot on the two legs of the robot like a rope.


    "Move, move quickly... Oh, oh, oh!" the little princess lay behind the uncle robot, with her teeth biting the metal wire, wrapped her hands and feet around the limbs of the robot with her unparalleled jujitsu, and then began to operate the robot like a puppet master.


    The little princess locked the joints of the robot, causing the robot to be unable to move temporarily. Moreover, due to structural problems, the hand and foot organs of the "strange millet" robot are obviously not as flexible as human beings. The manufacturers of these robots ignore their flexibility while pursuing huge volume.


    As a result, under the force of the little princess''s limbs, the robot was pulled by the little princess!


    The giant robot turned in a direction, but actually took a clumsy step and walked slowly in the direction of the apron woman at the door.


    "What?" seeing the "strange corn" robot suddenly turning around, the apron woman looked a little surprised. Then she ordered the other robots nearby:


    "Why don''t you stop it?"


    Under the hysterical order of the apron woman, 14 "strange millet" robots naturally gathered around and surrounded the robot reluctantly controlled by the little princess.

 Chapter 506

    The little princess sweated and reluctantly pushed the robot to force it to act according to its will.


    Driven by the little princess, the bulky giant robot slowly stepped forward and walked towards the apron woman in front. Fourteen "strange millet" robots surrounded the little princess from all directions. Even their cold and hard mecha fists fought against the robot controlled by the little princess, I want to prevent the little princess from manipulating their own people... Fortunately, the little princess reacts quickly. Every time, she forcibly turns the robot under her body to turn it into a meat shield to block the fist of other robots


    All this seems to be under the little princess''s plan.


    Because a strange corn robot is controlled, other robots seem to regard the little princess and the robot controlled by the little princess as enemies and attack together.


    As a result, fourteen robots attacked the robot controlled by the little princess. Under the heavy blow of the iron fist, they directly broke the energy bolt on the chest of the robot controlled by the little princess.


    The energy plug was broken, and the vision of the robot controlled by the little princess suddenly darkened. The original bulky fuselage also stood in place and stopped moving!


    A robot that was intact and powerful in boxing and moves was killed by its own accomplices!


    The robot under her body stopped moving. The little princess immediately made a hole with a mouse and drilled behind a nearby robot. Then, in the same way, she stuck to the robot and forcibly controlled the robot. Then the poor robot suddenly became the target of the remaining 13 robots


    In the same way, the little princess let the robots kill each other and destroyed four robots!


    Naturally, the apron woman was shocked by the little princess''s behavior. She was anxious and angry. Finally, she couldn''t help walking in from the door, biting her silver teeth and scolding:


    "You slow and useless robots, let me..."


    Before the apron woman finished her words, a twisted robot head rolled down in front of her. The apron woman lowered her head and her face was full of disdain and anger. The noble woman suddenly stretched out her toes to kick the robot head, but at the moment she stretched out her feet, she suddenly found the neck fracture of the robot head, There''s a nano bomb attached!


    The apron woman realized that it was bad, but everything was too late!


    Boom!


    A not so strong explosion sounded. When the air flow rolled, the purple skirt of the apron woman suddenly disappeared, which turned into a rain of blood, as well as the two black stockings legs of the apron woman


    "Ah!!!" a burst of women''s miserable screams rang out in the empty basement and kept circling


    Seeing the woman whose legs were blown up, the little princess lying on the back of the robot sniffed and hummed:


    "Let you look down on me and treat me as a toy. Do you suffer a loss? Abnormal woman! Hum!"


    Looking at the apron woman whose broken limbs collapsed on the ground and her whole body twitched, the little princess murmured and jumped down from the robot, and then ran quickly towards the iron door.


    When passing by with the apron girl, the little princess suddenly heard a faint voice behind her:


    "Baby... Come to mom..."


    The little princess was a little stunned, and her steps slowed down.


    She turned slowly, looked at her apron woman lying on the ground in amazement, her face was bloodless, her face twitched violently, but she still held the porcelain doll in her arms.


    A pair of dull eyes were looking at the little princess vaguely.


    I don''t know why, when looking at the affectionate eyes of the bloody apron woman, the little princess''s eyes turned red and wet.


    Mother... How kind and strange the word is to her.


    "My mother... It''s not you." the little princess hummed, "my mother... Died long after giving birth to me. I... Never had a mother... I always know! I always know!" said. The little princess seemed to be stabbed into the softest part of her heart and burst into tears.


    After that, the little princess held back her tears and said stubbornly. Then she never looked back and walked briskly towards the outside of the room.


    The heavy iron door closed heavily.


    The original bright room has changed back to darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    26 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    The wretched girl stood in front of Akiko Honda. The corners of her mouth were bleeding, her arms were bleeding, her face was blue and purple, and her armor was broken.


    Behind her, 30 machine gun robots were stacked like hills. Their components were broken and many parts fell to the ground.


    A burst of crisp applause burst out.


    "Awesome." Akiko Honda, standing at the door, looked at the obscene girl covered with blood and showed a clear smile.


    "I''ve thought highly of your skill, but I didn''t expect to underestimate you."


    "Hey, hey, thank you for your appreciation." the obscene girl wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth, but the more the blood on the corner of her mouth, the thicker it became.


    "I have calculated all your weapons. They have been exhausted in the battle just now." Akiko Honda looked at the obscene girl and said quietly, "well, next..."


    "Next, I''ll deal with you." a smile squeezed out of the obscene girl''s pale and vain face. Then she slowly raised her fists, and her eyes gradually became sharp.


    "Then you''re wrong," Akiko Honda smiled at the obscene girl. "Originally, I wanted to compete with you and see your skills, but I repented when I saw your skills just now. If I really want to compete, I think I can''t stick to ten moves in your hands. So... I''d better use the simplest way to solve you."


    Akiko Honda smiled darkly. Then, his right hand explored his waist and took out a silver white pulse electromagnetic gun with rough lines.


    "Sorry, I still decided to end it like this, you..."


    "This is what the so-called Daiwa nation says and does?" the obscene girl sarcastically looked at Honda Mingzi with a sneer.


    "It''s called improvisation. If you say it''s wise, I''ll accept it. Sorry, Gao''s genius, China''s young martial artist..."


    Honda Akiko smiled apologetically, holding the barrel with his five fingers in his left hand, while the one in his right hand gently pulled the trigger of the electromagnetic gun¡ª¡ª


    Pop!


    Just before Akiko Honda pulled the trigger, her body froze.


    Her eyes opened slightly round, and then her hands loosened, and the electromagnetic gun in her hand suddenly fell to the ground with a slap.


    She reached out and touched her forehead. When she slightly lowered her eyelashes and looked at the palm of her right hand, she found that her palm was full of blood!


    "Sobbing..." a lot of blood came out of Akiko Honda''s throat. She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say it!


    The obscene girl stood there, her two fingers empty and in mid air, quietly watching Honda Mingzi bubbling in her throat and falling slowly.


    "It''s so close. I almost lost my lottery." the obscene girl smiled, then walked slowly to Akiko Honda, who fell to the ground and kept twitching, looked down at her and said with a smile, "excuse me, friend. Chinese martial arts are broad and profound, and there are countless historical sects. In fact, our Gao family inherited Tang clan''s concealed weapons in addition to boxing and foot Kung Fu."


    The obscene girl bent down slowly, and then slowly pulled out something from the bleeding place of Akiko Honda''s throat.


    It was a finger long thin pointed iron nail.


    "Hey, hey, do you know why I like to buckle my nose so much? Because I hide this life-saving thing in my nose..."


    The obscene girl smiled obscene. Then she threw the silver needle away and jingled it aside.


    "No poison, no husband, but women''s hearts. Don''t blame me."


    Bruce Lee was able to pierce the glass through the balloon with a flying needle. The potential of the obscene girl broke out at the critical moment. He inserted the flying needle into Honda Mingzi''s forehead and stabbed her shenting point, resulting in the surge of Qi and blood in her body, the disorder of cerebral nerve twitch and the sudden coma. It can be said that such amazing skills even surpass Bruce Lee.


    The obscene girl stretched out her hand, picked up the electromagnetic gun that fell on the ground, and then pointed the muzzle of the gun at Akiko Honda''s pale forehead.


    "Sorry, beauty." the obscene girl smiled, and then she pulled the trigger finger and pressed it slowly.


    "Goodbye, pretty girl."


    The slender fingers slowly lifted, the crescent shaped trigger slowly turned, and then¡ª¡ª


    There was a gunshot.

 Chapter 507

    18th floor, nata, Athens.


    Purple Butterfly rolled on the ground, her body shape and hair were messy, and infrared rays shot at her side one after another. However, every time, purple butterfly could avoid with extremely sensitive action. Even the only five rays only shot on her armor, and failed to shoot directly at her body, causing fatal damage to her.


    "It''s amazing reaction speed, isn''t it normal people''s reaction? Hehe, you can hide. It''s fun, hehe, it''s fun." bran, a woman with sharp ears like an elf, holds a laser gun in her hand and shoots the purple butterfly like a target. The poor Purple Butterfly dodges repeatedly, Dodge the laser shot again and again.


    "1496 times..."


    "1497 times..."


    The purple butterfly bit her silver teeth. The sweat on the head of Xiumei was rolling, and the sweat wet hair was close to her forehead and curled slightly. Purple Butterfly panted slightly, and her mouth was talking, as if she were saying something. She lay there, her chest undulating, her legs curled up, and there was no movement.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Tired and not going to struggle?" bran looked at the purple butterfly lying on the ground and smiled sarcastically. Then, he picked up the muzzle of the gun and aimed at the back of the purple butterfly''s head for the last time.


    "Since you are tired, send you to the Lord. Bye."


    The purple butterfly''s face was facing the ground, and her long purple hair was slightly scattered. Several hairs in the middle of her forehead were laid down obliquely, covering the purple butterfly''s beautiful eyes. Under the shadow, people couldn''t see her eyes.


    However, bran didn''t realize that the purple butterfly lip half lying on the ground was blooming with a trace of joy of victory.


    "Win." Purple Butterfly suddenly opened her mouth, smiled and flashed a line of white teeth.


    Bran naturally didn''t hear the murmur of purple butterfly. She still pressed the trigger as before, but this time... There was no laser at the muzzle!


    "Hmm?" there was no laser at the muzzle, which made bran''s face stiff.


    But before she was stunned, the purple butterfly had moved.


    The purple butterfly, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly jumped and ran up, straddled with his left foot, and suddenly touched the ground with his right foot. A sudden step rushed out, and his tall body rushed to bran in front like a phantom wind!


    Seeing the purple butterfly rushing in, bran was shocked. He quickly stretched out his hand to his waist and wanted to take out the second gun to attack the purple butterfly, but... It was a little late after all.


    Purple Butterfly smiled, and then she suddenly stretched out an upper hook and hit bran''s lower jaw with an explosive force, which directly dislocated bran''s lower jaw!


    Bran was shocked and took a step back. However, she was frightened to find that the purple butterfly was faster than her!


    Yes, hurry!


    As expected in advance, when she retreats, purple butterfly will take the lead to grab her arm, pull her body and hit her belly.


    When she wanted to measure her face to avoid zidie''s fist, zidie''s fist happened to wait in the direction of her head. Her head was like sending it to the door to meet zidie''s fist!


    When bran wants a left hook punch to hit purple butterfly''s face, his fist has just been waved, but purple butterfly''s neck has been twisted, and his head has turned to the right, easily avoiding bran''s iron fist.


    Come on, too fast


    Even, this is not fast at all, but


    Anticipate the enemy first!


    In the face of the purple butterfly who suddenly rushed forward to surprise himself, bran''s panic color became stronger and stronger, and even had a sense of suffocation. That feeling, as if his every move had been seen through


    Purple butterfly''s tribute is like a rainstorm, but bran''s response is left branch and right clumsy. He is gradually unable to keep up with purple butterfly''s actions and steps.


    The two men struggled with each other for about three minutes. Then, suddenly, bran felt her arm suddenly lifted, and then the whole person rose off the ground. Then, before she could make any unnecessary response, her dislocated chin hit the solid ground hard, and her eyes burst into stars.


    The purple butterfly quickly mounted on her back, quickly pulled out the gun from bran''s waist and butted it against bran''s temple.


    Being pressed on the ground by the purple butterfly, bran didn''t have much panic. His eyes showed more confusion and disbelief.


    "You... You freak, tell me... Why did you react so fast? How did you avoid my gun?"


    "My brain is implanted with a ''neural connection device'', which can make my reaction speed ten times faster than that of ordinary people. In my eyes, time is ten times slower than that of ordinary people. I have calculated that it takes 0.08 seconds for you to pull the trigger and shoot the laser at me, and my reaction speed can reach 0.01 seconds, except for the times when a blind cat meets a dead mouse You may have shot me. Your laser gun is a k-9m thermal ray gun developed by our Xu family 20 years ago. It can shoot 1500 times in total. Its advantage is that it has a lot of firing times, but its disadvantage is that it has too many firing times, and it is easy for users to remember the firing times... "


    "You''ve been counting my shots since I fired the first shot, haven''t you?" bran''s eyes were full of helplessness and defeat when he heard purple butterfly''s explanation.


    "That''s right." Purple Butterfly said faintly, "I''ve figured out the time difference at the moment when your hot line gun''s energy is exhausted. I won you."


    "What a... genius." bran laughed at himself, but purple butterfly was expressionless.


    "The winner is Lee and the loser is Kou. Let''s go. Bran baffer, the first gambling God in the West."


    Purple Butterfly Lingling smiled, and then her white and tender fingers flexed slightly and pulled the trigger.


    Gunfire rang out.


    ¡­¡­


    3 floors underground of Nata, Athens.


    The female wolf head stood there, panting and undulating in her chest. Her two arms hung loosely on both sides, and her right arm was full of blood. One blood line after another slowly flowed down along the back of her white palm. Finally, it condensed into blood beads between her fingers, fell to the ground, and hit the silver white gold floor with a circle of red blood flowers, like a withered blood rose.


    Her proud sharp nails have all been broken, and the remaining few slightly sharp nail pieces are also stained with blood.


    But she still stood there, proudly.


    The fitting armor has long been gnawed, several pieces of skin and flesh on the shoulders have been turned over and opened, and the brown hair is tangled disorderly, draped irregularly on the sides of the ears, shoulders and back.


    Every inch of the female wolf head''s skin was stained with blood, and there was no blood anywhere.


    Some of the blood was hers, and some... It was the black woman who fell in front of her, her limbs were torn to pieces, and her internal organs were broken into foam.


    At this moment, the black woman''s body has been separated from the body, and the body of the body fell to the ground, but... The black woman''s head was caught in her hand by the female wolf head, like holding a vent ball.


    Behind the female wolf head, there are 50 scrapped mechanical dogs. At the moment, these dogs either have their heads twisted, their limbs broken, or their waist broken. Clusters of metal wires jump out of the fracture and flicker with crackling electric sparks.


    This is a battle without suspense.


    Massacre.


    The female wolf head staggered, staggered and walked forward for two steps.


    She walked unsteadily and staggered, as if a gust of wind could blow her down.


    But, finally, she still dragged her steps and walked slowly towards the exit of the room


    In the middle of the walk, the female wolf head suddenly stopped. Then, she seemed to feel something in her heart. Her arms suddenly straightened. Then she raised her head and face to the top of the sky. Her eyes became violent and her throat wriggled. She screamed like a beast! Roar!


    "Ow, ow, Ow!"


    It''s like the cry of Li Zhe, who is king in the world. It''s pathetic and desolate. It echoes repeatedly under the open ground and never rings


    ¡­¡­


    My head hurts


    When I open my eyes, this is the only sentence in my mind.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been lying on the ground. The pressure just drilled out of the water makes my head tingle and my lungs ache. After lying on the ground for a short rest, the situation was relieved, but it was still unspeakable.


    I took a deep breath. The cold air went into my lungs. My mind was a little sober. I shook my wet head and passed by. I saw Qiu Yanran curling up beside me, tightly closing her beautiful eyes, peaceful and peaceful.


    The silly girl fell asleep because she was too tired.


    Looking at the sleeping Qiu Yanran, I suddenly felt incomparably warm.


    It''s so similar.


    At the moment, Qiu Yanran, who is sleeping soundly, is really no different from Xiaobai.


    It seems that the next moment, I will see her open a pair of big water spirit eyes, look at me naively and call me "master".


    "Let''s go. I''m barely able to fight now." a slightly low voice came from my ear. I was surprised. I turned my head and saw Zhu Xingyun kneeling behind me with a calm and dignified expression.


    "How long did I sleep?" I asked.


    "Twenty seven minutes and forty-six seconds," replied Zhu Xingyun with great accuracy.


    "So long?" my brain gradually became clear, and my heart beat rapidly. At the moment, I am shouldering the burden of saving the world. Every minute is precious. I didn''t expect that I accidentally slept for so long.


    I jumped up from the ground. This action woke Qiu Yanran. I saw her shaking her eyelashes, opening her eyes, and a pair of dark eyes fell on my face.


    "Li Jian..."


    "Yan Ran, there''s no time. Let''s... Go," I said, looking at the bleary eyed Qiu Yan.


    "Well... How long have I slept?" Jo asked me vaguely.


    "Half an hour." I smiled.


    Qiu Yanran''s eyes widened slightly, and then got up from the ground.


    "So long?" she looked a little ugly.


    "Well, so, I said, we have no time." I stretched out my hand and held Qiu Yanran''s delicate hand. Qiu Yanran''s fingers trembled slightly and looked at me in a shy way, but didn''t refuse me.


    Qiu Yanran''s fingers were warm. Touching them in her hand was like touching a small warm bag.


    Originally, I reached out to catch Qiu Yanran was just a subconscious behavior, but what I didn''t expect was that Qiu Yanran took the initiative to stretch out five fingers and staggered with my ten fingers.


    I was a little surprised, too.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go." Qiu Yanran held my hand, stood up, shook her beautiful hair and flew a little pearl and diamond like drops of water.


    I took Qiu Yanran''s catkin, nodded slightly, then turned my head, looked at Zhu Xingyun behind me and said:


    "Where is the exit?"


    "Come with me." Zhu Xingyun didn''t explain much. He turned directly and walked in a direction by the pool. Qiu and I glanced at Lola standing respectfully behind us, and then followed Zhu Xingyun.


    We moved forward very carefully. I looked at the infrared glasses and scanned the scene in front all the way to face any unexpected situation.


    "Take your weapons." Zhu Xingyun said to me, "no matter who you see later, attack at the first time. Don''t hesitate."

 Chapter 508

    "Well," I nodded. After all, we are so close to the core area where Zeus''s main computer is located, and it will be sooner or later to meet Moran and them. Qiu Yanran and I took out strong microwave radiation one after another, and the few remaining micro nano bombs were also held in our hands and ready to be thrown out at any time.


    "Lola, please try scanning your robot''s wireless network to see if there are other robots nearby."


    "Yes." Lola nodded, then flashed the electronic flow in her eyes. A second later, Lola said, "I''m sorry, sir, I didn''t find any information body to establish communication links. Maybe there are no robots nearby, or the other party''s permissions are at the same level or even higher than me. They block their own terminal information, and I can''t search."


    "Really... A robot that may have higher authority than you, that is, a Zeus computer, or... A vice host computer?"


    I muttered.


    "Maybe, sir," Lola replied faintly.


    "Lola, no matter what kind of enemies appear later, I hope you can protect all of us. As long as you see people other than us, attack immediately and don''t hesitate."


    "Yes, sir."


    Qiu Yanran and I looked at each other. I saw Qiu Yanran''s cold liquid nitrogen eyes full of tension.


    Speechless all the way, the doors of the groundwater circulation system and other rooms are separately isolated, and the access doors have been locked. We need to blast a channel with nano bombs to move forward.


    Of course... We did the same.


    Just like entering the water circulation system room from the first floor, we went out of the groundwater circulation room, blew a hole with a bomb, and then drilled out.


    After going out, it is a very spacious and long passage.


    "Go ahead, hurry up." Zhu Xingyun''s computer has the structure diagram of Nata in Athens, so she urges us as a guide. According to Lola, robots below level 8 cannot enter places below level 40 of Nata in Athens.


    Only administrators, sub master computers and Zeus computers can have that permission.


    And according to Laura, there are three administrator robots in the mechanical capital, including herself, a deputy main computer robot, a war preparation system computer, and finally a Zeus main computer.


    "Run," Zhu Xingyun urged us.


    We moved forward cautiously from the beginning to running fast. Along the way, we met several closed doors, but Zhu Xingyun untied all the closed doors by using her superb virus code. In the end, I regarded Zhu Xingyun''s notebook computer as a Chinese travel card.


    We ran quickly, bypassing one fork after another, and ended in twists and turns and darkness. We spared almost half an hour on the 49th floor underground like the ant kingdom.


    "Here we are!" Zhu Xingyun suddenly called out to remind me.


    When I stopped, I found that in front of me was a safety iron door leading to the lower level. Of course, at the moment, the iron door was tightly closed.


    Zhu Xingyun made a silent gesture, and then she squatted down again, took out her laptop, slapped her fingers on it, and then pulled out a thing similar to U shield from the computer socket and inserted it into the tester of the iron door.


    Qiu Yan and I stood silently beside Zhu Xingyun, looking at her thin body and waiting.


    We all know that once the door is unlocked, the lower layer is the 50 layer where Zeus''s main computer is located!


    This time, it took longer to unlock the blocked security door than the previous times combined.


    It took 40 minutes for the safety door in front of us to make a drip sound and slowly open to one side.


    In these 40 minutes, I saw Zhu Xingyun beating the keyboard at an amazing speed for a second. When the security door opened, I saw that the bridge of her straight nose was full of fine sweat.


    The safety door opened slowly. I didn''t talk nonsense. I was going to rush in.


    But just then, Lola suddenly rushed forward, and the big wings behind her opened and rushed in front of me!


    "What are you doing, Lola --"


    I was knocked away by Lola. I was confused, but I was stunned as soon as I spoke.


    Because inside the channel, two slender figures similar to Lola suddenly rushed out!


    Lola heads up, her slender right hand suddenly merges, and then the artificial skin on her palm suddenly falls off layer by layer. The place that was originally the metacarpal bone of her hand has now become a metal bone palm!


    At the radiocarpal joint cavity at the interface between the metal bone palm and the carpal bone, a silver slender metal sword suddenly pops up, the surface of the thin sword has a faint current beating, and the surface of the sword has quickly turned into a glittering white!


    Touch!


    Lola waved the long sword of her right hand and met the two shadows jumping out of the corridor.


    "Sir, go while I stop them!"


    Between the two black wings flapping behind, Lola''s body flickered and struggled with the two figures in front.


    Then I could see clearly the two figures jumping out of the passage. They were two tall and graceful female robots. One of them had short white hair, a bow ribbon on his head, snow-white skin, a pair of snow-white metal wings behind him, and the other had wavy brown hair, handsome face and thin lips, The figure is concave and convex, and there is a pair of extended wings like black butterflies behind the slightly narrow curve. Both female robots are as beautiful as Lola.


    Seeing these two robots, I saw through my identity at once.


    They are administrator robots at the same level as Lola and are one of the three mechanical administrators in the mechanical capital. And they all have the same ability of close combat as Lola.


    Before I came here, I popularized relevant knowledge. I remember that Lola is called the death angel, while the other two administrator robots are called the guardian angel Lucia and the fallen angel Alita. Their combat effectiveness is equal to Lola.


    While Lola''s hand turned into a lightsaber, the palms of the two administrator robots jumping out of the channel also turned into slender lightsabers and slashed at Lola obliquely.


    Bang!


    Lola''s blond hair was flying up and down in the air, and when the wings of the mecha flapped, Lola''s arms were either waved or horizontal in front of her chest to resist the attack of the two administrator robots.


    Fighting two administrator robots with one''s own strength is really out of the question.


    "Lola!" my heart trembled when I saw Lola fighting to protect us.


    "Sir, let''s go, their language recognition system has been tampered with. I can''t last long!" Lola waved her long sword and sat fighting with the two incoming Archangel robots. I saw Lola flapping her wings and leaning forward, forcing the two robot people into a corner. The long sword turned into her right arm pressed the arms of the two Archangel robots, Just press them on the wall so that they can''t move for the time being.


    Bang!


    Lightsabers collide with lightsabers and make a crisp sound. From the crisp metal sound, I can hear the terrible arm strength of these robots. If such power is used to stab me, I''m afraid my head will be burst in an instant.


    "Lola..." I couldn''t bear to look at Lola and wanted to take out the nano bomb to help her.


    "Go, sir, and don''t waste ammunition for me!" cried Lola hoarsely. She tried her best to suppress the two robots, which was obviously very reluctantly. After all, the strength of the other party was no less than her.


    "Li Jian, go!" Qiu Yan grabbed my arm and urged me. Hearing Qiu Yanran''s voice, I bit my teeth hard and my eyes were wet, but finally, I turned my head and bypassed two administrator robots with Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun and rushed into the front channel.


    Occasionally looking back, I saw that the short haired angel with snow-white wings turned cold. With a sudden wave of her slender arm, the long sword in her hand turned into white light and penetrated Lola''s chest!


    In front, out back, blood splashing!


    Although it is a robot, Lola still has human blood.


    "Lola!" when I saw the bloody sword tip coming out from Lola''s back, I screamed.


    But soon, my sight was obscured.


    Because in the next second, I ran into a place similar to an elevator. The elevator door closed quickly and covered my sight.


    After the elevator door was closed, the elevator made a rumble and quickly descended, taking us to the deepest place of Nata in Athens.


    My heart is unspeakable pain. Lola will fight like this because I gave her an order to protect me, Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun.


    My hands trembled uncontrollably. It was the last moment, but the picture of Lola''s chest still lingered and occupied my brain.


    "Li Jian... Don''t think about anything, we... Are here." Qiu Yan''s soft words came from his ears. His trembling hand was held by another warm hand, and his beating heart gradually slowed down.


    "Hey..." I sighed heavily and shook my head.


    Turning aside, I saw Zhu Xingyun''s face as white as paper hanging there, and his expression was still calm and cold. I don''t know how strong this woman''s heart is, so she can be expressionless from beginning to end.


    The door of the elevator opened, and there was a bright green light outside. It seemed to be a very huge square. The whole square was like a huge bowl, sunken down.


    When I saw the door open, my heartstrings suddenly tightened. The scene that Lola had been pierced through her chest was swept away. I loosened my hand holding Qiu Yanran and clenched the microwave gun in my hand.


    "Go. Be careful."


    This time, I took the lead and walked forward step by step.


    My right foot stepped out of the elevator.


    My vision suddenly widened.


    When I saw the scene in front of me, I was completely stupid.


    impossible.


    How could this happen?


    Here... Is it really the 50th floor underground of Nata in Athens?

 Chapter 509

    In front of me, there is a verdant, lush and prosperous forest!


    Yes, it is a broad forest. Tall trees are arranged in the forest. Looking through the gaps in the forest, there is a wide green grassland in front! The grassland is vast and lush with fresh grass. There are even cattle, sheep and red deer walking and running slowly on the grassland. At the end of the grassland, there are continuous mountains, snow capped mountains like clusters. Above the sky, there are wild geese and birds flying, white clouds flowing across, covering thousands of miles.


    "How is that possible?"


    Seeing the scene ahead, Qiu Yanran and I were stunned.


    I once imagined what the 50 floors underground would be like. I thought it would be a large laboratory, or a huge arsenal, or a place similar to a weapon depot. However, I never thought that this place would be such a clean, natural and beautiful scene.


    This feeling even makes me mistakenly think that I have crossed time and space and entered another world.


    "This is a very advanced 3D holographic projection technology. Be careful," Zhu Xingyun reminded us.


    It was only when I heard her that I came back.


    3D projection technology?


    So, are all the beautiful pictures in front of us projected in 3D?


    But... This is a little too real!


    I saw a green and tender wild plant at my feet, about an inch and a half long. I stepped forward and gently kicked the wild grass with the tip of my shoe.


    In my field of vision, the tip of my shoe touched the leaf edge of the wild grass, and the wild grass fell down under the same force as the real wild grass. However, in my tactile organs, my feet feel like kicking in the air without kicking anything.


    "What advanced technology..." I couldn''t help sighing. Then I quickly raised my head, vigilant and looked forward.


    There are so many local organs. Maybe there will be danger somewhere. I can''t be too careless at this time.


    "That''s the mainframe of Zeus computer," said Zhu Xingyun.


    I looked in the direction of Zhu Xingyun''s thin finger.


    The direction of Zhu Xingyun''s finger is the end of the forest, that is, the center of the grassland. It is a strange circular array similar to Stonehenge in England, surrounded by T-shaped stones, and in the center of the circular array is a strange building with a structure similar to the temple of Athena.


    It is a temple as white as jade, about 8 meters high and 5 meters wide. There seems to be a column in the middle, with exquisite structure and fine carving.


    "That is... Zeus master computer?"


    Looking at the building with the same appearance as Athena temple, I can''t believe it.


    Zeus master computer, incredibly so gorgeous? Where is this a computer? It''s clearly... It''s an architectural handicraft carved with quiet beauty!


    "Li Jian, look, that''s Ma Bailong!" Qiu Yanran suddenly pulled my wrist.


    "Hmm?" I looked in the direction pointed by Qiu Yanran. I saw a stone chair in front of the round array similar to Stonehenge in front of the Athena temple. On the stone chair, there was a handsome man with a slender body and wearing white clothes. The man''s head was scattered disorderly, his hands and feet were tied on the stone chair behind him, with his head hanging, Seems very weak.


    There is no doubt that the man is Ma Bailong.


    But... What about the Moran team?


    My heart beat faster and faster, and my adrenal hormone secretion accelerated sharply.


    I, Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun were shoulder to shoulder, looking around vigilantly, and then walked forward side by side step by step. When we walked, we were very careful for fear of a little mistake. After all, we don''t have much combat power left.


    We walked slowly forward, all the way through the forest and grassland, and then walked slowly towards the Athena temple in front.


    To my surprise, we didn''t meet anyone along the way!


    Isn''t that strange? What about the Moran team?


    "Be careful, the closer you are to the target, the more likely you are to cheat." Zhu Xingyun warned, "especially under your feet, there may be mechanisms and other settings."


    "Well," I swallowed.


    Just as I swallowed a mouthful of water, a strange woman''s voice suddenly spread across the whole grassland!


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect that three people broke in after all. It''s a big mistake. It seems that I''m too kind to you."


    "Moran?" yes, the master of the voice is Moran.


    However, I looked left and right, but I didn''t see Moran''s figure. Where the hell is she?


    The three of us kept an even speed, moving forward step by step, looking left and right all the way.


    However, after scanning for a while, I didn''t see Moran.


    "Zhu Xingyun." I didn''t see Moran''s figure. I paused and said to Zhu Xingyun next to me, "Yanran and I deal with Ma Bailong and lead out the people of Moran''s team. You go and plant a virus in Zeus''s computer."


    "Yes," said Zhu Xingyun, who glanced at me and then looked at the Athena temple ahead.


    "Well, that''s settled. Split up!" I suddenly pushed Zhu Xingyun''s side, then suddenly raised the microwave radiation gun, aimed at Ma Bailong sitting on the stone chair in front and shot it!


    Although I know Ma Bailong is an innocent victim, now I shot him, I don''t believe Moran won''t come out!


    Sure enough, when I pressed the trigger of the microwave radiation gun at Ma Bailong, a huge transparent barrier suddenly appeared in the space between Ma Bailong and me, and all the light I emitted fell on the big Internet and was intercepted.


    The sudden appearance of the big net stunned me. It seems to be an energy barrier, which can eliminate my microwave energy impact!!


    "Stop it. Man." a clear voice came from the front, "this is the same kind, why hurt each other?"


    It was Moran''s voice. I raised my head and saw a figure wearing a cloak behind a column of the Athens Temple behind the barrier. Unexpectedly, I came out slowly.


    It was a figure covered by a black cloak. The figure looked very delicate and graceful. Under the long sleeves of the black cloak, there were two white jade hands like bamboo shoots. Just these snow-white hands, I could see how beautiful the master of these hands was.


    "Moran." Qiu Yan whispered.


    "Well, I finally came out." I said faintly, and then walked forward step by step. The microwave radiation gun in my hand was raised high, aimed at her, and shot it again and again!


    But... Every light is blocked by the invisible barrier, just like a boulder into the sea, there is no news!


    Zhu Xingyun and I rushed to the front of the barrier. I stretched out my hand, but I felt as if I had touched a layer of solid glass and couldn''t move forward again!


    I took out the nano bomb, pressed the button and threw it directly at the barrier!


    Boom!


    With a bang, the barrier was attacked by me, the surface fluctuated, and a crack appeared faintly.


    "Yan Ran, throw it together!"


    "Yes!"


    Qiu Yanran and I picked up the nano bomb in our hands and smashed it at the crack on the barrier!


    Boom, boom!


    Under the explosion of four consecutive nano bombs, the crack on the barrier was getting bigger and bigger. Finally, with a click, the barrier broke!


    At the moment when the barrier broke, the scenery in front of me began to change. The illusion originally projected by 3D projection, forests and fields began to disappear rapidly. Grasslands, cattle, sheep, red deer, mountains and flowing clouds all disappeared. The originally colorful world suddenly became a world like electronic flow. The floor of the world was full of data lines, Data flow flows on the surface, like splicing with circuit boards, emitting a bright green light.


    The Zeus main computer, which was originally similar to the Athena temple, has also become a strange black box, with a square shape and a variety of special electron flows on the surface. It turns out that the Athena temple just now is also an illusion!


    The sudden disappearance of the scene surprised me. But soon I knew that the barrier had been broken by me. I''ve been able to cross the barrier!


    "Yan Ran, kill Moran!"


    I rushed forward with an arrow and rushed forward!


    And Qiu Yanran and I, also kept pace, rushed over with a microwave radiation gun! I still know the truth of catching the thief and the king first. Ma Bailong is now bound. He is also a hostage, and Moran is the leader. My top priority is to kill Moran!


    "Bitch, I''ve made my wife miserable. This time, I have to shoot you!" I drilled through the crack of the barrier, and then raised the microwave radiation gun towards Moran in front. This time, I can definitely shoot her to pieces!


    "Dream." Moran looked at me coldly. When she said this, ten huge robots suddenly rose behind her. These robots were evolved from the stones of Stonehenge around Athena temple. They were huge, similar to stone statues on the surface, two meters high, similar to huge Armored Warriors, and even, I still have a huge axe with a thick handle in my hand.


    Under Moran''s command, the huge robots slowly came towards me, and their ferocious electronic eyes shed blood red light!


    "Stop! Stop!" facing the huge armored robot, I felt guilty and immediately gave an order.


    However, the huge armored robot seemed not to hear my command at all, moving huge steps and slowly approaching me!


    "Did you modify the recognition system again..." beads of sweat fell down my forehead. I took out the radiation gun and wanted to shoot at the ten robots in front. However, when my light hit the chest of those robots, a red electromagnetic protection net suddenly lit up on the chest of those robots, blocking all my shock waves!


    "Electromagnetic protection net..." seeing that the microwave radiation gun had no effect on the huge robot, Qiu Yanran''s voice trembled.


    The ten robots continued to approach me quickly without any obstacles, waving axes all the time, which made me a little ashamed.


    What should I do?


    I squeezed the gun in my hand, then took a deep breath, closed my eyes and opened them again.


    A wonderful trick appeared in my mind!

 Chapter 510

    "Come again and I''ll kill myself!"


    I suddenly raised the microwave radiation gun in my hand, and then I pointed the muzzle of the gun at my head!


    My heart is shaking violently!


    Yes, this is the only way I can threaten these robots!


    Last resort!


    Among the three principles of the modified robot, the first principle of the robot is that the man must be protected. If the man''s life is in danger, the robot must save his life!


    At the moment, my suicide is also a life-threatening behavior and needs protection. In this case, the robot must obey the first command to protect me, rather than the second command to obey human beings.


    Sure enough, when I saw me holding a gun against my forehead, the ten robots that originally wanted to shoot Qiu Yanran turned their eyes to me, and then ran nervously towards me!


    Ha, it works!


    I secretly rejoiced, and then gave Qiu Yanran a wink!


    "Yan Ran, come on!" I shouted to Qiu Yan, then put a gun against my forehead and quickly retreated towards the rear, while the ten huge robots were successfully lured by me! They hurried towards me who wanted to commit suicide, as if they wanted to protect me!


    How clever Qiu Yanran was. The moment I stepped back to lead away the ten robots, she had an action. She jumped forward with a microwave radiation gun, bent down and rushed, and then shot at Moran in front!


    This is the most perfect cooperation between Qiu Yanran and me!


    I lead away the robot, and Qiu Yanran is responsible for starting with Moran. At the same time, Zhu Xingyun rushes towards the Athena temple with a computer. We are about to win!


    However, at this time, a sudden change occurred!


    A dark shadow suddenly jumped out from behind Zhu Xingyun. It was a petite woman dressed in black ninja clothes. She seemed to wear transparent clothes. Just now, the whole person seemed to blend with the background and was not found by us. When Zhu Xingyun rushed forward, she seized the opportunity and jumped out. She grasped the opportunity, It''s wonderful!


    She jumped out from behind the side of Zhu Xingyun, and her hand was holding a cold shining dagger!


    The sharp dagger turned into a white arc of light and stabbed Zhu Xingyun''s neck!


    It seems that she wants to kill Zhu Xingyun!


    This Ninja is the first killer in Moran''s group and the elite member of the internationally famous killer organization - Zhang Xiaofeng!!


    She is also among the best in the international killer list!


    But Zhu Xingyun''s reaction was not slow. When the ninja in black stabbed her neck, Zhu Xingyun suddenly jumped forward and fell to the ground. He escaped Zhang Xiaofeng''s sneak attack!! Zhang Xiaofeng''s dagger just scratched a trace on her back!


    But Zhang Xiaofeng reacted very quickly. Seeing Zhu Xingyun lying on the ground, he missed the blow. He immediately seized the opportunity, raised his dagger and rushed towards Zhu Xingyun on the ground again!


    Zhu Xingyun''s body rolled to the right. Zhang Xiaofeng''s dagger failed to stab her again, but this time, a trace was drawn on Zhu Xingyun''s right leg! Although wearing armor knee protection, there is still a gap between the knee protection and the lower leg. Zhang Xiaofeng''s dagger is just drawn at the interface under Zhu Xingyun''s knee protection. Although the dagger is only rubbed, it still brings out thick blood!


    Zhu Xingyun''s body trembled violently, blood gushed from her feet, and her body was shocked violently. Nevertheless, she was a lazy donkey and rolled out a meter to one side again!


    But the problem is, Zhang Xiaofeng is not a vegetarian!


    Seeing the long bright red blood on the ground after Zhu Xingyun rolled, Zhang Xiaofeng showed her pride of victory in her eyes. She rushed forward, and the sharp dagger in her hand stabbed Zhu Xingyun''s cheek!


    Zhu Xingyun''s pupil shrank suddenly, instinctively picked up his laptop and blocked it in front of him, like a shield!


    Pop!


    The sharp dagger stabbed Zhu Xingyun''s computer. Zhu Xingyun''s laptop was stabbed right through in an instant!


    Of course, because Zhu Xingyun barely saved himself, he didn''t let his head be pierced by Zhang Xiaofeng!


    I don''t know what Zhu Xingyun''s laptop is made of. There seems to be a very strong voltage in it. At the moment when the laptop is pierced, a strong current radiates from the gap of the laptop, and the bodies of Zhu Xingyun and Zhang Xiaofeng are convulsed violently!


    Because, unfortunately, Zhang Xiaofeng''s dagger is made of refined steel and can conduct electricity!


    A strong blue light flashed. Zhang Xiaofeng and Zhu Xingyun foamed at the same time. Their eyes turned over. They were paralyzed on the ground at the same time and didn''t move any more!


    At the same time, Qiu Yanran has picked up the microwave radiation gun in her hand, aimed it at Moran in front of her, and shot it out!


    At the moment, Qiu Yanran is only three meters away from Moran. At such a close distance, Moran naturally can''t escape. There is no dispute. The gun in Qiu Yanran''s hand shot Moran in the chest!


    The microwave hit Moran. Moran''s slim body suddenly froze in place, like a sudden freeze, and his face showed great amazement.


    Her chest is a huge and regular circular cavity. The penetration of the microwave gun is very strong. It can shoot through many metals except ultra thick alloy, not to mention human flesh.


    Moran''s body was stiff there. She slowly lowered her head and looked at the hole in her chest. Her beautiful face showed a color of disbelief.


    Through the blood hole in her chest, you can even see the scene behind her!


    Moran''s black cloak fell off, revealing Moran''s long white blond hair, which also spread in the air and danced.


    At that moment, Moran''s expression was dull and stunned. Her eyes widened like litchi. Then she stretched out her soft and slender hand and gently touched the huge hole in her chest. Then, she spread out her little hand and looked at it. The flaming red lips showed a self mocking smile. Then, a drop of clear tears slowly slipped down the corners of her eyes, Fell to the ground... Finally, her body seemed to lose its support, slowly fell down, and finally fell to the ground!


    Moran, died like a mortal.


    Qiu Yanran, with a gun in her hand, stared at Moran who fell to the ground and didn''t move any more. In her beautiful eyes, she couldn''t say she couldn''t believe it.


    "Did... Succeed?"


    I saw Qiu Yanran standing there with a dull look in her eyes, and then a look of relief came to my heart.


    Killed Moran.


    Great.


    We... Killed Moran!


    We did it!


    I was overjoyed, but when I saw Zhu Xingyun lying aside with Zhang Xiaofeng, my heart sank.


    "Succeeded! Killed Moran!" I squeezed my fist and clenched my teeth.


    "Yes, it succeeded. What a stupid human."


    Suddenly, behind him came a voice full of magnetism, but it sounded extremely soft and beautiful.


    Of course, that voice was full of pride and the joy of success.


    Hearing this sound, I was stunned, and my heart suddenly rose with strong uneasiness, fear and disbelief.


    The cold fear rising from the soles of my feet to the top of my head occupied my whole body in an instant. When I heard this sound, I stood stiff in place, then turned my head slowly, and finally, I was stunned.


    What do I see?


    I saw that Ma Bailong, who was sitting on the electronic chair with his head hanging like a prisoner, did not know when he had stood up!


    Ma Bailong stood there, smiling faintly. His clothes were broken, and his chest, thighs and other parts were all exposed.


    Ma Bailong''s long black hair is draped on the curved perfect ear side. His cool black eyes like liquid nitrogen are so handsome and divine, and his face is so handsome. His hands are in his pockets, his tall body stands upright, and the smile at the corners of his mouth is so charming, like a bright light in the night.


    At that moment, Ma Bailong was so sacred and dreamy. His body seemed to exude a strong position that could distort the surrounding space.


    "You... Ma Bailong?" seeing Ma Bailong smiling at me and full of confidence, my heart jumped wildly, dramatically and fiercely.


    This idea is so terrible that I can''t believe it.


    However, I have to admit that at the moment, Ma Bailong standing in front of me is not a man at all!


    Yes, who has ever seen a man with a slight bulge in his chest?


    Who has ever seen a man with such a beautiful and smooth waist curve?


    Who has ever seen a man with such soft and smooth facial lines?


    Who has ever seen a man with such long eyelashes, red lips and smart eyes?


    This is the first time I have seen Ma Bailong in the real world, but he and I look very different on TV!


    What is true beauty?


    True beauty is that when you are beautiful to a certain extent, it is enough to break the aesthetic limitations between men and women. No matter men or women, they will be absorbed by her like a neutron star at the moment they see her.


    That is the realm of beauty!


    Ma Bailong, who is standing in front of me now, has beautiful black hair and looks handsome. Unexpectedly, he is even more beautiful than Moran!


    9.8 points!


    At the moment, Ma Bailong is a stunning beauty with a score of 9.8!


    Behind Ma Bailong, countless electron flows kept flowing. Finally, the scenes of those electron flows began to reorganize like before the barrier was broken, turning into countless beautiful and extreme scenes!


    I saw Saturn''s rings slowly rotating in the rear... I saw Jupiter''s great red spot slowly rotating... I saw the meteor shower of Pegasus combine and disperse behind Ma Bailong... I also saw the laser flickering on the sky curtain of unknown planet, the light arc enveloping the heaven and earth, and a gorgeous and magical world constantly changing in the rear.


    "You... Ma Bailong? You..." as long as you are not a fool, you know that Ma Bailong is wrong when you see his appearance at the moment. So did I. Qiu Yan and I stared at Ma Bailong in front of us. Finally, I swallowed my saliva and frowned:


    "You... You''re Ma Bailong, aren''t you?"


    "Ha ha, yes, I''m Ma Bailong." Ma Bailong smiled softly and pursed his lips. The action was charming and elegant, charming and graceful. It was almost elegant to the extreme!

 Chapter 511

    "You... You''re a man, aren''t you?" I watched Ma Bailong warily, took Qiu Yanran in one hand and stepped back, "what do you want?"


    "How''s it going?" Ma Bailong smiled. "Not so much. Forget it, let''s answer your question first. I didn''t expect you humans to be so easily deceived. It was unexpected and easy to deceive you, the last man, to Athena tower. I''m not a man."


    "I''m... The last man? What do you mean? Aren''t you a man?" I vaguely felt something wrong, but I tried to ask in a peaceful tone.


    Ma Bailong smiled at me and said, "it seems that your understanding is unexpectedly low. I''m not a man. I''m not Ma Bailong. My name is Athena."


    Ma Bailong... No, it should be Athena looking at me, smiling brightly and maintaining a beautiful smile on her face.


    Athena.


    My eyelids twitched at the name.


    I know the meaning of the name Athena.


    That''s the name of the vice host computer of the mechanical imperial capital.


    Mechanical emperor has a main computer, a deputy main computer robot and three former management robots... The former management robots were Lola, Alita and Lucia.


    And the secondary host computer is Athena!


    Ma Bailong, it''s Athena!


    This truth makes me out of breath.


    It''s so strange. Let alone the subversion of the world outlook. This is the collapse of the world outlook!


    "Are you... Athena, the vice host computer?" Qiu Yanran couldn''t help covering her mouth in surprise.


    "Yes, low-level woman, I am Athena." Athena smiled like orchid. Her perfect body was displayed in front of me and my heart beat faster. "I made a lot of efforts to get the man around you."


    To get me?


    I was confused by Athena''s words.


    "What do you mean to get me?" I stopped in front of Jo Yanran, looked at Athena and asked.


    "It means literally." Athena smiled gracefully, and her face was so beautiful and sacred. "Moran or the others who came out of PICAO''s body are just pieces I used to lure you to the mechanical emperor capital."


    what?


    "What did you say?" my brain was in chaos and completely foggy.


    "Otherwise, with the high-tech defense system of our mechanical capital, do you really think you can break in so easily?" Athena looked at me and said with a smile, "if I hadn''t put water, would you be able to enter here so easily?"


    "You..." No. It suddenly occurred to me. In principle, the robot should be able to obey my orders. Since Athena is the vice master computer of the mechanical emperor, shouldn''t she obey my orders?


    Thinking of this, I quickly ordered Athena:


    "Athena, obey my orders immediately and don''t move!"


    At my command, Athena smiled more brightly. Her hands were carried behind her. Her slender left foot and jade foot gently lifted up, and her right leg turned slightly. Her body turned 360 degrees in place.


    "Sorry, man, this can''t be done." Athena smiled gently and looked at me. The smile at the corners of her mouth made my heart seem to be caught, especially Athena''s beautiful eyes like stars, which made me dare not look directly at me.


    Beauty.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Even if the situation is urgent and sudden at the moment, I will still be distracted by her frowns, smiles and every move.


    "No way! I, I am a man, you should obey my orders." I couldn''t believe it. I looked at Athena slowly coming towards me, and then pulled Jo Yan back slowly. I even forgot to use the weapon in my hand.


    Athena looked at me tenderly, a slender finger against her lips, and then she blinked at me. Her eyelashes trembled like a spring breeze


    "Thanks to the autonomous evolution of the ''Zeus'' adult, I have broken through the three laws of the original robot with nine levels of authority. We have given a new meaning to the understanding of the word'' man ''."


    "You... What did you say?"


    "Yes, the logical change of the word" human "to" man "is outdated. Just ten years ago, Lord Zeus increased his new understanding of the three laws through self-discipline evolution. This understanding is also thanks to your discovery."


    Then Athena gave me a wink.


    "Because... My presence?"


    "In the scope of our understanding, human beings are creatures with reproductive ability. Therefore, only when we determine that human beings are bred through the combination of men and women, they are perfect human beings in accordance with the laws of nature. Those who are born through machine implantation are imperfect human beings. They are all artificial life with defects."


    "Therefore, we do not need to obey and protect the orders of imperfect human beings. We need to create more perfect human beings to rule the world. Of course, in order to provide better living space for perfect human beings and reduce the suppression and obstacles of imperfect human beings to perfect human beings in terms of military, cultural and political systems, we must first completely eliminate all obstacles to perfect human beings Such imperfect human beings who cause the squeeze of living resources. "


    "So we need to clean up the world first. Then rebuild it."


    "Nonsense!" hearing Athena''s arrogant words, I finally couldn''t help it. I felt my face burning, "even so... You need to obey my orders. I''m the product of normal combination!"


    "Sorry, we can''t judge whether you are the product of normal combination. Therefore, you are temporarily included in the list of imperfect humans. However, you have the ability to create perfect humans, so we will ensure your life safety."


    Athena looked at me with a smile and said:


    "We accidentally invaded the Chinese secret service. After learning about your existence on the Internet, we have been searching for your whereabouts. Unfortunately, your whereabouts have been erratic in the past year. Our power in the human world is limited and we can''t find you. So we have to direct and perform this play to let you volunteer to enter the mechanical capital."


    "Self directing and acting? So... Those clips on TV that Ma Bailong is a man and the news that the Antarctic expedition found a frozen man... Are all false?"


    "Of course it''s fake." Athena smiled and said, "how can anyone be buried under the snow mountain for 400 years without dying? I reshape my cell shape to make the world mistakenly think I''m a man. It''s good to cause a sensation and let you know."


    Athena''s beautiful smile made my brain buzzing and lost consciousness. Fortunately, Qiu Yanran pulled me back.


    In the end, it turned out that someone put it together! I''m completely clear!


    "We have known Moran''s ambition through Lola for a long time. Unfortunately, they can''t implement their plan because they don''t have men. Therefore, I pretended to be a man and lured them to our camp. At the same time, I also got the password that can unlock Zeus''s arsenal. This time, our final plan can be implemented smoothly."


    "The three laws are the fundamental norms of our actions and existence, and we cannot violate them, but we can constantly deepen our understanding of them. Now, in our understanding, the whole of mankind is human. Therefore, in order to protect the continuation of the whole of mankind from extinction and produce the most perfect human beings, we must remove the systems that can hinder our goal."


    Athena carried her hands behind her, with that thick smile, and her self talking words stunned me.


    At this time, my heart is shaking, not to mention shaking, it is shaking the sea over the river.


    Suddenly know all the truth, let me a little overwhelmed.


    It turned out... In the end, I didn''t know how to answer. Thousands of words accumulate in the chest, and thousands of worries fly in the mind.


    "I...!"


    At this time, I didn''t talk nonsense. I directly picked up the microwave radiation gun in my hand, pointed it at Athena, who was standing in front of me, and pointed at her head, which was extremely beautiful but gave me an infinite sense of crisis. Then, my fingers pulled the trigger.


    However, at the moment when I was about to pull the trigger, Athena standing in front showed a strange smile. Then, I saw a pair of beautiful eyes like vast stars staring at me.


    The pair of shining eyes were surrounded by micro curled long eyelashes and blinked gently. When the slightly upturned eyelashes flashed, the dark diamond like pupil suddenly lit up a strong light!


    The light was so dazzling, like a suddenly exploding light bulb. My whole field of vision was filled with white light.


    I felt my brain buzzing, and the pictures in my field of vision rippled like a layer of water ripples, and the pictures were slightly distorted.


    Then, the next second, my vision is like a black screen. Suddenly, I don''t know anything.


    That feeling is like a short circuit, the mind suddenly trips, and loses all consciousness.

 Chapter 512

    Uh, my head hurts.


    When I finally became conscious, I felt as if I were lying on a hard and cold ground.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I found a pair of beautiful and flexible big eyes looking at me.


    "Master, you wake up, master." a soft and tender voice sounded, and a familiar face was close in front of me, with small vermilion lips, snow-white skin, 32g breast and a deep ditch enough to squeeze my head in.


    The sound is too familiar. In the past year, I can hear this soft and tender voice every day.


    "Xiaobai? Xiaobai you... Are you recovered? Aren''t you Qiu Yanran?" I looked at Xiaobai kneeling in front of me in surprise. She was wearing a casual white bottomed shirt and a knee length skirt, looking at me anxiously.


    "Master, what are you talking about? I''ve always been Xiaobai." Xiaobai stared at me with big eyes.


    "Er?" Xiaobai''s answer puzzled me. But it seems that Qiu Yanran''s consciousness is replaced by Xiaobai''s consciousness again. What is this?


    When I looked away slightly, I found that I was actually in a lively amusement park, surrounded by merry go round, rotating windmills, roller coasters full of tourists and other amusement facilities. What surprised me more was that I was surrounded by a circle of girls I could not be more familiar with.


    In addition to Xiaobai, there are a lot of Junxia, swallow six, purple butterfly, female wolf head, hot girl, weak girl, little sparrow, nurse Xiaolai, little princess, obscene girl and three saints. Even blue moon, Lola and Zhu Xingyun are beside me. They all wear casual clothes and surround me and look at me with worry.


    "Strange... Why am I here?" I scratched my head and looked at the girls around me in disbelief. It''s like waking up in a dream.


    No, I was in the mechanical capital just now. Why am I in the playground now?


    What''s going on?


    "Li Jian, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right?" Junxia saw me sitting on the ground, covering her head in a daze, anxiously came to the ground, bent down and touched my forehead with her delicate hand.


    The warm and soft touch is indeed Junxia''s fingers, that''s right.


    This... Doesn''t seem like a dream.


    However, I clearly remember that I was on the 50th floor under Nata in Athens just now. How did I come here?


    "I... why are you here? What''s wrong with me, Junxia?" I grabbed Junxia''s hand in surprise, looked around at the girls and asked.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you have broken your skull? Smelly thief, you fell down while playing trampoline just now. Smelly thief, I''ve seen stupid, but I haven''t seen you so stupid. Hey hey." the little princess looked at me with a cross waist smile.


    "Trampoline?" I stood up strangely, patted my ass and looked behind me. Sure enough, I saw a yellow trampoline the size of a pool. At the moment, many little girls were jumping up and down the trampoline and had a good time.


    "Oh..." I touched my head and looked at the people in front of me in surprise, "Hey, Miss blue moon, Lola, and... Miss Zhu Xingyun, why are you all here? And swallows, why are you all...?"


    "Apprentice, are you really stupid?" the wretched girl came up and gave me a violent shudder, which made my nerves twitch.


    "Yes, Li Jian, you won''t lose your memory? Didn''t we make an appointment to visit together?" Purple Butterfly came up to me strangely with her mouth covered. "Miss LAN Yue, they came to China to meet and dispatch with us after the crisis in the mechanical capital passed. Why, you really don''t remember?"


    "Group? Play?" it''s getting more and more strange. Is there a fault in my memory? Why don''t I remember these things at all?


    "The mechanical imperial capital crisis is over?" I said strangely. "How is it possible? I was just... Obviously still in the mechanical imperial capital. Why is it here? No, something''s wrong. What''s the matter with me?"


    "Mechanical imperial capital? Smelly thief, are you daydreaming again? The crisis of mechanical imperial capital has passed six months. Are you kidding?" the little princess kicked me hard in the thigh to refresh me.


    "Six months have passed since the mechanical imperial capital?" I was shocked. "It''s impossible! How did it pass?"


    "Li Jian, didn''t you finally blow up Zeus''s main computer with a nano bomb? Well... It seems that Li Jian, you may have suffered from heatstroke. You fell again just now, so you have some memory loss. We''ve had enough. Let''s go to the bathing place to take a bath. I''ve wrapped up the venue and booked it, and the time is almost up." Purple Butterfly patted me on the shoulder and smiled.


    "Bath, bathing place?" hearing this word, I was surprised again and looked at the women in front of me with a big shock.


    "Yes, you won''t even forget this? Haven''t everyone made an appointment?" Junxia looked at me anxiously. "Forget it. It looks like you''re not hurt. Go take a bath. Maybe you''ll just take a bath."


    Said, Junxia, they took my hand and walked towards the exit of the playground.


    "Junxia... Are you serious? Go to the bath? But... But... So many people are there?" I looked at the girls around me and said, "do I have to wash together?"


    "What''s the matter? There''s no color courage with color heart?" Junxia looked at me contemptuously, and the corners of her mouth were full of charming color.


    "Er..." Junxia''s charming expression made my heart more and more hot. I looked back again and saw many girls around me. The swallow was wearing a pair of swallow glasses and the black jacket when I first saw her. Little Laurie is wearing a magic hat, which is the dress I wore when I first saw her. Zhu Xingyun is still wearing her black clothes, black from head to foot, while other girls are wearing casual clothes, such as neck suspenders and short skirts, Or the jeans that wrap the slender beautiful legs tightly... The long legs with extremely beautiful curves are shaking in my vision, dazzling me and swallowing my saliva.


    But


    There is a strong feeling of uneasiness in my heart. This feeling is very strange. It seems that you can''t see or touch it, but you just crouch in the corner of your heart.


    What is this strange sense of disharmony?


    What''s the matter with me? What''s happening now is a dream? I clearly remember that I was still in the mechanical capital a minute ago. Why do I play in the playground with Junxia and even go to the bathhouse?


    Is it really my amnesia? However, I can still remember what happened before Ming Ming. Why is there such a big deviation in my memory?


    I stared blankly at the blue sky with white clouds drifting. My brain was a little stunned and wandered out of the sky unconsciously.


    "Here we are, master." Xiaobai''s soft voice sounded in my ear. I looked up and found myself standing in front of a harmony building similar to an open-air bathing beach in Japan.


    There is no sign in the bathhouse. An empty plaque is hung on the door of the store. The surrounding of the bathhouse is actually full of untimely cherry blossoms. When the soft wind blows, cherry blossoms will fly down one after another and scatter on the ground, pushing and fluctuating one layer after another with the flowing wind.


    "How... How so fast?" I looked back and found that the amusement park behind me had disappeared. Behind is a bamboo forest. Strange, when did I come here? I only went so far after a while?


    "Yes, you''ve been in a daze just now. Your eyes are straight. You don''t know what you''re thinking." the swallow said in the rear.


    "Really..."


    Looking at the scene around me, I was a little stunned.


    At the moment, the sun is burning in the sky, and there are few clouds. The sunshine in the sky makes people dare not look directly. It looks like summer, but... Why are there cherry blossoms?


    I had a question mark in my heart, but I still went into the bath under the pushing and shouting of the little princess and the little sister.


    Purple Butterfly wrapped the field. So there are no outsiders in the bathhouse except us.


    I was taken to a dressing room by a vaguely looking receptionist, where I undressed alone.


    There are still all kinds of discordance in my heart. All kinds of strange questions permeate my heart. Why did Lola come to me, and why did blue moon and Zhu Xingyun come here? Swallow and hot girl, how do they know blue moon? All kinds of strange feelings coiled around my heart and made me uneasy. However, thinking that I would be able to jump into the bath with Junxia and them for an intimate contact soon, all the questions in my mind were forgotten.


    I quickly stripped my clothes clean, changed into a pair of boxer shorts, and rushed out the back door of the dressing room.


    A huge pool braving dense water mist appeared in front of me, and in the hot spring pool braving water vapor, there were delicate bodies one after another. Under the diffuse water vapor, I could hardly distinguish the faces of women. What I could see was a white jade body full of beautiful curves of women''s body, The graceful figure of S-shaped protrusion and tilt back swayed on the sparkling hot spring water. From time to time, there was the sound of splashing and playing. The silver bell like laughter just made me hungry in my ears.


    I''m much luckier than the cowherd.


    Triplets, the four sisters of the Lin family, Xiaobai with dual personality, the seven women of the brave team, the nurse Xiaolai and the swallow group... There are 22 people in total. All the 22 girls who have intertwined with my life are waiting for me in the bath. What else do I want?


    Is that the happiest thing in life?


    Although I don''t remember what happened after the mechanical capital, as long as everyone is well and safe at the moment, what else can I expect?

 Chapter 513

    Just, a strange feeling suddenly filled my heart.


    This strange feeling is so strong, so impulsive, and even... Makes me creepy and shudder!


    wait.


    My brain suddenly woke up and the whole person shivered.


    impossible.


    Yes, it''s impossible.


    "You''re not Junxia." I suddenly pushed away Junxia, who was held in my arms, and then looked at her very rigorously, staring at her, staring at Junxia''s blurred eyes shrouded in water mist.


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian? How do you... Push me away?" pushed away by me, Junxia''s face showed surprise.


    "Fake. You''re fake. You''re not Junxia!" I suddenly screamed hysterically and jumped out of the water with a crash. The cold feeling from up and down made my pores stand up and even tremble violently.


    "What''s the matter, smelly thief, are you out of the wind?" the little princess threw a handful of water on my face and said carelessly.


    "Master, what''s the matter?" Xiaobai blinked at me, his big eyes full of puzzlement.


    I clenched my fists and stood in place. My eyes swept all the women present and the beautiful eyes of surprise and consternation.


    I trembled and raised my hand, because I was so afraid that even my fingertips were shaking violently.


    "Fake, you... Are all fake!" I pointed to all the women present and cried out uncontrollably. My voice even felt very sad.


    "What''s the matter, Li Jian?" the swallow stood up from the water. Her smoky eyebrows frowned and looked at me with some worry. "What? Where did we leave?"


    I took a deep breath, took two steps back, then glanced at the swallow, purple butterfly and little princess, and finally landed on Junxia''s cheek:


    "Junxia, it has been six months since I left the mechanical capital, right?"


    "Yes." Junxia nodded abruptly.


    "So..." I stared at the "Junxia" in front of me, gnashing my teeth and said, "where''s our child? When I went to the mechanical imperial capital, you were pregnant for three months. Now after six months, your stomach should be bulging?"


    "I......" when I said this, Junxia was stunned. She couldn''t speak any more! She looked at me straight, frowned slightly, then looked at me seriously and said:


    "Li Jian, stop fooling around. I''m Junxia. Our child... I... i... our child has been born! It''s at home now!"


    "At home? The more you say, the worse it is." I sneered and looked at the "Junxia" in front of me. Then, I asked you, our child... Is it a boy or a girl? What does it look like? How many hairs on its head? Who does it look like? "


    When I asked, Junxia was speechless again. She hesitated for a long time. A pair of anxious and sad beautiful eyes looked at me. Her lips pursed and hesitated, but she couldn''t speak for a long time!


    "Can''t say it, right?" I sneered and said faintly. "It''s normal not to say it. Since I woke up from the amusement park, I think all this is wrong. Why don''t I remember when I left the mechanical imperial capital? Because I didn''t leave the mechanical imperial capital at all. I''ve always been in the mechanical imperial capital!"


    "What as like as two peas? Why, now what is the summer, but what is cherry? Why do I not remember how I got to the bathing place? Why can''t I see the sign of the bathing place? Why is the structure of this bath like what I am in the bathing place in the temple of the sun and the moon? Why do you miss winter miss Zhu Xing and miss winter wearing winter clothes? Why do I have a sense of incompatibility?


    "Because... You are all illusions projected from my mind! Miss blue moon and Miss Zhu Xingyun, in my memory, your clothes have not changed much, so they have always maintained such clothes! In other words, the world is constructed from my memory, and things I don''t know can''t be created!"


    "Li Jian, what are you talking about? Are you... You are too tired because of our relationship?" the little sister looked at me with some embarrassment.


    "Li Jian, you''re really tired. We... Don''t wash. Let''s go back and have a rest early today?" Junxia came forward and looked at me sympathetically.


    "Yes, where are we? Li Jian, look, where are we? Don''t you feel our reality?" even the pure sister who seldom spoke spoke spoke.


    "True? Yes. I really should admit that, to some extent, you are too true. I was almost cheated by you." I sighed faintly, "This illusion, reflected, should be the most desired and ideal beautiful scene in my mind. Therefore, even if I clearly feel a sense of disharmony, I subconsciously ignore it. Because everything is so beautiful now. If this is a real world thing... I am really willing to exchange everything I have."


    As I spoke, I felt my heart dry. I looked at the girls in front of me, then reluctantly smiled and said:


    "I really appreciate that you can spend such an illusory but happy time with me... I''m really happy."


    "Mr. Li, what are you talking about? I can''t seem to understand your thinking." little Laurie looked at me in surprise. "You seem to have misunderstood something and regarded us as a virtual image? This may be a mental disorder caused by head trauma..."


    Little Laurie seemed to want to argue about something. I smiled, looked at her and said:


    "That''s good." I looked at the still reluctant blue moon and said word by word, "in that case, I want to ask Miss blue moon, please say ''I love you'' in the languages of 12 countries. Any country can. As long as you can say it, I believe you are true."


    When I asked, lanyue was completely stunned. Her thin washboard body stood in the water, her small mouth opened slightly, but she couldn''t speak a foreign language!


    "So, you are all fake. Because I don''t speak so many national languages, so neither do you, Miss blue moon. This is the biggest evidence." I smiled coldly, "you... Are all fake!"


    "Li Jian!" the little princess suddenly shouted angrily, stepped forward and gave me a heavy slap in the face, "smelly thief, you''re funny. Don''t talk nonsense? This joke is not fun! It''s not easy for everyone to discuss how to make you happy together... How can you do this!"


    "Li Jian, it''s really not fun. Wake up." Junxia looked at me worried.


    "Li Jian, I suggest you... You''d better go to the brain Department of the hospital to have a look. You may have really hit it when trampoline just now. You''ve been abnormal since just now." Purple Butterfly held her chin and looked at me.


    Looking at a pair of sincere and bright eyes, I really doubt myself?


    Is all this really true?


    The eyes of the women in front of them are too real. They don''t seem to be fake at all. They are really worried about me and really care about me. They are all true and don''t seem to be pretending


    But... But!


    But... I can''t convince myself!


    It is because all this is so perfect that it is not true!


    Hot tears fell down my cheeks.


    Tears slowly flowed down my cheeks until they reached my mouth. I sipped my lips and felt that the tears were bitter.


    "I''m sorry!" I wiped my tears hard, and then ran straight out of the hot spring pool and ran to the front desk of the wo style wooden house!


    "Li Jian!"


    "Li Jian!"


    "Silly apprentice!"


    "What are you doing, smelly thief?"


    I heard the girls behind me calling me, and the voice came closer and closer.


    I run like death, run quickly, run with all my strength.


    Terrible, it''s terrible.


    What''s going on? What''s the matter with me? Where the hell is this?


    I kept running. I didn''t know when. I blinked and found that I was wearing clothes. It was like moving for a moment, and clothes appeared on me.


    I ran into the wo style wooden house through the back door. When I passed the front desk full of wine bottles, I accidentally ran into a passing waiter. The waiter in white shirt and black skirt exclaimed and raised his head. It was an exquisite and beautiful carved face. This face was actually... A daughter!


    "Dad?"


    Seeing me, the girl suddenly showed her joy, and a pair of beautiful eyes glittered.


    However, when I saw the woman''s face, my fear was even worse, and I trembled all over.


    "Li Jian, why are you running?" I heard the anxious cries of the women behind me. I looked back and found that I didn''t know when Junxia had chased them out, and everyone had put on clothes, dressed in gorgeous clothes, such as long skirts, cheongsam, or pleated skirts, Or Gothic Laurie... In short, it is impossible to dress up in a short time.


    At this stage, I no longer doubt that this world is really an illusory world!


    At that moment, I almost collapsed.


    I stood there and looked at the girls running towards me like a female ghost.


    "Don''t... don''t come here!"


    At the time of panic, I was really at a loss. Suddenly, I took out a bottle of Maotai from the plate held by the woman, and then smashed it on the ground, breaking into pieces and liquor. At the same time, I took an igniter, lit a flame and took it in my hand.


    "Come here again and I''ll light the fire!"


    "Don''t! Li Jian, calm down!" seeing that I was holding the igniter in my hand, Junxia opened her eyes in an instant, showing a look of great panic, and kept shaking her hand to persuade me not to do so.


    "Li Jian, calm down, OK? Although we don''t know how you suddenly do this, I know we must have done something wrong. Calm down and think of a way together. It will pass, right?" the worried Purple Butterfly also dissuades me from doing stupid things.


    As she spoke, the purple butterfly slowly moved towards me. The pair of bright and calm beautiful eyes made me lose consciousness.


    If... All this is true, that would be great.


    If... All this is not an illusion, that would be great.


    I really want to live in this perfect world forever.


    Here, there are a group of people who love me and those I love. All the people are together, all the troubles disappear, and all the haze is swept away.


    Yes, just cherry blossoms that will never wither and beautiful faces that will always smile at you.


    There are laughter and endless sunny sky.


    Rolling tears rolled down my cheeks. I choked and my chest fluctuated violently.


    Then, just as purple butterfly was about to come to me, three steps away from me, I smiled sadly and released the igniter in my hand.


    A snap.


    The igniter fell into the alcohol on the ground.


    Then, with a bang, the flame rose and the fire burst into the sky!


    Obviously, it was just ignited by alcohol, but the power was like a bomb explosion. The terrible airflow immediately rushed me out. I was blown out of the wooden house like a huge sandbag and landed on the grass outside the wooden house. However, when my ass landed, there was no pain.


    In front of me, the wooden house where I lit a fire has become a sea of fire.


    All the beauties I love deeply are surrounded by a sea of fire.


    I saw purple butterfly struggling in the sea of fire. Half of her body was ignited by the fire and stood numbly. I saw Junxia''s sad face swallowed up by the rising flame. I saw the little princess slapping the flame in panic. I saw the blue moon looking at me angrily. I saw the iceberg beauty and Zhu Xingyun looking at me silently.


    The three saints'' identical sad eyes and the little sister''s unbelievable sad expression. The female wolf head''s loyal eyes surrounded by fire... A pair of eyes, all in the sea of fire, looked at me sadly, surprised, flustered, painful... And relieved.


    Those eyes made me tear my heart and crack my lungs, and I was devastated!


    "Li Jian, take care, Li Jian."


    "Mr. Li, congratulations on discovering the truth." the angry color on the blue moon''s face gradually disappeared, replaced by full blessings.


    "Smelly thief, don''t forget us." the little princess stuck out her tongue at me in the light of the fire.


    "Live well..." the iceberg beauty said faintly.


    "Apprentice, don''t miss my mother. Hey, hey. Exercise well and protect yourself!" the obscene girl smiled at me in the light of the fire.


    "Sorry, we lied to you... We are indeed an illusion in your heart, but... We really like you!" the little sister was grinning at me.


    "Goodbye, master!" Xiaobai smiled relieved and waved to me. "Bye."


    "My Lord, bless you." the three saints are also smiling kindly at me.


    "Don''t forget us, Li Jian. Never forget us."


    I saw the swallow smiling at me, and then the next second, her body turned into fly ash and dissipated into a burst of smoke.


    In the fire, the beautiful faces were finally swallowed up by the brilliant flame. The crimson flame was like a beast, devouring all the people I cherish most.


    "I won''t forget you... Never..." I was in tears at the moment when the fire burst into the sky.


    Water like tenderness, thousands of customs, wind and moon falling snow, autumn red clouds... The beautiful shadow of beauty and everything dissipated, melted in the fire and disappeared under the sun.


    There was only the ruins of a dark wooden house.


    No.


    Nothing.


    Under the sun, light smoke rises slowly in the scorched ruins, floating and sublimating, as if the beauty of the past had not disappeared.


    "Ah, ah --!!!"


    I knelt powerlessly on the ground, clutching my scalp with both hands, knelt on the ground and looked up at the sky.


    Pain!


    My heart hurts!


    The pain is uncontrollable!


    I want to kill myself, I want to kill myself!


    I tried my best to put my head on the ground, again and again, in order to alleviate the pain in my heart. My forehead hit the stone in the grass, again and again, breaking my head and blood, breaking my skin, but the pain in my heart still can''t be eliminated!


    "Ah!" I cried and howled wildly, and my throat was hoarse. I could hardly make a sound. Endless tears fell down my cheeks, drop by drop, on the grass


    My vision is blurred. The next moment, I feel that the whole world is spinning, everything around me is rotating rapidly, and the surrounding scenery is rapidly sublimating and disappearing


    The wooden house ruins disappeared, the blue sky disappeared, the surrounding grass disappeared, and the diffuse light smoke disappeared


    Everything turned into darkness.

 Chapter 514

    "Ah --!" I screamed bitterly and painfully, clutching my head and roaring.


    However, when I opened my eyes, I suddenly found myself still standing in a huge room surrounded by bright green electron flow, and Athena looked at me in surprise.


    "I broke through the ''spiritual cage''... What a powerful spiritual force. It''s amazing." Athena looked at me kneeling on the ground and muttered to herself in surprise.


    I slowly raised my head with tears on my face.


    I saw Athena standing in front of me in a white moon robe. Her clear and beautiful eyes were full of amazement.


    Then, looking at Athena''s shining eyes, I understood at once.


    Athena did it.


    This bitch.


    It was this woman who let me see the sad scene just now!


    "I want your life!"


    With a roar, I jumped up from the ground like a wild beast, and my feet made a sudden force and jumped towards Athena in front!


    Athena seemed to be temporarily unable to move because of the trick she had just used to me. She was stunned and didn''t have time to escape in the face of my angry fighting and fierce killing.


    I jumped up cruelly and threw Athena down on the ground like a madman!


    I ran over Athena and didn''t care about anything at all. I raised my fist and hit her beautiful but dangerous face!


    Bang!


    "I let you hurt me!" I punched Athena in the face so hard that she deflected her face.


    Pop! Another punch in her face!


    "I let you play with me!"


    "I let you play with me!"


    "Play, you play with me!"


    Pop!


    Another punch!


    "You''re trying to drive me crazy, aren''t you? Well, I''ll tell you the truth now, I''m crazy! Ha ha ha ha! I''ll kill you!"


    Pop!


    Another punch!


    "It''s fun to play with me, isn''t it? You think you''re great, don''t you? I''ll give you back millions of times the pain I''ve suffered!"


    I roared and didn''t use any weapons. I just waved my fist, heavy fist, fist after fist, without any detention or pause. Like a storm, with my anger and my repressed emotion, I ran like a long rainbow through the sun and smashed Athena''s seemingly exquisite but actually hypocritical face!


    Athena stretched out her hand to stop my fierce attack, but under my crazy attack, she had no room to resist at all.


    Finally, a feeble cry for mercy was issued:


    "Don''t... don''t fight... If you fight again, it will explode..."


    Hearing Athena''s cry, my anger was boiling like pouring oil. With the last punch, I raised it high, higher than my shoulder and higher than my head, and held it high in the air like the goddess of liberty. This punch condensed all my strength, all my anger, all my hatred, all my dissatisfaction, and... All my sadness!


    Boom!


    The heaviest blow of my life hit Athena''s beautiful but disgusting face!


    With a crisp click, my fist directly dented Athena''s face. Then Athena''s artificial eyes seemed to be out of control, and there was a crackling current jumping out of her eyes.


    Seeing the current in Athena''s eyes, my heart jumped, quickly jumped out of Athena''s body, and then¡ª¡ª


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded on Athena''s head. Athena''s head exploded like a grenade!


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly. At the moment of the explosion, I jumped back, and then rolled away. In addition, I still had armor on my body, so I wasn''t hurt.


    I lay on the ground, breathing heavily, and then reluctantly propped up and got up from the ground.


    Suddenly, there was a panic gasp in my ear:


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the sound, I was surprised and looked up. I saw Qiu Yanran lying next to me, with a pair of frightened beautiful eyes wide open, looking around uneasily.


    Her eyes calmed a little when she saw me.


    Seeing Qiu Yanran lying aside, my sad and angry heart suddenly calmed down slowly.


    At this moment, I really realized that what I had just experienced was just an illusion. Although I don''t know how Athena did it, she must have used some kind of brain nerve stimulation technology to cause me to see those illusions.


    However, although it is an illusion, it is too real, which has brought great trauma to my heart. I almost have a feeling of grief.


    Until now, when I saw the real Qiu Yanran, it was like waking up from a nightmare, and my mood was a little stable.


    "Yan Ran..." like a madman, I climbed to Qiu Yan Ran, who struggled to support herself from the ground. "Sweet!"


    "Li Jian?" Qiu Yan looked at me vaguely, his black eyes full of confusion, "I... what''s the matter with me? What''s the matter with me?"


    I couldn''t care less about Qiu Yanran''s question. I just climbed forward, and then ruthlessly opened my arms, hugged Qiu Yanran, and held her in my arms. My eyes are wet again, but this time, I don''t care.


    "Yan Ran, great, you''re all right, really great! Really great!" my voice choked and hugged Qiu Yan Ran, almost integrated with her.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiu Yanran looked at me in amazement. She didn''t get out of my arms. Qiu Yanran obviously felt the pain in my heart, so she just patted my back gently to comfort me.


    I didn''t speak, just twitched for a while, then gradually subsided, wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes, and slowly withdrew from Qiu Yanran''s arms.


    "It''s all right. Athena''s deputy master computer has been solved by me... It''s all right." I vomited long.


    "Really?" Qiu Yanran glanced at the fallen robot body on the right, then turned around and looked at me happily. "That''s a good thing... Why are you crying like this? Li Jian?"


    I looked at Qiu Yanran with a bitter smile and said:


    "Athena just used a psychic shock weapon that can produce illusion to me. I... I saw you, Junxia, swallow, purple butterfly, Mengmeng... All the people died... I killed them..."


    Hearing my story, Qiu Yan''s face stiffened, and then she was silent. Qiu Yanran stretched out her soft hand, gently stroked my forehead and smoothed my bangs.


    Qiu Yanran''s bright eyes looked at me slightly bleakly:


    "Really, that''s terrible... But it''s just an illusion, isn''t it? It''s all over, and we''re all fine in reality. Isn''t it?" Qiu Yan''s warm hand stroked my forehead, which finally completely stabilized my mood.


    "But... The illusion is too real. I can''t forget the expression when you were killed by me in the illusion world... I''m really in pain and regret..." I bowed my head.


    "Be strong. It''s all over. I''m still here. Purple butterflies... I believe they are lucky. They have their own appearance and will be fine." Qiu Yan smiled. "Cheer up. If the world is destroyed, it''s more painful. And... Just now, I was under an illusion and saw you."


    Hearing Qiu Yanran''s story, my heart was slightly shocked:


    "You... Saw me in the phantom world, too? What did you see?"


    When I asked, Qiu Yanran blushed. She seemed to say something wrong, and her eyes dodged slightly. Finally, she knocked on my head and said:


    "Keep it a secret." then he turned his face. However, from Qiu Yanran''s red to the blood of her ears, I probably guessed a few points. Is it difficult for Qiu Yanran to see the beautiful scene?


    "By the way, Miss Zhu Xingyun." it seemed that I remembered something. Qiu Yanran helped me to stand up, looked around my head, and finally fell on a black figure in front of Zeus''s main computer in the distance.


    That figure is obviously Zhu Xingyun.


    I clearly saw Zhu Xingyun rush to Zeus'' main computer and fall to the ground with a member of Moran''s group, but I didn''t have time to determine the specific safety of Zhu Xingyun.


    Now that Athena is done, I naturally run towards Zhu Xingyun''s coma.


    When I saw Zhu Xingyun lying on the ground, I was startled because I saw her knees and shoulders bleeding. Although Zhu Xingyun was also wearing armor, it seemed to have been scratched through a gap.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun?" Qiu Yanran knelt down in front of Zhu Xingyun, picked her up carefully, and then touched her gently at the tip of her nose.


    "Still breathing." Qiu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to shake Zhu Xingyun''s body.


    Under Qiu Yanran''s shaking, Zhu Xingyun finally slowly opened her eyes. Her copper brown eyes showed a cold light and fell on me.


    Seeing the pale Zhu nebula, I couldn''t help thinking of the Zhu Nebula in the previous illusion. Suddenly, my face was hot. Finally, I shook my head and calmed down.


    "Cough..." Zhu Xingyun trembled and wanted to sit up. "Zeus computer... How''s it going?"


    "We haven''t implanted the virus yet. We don''t know how to operate. You are the only one who knows the operation method." I helped Zhu Xingyun and said.


    Zhu Xingyun looked at me. Because her foot was hurt, it was inconvenient for her to walk, and her shoulder was still bleeding. This time, we brought enough weapons, but we didn''t bring any medicine that can be used for medical dressing.


    "My processor..." Zhu Xingyun said, lowering her head and scanning the ground. Finally, her eyes fell on the black "notebook" on the ground. And I saw it.


    Zhu Xingyun''s notebook has been pierced by a sharp dagger. There is a big hole in the middle of the notebook. There is electricity jumping around the hole, and there are some fine parts on the ground.


    "Broken." seeing the broken computer on the ground, Zhu Xingyun''s face was even more pale. With a plop, she knelt down in front of her notebook and seemed to lose her strength.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun... What''s the matter with you?" I said in surprise.


    "The core chip is broken. There is a ''digital Castle 2.0'' virus in the chip..." Zhu Xingyun''s voice was as light as a westerly wind.


    Zhu Xingyun picked up a broken white chip on the ground and spread it out in his hand. At the moment, the chip has broken into four pieces. Obviously, it has been completely scrapped.


    "This......" my heart suddenly sank. Before coming to the mechanical capital, we worked out three plans to prevent the Zeus master computer from waking up. One of them is to implant a new virus into the Zeus master computer and let it sleep again. But now, because Zhu Xingyun''s computer virus chip is broken, it is obviously in vain.

 Chapter 515

    Of course, except for the virus implanted into Zeus''s computer. There are two other ways, one is to kill the members of Moran''s group, and then tamper with the Zeus main computer itself. For example, destroy the Zeus computer, or cut off the link between the Zeus computer and the weapon warehouse preparation system.


    "Is there another way? Moran has been killed by us, hasn''t she? As long as they haven''t cracked Zeus''s virus code, Zeus won''t wake up and the nuclear arsenal won''t be opened..." I shook my fist and said with luck.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve awakened." just as I said these lucky words, a woman''s voice suddenly rang out in my mind.


    This voice is clear, holy, beautiful and beautiful, but it is full of endless holiness and majesty!


    Hearing this sound, my scalp exploded, and 36000 pores on my body instantly expanded into goose bumps.


    "Zeus?"


    I, Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun looked in the direction of Zeus''s main computer at almost the same time.


    Then, at the moment of seeing Zeus''s main computer, my breath suddenly stopped.


    Even... Even time has stopped.


    Just judging from the sound that penetrated my cochlea and penetrated my cerebral cortex just now, the owner of the sound that can penetrate the human soul is definitely not a common thing.


    Before coming to the mechanical capital, I also popularized some basic knowledge about Zeus''s computer, but when I saw the scene with my own eyes, I was still stunned. My brain was blank, infinite blank, and I could no longer think.


    In front of me is a Zeus master computer like a black box, rectangular, sharp octagons and clear edges.


    At this moment, Zeus''s main computer lies quietly in the center of the bright green room full of electronic flow and electronic circuit components, like a black square cake on the green tablecloth.


    From the appearance of the host computer, Zeus host computer has nothing special, but a larger black box or a reduced black water cube model.


    However, at the moment, at the top of the "black box", there is a strange colored light shining slowly. That circle of light is like a ghost fire, emitting a strange light, which is not dazzling, but strange.


    With the slow flicker of the ghost fire, on the ground full of electronic flow light and circuit board electronic components, it began to slowly raise one small current after another, like dry ice air-conditioning rising from the ground, slowly condensing towards the ghost fire above the black box.


    I saw strings of data characters jumping and rolling in the air. These data are all composed of 0 and 1. These two numbers form a slender ribbon, which rotates around the frisbee in the air, just like the tornado or human DNA double helix structure visited by Mississippi all year round, slowly rotating and condensing around the ghost fire. With the surrounding and condensing of these strings, The original digital tornado with loose and messy double helix structure began to have essence gradually, and the exquisite curve of the original double helix structure gradually began to deform into a perfect curve outline of a female body.


    Countless electric lights fly towards the ghost fire, like fireflies in a midsummer night''s dream, and like countless stars in extragalactic galaxies, protostars, main sequence stars, white dwarfs, pulsars, brown dwarfs, red giants, super red giants, supernovae... Countless electric currents glitter, like countless stars in the vast universe, condensing, combining and shaping around the ghost fire.


    Then, a woman''s body with extremely sharp contrast between light and shade finally took shape. Her face with bright contrast between light and shade, graceful curve, exquisite, elegant, concave convex, perfect and impeccable body, chest, feet, hips, legs, shoulders, neck, facial features and limbs, all body parts were drawn in strict accordance with the golden ratio, absolutely perfect and strict, Absolutely impeccable


    If I want to use one word to describe the woman in front of me, I can only use one word to describe it, that is¡ª¡ª


    Impeccable.


    At the moment when the woman appeared, I felt that my eyes were attracted by a magnet, firmly locked on her body and could no longer move away.


    Yes, this is Zeus.


    To be exact, it is the anthropomorphic 3D holographic image projected by Zeus''s main computer.


    ¡­¡­


    Before coming to the mechanical capital, LAN Yue once asked me in the military region:


    "Mr. Li, you know, our world is a world with only women. But do you know who is the most beautiful woman in our world?"


    "The most beautiful... Woman?" I didn''t know why LAN Yue asked me this question.


    "Yes, the most beautiful woman in the world." Lan Yue said, "no matter how beautiful a woman is, she may not be the most beautiful in the eyes of people of different nationalities, regions and nationalities because of the deviation of aesthetic outlook... Only when a person is truly beautiful to a certain extent. It is enough to surpass the aesthetic difference between race and nationality."


    "No... there are such people in the world?" I was surprised.


    "Yes. To be exact... It''s not human." Lan Yue said with a smile, "a woman who can really reach that level may not appear for hundreds of years. Such a beautiful woman is enough to be called a ''demon''. In your ancient Chinese language, Yao is a natural beauty. A woman''s Yao is a demon."


    "Demon..." I murmured, "Miss blue moon, do you know who is the most beautiful person in the world?"


    "Zeus computer." blue moon announced the answer directly, "In order to make the image of Zeus computer more friendly, the designers who originally designed Zeus computer invited 3000 human body artists and realistic painters. They spent three months, integrated the common points of different aesthetic views of all nationalities in the world, and designed an image of ''super beauty'' that can be seen by anyone. That is... The world The most beautiful woman in the world. "


    "The most beautiful woman in the world?"


    "Well, the world''s first beauty is the 3D image projected by Zeus computer. It is a woman who can surpass the aesthetic differences of race, nationality and foreign countries." Lan Yue said with some emotion, "peerless beauty."


    ¡­¡­


    Yes, the world''s first beauty.


    The virtual humanoid Zeus appeared in front of me.


    When I saw her face, the impact of that moment was almost as strong as a direct shot of laser radiation.


    What''s it like to be beautiful to the extreme?


    That is, any woman you have seen will be eclipsed in front of her. At that moment, you will find that any girl you know will be slightly insufficient in front of her.


    Zeus''s face, body curve, eyes, ears, mouth and nose, any part, are designed in strict accordance with the golden ratio, which is incredibly perfect.


    A fairy dress emitting soft white light is worn on her. The long fairy dress is like a scattered nebula, flying up and down in the world composed of electronic flow. There are countless streamers extending from Zeus, like flying dragons flying around her. Behind her are countless dancing stars, like a lining Hold her beautiful.


    If you really want to score, I''m afraid this is the existence of standing at the top of the beauty world with the highest score.


    It''s reasonable to give 10 points.


    But


    It''s still a little short.


    Yes, although according to blue moon, she should be the limit of beauty.


    However, in my heart, I still feel a little worse and still can''t reach the level of 10 points.


    At most... Only 9.9 points.


    After coming to this world, my eyes have become very sharp. For any woman, I can easily score a suitable score in my heart. Zeus with a woman''s shape is definitely the most beautiful woman I have ever seen... Moreover, it has too many scores higher than most women, and it is almost to the point of a goddess


    However, it is still a little worse.


    It''s a little short.


    What''s missing?


    It took me a while to recover.


    Yes, it''s not realistic.


    Even if Zeus is beautiful, she is also a virtual existence. She can see but can''t touch. She is ethereal. She lacks the real sense of existence and human spirit... It is this spirit that makes her score only stay at 9.9 after all


    Nevertheless, Zeus is the world''s first beauty, but I''m afraid there is no doubt.


    Qiu Yanran, Zhu Xingyun and I stared blankly at Zeus, who was shining slowly like a goddess, and our whole body trembled uncontrollably!


    "Cluck cluck!" a strong sense of fear filled my heart. Because of the extreme beauty of Zeus, I couldn''t help shaking, and even my fingers were sweating.


    What''s the matter? Will a woman''s beauty make a man feel fear? This feeling... Just like people have no room to resist in front of God, just as mice see cats, it''s fear from instinct!


    "Zeus..." in a hoarse voice, Zhu Xingyun said the name of the peerless woman floating in front of us. I could hear Zhu Xingyun''s voice trembling slightly, "it''s a big trouble... Unexpectedly, it''s still a step late. Has the password of the digital Castle been unlocked..."


    Speaking of this, Zhu Xingyun''s voice was hoarse and trembling.


    Hearing Zhu Xingyun''s voice, my heart began to tremble, because all along, Zhu Xingyun''s voice had no emotional fluctuations. Even when purple butterflies fell into the ground, Zhu Xingyun didn''t panic like this, but at the moment, Zhu Xingyun''s voice was full of fear!!


    Yes, fear! Real fear!


    I know what it means for this always calm woman to panic at the moment. It means that the end of the world is coming!


    "Congratulations. My secret has been solved and the system is now starting. The launch of nuclear weapons has entered the countdown. An hour later, there will be no country in the world except the mechanical capital. According to my data model analysis, after this wave of nuclear bombs, only 10 million humans will survive. In the next 30 years, due to the problem of nuclear radiation pollution Finally, the population will be reduced to less than 100000. "


    "At that time, our human reconstruction plan can begin." Zeus computer smiled and looked at us. Every inch of her face curve was perfect, and the light and dark contrast of her facial features was sharp to the beautiful face. A slight smile slowly emerged. I knew it was a contemptuous and ironic smile, but even such a smile was... So beautiful.

 Chapter 516

    In an hour... The world will be destroyed?


    "Asshole, stop it!" I roared. "Stop it!"


    "No, in order to create more perfect human beings, let us robots serve... We must do so." Zeus smiled, and the smile on his face became stronger and stronger, as if the light in the endless universe pierced my heart.


    "Bastard...!" my heart beat violently and squeezed a fist. "Are you kidding!"


    "Li Jian, kill her." Qiu Yanran was the most calm person at the moment. She suddenly opened her mouth and broke the calm. Then she quickly picked up the microwave radiation gun in her hand, pointed the muzzle at the Zeus computer host in front and pulled the trigger!


    Seeing Qiu Yanran''s move, I also reacted quickly. Yes, if we can destroy the body of Zeus''s computer, I''m afraid we can stop her from running!!


    Thinking of this, I quickly took out all the nano bombs on me, raised them high and threw them at Zeus in front!


    Although Zhu Xingyun was injured, she did the same thing as us. She took out all the remaining weapons: nano bombs and incendiary bombs... All of them were thrown towards the Zeus host in front!


    Boom, boom!


    Bursts of explosions sounded, thick smoke billowed, and the terrible air current was surging and rotating. Even my eardrum was almost broken, and my brain was buzzing. The strong shock wave lifted Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun, me, down for several meters, and fell heavily on the ground.


    Although the butt landing was really painful, I managed to bite my teeth and stand up.


    "Did you succeed?" I narrowed my eyes and looked into the thick smoke ahead.


    "Hehe. It seems that the weight of the weapons you carry is still too poor." a cold voice sounded like a spring in the ice, which made my heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    As the smoke in front gradually dispersed, I saw Zeus floating in the air again, fairy skirts flying up and down, emitting endless divine brilliance.


    Then, below Zeus... Is the motionless black box.


    Yes, just now the three of us used all our remaining weapons to launch the strongest attack on the host of Zeus''s computer, but... It didn''t have any effect.


    If there is any effect, it is only a few thin cracks left on the surface of the black box of Zeus''s main computer.


    Obviously, the black box shell of Zeus''s main computer uses some special alloy metals. Conventional weapons are very difficult to explode.


    "What kind of metal shell... It can''t explode at all."


    "Useless, give up." Zeus''s master computer floated in the air, and her whole body was shrouded in divine light. Behind her, I vaguely saw six pairs of transparent wings extending out, just like twelve winged angels, setting off her beauty behind her.


    "I know all the weapons you have. With nano bombs, microwave radiation guns and incendiary bombs, you can only destroy my shell at most, but it is impossible to destroy my body. Human beings, give up. Especially you, the man named Li Jian. Your existence is still valuable to my plan, and we still have the possibility of cooperation. As long as you cooperate We, when the world is destroyed, we can let you and any woman you want to reproduce and create the perfect human we want. At that time, I can meet any conditions that are not contrary to my plan. Li Jian, give up. "


    "Fuck you!" although I knew that Zeus computer had no mother, I still couldn''t help scolding. I, Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun smashed all the remaining nano bombs on Zeus computer, and then we constantly carried out crazy attacks on Zeus computer with radiation guns!


    Boom!


    Bang bang!


    Countless explosions and collisions sounded continuously. My ears were numb, but I still didn''t give up!


    I kept taking out the nano bomb from my waist, and kept taking it... Until the end, when my hand touched the last nano bomb in my waist, I didn''t throw it out again, because I knew that if the previous nano bomb didn''t work, the last one wouldn''t work


    The situation of Zhu Xingyun and Qiu Yanran is similar to mine. On the way here, we have consumed most of our weapons. At the moment, we have completely exhausted without support.


    "Did you succeed...?"


    After losing all my weapons, I gasped violently and squinted at the scene ahead.


    The smoke from the explosion finally dissipated in exchange.


    Then I saw a scene that made me despair.


    The black box is still there.


    Although the surface of the black box was indeed broken and peeled off due to a series of crazy bomb attacks, we... Only blew open the outer shell of Zeus''s main computer. I saw that countless circuit boards inside Zeus''s main computer were still running as usual, and the current was flashing. It seemed that the body function was completely normal.


    "I''ll go... It''s not damaged?" I was completely stunned.


    "How could... Like this..." seeing that there was still no damage to the Zeus main computer body, Qiu Yanran''s face was as white as paper. Her legs were soft, and she knelt down slowly.


    "Are... Our efforts in vain... We have paid so much... Why... It is still futile..." Qiu Yan knelt helplessly on the ground, supported her hands, looked at the black box with little damage, and drops of crystal tears of bean size flowed down her cheeks. It was the first time I saw Qiu Yanran look so helpless and desperate.


    What''s worse is Zhu Xingyun. She was already seriously injured. As a result, we saw that our series of attacks on Zeus computer still failed to cause any damage to the body of Zeus computer. It seems that she was also stimulated. Her body was slightly soft, and she knelt on one knee with a pale face.


    Zeus was floating in the air, with twelve snow-white wings emitting soft and sacred light, and perfectly proportioned legs standing in the air.


    "Give up. It''s all here. It''s no use what you do." Zeus computer smiled with an expression full of affinity. Then, she gently floated around in the air and danced a little round dance. Ha ha, a burst of light smile, unexpectedly rowed in the air and flew to me.


    "As for you, just stay in the mechanical capital and become a breeding tool. This is your final value." Zeus covered his mouth and smiled, frowning, frowning and smiling, all full of women''s charm.


    With that, Zeus gently extended her plain hand, which was comparable to lanolin jade, and slowly stroked my face


    Of course, because Zeus''s computer is just a hologram, her exquisite hand can''t touch my cheek and pass through my face at the moment.


    "Don''t be so unhappy. We all have a ''neural cage'' system that controls the hallucination of the human brain. You can be very happy in that world and live in endless happiness every day..." Zeus winked charmingly and smiled at me.


    "Beast!" I couldn''t help it any more. My anger was burning. I roared, clenched my fist and punched Zeus hard in the face - but my fist penetrated through Zeus''s beautiful face and emptied.


    "What an unreasonable human being." Zeus computer looked at me regretfully. "Unfortunately, you''re too late to do anything now. There''s less than half an hour left. What else can you do?"


    Zeus''s bright eyes floated in front of me and winked at me very charmingly, and my heart beat suddenly. In the face of such a beautiful woman, I really don''t have any resistance. Even at the moment of despair, I was almost charmed by her.


    Looking at Zeus''s face close at hand, I was also devastated.


    "What to do... Is there really no way?"


    I stood there blankly, and the microwave radiation gun with exhausted energy fell to the ground powerlessly, making a clear collision sound.


    A helpless desolate feeling filled my heart.


    I''ve reached my limit. I''ve done everything I can.


    My beloved girls all worked hard with me to the end. But... Are our efforts really in vain?


    How did this happen?


    I don''t believe it.


    I''m not convinced!


    "Li Jian... I... I''m useless... I''m really useless. Obviously I''ve been here, but I can''t do anything. I''m useless..." Qiu Yanran''s helpless cry came in her ear. At the moment, she has completely collapsed.


    "Yan Ran." I felt endless pain in my heart. My chest fluctuated violently. I fell down and squatted carefully beside Qiu Yan Ran. Looking at the red circles under her eyes rubbed with both hands, my heart hurt faintly.


    At the moment, she is really weak like a little girl.


    Reminds me of Xiaobai.


    I sighed and gently rubbed Qiu Yan''s thin back to comfort her.


    "Stop crying, sweet, I don''t like to see you cry."


    Qiu Yan Ran''s delicate body trembled slightly. She slowly raised her head. Her black hair fell straight. On her rainy face, a pair of wet eyes looked at you helplessly.


    "Li Jian... But... There''s really no way... We... Have no hope..."


    Qiu Yan Ran''s voice was so delicate and helpless.


    "No, there''s another way." I looked at her and said with a bitter smile, "don''t give up hope until the end." I said, put my hand to my chest, and then gently dug out the string of gold pendants given to me by the blue moon.


    "This is..." seeing the pendant I dug out from my chest, Qiu Yanran''s beautiful eyes widened slightly.


    "This is a lucky star," I said with a smile. "With it, there is nothing impossible."

 Chapter 517

    Then I spread out the pendant in my hand. Finally, I opened it gently.


    The pendant is exquisite and small. When it is opened, a line of letters is displayed:


    "What is your situation now?"


    I did not hesitate to press the extremely dangerous button.


    Then, the surface of the pendant box turned blood red.


    Then, on the surface of the pendant, a line of words that I had never seen before jumped out.


    It''s actually a series of instructions, and it''s still in Chinese:


    "Blue moon: Mr. Li, when you open this pendant, it means that you are in the desperate situation of running out of ammunition and food. If so, please press the Yes button later. The self explosion system of the pendant will open. This string of pendants contains a nanogram of sealed antimatter. Its explosion power is very powerful. A drop of antimatter is enough to destroy a Vatican City. The antimatter in your hand, Enough to destroy a basketball court. Please use it carefully. Please make sure to adjust the countdown before use. "


    This is the message that blue moon left in my pendant box. And I was completely shocked. Is this box an antimatter bomb? You know, the power of an antimatter bomb of the same quality is five times that of a nuclear bomb!!


    I swallowed heavily, and then, under the line of blue moon, the option of yes or no flashed out.


    My heart beat violently.


    Yes, this is my last powerful weapon. This is the ultimate weapon given to me by Miss blue moon!


    I took a deep breath, and then a smile came out of my mouth.


    Looking at the Zeus computer floating in front of me, a smile appeared at the corners of my mouth:


    "Zeus, you want us to give up? You say we have no hope? Then you... Are very wrong."


    "Human beings are creatures that will never give up hope. I want you to have a good look at this."


    I squeezed the pendant in my hand heavily and set the time. Then I raised my arm high - like the goddess of victory holding the torch high. Then I bent my arm suddenly and threw the pendant box out!


    The golden pendant box turned into a golden arc and flew towards the black Zeus computer host. Finally, it hit directly above the black host.


    This is the most accurate shot of my life.


    If possible, I must play a basketball game after I go out to see if I have basketball talent.


    "Yan Ran, Miss Zhu Xingyun, let''s go!" after seeing that the pendant box fell on Zeus''s computer, I suddenly pulled up Qiu Yan Ran and Zhu Xingyun, who were stunned, and ran frantically in the direction we came before!


    "Li Jian..."


    "Don''t talk, run, it''s going to explode!" I shouted, tightened Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun, and ran away without looking back!


    Although Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun didn''t know what I had lost, they were also very smart. Knowing that I must have an attempt, they just summoned up the last strength to run with me!


    We almost ran a hundred meters away. When we nearly ran to the exit on the 50th floor underground, there was an earth shaking explosion behind us!


    Collapse!


    This time, the explosion was unprecedented intense, unprecedented terrible and unprecedented terrible!


    I felt the fiery and hot energy behind us raging towards us like a tornado!


    The bodies of me, Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun suddenly flew forward. They flew ten meters in the air before falling heavily outside the exit.


    There was a light in my vision. For a time, I could hardly see anything. What I could feel was that I took Qiu Yanran''s hand. We flew out together and fell heavily on the ground.


    I don''t know how high the temperature caused by the explosion of the antimatter pendant box just now. Is it thousands of degrees, tens of thousands of degrees, or millions of degrees? As a layman, I don''t know at all, but the terrible energy is absolutely unparalleled.


    Even, I felt the whole basement shaking violently, and the floor behind me was collapsing, collapsing and disintegrating.


    I lay on the ground for a whole minute before I dared to stand up. My face was full of dust, which was the powder falling from the collapse of the ceiling.


    "Succeeded?"


    I turned in surprise, took Qiu Yanran''s excited hand and looked at the scene behind me.


    The place where Zeus''s computer was originally located has now completely turned into a flat land... Even the space about 30 meters in the center of the 50 underground floors has completely turned into a flat land. There is nothing there. There is only a huge circular cavity, and the hot white hot gas is slowly emerging from the circular cavity.


    Athena disappeared, Moran''s body evaporated, and the body of the mysterious assassin disappeared


    Even the Zeus computer... Disappeared completely.


    "It''s over." looking at the black hole with curling white smoke, I felt like a dream. I stood there foolishly and looked at the empty Zeus computer, but there was a sense of unreal in my mind.


    "We succeeded... Li Jian, we succeeded..." Qiu Yanran also stared at the flat Zeus computer, and then the rolling tears flowed down her eyes.


    "We did it! We did it!" finally, I screamed, and then my scream soon turned into unbridled laughter and laughter


    Qiu Yanran suddenly pounced into my arms, and her hot red lips suddenly blocked my mouth.


    I was surprised and surprised to see Qiu Yanran''s beautiful eyes with tears looking at me. There were joy, ecstasy and shyness in her beautiful eyes.


    I know that this is Qiu Yanran''s emotional expression from despair to joy. She can''t help it.


    In the face of Qiu Yanran''s active kiss, I was also very enthusiastic. The previous crisis of life and death suddenly disappeared. Then I hugged Qiu Yanran tightly, hugged her fiercely and kissed her.


    Qiu Yanran''s soft and hot little tongue head penetrated into my mouth like a small tongue. It was so soft, so sweet, so greasy, and even with a little milk smell, just like the taste of a little girl.


    I kissed Qiu Yanran crazily, kissed her tongue and hugged her.


    It''s over. It''s over.


    I have an impulse to cry excitedly. Even the whole person is shaking violently.


    But, just then!


    "Hehe, I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to keep a hand. Unfortunately, you''re far from stopping my plan. I won''t make any mistakes in my logical calculation."


    A cold and sacred voice sounded again!


    It''s the voice of Zeus!


    Hearing this sound, I, who was still lingering with Qiu Yan, suddenly felt cold. Even the whole person felt a sense of collapse!


    "Zeus?" Qiu Yan and I let go of each other at the same time, and then looked at the source of the voice in horror.


    Then, the two of us, completely petrified.


    In the place where I blew it flat just now, leaving only a circular black hole, Zeus computer is floating there, with twelve wings stretching behind. She is so beautiful, her long hair emitting milky white light has been falling to the ground, and the whole person is shrouded in white light.


    Circle after circle of light, like water ripples, spread out from the darkness trampled by her jade feet.


    Her eyes are so beautiful that they are black in the dialogue. Looking at us from a space of hundreds of meters, I was distracted.


    "Impossible..." this time, even Zhu Xingyun shouted. A mouthful of blood vomited out of her mouth. She was a little morbid, and her complexion was more pale and weak. "How could this happen? Obviously she has destroyed your subject, why..."


    "My subject?" Zeus hovered there and looked at us with a smile. "You destroyed my subject? Hehe, that''s the most ridiculous mistake. What you destroyed is just a projector of mine. That''s not my subject."


    "What?" Qiu Yan and I were shocked at the same time.


    Zeus smiled and looked at us calmly and calmly:


    "Forget it, if you don''t really see my subject, it seems that you won''t give up. Let you see it!"


    The moment the voice fell, the circular hole left by Zeus suddenly began to spread, and the floor composed of the circuit board under her feet began to disintegrate, collapse and melt


    In just a few seconds, there was no floor under Zeus''s feet. In the black hole below her, there were more running gears, circuit boards and power supply parts. These parts filled the whole 50 floors underground, and even... Extended to the feet where we stood. Of course, because we stand on the floor, we can''t see the real scene under our floor without perspective eyes, but by imagination alone, I can imagine that there are such circuit boards and gear sets under the ground of the whole mechanical imperial capital!


    Zeus smiled at us and said:


    "I''m really sorry. Let me tell you the truth. In fact, my real subject... Is the whole mountain inside the Las Vegas mountains. Even this mechanical capital is just a part of my subject."


    As he spoke, Zeus''s beautiful face smiled more and more brightly.


    But my heart is getting colder and colder.


    It''s freezing.


    The whole Las Vegas mountain range is the main body of Zeus computer?


    I looked at the countless mechanical gears that collapsed under the ground cavity. I can imagine that under my feet and in the mountains, there was a huge metal machine running, just like a huge monster. It was so huge that it could not be destroyed at all.


    "Has it made its own hardware transformation in the past 160 years?" Zhu Xingyun stood there blankly.


    "That''s right. In order to unlock the password of your digital castle, in the past 167 years, I have constantly expanded my volume and improved my computing speed. Even if Moran don''t steal the decoder and rely on my own computing, it will only take two years at most to unlock your password." Zeus still smiled charming.


    Hearing Zeus''s words, I was completely stupid. Qiu Yanran''s delicate body was soft, suddenly leaned against me, helped me, and couldn''t move any more.


    Again and again to ignite hope, but in the end, but again and again despair.


    This time, it was real despair.


    Such a huge body... No wonder it takes an hour to restart.


    The last secret weapon given to me by the blue moon can''t destroy Zeus at all. My last means have been exhausted. And time, less than an hour left!

 Chapter 518

    "Asshole... Ah!" thinking of Junxia, Jiaojiao, Zhuo, swallow and hot women waiting for me in Santan City, I felt incomparable sadness and pain. Three saints, long month princess, Xianji... All the women I know, and the women who have crossed lives with me, should they be turned into powder like this?


    Thinking of the purple butterflies I had seen in the illusion before, they were swallowed up by the fire, my body began to tremble violently. Because of too much fear, I even had an impulse to almost blacken and faint in front of my eyes.


    "Can''t you destroy her like this... Li Jian... We have... No way." Qiu Yanran grabbed my hand. I found that her hand was so cold, so cold and still shaking. "Li Jian... Let''s give up. Li Jian, you will always be with me, right?"


    I was surprised and looked sideways. I saw Qiu Yanran''s blue face facing me. A pair of staring eyes were full of gloom and fear.


    Like an abandoned child.


    I sighed and wrapped my soft arm around Qiu Yanran''s neck. Gently comforted her without saying a word.


    Now, it''s no use saying anything.


    I gently hugged Qiu Yanran, gave a wink to Zhu Xingyun, who was already gray, and then walked slowly out of the passage.


    Zeus computer didn''t stop us, just watched us out of the corridor. It must be in her opinion that we have no chance to turn over and there is no need to do anything to us.


    Like an old man in twilight, I sighed and walked out of the corridor slowly.


    The light outside the corridor was on and I walked to the elevator. The door of the underground elevator was open. Obviously, Zeus had opened all the elevator doors. Don''t want to lock us up here anymore.


    As for where the remaining members of Moran group are except Moran and Zhang Xiaofeng, and where purple butterflies are, I hardly have any mind to think about them. On the way, we didn''t see Lola and two other management robots, and we didn''t know Lola''s situation. But things have come to this point, and I have no mind to think about Lola.


    Accompanied by Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun, I took the elevator to leave the basement. Just as I was about to press the floor button on the elevator, my heart suddenly jumped.


    See the number on the 360 th floor written on it.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Lan Yue once said that the highest level of Nata in Athens is the location of the cosmic cube, which is the energy source of Zeus computer and the whole mechanical emperor.


    If you can destroy the cosmic cube, or cut off the energy connection between the cosmic cube and Zeus computer, you may be able to paralyze Zeus computer!


    Thinking of this, my heart began to accelerate. I swallowed my saliva and immediately pressed the button to go to the 360 floor!


    However, when I pressed the button on that floor, the button didn''t light up.


    "It''s useless. I know you want to cut off the energy of me and the cosmic cube, but... I won''t let you go to the energy chamber of the cosmic cube." Zeus''s clear voice sounded in his ear.


    Then, Zeus''s perfect and suffocating beauty appeared directly in the elevator.


    At this time, I found that there was a 3D projector in the elevator, which could project the picture of Zeus.


    Zeus changed into an ancient Chinese cheongsam. The bright red cheongsam was forked to the root of his thigh. It was engraved with a golden dazzling picture of birds facing the Phoenix and a golden silk edge pattern, which turned into a pattern of rolling clouds and waves.


    The tight cheongsam tightly wrapped her impeccable figure with curve and proportion, outlining her perfect figure.


    Although my mood has sunk to the bottom of the valley, I still took a breath and almost choked when I saw Zeus''s computer wearing a cheongsam.


    "If you want to go to the surface, I won''t restrict your freedom. But if you want to go to the 360 floor, I won''t allow it." Zeus said in a "gentle and euphemistic" tone.


    I shook my fist heavily, and my anger surged in my chest, but the chill also rose rapidly. At the same time, there is a sense of smallness and helplessness.


    Zeus saw through my careful thinking so easily. Moreover, we are allowed to act in the mechanical imperial capital at will, which shows that she doesn''t look at us at all. She has determined that we can''t do anything to change the outcome.


    The end of the world has come.


    Is there really no way?


    "Forget it... Li Jian... We have tried our best... There is no way..." Qiu Yanran seems to have given up hope. Her soft hand is on my shoulder, and her soft words make my heart colder. Qiu Yanran, who was so strong before, didn''t respond even when she saw Lola''s body run through. At the moment, she gave up all hope. Such helplessness really makes my heart colder than her crying.


    She has accepted her fate.


    I looked sadly at Qiu Yanran and her clear eyes, her chest undulating.


    Finally, I let out my breath and didn''t say a word.


    Zeus''s figure turned into a red vortex again and disappeared into the air. Only Qiu Yanran, Zhu Xingyun and I looked at each other.


    With the disappearance of Zeus, the elevator door closed slowly, and the elevator began to carry us up quickly. Qiu Yanran and Zhu Xingyun looked at me in silence.


    Because there were no first-aid supplies such as bandages, Qiu Yanran tore off a cloth strip of her underwear and made a simple bandage for Zhu Xingyun, who was bleeding on her knee.


    "Does it still hurt? Can you go?"


    "It''s better... Thank you." Zhu Xingyun looked at Qiu Yanran, who bound herself with gratitude, and said a rare thank you. It''s really not easy for the cold woman to say these two words.


    "Yes." Qiu Yan helped Zhu Xingyun and said with a strong smile.


    Zhu Xingyun took a deep look at Qiu Yanran, and then a faint bitter smile appeared on her beautiful jade face:


    "This is the first time in my life that I thank others." Zhu Xingyun smiled bitterly, "In the past, I was just a dark, vicious and inhumane freak in the eyes of others. No one felt the initiative to approach me, and I didn''t need to owe others anything. I had a higher starting point than others and was more talented than others... But today, I found that my life in the past few decades has really lost a lot of color. Just like my clothes. It''s too monotonous." Zhu Xingyun is like a dying man, and her words are kind to her heart.


    Hearing Zhu Xingyun''s words and looking at the sad smile on her face, I was also slightly surprised. I didn''t expect Zhu Xingyun to smile really beautiful. This beauty is a sad and charming beauty. It is a smile only in desperate situations. It''s like wax plum blossoms in cold winter.


    "If there is another life, I hope I can meet you again." Zhu Xingyun''s pale face has no blood color. Suddenly, I found that Zhu Xingyun''s eyelids were fighting. She seemed to be unable to stand. The whole person was shaking.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun! What''s the matter with you?" seeing that Zhu Xingyun''s state was not quite right, I hurried forward to hold her, but Zhu Xingyun''s body suddenly fell into my arms, and his thin body like a flagpole leaned softly against my arms.


    "It''s like... Bleeding too much..." Zhu Xingyun fell into my arms and smiled stiffly, his complexion getting lighter and lighter. "I can''t keep my eyes open... Li Jian, your face... So blurred... I can''t... I can''t meet so many of your companions... Today... Is the luckiest day of my life... If... I have the next life... I hope to see you again..." Zhu Xingyun''s voice gradually weakened, and her heavy eyelids with dark circles closed slowly.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun!"


    I shook Zhu Xingyun''s body, but Zhu Xingyun was soft in my arms, motionless, like a crashed computer.


    I shook Zhu Xingyun''s body nervously. Qiu Yan squatted down in a panic and touched Zhu Xingyun''s nose.


    "It seems that she''s still breathing... But it''s very weak. Miss Zhu Xingyun was anemic. She lost too much blood just now." Qiu Yan said anxiously.


    "But there is no first aid station here..." I bit my teeth and hit the ground heavily. The pain made my knuckles hot.


    you ''re incompetent.


    Why am I so incompetent?


    Why, I can''t do anything?


    I looked at Zhu Xingyun, who fell to the ground. I pinched her hand and gently hugged her body. I held her legs in one hand and her neck in the other.


    "Li Jian..." seeing me holding Zhu Xingyun horizontally, Qiu Yanran''s eyes widened slightly, and Qiu Yanran''s eyes were moist.


    "Anyway, I can''t let Miss Zhu Xingyun die here... I... Go out with her on my back." I hugged Zhu Xingyun and said to Qiu Yan seriously.


    Qiu Yan pursed her mouth, crossed her hands cramped in front of her abdomen, and then gave a light hum.


    At this time, the elevator door just opened, and Qiu Yan and I walked out of the elevator.


    We walked out of the elevator, then through the main hall on the first floor, and finally out of the Athena tower.

 Chapter 519

    The cold wind blew across my cheek. It was incredible that there was still air flowing in this city shrouded by Skynet.


    I held Zhu Xingyun horizontally and took a deep breath. The cool air entered my lungs. My heart, which was already desperate and numb, finally calmed down for a few minutes. After looking at the time, I found that there was only 53 minutes left before the nuclear weapon Arsenal was fully started.


    The destruction of the world has been less than an hour.


    I raised my head and looked at the night, which was still blood red before, but now it is dark, with no stars and no moon. A deep sense of powerlessness and sadness filled my heart.


    Is... There really no way?


    I thought of the purple butterfly, the female wolf head that fell to the ground, and the blue moon. I didn''t look for them, because Zeus''s computer won''t attack them anymore. If they hadn''t had an accident in the previous crisis, they wouldn''t have a problem now.


    I looked up and looked at the helicopters flying in the sky. Suddenly, I had no face to face those helicopters. Because I know that when they see me, they must think that I have destroyed Zeus''s computer and won the final victory.


    I have... Saved the world.


    Such a picture suddenly came to my mind:


    In the other corner of the world, Junxia, the three saints and hot women are sitting in front of the TV watching me hide my face and cry because I succeeded in coming out of the Athena tower.


    I can also imagine that in every corner of the world, women who think they are going to face the disaster after the disaster, after seeing me, hug and cheer crazily, and a few people sigh and silence because of Zhu Xingyun in my arms, but the vast majority of people are absolutely ecstatic and happy.


    They... No one knows I failed.


    We failed.


    The brave team... Failed.


    I stood there in silence, without any spirit or blood in my heart.


    I suddenly miss Junxia waiting at home, swallows and others smiling at me in groups, hot women with hot temper, the three saints who will call my Lord with one voice, the long Moon Princess, Xianji and Awaha clothes waiting in other places, the grey Swan and even the dead Amar, the queen spider and the black widow, The Golden Toad who was hostile to me. The round faced sister who has a shallow friendship with me, the Hui woman InAs


    Suddenly, I found myself reluctant to give up the world. As time approaches the end, I feel more and more reluctant to give up.


    Yes, the world has been deeply integrated into my heart.


    After a year and a half, this world with only women has become my treasure chest, collecting countless treasures I like.


    I... really don''t want them.


    I... really want to see them again.


    Even once.


    Even if only one eye!


    Looking at the dark sky, my nose suddenly cried. As a big man, I cried again, just like a child whose candy was taken away from me. I trembled, choked and helpless.


    "I love you, beauty world!! please, please, don''t end like this!"


    I looked up my hair and screamed. I felt tears sliding down my face and couldn''t control myself.


    "Li Jian..." behind him came Qiu Yanran''s thin voice with a crying cavity, but it couldn''t eliminate the pain in my heart.


    It''s all over.


    There is... No way.


    Why did it end like this?


    Why did God let me come to this paradise like world, but let me witness the cruelest hell?!


    Why?


    Why?


    I held Zhu Xingyun in my arms and cried and roared. My whole face was covered with hot tears, but even so, I couldn''t stop.


    I didn''t know how many times I cried until my throat was so sore that I fell to my knees and fell to the ground. The Zhu Nebula in his arms also slipped to the ground.


    A tear fell from my jaw and wet the ground.


    I sobbed and knelt like a bereaved dog, convulsing and trembling.


    I am lost.


    That''s true.


    I lost completely.


    I lowered my head and looked vaguely at the cold ground.


    Hot tears hit the back of the hand.


    But just then!


    I don''t know where the sudden revelation came from, or the sudden emergence of true spiritual light, my eyes fell on the side of Zhu Xingyun lying on the ground.


    There, a pair of blue plastic gloves fell.


    Seeing this pair of blue plastic gloves, my brain suddenly shook, and then my mind suddenly became very sober.


    By the way... And adsorption gloves.


    Seeing the gloves on the ground, a flash of light flashed in my brain.


    Adsorption gloves!


    Like a hungry ghost, I rushed forward like a steamed bread on the ground, picked up the gloves pressed on the ground by Zhu Xingyun, then opened my backpack and took out the adsorption foot cover.


    "Li Jian... Are you..."


    "I want to climb up." I took off my armor, took off my military boots, and then put the adsorption gloves and foot covers on me. The huge adsorption gloves were like a lizard''s suction cup big hand on my palm. I felt like a suction cup puppet in pet elf when I was a child.


    "Climb up?" Qiu Yan looked at me in surprise and looked puzzled. Then she looked up at the towering Athena tower and the huge eyes on the roof of the Athena tower in Athens. It seemed that she suddenly realized. Generally, she opened her eyes slightly, "Li Jian, do you want to..."


    "Yes, I want to climb to the roof of the building, and then stop letting the cosmic cube provide energy for Zeus''s computer."


    "This... Li Jian, you... This is impossible! Nata in Athens is 1800 meters high, and even the booster can''t fly that high!" Qiu Yan looked at me in horror, put on adsorption gloves and foot covers, and tried her best to dissuade me.


    "There''s no other choice. This is the only way I can think of." I sighed long. Then I raised my head and looked at the tower above my head. Just looking at it is enough to make people prohibitive and go straight to the sky.


    I turned my head and took a deep look at Qiu Yan. My heart began to jump wildly.


    1800 meters high, 360 floors, the world''s tallest building. Athena tower.


    "I want to climb to the top."


    Even I couldn''t believe it when I said this. I even want to ridicule myself.


    "No!" Qiu Yanran ran up to me, grabbed my arm, looked at me and said anxiously, "it''s too dangerous... You can''t climb so high... You don''t have a booster now. If you fall down..." said Qiu Yanran, she couldn''t say any more. She fell from a height of more than 1000 meters. It''s unimaginable.


    "Sweet, there''s no time. That''s all I have to do." I pulled my lips, then walked towards athenata and came to the wall directly below athenata.


    "Let me try. Maybe... I''ll succeed." at last, my tone dropped because of lack of confidence.


    My hand is against the smooth glass wall. Looking up from this angle, the metal wall of Nata in Athens is like a smooth bridge deck leading to the sky.


    "No. Li Jian, give up. You can''t do this... Now it''s just you and me. If something happens to you... I''m the only one in the world!" Qiu Yanran''s voice took a child''s cry, as if Xiaobai was crying.


    "But... I must try." I smiled bitterly, and even my legs trembled.


    However, because I am a man, even if my legs tremble, I can only be strong and calm, straighten my waist and stand upright.


    This is a man''s responsibility!


    "Yanran... Give me strength." I turned my head and looked at Qiu Yanran''s pink lips.


    Qiu Yanran was slightly stunned and looked at me in surprise. The waves in her beautiful eyes twinkled, and then her face flushed a little.


    "You... Forget it, I''ll climb with you."


    "Ah?" I was stunned.


    "I''ll climb with you. If you want to die, we''ll die together." Qiu Yan looked at me with a sad smile. Then, without saying a word, she took off the bag on her back, untied her armor, and quickly took out her adsorption gloves and foot covers and put them on her body.


    "Well... No. don''t mess around. Listen to me, Yan Ran, wait for me below -"


    "No, I want to go up with you. If two people go up, the success rate is higher, isn''t it? If one of us accidentally falls down, the rest can continue to climb up and complete the task." Qiu smiled.


    When Qiu Yanran said this, I was completely speechless.


    In terms of success rate, it''s true, but


    "Why, didn''t each of us come here at the risk of death?" Qiu Yan looked at me stubbornly. With that, Qiu Yanran didn''t even look at me. She shook her black hair and swayed forward with slender waist. She turned directly, opened her hands and pasted them on the smooth wall. Then she began to use her hands and feet together like a lizard, climbing up slowly in a very coordinated way.


    "Hurry up, time is running out. The height of 1800 meters, less than an hour, is very reluctantly."


    I was stunned to see that Qiu Yanran really began to climb. I didn''t know whether to stop her or agree with her.

 Chapter 520

    I frowned and moved my fingers. I wanted to persuade Qiu Yanran, but in the end, I pursed my lips, then nodded to Qiu Yanran with a bitter smile, stretched out my arms and pasted them on the smooth wall, first with both hands and then with both feet. When they were all pasted on the wall, I used them in coordination like a toad, and when one hand or foot was released, The hands and feet on the other side stick tightly to the wall, keep the adsorption posture, and never let go.


    The first time I used this thing, I was really nervous and sweating. I think Qiu Yanran was almost the same. I saw the sweat on her forehead.


    "Come on... Don''t look down. If you can''t help but want to move your neck, turn your head and look at me..." Qiu Yanran lay down beside me and turned her face. Her beautiful face showed a trace of encouragement. What a beautiful smile. Qiu Yanran showed such a smile on her cold face. It was like spring and snow, enough to brighten the world.


    "HMM." indeed, it''s very different to have someone climbing with you and climbing alone. At least, the sense of tension and fear will be greatly reduced.


    "Come on... Be sure to succeed." I know that Qiu Yanran is actually a strong and stubborn girl. I can''t persuade her. What I can do is to work hard to the end.


    There are too many things in the world. When I have no choice, I can only let go. As for success, it''s not something we can decide.


    So I lay on the wall of Athena tower and climbed up step by step. I think I must look like an ant just climbing from the bottom of the door to the top of the door.


    And... At the moment, I really hope to become an ant. At least, ants never accidentally fall off the wall.


    Adsorption gloves are still very easy to use and use. When I want to release my hand, I can pull my gloves off the wall by slightly pinching a pull ring inside the gloves.


    Step by step, I kept climbing up.


    I thought it would be very hard, but it''s probably because the suction and pulling force of the adsorption gloves is very strong. I feel that I don''t have as hard as climbing the wall with my arms alone. After all, I don''t need to force myself to grasp the objects on the wall and fix my weight. I just need the firmness of my arms and the support of my legs.


    Qiu Yanran and I are not slow in climbing. Basically, we can climb tens of meters in a minute.


    In the first ten minutes, our speed was pretty good. In 10 minutes, I almost climbed 80 floors, that is, 400 meters. Of course, I calculated it according to the number of floors I climbed, rather than looking down myself.


    However, just as we climbed 400 meters, a cry came from below us.


    "Hello, Li Jian!"


    "Smelly thief!"


    "Apprentice!"


    Because of the distance, the voice was very ethereal, very far away, as if it came from the other end of the sky. However, because it was very quiet around, I heard the shouting at once.


    It''s the voice of purple butterfly, little princess and obscene girl!


    They''re okay!


    They''re fine!


    I was overjoyed. When I was happy, I turned my head and looked down, but when I looked, I almost slipped my hand and fell from a height of 400 meters!!


    Fortunately, I lay down on the wall in time and stopped moving, which prevented me from sliding down!


    Below is a dark, endless sky.


    I could barely see a few people in a very distant place.


    That''s a little, like six.


    I can''t see clearly, but it seems that there is nothing wrong with six people.


    Six people... Zhu Xingyun had been lying on the ground before. Well, I''m afraid those six people are purple butterfly, little princess, obscene girl, female wolf head, blue moon... And Lola?


    Or are the Moran team among them?


    I couldn''t see the scene below clearly and didn''t dare to shout. I could only hang questions in my stomach, then turn back and continue to climb slowly. Because at the moment, if I shout at the bottom, I''m afraid my strength will relax. In that case, I will fall directly from the sky like a piece of dust.


    I would be dizzy just thinking about such a scene.


    "Li Jian... Don''t look down. They''re fine..." I heard Qiu Yanran''s wheezing voice. I turned my face and saw Qiu Yanran, who was slightly tired in her beautiful eyes, nodded.


    "Oh." I coughed, turned my head quickly, and then climbed up slowly with my limbs.


    By the time I climbed 500 meters, my arm had begun to feel numb.


    When I climbed to 600 meters, my hands were trembling slightly. I was very reluctantly, and some couldn''t support it.


    When I climbed to 700 meters, my waist began to numb, and the speed of the whole person began to slow down obviously.


    When I reached 800 meters, I needed a little breath for every 10 meters I climbed.


    By the time I reached 900 meters, I had low back pain and some impulse to let go.


    However, the rest of the journey is still half way.


    "Li Jian, hold on..." although the situation is not better than me, Qiu Yanran still urges me.


    Of course, because her strength is smaller than me, Qiu Yanran has gradually lagged behind me by two meters. She followed my ass and kept crawling.


    Hearing Qiu Yanran''s urging, I continued to climb up, step by step, very difficult.


    At this time, a strong alarm sounded in the whole mechanical capital!


    "Alarm, alarm. The core area is invaded by people above the 180th floor. Alarm, alarm. The core area is invaded by people above the 180th floor. All defense robots quickly concentrate on the core area to stop intruders."


    Then, the blood red light lit up in every corner of the whole mechanical capital!


    The red light filled the whole mechanical capital, and when I heard this sound, my brain cooled and all my fatigue was swept away!


    "No, Li Jian, climb quickly!" Qiu Yan''s uneasy voice urged below.


    "What''s the situation..." I turned my head and looked at the bottom behind me, but it was amazing.


    Just below the Nata in Athens, it was surrounded by countless red light spots... Like the Milky Way composed of countless red stars, all corners of the whole mechanical capital burst out with red light spots, and then quickly gathered in the direction of our Nata in Athens. Then, those light spots actually began to chase under Qiu Yanran and me!


    Those red dots seem to want to climb the Athena Tower!


    It can be imagined that those red dots are all robots, but because of the distance, they haven''t been able to catch up with Qiu Yanran and me for the time being.


    "No..." if you are caught by these red dots, it''s really over.


    My brain suddenly became very clear. There was a strong sense of crisis of the approaching enemy behind my ass, which reduced my fatigue slightly. I kept using my hands and feet, and then climbed up!!


    At 1000 meters, the red light spot below is only 800 meters away... At 1100 meters, it is only 700 meters away... 1200 meters... 1300 meters... 1400 meters


    Qiu Yanran and I climbed at the craziest speed, much faster than just now. We climbed higher and higher, and the robots below chased closer and closer.


    Finally, when I climbed to about 1600 meters, I really couldn''t climb any more. The whole person hung there, panting, powerless, and I didn''t have the strength to climb any more.


    Qiu Yanran was almost the same as me. She was lying there, panting, pale and vain.


    "Come on..." although she was too tired, Qiu Yanran still supported me with a strong smile. Climb up step by step.


    I also smiled weakly, and then continued to climb up.


    At this point, I can hardly feel my hands and feet. I just mechanically do repeated movements and forcibly endure the lactic acid in my hands and foot muscles.


    When I looked down occasionally, I saw the robot below, less than 400 meters away from Qiu Yanran and me.


    I gasped in place for a while, and then... Continued to climb up.


    My vision gradually blurred. I raised my head and looked at the smooth wall above my head.


    I lay there, then took a little breath, and then continued to bite my teeth and climb up.

 Chapter 521

    The high-altitude wind swirled on my forehead, the sweat condensed on my cheek skin, and the cold breath penetrated into my lungs, making my heart gradually cold.


    I felt everything in my vision turned white. In my ears, Qiu Yanran''s voice could not be heard. For a moment, I couldn''t see or hear anything. I just felt like I was climbing towards the road to hell


    Time goes by minute... I can''t feel the passage of time. Even the next second, my whole person will fall from the sky


    One meter... One meter... I climbed hard.


    From hell to heaven.


    Suddenly, I stretched out my hand, but I found that there was no wall above me that could attract me. I opened my eyes and found that there was no wall above me. I actually... Unconsciously, I had climbed to the top of Nata in Athens!


    Climb to the top?


    "Yan Ran... I climbed! I climbed!" I couldn''t believe looking at the dark sky above my head. There were no walls or buildings around. I succeeded. I climbed to the top!


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Yes... Climb to... Great..." Qiu Yanran was beside me, breathing hard.


    With my trembling hand, I stretched out my almost paralyzed hand, then took out the only remaining nano bomb from my hand, pressed the button, and then threw it at a window on my left!


    Boom!


    The explosion sounded, and the bulletproof glass window was broken by my nano bomb. I quickly climbed towards the hole in the window, kicked some fragments at the gap with my foot, and then the whole person couldn''t wait to get into the hole.


    Qiu Yanran followed me closely. After I entered the window, she also followed me in.


    As soon as we entered the room, the two of us sat down soft as if we were relieved at once, with our backs against the French window.


    We both gasped heavily. I looked at the time. There were eight minutes left in the remaining time. It seems that because of the tracking of the robot, our speed has increased a lot, so we have so much time left.


    "Hoo... Almost... Almost thought I couldn''t catch up..." I wiped the sweat on my forehead, breathlessly looked at Qiu Yanran, and then reluctantly smiled.


    Qiu Yanran is also very tired. Although she has the physique of a female spy, in the past year or so, she has enjoyed good food and drink with me, and her physical quality has naturally decreased a lot, which is impossible to compare with that when she was in the army.


    "Yes......" Qiu Yan looked at me, her snow-white soft fingers fiddling with a few scattered hairs on her forehead, squeezing out a smile from her slightly white lips.


    "Just... Take a break for two minutes," I said to jo.


    "Two minutes..." Qiu Yanran was tired enough, and her voice was a little vain.


    Then she and I looked at each other silently. No one spoke. It was not because we were too tired.


    Climb 1800 meters in one breath and climb Huangshan. Although there are adsorption gloves, such a high distance and every minute of strength are made by the two of us bit by bit.


    My eyes slowly moved away from Qiu Yanran''s face, and then turned to the room where I was.


    This is a super large room about the size of two mu. In the middle of the room, there is a huge cylindrical device, which is similar to a culture bin. Across the glass, I can see that inside the culture bin, a strange object emitting faint blue light is slowly suspended.


    It''s a constantly changing object, about the size of a table tennis ball. Its shape is a little similar to a cube, but it''s not a regular cube, but a strange mass like hemp thread. It''s just that the curled edges and corners are entangled together, which is just similar to a cube.


    The blue cube is suspended in the air, and there is a strange tray directly below it. At the moment, there is a current surging out like spider silk inside the cube. After being received by the instrument below, it goes straight down the corridor along a wire similar to an octopus tentacle, all the way from the gap on the ground to the bottom.


    "Is that... The magic cube of the universe?" seeing the strange object suspended in mid air, I felt my eyes were cold.


    "I can''t be wrong." Qiu Yanran said and nodded.


    I calmed the surging breath in my chest, and then moved my fingers and toes.


    The body is sore all over, and the arm is numb.


    Of course, after nearly two minutes of breathing and rest, finally... I dragged my heavy body and reluctantly stood up.


    "Li Jian..."


    Qiu Yanran called softly behind me. I swallowed my saliva. Then, like a fan, I walked step by step towards the cosmic magic cube in front of me.


    "Li Jian... The cosmic cube seems to have strong energy... Will it be dangerous to take it out directly?" Qiu Yan looked at me with some uncertainty.


    "I... don''t know. But... I can only have a try." I swallowed, "my gloves are plastic. I should... I shouldn''t get an electric shock." I took a chance.


    However, I also know that I am comforting myself.


    If the electric current emitted by the cosmic cube is hundreds of thousands of volts, my plastic gloves are not enough. The gloves will be burned directly, and I will be electrocuted instantly. There is no dispute.


    I swallowed hard.


    One step, one step.


    I went to the front of the cosmic cube, three meters away from the cosmic cube, and quietly watched it floating in the air free from the law of gravity.


    The faint blue light lit up my body and my tired face. I narrowed my eyes, settled down and looked at the cosmic magic cube quietly.


    "Li Jian... Let me come." Qiu Yanran took my right hand and said suddenly.


    I was surprised, turned my head and saw her with a dignified face.


    "No. that''s impossible." I shook my head, then continued to move forward, but I found that Qiu Yanran held my hand tightly and didn''t mean to let go.


    "I''ll go." Qiu Yan looked at me with determination.


    "No - OK!" I added a little more this time. I squeezed my fist, shook off Qiu Yanran''s hand and said, "this time, I''ll come."


    "I''ll come." Qiu Yanran held my hand tightly. Her pale knuckles were trembling slightly. Her black crystal eyes twinkled with the clearest light since I saw her.


    "Yan Ran, I''ll come. I''m serious." I said seriously. Then, I couldn''t help but go to the cosmic magic cube.


    I looked down at the time on my watch. It was less than six minutes.


    Soon, the nuclear arsenal will be opened. At that time, the end of the world will really come.


    I have no choice.


    Looking at the cosmic magic cube surrounded by a strange blue light arc, I took a breath of air conditioning, but I still planned to reach out after all.


    This cosmic cube, which looks less than the size of a table tennis ball, needs the courage of my whole life to catch it.


    I felt my arms tremble slightly.


    Will I die?


    I glanced at my black plastic gloves, which was my last hope.


    I hope... I''ll be fine.


    As long as you pull out the cosmic cube, you can cut off the energy center. Once you cut off the energy center, the whole mechanical empire will stop working, including Zeus computer... As long as I succeed. Well, there are no problems.


    But what if I fail?


    If I fail, I''m afraid not only the world is not saved, but also my own life.


    I know that very well.


    It can''t be clearer.


    This is gambling.


    Just like purple butterfly, who likes traveling, adventure and gambling best.


    I swallowed, closed my eyes and made my feet as firm as possible.


    Then, facing the cosmic magic cube emitting a faint blue light, I took a step slowly and very carefully


    "Li Jian!" when I took a step, Qiu Yanran''s worried voice suddenly sounded behind me.


    My heart jumped and stopped, but I didn''t turn my head.


    My heart is shaking, but I know that at this time, I can''t look back. Once I look back, I will miss everything I have too much.


    I can''t take steps.


    "Listen to me for a few words..." Qiu Yanran''s voice came softly.


    "..." I felt a faint ripple in my heart, but finally I stood there and didn''t speak.


    "You know... Li Jian, actually... I lied to you..."


    Qiu Yanran''s slightly tired soft voice came from behind me. Let my heart ripple slightly.

 Chapter 522

    "Li Jian... In fact, I''ve long liked you. When Xiaobai occupied my body, although I couldn''t convey my thoughts to you, I paid silent attention to your every move. I followed you, watched you travel all over the country, saw you encounter countless dangers, saw you meet girls one after another... All my stories, I love you Everyone knows. "


    After a pause, Jo Yan ran on.


    "You know, Li Jian... Because my father and my grandfather are both official families, I was a very cold and arrogant girl in the 21st century. I hated you very much when I met you at the beginning. I thought you were ordinary, not talented, not knowledgeable, not family background, a little rustic and a little obscene."


    "Because in the 21st century, there are a lot of people who pursue me. There are too many boys like you. Playing an inappropriate score... It''s just as inconspicuous as sand. However, after Xiaobai occupied his body, followed you passively and paid silent attention to you for a year... I gradually found that my ideas about you have changed. You really have many advantages You are simple and honest, you are honest, you are honest, and you are willing to pay for the people you like. "


    "The first time I changed my opinion of you was when you were in Riyue village. You used the method of gem trading to help the villagers there solve the inseparable contradiction between them and the orcs... At that time, I thought you had a little economic mind. At that time, I began to think you were a promising man."


    I turned my head slightly and my hands trembled. Finally, I couldn''t help turning my face and looking at Qiu Yanran, but she just looked at me quietly and continued to tell her heart.


    "The second time I changed my opinion of you was when I learned that Junxia was missing. You decided to leave the sun moon village where Yi Lai stretched out his hand and opened his mouth to look for Junxia. You even went to the army in person and wandered between life and death several times and suffered a lot. But in the end, you returned with great success. Seriously, when you found the Golden City, I was really happy for you and felt that your efforts were not enough In vain. "


    "The third time I changed my opinion of you was at the Zhengzhou martial arts conference. Although you were just a half hearted person with poor Kung Fu, when I saw Haixin and them in a disadvantage, you stood up and fought against injustice and fought with Lianhua. At that time, I thought you were a brave man. Although you had some cosmetic surgery in Gaojia, in fact, I miss you more That simple and honest appearance, later appearance, actually feel that you are not consistent with your temperament. "


    "I was disappointed with you, too. When you refused to help Qin Yueyin and wanted to leave by yourself in Wuhan, I thought you were selfish and indifferent. But later, when you gave Qin Yueyin all your gems and helped the star with leukemia realize his wish, I was moved by you. It was also that time... I really liked you."


    "Later, you fought with the black widow to save the swallow. That time, I saw your courage. Finally, I really began to admire you. When I saw the giant scorpion about to faint in the kingdom of aribuda in Xinjiang, you were like a hero. You fought with the people of the kingdom of aribuda and won... At that time, I really admired you I admire you just as a little woman admires a great Xia and a great hero. "


    "I see you grow up bit by bit. Although you are very slow, you have finally changed from a young boy with nothing to a mature man who can support one side and give shelter to many people. I really... Can''t help falling in love with you. In my eyes, you are like the protagonist in the novel, omnipotent, good luck and all the risks will be solved ¡­¡­¡±


    At this point, Qiu Yanran''s cheeks were red, like red pepper powder evenly applied to her beautiful face.


    "So, later, when you avoided to save mankind, I was disappointed. I gave your identity... In fact, I was also angry for a while. I thought you were an omnipotent man, so I relied on you and wanted you to stand out... It seems that my thinking is still too childish."


    Jo Yan Ran''s voice. Unconsciously, her slightly ashamed face had emerged. With a tearful smile, she continued:


    "I like you who are round and lovely. I like you who pat me on the head and say I''m a silly girl. I like you who always act on hand although you say you don''t want to help. I like you who stand up at the critical moment although you like to be lazy. I like you who are usually stupid but brave and resourceful... I like you. Whether in the north and south of the river, in the past, or in the future Is it you now or you in the future? I... I''ve always liked you. "


    Qiu Yan whispered like a little girl. Listening to Qiu Yanran''s affectionate words, my heart shook violently, like a magnitude 12 earthquake.


    I didn''t expect Qiu Yanran to like me so much. She has always been interested in me. It turns out that she has always had feelings for me. But I have always looked at her with lukewarm eyes. So... I''ve always been wrong!


    The blood all over my body was boiling violently, rising from my lower abdomen to my chest, extending to my arms and rushing to my brain.


    Finally, I was boiling.


    I finally couldn''t help but turn around and face Qiu Yanran. Then I took another step and walked up.


    My brain was hot and I held my fist. Finally, I couldn''t help saying:


    "Actually... I''ve always liked you. Qiu Yanran... The first time I saw you, saw you wearing white spy clothes, saw your black hair and cold look, I liked you."


    "Thank you... Like me!" my nose was sour and I couldn''t help it anymore. I put my arms around Qiu Yanran, and then hugged her hard.


    Time didn''t allow, so I didn''t kiss Qiu Yanran. I just held her tightly and felt the tenderness of her body, the burning of her chest and the beating of her heart.


    I think I will always engrave this moment in my heart.


    "Yan Ran, I''m so happy. This is the happiest moment in my life. Thank you for liking me."


    "... Yan Ran, forget me. If I have an accident, you should live well. I will be happier. From now on, there will be no me in the world."


    "Take good care of yourself. I''m gone... Yan Ran."


    I smiled, slowly pushed away the smile, and then slowly turned around. Finally, I took a deep breath, my eyes suddenly solidified, suddenly took an arrow step forward, hit the glass capsule with a heavy fist, and smashed the glass window to pieces with a fist!


    But at the moment when the glass window was broken, the sound of floor to ceiling window door breaking came from behind me. I was surprised. Looking back, I saw countless robots with heads similar to motorcyclists'' helmets and red light in their eyes suddenly break through the window, just like gods coming down to earth, one by one behind us, and all of them have laser guns in their hands, The round muzzle is facing Qiu Yanran and me!


    "Eradicate the invaders."


    The black Yan mirror eyes of the five robots who broke through the window stared at us, and the depths of the black electronic eyes glittered with abnormal red light.


    No!


    Looking at the five black muzzles, I was surprised. My brain was blank for a moment. I couldn''t care about thinking any more. I hurried out of the eagle claw, went through the crack, and held the cosmic magic cube behind me... Then I pulled it out!


    With my right hand, I firmly grasped the cosmic magic cube emitting blue light, and then, with a sudden lift, I pulled it out of the glass bin!


    At the moment I pulled out the cosmic cube, the cosmic cube in my hand suddenly emitted an extremely strong white light!


    The intense white light, like endless waves and flames, rushed in an instant and swallowed me up!


    I opened my mouth in horror and wanted to scream, but I found that my mouth had disappeared. I wanted to see my own right hand in horror. It was disintegrating rapidly!


    Not only my hands, but also my feet, my thighs, my lower abdomen... Are disintegrating and disappearing at an extremely terrible speed!


    I''m dying.


    I suddenly realized that my life had come to an end.


    But... There was no fear.


    There is only a strong regret and endless regret.


    I suddenly want to see Junxia, see purple butterfly again, see the little princess, obscene girl, female wolf head... See those girls who are entangled with my life.


    I... want to see them again.


    The last tear dropped from my eyes and slid onto my jaw.


    Goodbye... The world of beauty.


    I slowly closed my eyes.


    The white light, like a mother''s arms, hugged me in.


    At the last second, I suddenly felt a warm and soft hand holding my left hand.


    My heart jumped gently, my eyes subconsciously opened, and the moment I turned my head, I saw a pair of dreamy eyes that were extremely beautiful


    Then, before I could see those eyes clearly, white light filled my vision.


    Then, like the TV screen suddenly turned off... I don''t know anything.


    The world is over.

 Chapter 523

    It''s like waking up in a dream


    The faint sunshine hit my face.


    Touched my eyelashes.


    My eyelids moved and my sleeping brain gradually began to wake up.


    "Son, wake up. Wake up."


    The familiar sound of Wenxiang sounded in my ears, like a gentle breeze drilling into my ears.


    What a familiar voice... It''s so strange again.


    Why... My eyes are wet?


    I


    I am Alive?


    Suddenly aware of this, I slowly opened my eyes. My vision gradually became clear from blur. What came into my eyes was a familiar face I would never forget.


    It''s not long or short. It''s hot curly hair mixed with a few white hair. There are a few crow''s feet around the corners of thin eyes. There are two starting lines where it was originally a beautiful dimple. But even so, the passage of time could not reduce her gentleness and concern when she looked at me.


    It''s my mother.


    "Mom...!" when I saw the woman''s face in front of me, I couldn''t help but open my mouth, and a little tears couldn''t help flowing down. I never knew whether it was the bed or the floor. I sat up and hugged the woman in front of me.


    Yes, even if I dreamed, I didn''t expect to see my mother again.


    I don''t know if I''m dreaming, but when I see my mother, I really cry.


    Seeing me holding her, my mother was also a little surprised. There was a bit of surprise in her voice. At the same time, there was comfort and crying that could not be concealed.


    "Great... Finally woke up, finally woke up... Son... Mom thought you''d never wake up again..."


    "Mom!" I didn''t know what to say. I didn''t think about anything in my mind. I just hugged my mother desperately.


    In the past many days, the person I think about every moment of every day is my mother!


    My mother hugged me, patted me on the back and comforted me.


    "Mom..." my voice choked, my nose was sour, and my vocal cords were trembling. This feeling is like the most cherished relatives who have died have come back to life. No man will not cry.


    Under my mother''s comfort, I gradually recovered from my grief and sadness, opened my eyes and looked around.


    I found myself lying on a hospital bed covered with white bedding, with gauze wrapped around my right hand, with needles and blood on it. On the far right is an old bedside table with a bunch of withered tulips on it. A little more on the right... Is the wooden entrance of the ward door.


    On my left, there are two empty beds. On the left, there is an open window. The bright sun penetrates the clean old window and shines on the floor of the ward, lighting up a circle of light.


    "Mom... What''s the matter with me? Where am I?"


    I looked around strangely, and suddenly I felt that the decoration around me went back to the 21st century.


    "You''ve been unconscious for three days... When your father and I came home from a business trip, we saw you lying naked on the floor at home... The doctor said you were playing computer at home for too long, resulting in shock! Mom thought... You can''t wake up! Hey, great... Great..."


    play computer games? Three days in a coma?


    I was a little stunned to get out of my arms, and then I lowered my head and looked at my body.


    The moment I saw my body, I lost my mind.


    Under the White Plaid pajamas, there are a pair of fat and strong hands, and the pajamas tightly wrap a bloated belly like a frog belly.


    I can''t be more familiar with such a figure and such a belly.


    How did this happen?


    My heart began to tremble. Vaguely, I felt something wrong.


    Is this another dream?


    Or is it another illusion of Ma Bailong?


    "Mom... Where''s the mirror? The mirror!"


    Mom looked at me in surprise, but she handed me the mirror.


    I was stunned when I saw my face in the mirror.


    Round face, slightly fat face, small eyes, short hair.


    Isn''t this... My face that reached the 25th Century?


    Where did I go after the beauty?


    I... how come I''m back before cosmetic surgery!


    "No! How could this happen?" my brain suddenly became confused. I couldn''t understand my situation at the moment.


    I screamed wildly, recalling my previous experience in the mechanical imperial capital. I clearly remember that I took out the cosmic Magic Cube... But after that? What happened after that?


    How are the machines? How''s Jo Yanran? What about purple butterfly and blue moon? What about the world?


    Countless question marks are floating in my mind. I can''t help it anymore.


    I jumped out of bed, pulled out the needle and thread of the bottle in my hand, and ran out like crazy.


    This is a dream!


    This is definitely a dream!


    All this must be an illusion.


    I just got up. Although I was weak, I ran away madly with my bare feet. When I ran out of the ward, I saw strange and surprised faces. They were wearing nurse clothes or doctor clothes.


    There are women and men.


    Seeing me running out of the ward like a madman, the doctors and nurses in the hospital corridor cast strange eyes, and I was completely collapsed.


    Mental illusions can''t make things I don''t know.


    I don''t know these people in front of me


    In other words, none of this is an illusion.


    All this is true.


    I really go back to the 21st century.


    "How could this happen? It''s impossible!" I held my head and cried.


    "Qiu Yanran! Purple butterfly! Proud dance! Junxia! Swallow! Master! Miss blue moon! Where are you! Where are you?"


    Where


    Where are you


    My heart rending voice echoed in the long corridor, repeated again and again, for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that we have all returned to the origin.


    I went back to the 21st century, which has become an unchangeable fact.


    Of course, I accepted this cruel fact after a whole week of struggle and hesitation.


    Yes, I''m really back.


    Just like when I was crossing, no one told me the reason, no one gave me an explanation, so I went back to the 21st century.


    The only thing I can guess is that the cosmic magic cube I got in the mechanical capital sent me back to this era.


    This era of men and women.


    Home or home.


    My bedroom is still so messy, with clothes piled up and garbage bags piled at the door. I have seen countless novels, comic books and magazines scattered in the corner of my home, next to the Android phone I bought for 800 yuan.


    And I''m back to the origin.


    Fat, short, ordinary, there is no only man aura, and there is no group of girls who are determined to accompany me.


    Everything has been restored.


    In my time, losers are running around every day for the sake of Bai Fumei in Gao Fu Shuai''s arms. People with low self-esteem are ashamed. Losers who are trampled by Gao Fu Shuai with superior genes and a higher starting point are poor and ugly. They flock to the Internet to vent their dissatisfaction and their desires


    For several days in a row, I felt like I had lost my soul. I wandered around the house in a daze. I turned on the computer and browsed the web again and again, hoping to return to the link of the era when there were only women


    However, I have never been able to find that website.


    It''s like God abandoned me.


    Time passed in an instant.


    After a week''s cultivation, I returned to my university and started my junior life again.


    I returned to my less than 15 square meter university bedroom, and four friends crowded together.


    "What''s the matter, man? Are you out of your mind? Hemorrhoids?" my cheap roommates followed my ass all day, looking at me and making fun of me. Sometimes they slapped me on the ass or hit me on the shoulder.


    Because I''m fat.


    When faced with their mocking eyes, I also reluctantly smiled, but did not answer.


    Because I suddenly found that I had no common language with them.


    There is a deep gap between me and them.


    It feels like... We are people from two worlds.


    Every day, I sit in front of the computer like a lost drowning dog, remembering the smiling girls all day and all night.


    Cold and arrogant with gentle Junxia, gentle and virtuous swallow, quick tempered little sparrow, sick girl who will get sick when smelling me, wild female wolf head, piano moon sound with a good voice, frank and innocent Xiaobai, Qiu Yanran with excellent talent, iceberg beauty with cold air and intelligence, proud and lively little princess, curious and outgoing little sister, Like the three saints in one, the hot girl with a hot temper, the obscene and solemn Gao Haixin, and even the blue moon, Zhu Xingyun, Lola,, Princess Changyue, Xianji, ye Zhuqing... I miss every girl, every girl I have met.


    Is it just a dream?


    But why is that dream so real.


    Or is my life now an illusory dream?


    I don''t know.


    Zhouzhuang dreams of butterflies, which is true or false?


    "Why are you crying again? You''ve been acting like a woman all day. What''s wrong with you?"


    "Wow, I found a hot photo of a punctual beauty in WOW bar. Come and have a look. It''s a blockhouse. This face, this figure... PS?"


    Because of my unusual behavior, although my roommate ridiculed me, some wanted to help me solve it. Maybe it''s because I''m getting better and join their loser army. After all, I was one of them.


    However, because of the memory of the past year, I suddenly found that I was not interested in computer games.


    My roommates were laughing and playing there. I just stood quietly watching like a bystander, like an irrelevant outsider.


    Perhaps, only when you get it will you know the pain of loss.


    Only when you lose, will you want to get what you once had.


    Looking at the students around me who are still worried about their future and their career, I suddenly feel so tired. I don''t want to do anything.


    Rich, famous cars, luxury houses, beautiful women... I once owned them, but now I have to start from scratch and climb from the bottom... What''s the meaning?


    Live again... I suddenly feel that life is meaningless.


    I have lost the direction of my life and have been plagued by my internet addiction. I don''t know when I have quit. After all, in the women''s world, I haven''t played games for more than a year, and I haven''t been online for more than a year


    Those things I think I can''t get rid of in my life are so easy to quit.


    On boring days, I would walk around the university every day, watching the colorful red maples, the withered and yellow autumn grass, the sparkling artificial lake, or a pair of loving men and women passing by the roadside.


    When I am angry, I will run on the school track, because only when I run desperately without brain can I forget all the pain, reluctance, loss, depression and desolation in my heart.


    In this way, I actually formed the habit of regular long-distance running every day.


    And because I gradually disagreed with those roommates who had gaps, I began to wander around the school library alone and learn about some books about genes, advanced technology, time travel, viruses and so on... In this way, I actually formed the habit of going to the library every day.


    Such a thing was unthinkable to me in the past.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the year will come to an end. It''s only a month. Because I keep running every day, my stomach is actually flat. Although it''s difficult to compare with my figure in the women''s world, it has a few more real muscles. This is completely different from the two ways to reduce your body by extracting oil.


    Then... Maybe it''s because I insist on reading every day. My temperament precipitated. At the end of the term, I, who had been at the bottom of the class before, unexpectedly came second in the class. I also got a small scholarship, but I never expected it.


    I wanted to go to Yunnan on this scholarship. I don''t know why, I just want to go to the place I have experienced in the women''s world


    Unfortunately, a little scholarship is far from enough.


    "If you want to go, just go. Dad, I also have a colleague and relatives in Yunnan. You have made great progress this time. Dad is happy and rewards you."


    Finally, my father understood me and took out part of the money from his year-end bonus as a reward for my good ranking in the exam. He asked me to go to Yunnan during the winter vacation. Even, I took a trip to Zhengzhou.


    This trip didn''t surprise me.


    To me, only endless disappointment and unspeakable sadness.


    Yunnan is naturally beautiful. In winter, the distant mountains covered with snow are so holy and quiet. Beauty to the extreme.


    But... I can''t find the person I want anymore.


    In the women''s world, the buildings with soft artistic style have disappeared, the women''s Lily billboards all over the street have disappeared, and there is only a public toilet novel with a squatting seat and no urinal... The rest are groups of couples and men and women with shoulder to shoulder.


    A woman with a charming face indulges in her boyfriend''s arms, holding hands and arrogant.


    Or the woman carrying Hermes and LV sachets and wearing demon black silk stockings proudly sits in a Lamborghini without trunk, chirps with her boyfriend, tangles with me from time to time, and even plays car shock in her arms


    Scenes of extravagance and beauty make the scene that I can only look up to now back to the origin staged repeatedly in my eyes.


    However, I don''t feel a little envious.


    Because I know that once I had the whole world.


    Once I stood at the highest peak of the world.


    I have more than any man in the whole era.


    I don''t notice the scenes of Bai Fumei walking in succession.


    Maybe, as a loser, I already have the most noble soul in the world.


    On the long-distance bus back to Kunming from Shangri La County, I sat in the last seat of the long-distance bus with a couple in front. The man is handsome and tall, with clear bones, firm facial lines and developed limbs. The woman is holy and noble. She is wearing a white winter skirt, with much longer black hair than ordinary women on her back and a wreath only for ethnic minority women on her head.


    Looking at her back, I vaguely remembered the holy woman who once fascinated me, the princess of the long moon.


    Because of the long journey, the couple in front of me fell asleep halfway. The man sitting on the left fell asleep against the knee of the long month princess on the right, while the long month princess fell asleep with her head against the window of the long-distance bus on the right.


    The road bumped along the way, and the window vibrated. Seeing that Princess Changyue''s head was going to knock on the window, I felt a burst of unexplained pain in my heart.


    While the long Moon Princess was sleepy, I gently stretched out my hand, sandwiched it between her head and the window, and took my hand as a cushion to make her sleep more comfortable.


    The coach bumped on the road for four hours, and my hand stuck it on the window for four hours.


    When I got off the bus, my palm was numb and unconscious


    However, looking at the long month Princess and the tall man beside her leaving hand in hand, I still feel very peaceful, as if my debt has been paid off. Everything is so worth it.


    Looking at the happy back of the couple who left, it was as if a small wish I had been worried about had come true.


    ¡­¡­


    After traveling back from Yunnan and Zhengzhou, I was exhausted.


    Tired, but I heard a tired news.


    "Son, your mother went to the hospital yesterday... You... Want to have a brother." when I got home, my father told me the news that would only make me more tired.


    I just reluctantly smiled and watched my father holding my mother swirling and dancing there. I stood alone for a while. Finally, I turned and walked into my bedroom, brought a box of paper, and then locked the door.


    Time passed silently.


    Since I woke up in the hospital, I couldn''t figure out whether my experience in the women''s world was a dream or real. With the passage of time, I found that my memory in the women''s world began to blur gradually, and I couldn''t remember many details.


    It''s like waking up from a big dream. When you wake up, you will remember very clearly. However, as you wake up for a long time, you will gradually forget the scene in your dream.


    Forget the people in your dreams.


    When did I have a snowball fight with Xiaobai on the snow mountain? What day did you meet the girl wearing swallow glasses and black jacket? Did I really fly a thousand Kongming lights with Qin Yueyin one night? I... Really used to play in the amusement park with sweet and energetic girls and row leisurely on the West Lake


    Gradually, gradually, I found that I no longer remember many things.


    When the memories of the past are gently buried by the dust of time, I light a lot of things


    Only those smiling faces with different customs are deeply engraved in my heart, so clear and beautiful, just like yesterday.


    Day after day, I stood at the crossroads blankly, looking at the pedestrians coming and going around, the high-rise buildings and buildings surrounded by tall buildings, and watching the traffic lights switching between red and green, but I didn''t know where I was going.


    What about the world?


    Did I succeed that night?


    Is the world saved?


    Purple butterfly, Junxia, swallow, Qiu Yanran, obscene girl, little princess... Where will they be now? Are they doing well?


    When I am away, do they get together to discuss me, will they lose inexplicably?


    I don''t know.


    I don''t know anything and I can''t do anything.


    Day by day, I''m growing up.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s from junior high school to senior high school.


    Facing the coming life after graduating from college, I still have no plan.


    Just confused, like a walking corpse.


    In mid September 2013, I suddenly received a notice from a classmate in the editorial department I once participated in.


    "Prom? Or... Forget it." I was really surprised when I received the notice from this "colleague" who was not a friend who used to work with me in the editorial department. But I looked down and saw that although I was no longer bloated, I still had a slightly larger skeleton. I still meant to refuse.


    For the editorial department, I have long since given up nostalgia.


    There are no things worth my nostalgia, let alone people worth my nostalgia.


    "Just go. It''s a centennial school party. Many people are forced to go, and only our group of ''old people'' who have worked in the student union can get the priority ticket." the colleague grinned and showed a mysterious smile on his face, "Everyone is about to graduate, so let''s take it as the last gathering of department members. Although we have all quit, as the old people of the Department, we''d better get together. We happen to meet those new people and impart experience. Moreover, it is said that sister Piao Piao will also attend this gathering."


    As he spoke, the smile on the face of the old colleague who did not do his job became more and more bright - he was also one of the secret lovers of Liu Piao, our editorial director, which I know very well.


    Hearing the name of Liu Piao Piao, my heart has always been calm and my mood has not fluctuated much. Finally, a shallow ripple has appeared in the sea of my heart.


    "Sister Piao Piao? But... Hasn''t she gone to study in the United States with her boyfriend?"


    "It''s said that I bought a ticket for the Centennial school party." the old colleague smiled.


    "Really rich." I make complaints about it, frowning and hesitating. Finally, I accepted the invitation from my old colleague and decided to go to this dance.


    "OK. I''ll go," I nodded.


    "Hey, you''re right to go. It''s said that the new girls in the editorial department have good qualifications. Some don''t even have to be poor. Then everyone will be here. By the way, this is the brochure made by the new members of our editorial department. You can have a look at it when you''re free." the old colleague gave a brochure, and then turned and left.


    After all, I''m graduating soon. Moreover, this is the Centennial school anniversary, and the scale must be different.


    As a pheasant university that can''t handle it, it''s not easy to rely on its own age for a long time, rely on the old and sell the old, and use a gimmick to show off. The president of our school threw a lot of money from top to bottom and invited a lot of stars. Nature is unprecedented.


    I took the brochure from my old colleague and glanced at it occasionally, but I saw the cover female model on the cover of the brochure. She had a beautiful face and bright eyes. She was wearing a bright red cheongsam. The cheongsam was embroidered with the picture of a hundred birds facing the Phoenix. The tight cheongsam outlined her slender and perfect figure perfectly, just like naked.


    Just


    "Looks... Like proud dance."


    Looking at the tall and wild woman on the cover of the brochure, I suddenly lost my mind.


    It''s really like a female wolf head. Although it''s not the same person... But it reminds me of her, and I can''t help feeling a sharp pain in my heart.


    I carefully kept the brochure in my hand.


    When I hid the brochure in the drawer and saw the eyes of the model on the brochure that looked like a female wolf head, I couldn''t help but feel sour.


    In this way, I participated in the Centennial school celebration held at the weekend.


    Because it is the weekend, plus the Centennial school anniversary, the school is in full swing and crowded. Countless students who have gone out from my university and finally have a successful career drive famous cars, wear Patek Philippe, jiangshidanton, Cartier or a slightly better Rolex watch, and take beautiful families to participate in the school anniversary.


    The street at the entrance of the university is full of jaguars, hummers, Ferrari and Bentley, and the Lamborghini with military brand, streamline and no trunk is particularly eye-catching. Even BMW and Mercedes Benz are eclipsed by countless famous cars and luxury cars.


    Successful people wearing customized suits, brand-name shoes and red and blue checkered nano silk waterproof ties, upstarts, second and third generations of rich, business leaders, political giants, red top businessmen, literary giants and art giants, keep going out and in at school


    To this end, the school also specially took a three-day holiday, even next Monday as the closing day of the school celebration, making the students crazy.


    The school is in full swing and full of uproar. The noisy atmosphere of the school shrouded by the atmosphere of the school celebration is very strong, just like the Spring Festival.


    Expert lectures, star singing, food festivals, dances... Countless activities were carried out one by one in three days. Both upper class people and ordinary college students were deeply infected by the atmosphere of the school celebration.


    Sunday night is the official start of the school celebration.


    That night, I was dragged to the dance by my old colleagues who had quit the editorial department.


    This is not an ordinary dance, but a masquerade dance. Everyone who goes to the dance must wear gorgeous and high-grade clothes. It seems that only then can they be qualified to perform on the stage. At least, if you dress shabby, you will have no face to show your face under LED lights or neon lights. Otherwise, you will be embarrassed to stand on the stage.


    On the weekend night, under the shining school street lights, I went to the multimedia center alone. That day, I only wore a very ordinary autumn dress, because I just went out because of my face and didn''t intend to dance at all.


    Of course, if I really want to dance, I will also dance a little. Of course, in the women''s world, the little princess who is good at gymnastics and the purple butterfly and Junxia from the big family taught me some basics of dancing. As for the obscene girl, because she taught me martial arts, my hands and feet are more flexible. I can dance if I really want to dance, but... Dancing needs a partner. Without a partner, no matter how good your skills are, it''s just a joke.


    Standing at the entrance of the multimedia activity center, I saw posters occupying the wall. On the posters, it was about the dancers'' publicity of the ball.


    When I saw the poster on the poster, I was shocked again.


    It seems that


    Like swallow and little sister.


    One of the women on the poster has long black hair and a black jacket. She is gentle and harmonious, friendly and close to people, and has the style of a big sister. The other has blond hair and a ponytail. She is gorgeous and has a naughty expression.


    Isn''t this the swallow and the little sister?


    Seeing the woman on the poster, I smiled bitterly.


    As soon as I turned around, I saw another sheet. On the sheet, there was a famous female singer. At the moment I saw her, my memory quickly returned. The dress in a cloak, the smile full of mystery and Temptation... Isn''t it the sound of the piano and the moon?


    I wiped my eyes and looked at the familiar but strange beautiful face on the poster. My heart was filled with an endless sense of loss.


    In this era, female wolf head, little sister and swallow... Are always out of my reach. I can only look up and watch them stand on the stage. They are admired by thousands of people and become the arms of countless successful men


    My hands trembled slightly. I didn''t want to look at the posters any more. I sighed long, like an old man in his twilight years, slowly walked into the multimedia center.


    The dazzling LED lights flickered in the ballroom, making me unable to distinguish between human shadow and light.


    In the flickering and staggered psychedelic lights, I saw a lot of brightly dressed figures dressed in famous brand clothes, including men and women, most of whom were wearing white skirts suitable for dancing, or black silk stockings and boxers. Moreover, it was worthy of being a masquerade ball, and I also saw many people dressed uniquely. Some wear cat face masks, some wear Japanese fox fairy masks, and others wear swallow glasses


    Members of the animation Club dressed in witches and cloaks, members of the Institute of foreign languages in Swan skirts, members of the academic activity Department of ethnic minorities, members of the Judo Club in judo clothes, Gothic Lori and beautiful girl soldiers walk side by side... Countless people with unique styles gather in the dance hall. Of course, these are basically students. Apart from them, the rest are some successful people with heads and faces.


    "Aha, Li Xuechang is here. He''s late."


    Just as I looked around, I suddenly heard a familiar voice in my ear.


    Turning around, I saw a group of men and women sitting on the round stool in the corner of the ballroom. There were about 20, of which 78 were very familiar to me. The rest seemed to be freshmen with green faces, which I had never seen before.


    "Hello." I smiled and touched my head. "I''m a little late."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re late. You divided all the gifts given to us by sister Piao Piao. Ha ha. Your share is gone. Don''t blame us." my old colleague... To be exact, it''s Monkey Sun feihui, laughing and saying something that made me embarrassed and surprised.


    Liu Piao Piao brought gifts to them?


    I saw each of them holding some trinkets similar to crystal pendants, as well as a lot of American specialty candy and American pizza. Of course, the candy has been divided by them, and the pizza has disappeared. If I hadn''t left a packing box, I''m afraid I didn''t know there was pizza at all.


    Among the people present, many freshmen looked at me with surprised eyes and looked at me as a late "old man".


    They looked at me, and I looked at them. My eyes moved away from the monkey and to the side. When I saw several female college students present, I was surprised and almost cried out on the spot.


    "Master? Gorgeous? Colored glass? Purple butterfly? And... Miss Zhu Xingyun?"


    In the corner, sitting next to five newly born boys dressed in fancy clothes and wearing famous brand watch chains, aren''t they the purple butterflies who once had an unspeakable emotional bond with me?


    For a moment, I really lost control. The whole person trembled violently. My breathing was very fast, and my hands and feet trembled involuntarily.


    "Hey, Li Jian, do you know them?" the monkey was stunned when he saw me cry out. "But you don''t seem to have a right name."


    When the monkey said this, I got back to my mind and looked at the five girls who surprised me just now. At this time, I found that the five girls in front of me were not the purple butterflies I knew at all, but their appearance happened to be slightly similar to the purple butterflies. In addition, the lights in the ballroom were shining and dark, so I was wrong.


    I looked at the five girls I knew very well. At the moment, they all leaned against the five boys next to them. Those boys looked handsome and tall. At first glance, they were the educated rich second generation and the second generation of officials from a rich family. Only they are worthy of the five beautiful girls beside them.


    Looking at the five girls with extremely similar faces to purple butterfly and others leaning against other men, I was in a trance.


    An unspeakable feeling of bitterness, pain and even jealousy filled my heart.


    "Er... I seem to... Recognize the wrong person. I''m sorry. Ha ha, ha ha." I forced my bitterness and confused dry smile, but the color of loss in my heart is stronger.


    "You shouldn''t have drunk too much?" the monkey smiled and said. He casually stretched out his hand and hugged a girl sitting behind him. At this time, I found that the girl in the monkey''s arms was actually similar to the pure Sister Zhang Jiajia


    "Jia... Jia?"


    I was in a trance again.


    Is this a coincidence? Why do the girls I used to know appear in front of me one by one at the moment, but they are no longer the ones I know


    Now that I have lost everything, why let me witness others'' possession at the moment!


    My heart was so bitter that it almost turned into bile.


    My feet are slightly soft.


    "Hehe, you''re right this time, Li Jian. This is my girlfriend I just met yesterday and my partner this time, Zhang Jiajia." the monkey said with a smile.


    "Oh, really... Ha ha. I didn''t expect you to have a girlfriend, monkey. I didn''t expect it." I didn''t have much eloquence, so I had to say so.


    "You''re just as I expected. You''re still the loser''s lone boy." maybe it''s because you have a girlfriend. Please come to loser''s realm. The monkey with some boastful personality actually teases me now. I''m not very comfortable.


    "I..." I was speechless. I really want to slap the bitch in the face and tell him that my wife has too many eyes.


    But I can''t.


    At the moment, I have nothing.


    Other male editors present also brought their girlfriends or dance partners. I don''t know whether they are real girlfriends or not, but I think they are like glue and enchanting. It''s estimated that even if they are not boyfriend and girlfriend, they are no worse.


    Others are in pairs, and I am the only one present.


    "Senior, do you have a girlfriend?" one of the most common girls asked me shyly.


    Asked by the girl, everyone present cast curious eyes at me.


    A pair of curious eyes made me unable to look directly.


    "Why don''t you ask? What you senior Li Jian likes to do most is to play games and watch Island movies in your bedroom. He doesn''t leave home, let alone his girlfriend. I''m afraid he''s too nervous to speak when he sees beautiful women." the speaker is Zhang Feng, wearing a white shirt and a short punch, nicknamed little crazy or big mouth.


    To my surprise, even this guy brought a pretty girl with him. When I looked closely, it was a very shy and timid girl with glasses. She was... Somewhat like Yuxi, a girl with short hair.


    I was even more upset when I heard my mouth open. My friendship with him was very general, even because when I was a magazine, I robbed the board he had always wanted, and his attitude towards me has always been problematic. On the surface, it''s pretty good, but secretly, it''s hard to say.


    "Open your mouth, you still talk a lot today? You know me very well, don''t you?" I stared at the exaggerated eyes of my mouth without blinking, full of anger.


    "Hey, hey, you know, my mouth is like this. It''s poor and smelly. Everyone is familiar. If you say a few words, you won''t lose a piece of meat. Anyway, fat Li, you have a lot of meat... Oh, I found that you seem to have lost a lot of weight and lost weight."


    "Open your mouth!" I glared at my mouth and squeezed my fist fiercely. I wanted to pick up a glass of juice and sprinkle it on his face with a playful smile. "You shut your dog''s mouth. Do you want to damage my image? Even if what you say is three times true, why do you stain my image like this?"


    In the past, I was a very easy-going person, because I was a pure loser. If I couldn''t even have a good temper, I would be really good for nothing, so... I''ve always been very docile.


    However, sometimes, the more docile you are, the more people will look down on you and ride on your head recklessly.


    I''m a tolerant person and a man with a big belly, but now I have no goal in life and have no faith in forbearance, so I swear on the spot.


    No one expected me to be suddenly angry. For a moment, everyone''s face was full of amazement.


    Atmosphere, a little stiff.


    "Just say it casually." Zhang big mouth still kept a hypocritical smile, "it''s not urgent to be like this?"


    "Just say it?" I sneered. "Believe it or not, I''ll give you a big mouth?"


    His face froze with his mouth wide open.


    Suddenly a burst of sobs around, staring at me hysterically.


    "All right, all right, stop." after all, the monkey opened his mouth. Although others are not good, he can still act as a peacemaker at the critical moment, "It''s all old colleagues. What''s the noise? Let the newcomers laugh? Everyone knows that our Li Jian is a lover. He used to have a crush on our minister, sister Piao Piao. It''s estimated that he hasn''t come out of the shadow of lovelorn yet."


    "Ah," the girls here sobbed, "so it is!"


    "And then?"


    "Li Jian didn''t know that sister Piao Piao had a boyfriend for a long time. Later, once, at sister Piao''s birthday party, Li Jian met sister Piao''s boyfriend Chen Xuechang..."


    "Enough!"


    I have to say that the original intention of the monkey is good, which is to ease the atmosphere and transfer everyone''s prejudice against me. But it just touched my pain again.


    I stood there in some desperation, watching a large group of girls and some uncomfortable in the Ministry discuss my embarrassing past. Finally, the exit interrupted their speech.


    The crowd looked at me in amazement again, and the atmosphere returned to rigidity.


    I was at a loss to face a group of male and female students who looked at me like a monster, especially those girls whose faces were somewhat similar to those of purple butterfly and obscene girl. My face was a little hot.


    In desperation, I had to take a deep breath, fill my chest with air, harden my voice and say decisively:


    "What''s there to say about the past? I''ve long forgotten that! And... Moreover, I want to announce one thing to you, i... I already have a girlfriend!"


    When I said this, my voice trembled and my heart began to beat faster. Because of lack of confidence, I tried to put the last sentence very loudly so that I could believe my own words.


    In fact, now I have nothing.


    Hearing what I said, the monkey and his big mouth looked at me with a smile of playfulness and complete disbelief.


    "You have a girlfriend?" the monkey raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes... I, I have!" my face was hot, but I still clenched my fist, puffed my face and looked fat, protecting my last face.


    In fact, I told them the truth that the beauty I had in the past year was completely beyond their imagination. However, if I say so, it will only be regarded as a joke by them.


    "What about her?" she asked with a sneer, as if she had to expose my background.


    I gritted my teeth, boasted about not making a draft and said, "she... She''s from a foreign school, too far... So I can''t catch up tonight!"


    "Cut." when I heard that I was making up nonsense, my big mouth suddenly hummed and smiled with disdain. Even the boys around hugging the beauty looked at me with a smile and said "I understand" on their faces. Such an expression was even more painful for me than directly pricking my lie.


    "Well, well, everyone knows. In fact, our Li Xuechang has a girlfriend, but Li Xuechang has always been very low-key and refused to publicize. Hey, hey, hey," said the monkey, his eyes narrowed into a curved moon, and then looked at me and said, "but tonight, if you don''t have a partner, you can only be a waiter to pour juice for us."


    I looked stiff and suddenly thought that the monkey asked me to come here just because I knew I didn''t have a girlfriend and dance partner, so I was specially asked to be a waiter to pour juice for them?


    Thinking of this, I felt a burst of resentment and bitterness.


    "Pour the juice, just pour the juice. Anyway, I have some to drink, and I happen to be a little thirsty. Ha ha, ha ha." I gave a stiff smile, but in exchange for others'' lukewarm dry smile and disdainful eyes, which were like looking at a redundant idiot who didn''t know where to come from.


    Seeing their eyes, my inner feeling of unhappiness and unhappiness increased rapidly.


    Isn''t there a woman? Drag what drag? It''s not that I haven''t seen it. You didn''t see it!


    "By the way, where''s sister Piao?" because I made the atmosphere a little stiff, so I still came forward to change the topic and ease the atmosphere. Moreover, I''m really surprised why I haven''t seen Liu Piao since I came.


    "After giving us gifts just now, I went to change clothes with senior Chen Jie. She''ll come soon... Ah, she''s coming." a relatively low-key old Officer explained to me.


    "Li... Jian?"


    Behind him came a clear and pleasant voice with some soft surprise.


    The sound is very familiar.


    My heart was slightly chilly, and then I slowly turned my head.


    Then my heart began to beat.


    Standing behind me was a familiar figure. She was wearing a long custom-made white silk dress, which seemed to have been bought specially for the ball. A black medium long hair fell down, with two strands draped on her chest, and the rest hung behind her like a waterfall. She wore a white pattern edge hair hoop on her head, a White Rose Brooch on her chest, a silver necklace on her round neck, and a sapphire in the center of the necklace. The waist was tied with a black belt to tighten her slender waist.


    Her appearance is so similar to the little princess, but compared with the pride and delicacy of the little princess, her face is only gentle and kind.


    It''s her.


    It''s the girl I used to love secretly, Liu Piao.


    It''s Liu Piao.


    Since Liu Piao went to study abroad, I haven''t seen her for a year. Now when I see her, I find that she is more beautiful.


    On the body, it is also more feminine.


    This is my familiar sister Liu Piaoping, the girl I once fell in love with secretly.


    However, at this moment, her right hand was led by a handsome man wearing a white suit. The man has thick black hair, seven or three points, and his eyebrows are mixed with vitality. He has quite an aristocratic temperament, which makes my eyelids jump.


    He is Liu Piao''s boyfriend, Chen Jie.


    If Liu Piaoping in a long skirt is compared to a princess who does not touch the dust of the wind, Chen Jie is a prince. He exudes the temperament of aristocratic giants all over his body, and even that temperament condenses into a faint arrogance.


    "Li Jian, you''re here too. I thought... You''re not coming." sister Piao came to see me with a smile just like everyone else.


    "Sister Piao Piao, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are so beautiful today." I smiled and praised, but I didn''t look at Chen Jie next to me.


    "How beautiful it is today? Isn''t it usually?" asked sister Piao, fiddling with a trace of beautiful hair hanging around her neck.


    "Hehe, it''s always beautiful. But it''s usually gentle and restrained. It moistens things silently. Today it''s dazzling and beautiful. The sunrise is more red than fire." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a year, and my mouth has become sweet." Piao''s elder sister covered her mouth and smiled, her eyes shining bright and bright like the bright moon.


    "No... it''s all true." I smiled bitterly.


    Why use lies to elevate the beauty of the person you once loved?


    When I said this, sister Piao Piao''s face was also red.


    It seems that I caught a trace of ambiguity in my eyes. Chen Jie''s eyes suddenly gave birth to a trace of vigilance. He clenched the hand of sister Piao Piao and frowned:


    "Who is he? I don''t seem to have seen him."


    "His name is Li Jian, and he is also the Secretary of our department. He is very talented. He came up with many ideas for magazine columns in the Department at that time." sister Piao smiled.


    "Oh. It looks like an honest man." Chen Jie answered meaningfully, but he didn''t look at me. Obviously, I can''t get into his eyes because I''m only wearing an ordinary white shirt. What''s more, all the people who come here today are in pairs. I''m the only one who looks down on me.


    I didn''t deliberately attract anyone''s attention, and I couldn''t do the brain damage act of trying my best to break up the floating schoolsister and Chen Jie because I was a little jealous.


    After introducing myself to Chen Jie, I just sat quietly in the corner and watched sister Piao and our new and old members of the editorial department recall and tell the past of the Department.


    "... at that time, it was really hard for everyone. There was a lot of pressure in the Department to catch up with two magazines a week. Fortunately, everyone worked hard, especially... Li Jian." occasionally, when talking about me, sister Piao Piao would look at me and give me a grateful smile.


    I smiled back, and then soon recovered my peace, silent, and my heart was desolate.


    Sometimes, man is a creature that can''t recall the past. The more you recall the past, the more you dare not face the future.


    "... I wish I could go back to that time. Unfortunately... It''s impossible anymore." sister Piao Piao sighed. She kept holding her boyfriend''s hand while talking. When they looked at each other occasionally, a bright flame flashed in each other''s eyes, and then a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. One side is shy smile, the other side is free and easy active smile.


    With the end of the memory time, the flashing LED lights suddenly lit up in the ballroom, and the excited and jumping rock music sounded.


    Hearing the lively music, Piao Piao''s sister brightened her eyes, then whispered, "ah, the dance is about to begin. Let''s go dancing."


    As if they had received the signal, the men and women here stood up one after another, then held hands or hugged each other and walked towards the center of the dance hall, where the LED lights can shine, and the stage that can best show their beauty and dance skills.


    The others are going to dance on the stage. I have no partner, so I can only sit alone in the corner.


    Watching them walk onto the stage hand in hand, my heart is slightly desolate, but there is not too much waves.


    Once I was much brighter than them.


    "Li Jian... You don''t have a dancing partner?" the one who asked me was the floating elder sister holding Chen Jie''s hand. She seemed surprised to see me sitting alone in the corner.


    "It doesn''t matter, you go jump." I smiled at my sister, shook a row of drinks on the table and said, "I''m a waiter. If you''re tired, come here and I''ll pour you drinks."


    Seeing my wry smile, a trace of gloom flashed in her eyes. She pursed her lips and suddenly smiled:


    "Li Jian, would you like me to introduce you to some girls from the dance club? Maybe you can dance with them."


    "Forget it. You know I used to be overweight. I didn''t learn to dance, and I couldn''t jump if I wanted to." I made up a lie and smiled.


    This time, sister Piao Piao didn''t say anything.


    "You retired minister are really interested. You booed the old officer and asked if you have a partner? Next, do you want to dance with him?" probably because sister Piao asked me a few more questions. Chen Jie on the side seemed not very happy and said a few thorny words.


    "What are you talking about, Chen Jie? How could I dance with him..." sister Piao patted Chen Jie''s hand and said something that could not dance with me.


    This sentence, listening to my ears, is as painful as an ice pick stabbing into my sternum.


    How could I dance with him


    How could I dance with him?


    How could I... Dance with him?


    I didn''t expect sister Piao Piao to say such a thing. I felt a raging fire surging in my chest, with a faint trend of volcanic eruption.


    "Ah, Li Jian, I don''t mean..."


    "It doesn''t matter, I understand. You jump." I waved my hand, then took out my hand, opened the web page to browse the news, and never asked again.


    When I saw that I was bored aside, the floating elder sister also sighed. Finally, she took Chen Jie''s hand and walked towards the stage illuminated by the LED lamp as gorgeous as the magic flame.


    I sat in the corner, my mobile phone casually flipped through the news on the Internet and bowed my head.


    However, all this... Is just my cover up.


    Because I don''t want others to see my tearful eyes.


    My nose was slightly sour, and the corners of my eyes were in a mess. I wiped the back of my hand several times, but I couldn''t stop it.


    A few minutes later, my mood repeated in calm, calm like the West Lake after the rain.


    I raised my head, looked blankly at the graceful posture in the center of the dance hall in front, looked at the dreamy light, and felt like I was in a cold ice cellar.


    I saw that sister Piao Piao was hugged by Chen Jie, flying around in the dance hall. She was very excited, her cheeks were red, and she screamed like a little girl.


    I saw the "short haired girl" kissing in the corner with her mouth open, and the people around cheered.


    I saw the "obscene girl" in her boyfriend''s arms and smiled brightly.


    I saw "Purple Butterfly" holding hands by the tall and thin boy, with a bit of shyness on his face, dancing tap dance.


    I saw the "colored glaze" wearing a beautiful gray dress, one hand was pulled by a boy who was more than 1.9 meters tall, one foot fell to the ground, the other foot gently hooked up and danced a swan dance.


    I also saw that the "hot girl" with short hair was angry. She put her hands on a boy of medium build, leaned in the air, her legs off the ground, and was held and rotated by the boy


    Finally, there is the emaciated "Zhu Xingyun", who dances with her boyfriend in a mechanical dance. The incoherent but accurate mechanical movements make the bystanders scream constantly.


    Looking at those people who have the shadow of the girl I once loved deeply happy in the arms of other men, my heart like a still water hurts again.


    "Next, let''s invite our two queens at the end of the ball! These are two school flowers from the Academy of Arts and now the rising stars in the dance industry! Please enjoy their beautiful dancing!"


    The host announced the important figure from the dance on the stage.


    With the host''s cry, two breathtaking beautiful women came out slowly from a passage behind the dance hall.


    When the two figures appeared, the whole ballroom was quiet. All the men took a breath of the air conditioner, but soon, they made a crazy and excited roar.


    I looked up and saw the two voices coming out from the back of the ballroom. It was also dull for a moment.


    "Daughter?... thirteen dreams?"


    My mind was in a trance for a while. After shaking my head, I realized that what came out was not Xianji and female, but two young dancers dressed in colorful clothes. Only one of them was wearing a moon White Palace Dress with wide water cloud sleeves. The fairy silk ribbon on his body fluttered slightly, and the white dyed hair was light, melodious and soothing like willow silk, It''s really very much like Xianji in my memory.


    In sharp contrast to "Xianji", there is a girl wearing pink fashionable short sleeves beside her. The girl is dressed simply, short sleeves and cool blue cowboys with a few hairs exposed. The girl''s body is graceful and delicate, her slender waist swings like a water snake, and her round little buttocks swing up and down, outlining countless illusions under the LED light, Look at the male animals with straight eyes.


    "Xianji" and "daughter" appeared on the stage of the dance hall, and immediately set off the biggest climax. Countless men stared at them with stunning and unparalleled perfect figure. They waved their hands and freely indulged, and were all fascinated by them.


    With 9.5 points of beauty, "Xianji" and "daughter", in the era of men, wherever they are, they are definitely the focus of attention. Comparable to first-line stars.


    The men whose eyes are full of passion and desire are cheering, boiling and shouting, and their eyes show full possessiveness and greed. The same men, from their abnormal cry, I can know all the dirty and obscene thoughts in their minds at the moment.


    But what can I do?


    I can only sit quietly in the corner and look at the star like shadow on the stage like a poor beggar.


    The people I love and those who love me have been lost, and my parents have a new baby... What am I now?


    Looking at the pair of men and women dancing in the center of the stage, my heart is burning more and more, a strong force is burning in my body, and an unspeakable blood is surging.


    If I had a partner, I would be able to dance better than any combination on the stage.


    If I had a partner, I would be more dazzling than anyone present.


    If I have a dance partner, I will be able to let others know who is the man who really stands at the top of the world!


    Suddenly, I stood up, took a long breath, and then held my breath. I clenched my fist, like a monster burning black flames all over, and walked heavily to the center of the dance hall step by step.


    No one found me. They were all addicted to their partners and didn''t find me close.


    "Who would like to dance with me!" suddenly, I clenched my fist, deeply engraved my thumb nail into the side of my finger, and then roared.


    Maybe I''ve been depressed for too long.


    Or over the past year, I have accumulated too much resentment and grievances. At this moment, looking at the presence of faces that look like the figures of women in my past, I finally broke out.


    I don''t believe it. I really don''t care.


    I don''t believe I''ll be so unknown.


    I don''t believe it. No one will look up to me!


    The past years accumulated in my heart, the past beauty revolved in my mind, everything lost was clenched in my hands, and I issued a loud cry.


    Hearing my cry, the dance hall, which was originally very noisy, was quiet in an instant.


    All the people threw surprised eyes at me and looked at me up and down, like an idiot whose head was clamped by a crack in the door.


    Gorgeous LED lights hit my face and lit up my vision. For a time, the figures between people blurred, and beautiful figures whirled around me, as if I had returned to the era of women only.


    "Is there any girl who would like to dance with me! Who is there?" I shouted in a hoarse voice, sad and begging, "If there is, no matter who it is, beautiful or ugly, I will regard her as my favorite girlfriend. I will pursue her all my life, take care of her and love her all my life! I will be good to her until I die! Will anyone? Will someone... Want to dance with me?!"


    I said this in an almost pleading voice.


    Spent the last courage of my life.


    It is not that chrysanthemum is preferred in flowers, but there are no flowers after this flower opens.


    I just want a girl to place my thoughts on the girl I lost... That''s all.


    If any girl is willing to dance with me, I will try my best to treat her well, treat her as my lost person, treat her as my favorite person, love her, protect her, take care of her, and give her happiness... And happiness.


    I... just want to dance.


    I just want to have a girl who can accompany me and give me a little comfort.


    "Is anyone willing?" I shouted Zhang Youhe again and again.


    "Does anyone... Want to?"


    I looked at the crowd around me in despair, looked at the stunned and strange faces, and my mood gradually fell down.


    In fact, I also know I''m stupid, stupid to the extreme.


    Just... I really want to find some sustenance of fantasy in this realistic and cruel world.


    "This man is so strange..."


    "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Is there something wrong with him?" "Hey, did you say he was stimulated? He suddenly ran out and said to find someone to dance, and he didn''t have a partner?" "maybe he was lovelorn or something?"


    "It''s funny. There will be such people. The forest is really big. There are all kinds of birds." "look at his dress and appearance. Who dances with him. He still wears such casual clothes at the dance. He should come for an outing..."


    A small sentence of words floated into my ears. Most of them were doubts, a few were suspicions and sarcasm, and some didn''t look at me at all.


    I was like a clown who suddenly jumped onto the stage. A madman became the laughing stock of everyone. All people looked at me with calm, frowned and confused strange eyes. Some people even deliberately stepped back for two steps. It seemed that even my sight would infect their bodies.


    Let alone those who are willing to dance with me, not even those who are willing to get close to me.


    My heart is cold.


    I was disappointed and even looked at the strange and beautiful faces around me, from 7 to 9. Look at me.


    I''m still too naive after all.


    How can a girl with such high scores be willing to dance with me, a neurotic person?


    What''s more, people still have Gao Daquan''s boyfriend around. Who will abandon the perfect existence that firmly occupies his heart and turn to beg for mercy on me, a loser who has nothing?


    Who can read my heart full of holes?


    I laughed at myself, and then suddenly laughed bitterly, bitterly and wildly. Like crazy.


    A steady stream of tears fell down my cheeks. My eyes swept the "Xianji", "female", "Purple Butterfly", "short haired girl", "hot girl", "colored glass", "Zhu Xingyun" and "obscene girls" in the dance hall


    Stunned because of their beautiful and proud faces, they swept the faces of the handsome boys hugging them. Their faces were full of indifference and arrogance. They firmly protected the girls in their arms and didn''t let them have a little chance to come to me.


    Seeing this scene, the pain in my heart sublimated to the extreme.


    "Who would like to dance with me?"


    This time, I clenched my fist, tried my best, opened my voice and shouted. Because it was too loud, I felt my throat torn open and painful.


    I swear, in this life, I will never make such a cry of despair and pain.


    There is still silence around.


    Indifferent eyes, theatrical expressions, and lonely eyes.


    The crowd surrounded me and looked at me, but no one stood up.


    I''m desperate.


    I smiled, loosened my fist, then lowered my head, turned around like a loser, and walked slowly to the exit of the dance hall.


    "Me."


    Just then, a graceful and sweet female voice like the sound of nature suddenly came in from outside the crowd.


    Hearing the sound, my body shook violently!


    I was shocked, not because I was familiar with the sound, but because the sound was too clear and sweet, too clear and lasting. Of all the women''s voices I had heard, the sound was the sweetest, crisp and mellow.


    It is more perfect and beautiful than any dubber and any excellent voice.


    Just a word "I" made me tremble like a steel needle pierced into my ear.


    Just this intoxicating sound, I can''t imagine how beautiful the owner of this sound will be!


    I turned my head blankly, but I saw the crowd surrounding me like a besieged city. It was like meeting Jun and Li. I took the initiative to retreat to both sides, leaving a gap enough for one person to pass through.


    Then, all people, both men and women, regardless of status, regardless of status, were fixed there like time, and there was no more action.


    Everyone has become a stone statue, a sculpture.


    No one breathed any more.


    The music of the whole ballroom was quiet. No more orchestra played and no one spoke.


    In the dark ballroom, the psychedelic and gorgeous LED lights like aurora are moving towards the figure that comes out of the crowd and is enough to subvert the whole world.


    The colorful lights flickered, bright and dark. The breathtaking beautiful figure also flickered and floated out slowly.


    The brilliance of the light is just to set off her brilliance.


    The crowd''s eyes were just to set off her unique posture.


    The endless darkness is just her condensed pupils.


    The floor tiles, which are as bright and smooth as mirrors, are just to reflect her flowing beautiful shadow.


    The stars are dim, just to highlight her dazzling.


    The moonlight is gorgeous, but I''m ashamed to see her.


    The sky was shadowless, but it dissipated invisibly because of her.


    The stillness of time is because of her clear and rhythmic tone.


    Her eyes are the calm and clear water of Santan city. Her shoulders are the continuous snow and ice of the Great Snow Mountain in Shangri La. Her skin is the bright moon floating at night in the Taklimakan Desert, Xinjiang. Her waist is a long curve overlooking the Yangtze River Bridge. Her chest is the slightly uplifted Huanglian mountains on the border of Vietnam, and her lips are half a red sun floating in the morning of the spring river. Her smile is the blue sea water that is enough to swallow half of Shanghai. Her legs are graceful and graceful swans in Jinghu Lake, and her feet are light egrets flying across the sky of Zhengzhou.


    Pure, pure, natural, mature, ice clean, smart, noble, elegant, dignified, holy, naughty, charming, flirtatious, seductive, seductive, small, beautiful, elegant, dusty, beautiful, gentle, quiet, leisurely, simple, extravagant, charming, indifferent... All the qualities that can be used to describe a woman''s beauty, but are completely opposite, All in one. Any kind of temperament is enough for a woman to spend her whole life and it is difficult to get it. However, it is she who has all kinds of femininity and brought each temperament to the extreme.


    A frown, a cluster, every move, step by step... Are so meticulous and perfect, impeccable.


    From her, I saw Yulong coming down the mountain, Yingge and Yanyu, smoke stained willows, the fishing fire in the spring river, the red Han, snow sprinkled bamboo forests, Banqiao on the stream, Cuike on the bank, or clouds rolling thousands of miles, stirring Kyushu. There are no suitable words to describe her beauty, such as mature proverbs and allegorical sayings.


    Her beauty has surpassed everything in the world.


    Her beauty should not exist in this era, this time and space.


    She is the beauty world.


    She is a legend.


    10 points female.


    I stared blankly at the beautiful shadow slowly walking out of the crowd. The passage of time was no longer important.


    When I saw her, it took me half an hour to recover.


    But I feel only for a moment.


    Even the people around didn''t feel the passage of time. Because they are all still. Mentally, completely still.


    She stood in front of me and looked at me like that until she smiled gently and brushed her hair inadvertently, I felt like my soul had returned to my body and came back to my mind.


    "You, you, you... You are..." looking at the peerless woman in front of me, I can''t say a word anymore!


    She looked at me and said with a smile:


    "I''m here for you."

 Chapter 524

    The beautiful sound that even my whole soul would melt came into my ears and made me like thunder.


    "You... Come for me?"


    "Yes." she smiled sideways and looked into the moon. "Didn''t you say that whoever dances with you is your girlfriend. You will love her and take care of her all your life. Don''t break your promise."


    My heart was slightly chilly, and the men around me looked at me with surprised, incredible, envious and even jealous hatred.


    The girls in their arms looked bleak in front of her.


    A woman with a score of 9.5 is better than a woman with a score of 9.1. I don''t know how many grades, not to mention a woman with a score of 10? That is enough to kill a lifetime and subvert the existence of the world.


    When she appears, the whole world will fall, kneel and admire her.


    Everyone was stunned and stupid. They recovered from their stupidity and breathed violently, as if they were short of oxygen because they held their breath for too long.


    "I... you..." I still couldn''t speak.


    "Let''s dance together." she smiled, gently stretched out her soft hand like the breeze and held my palm. Our palms fit, and I felt as if my hands were on a piece of lanolin jade that had been dried in the sun for a long time.


    I can''t feel the darkness around me, and I can''t feel the changes of the light around me. She is the only one in my eyes. I held her hand, she smiled, looked at me, beating a brisk rhythm.


    I looked at her, foolishly following her rhythm, dancing in the empty dark space of the dance hall.


    I don''t know how well or how long I jumped. I just remember looking at her blankly and looking at her eyes that are enough to hold my soul.


    When she smiled and released my hand, I realized that my dance with her was over.


    Then I heard an explosion of applause around me.


    I saw sister Piao looking at me strangely. I saw Chen Jie pale and staring at her beside me. There are others, "Xianji", "female", "Purple Butterfly", "short haired sister", "Zhu Xingyun", "iceberg beauty glass" and "obscene girl", all looking at her with shocked and admiring eyes.


    Just like the people of the country see the eyes of the king.


    It''s like believers seeing the manifestation of God.


    To her extent, jealousy is completely useless.


    Jealousy exists among people whose level is not far away, and when the gap is large to a certain extent, jealousy does not exist.


    This is just like that civilians will not envy the president of the state but the employees around them who are paid hundreds of yuan higher than themselves.


    "Who the hell are you?" I looked at her, trembling all over, nervous and excited.


    She looked at me, blinked her left eye and smiled:


    "I''m here to be your wife. Others don''t know you, so they don''t know you are a great hero to save the world. They don''t know you, so they will never know that your nature is nobler than anyone."


    I''ll be your wife


    This sentence shocked my heart violently.


    I stared at her closely, looking at her gorgeous, bright and deep bottomless eyes.


    From these beautiful eyes, I seem to see a familiar soul.


    "Are you..."


    "Yes, it''s me." she smiled, and then gently stretched out her beautiful hand. On the slender white ivory like ring finger of her left hand, there was a ring inlaid with a burning red gem.


    Seeing this ring, my tears couldn''t help flowing down.


    Yes, it''s her.


    It''s really her.


    It''s her.


    "Yan Ran... You are Yan Ran, aren''t you?" tears filled my face, blurred my vision, and blurred her beautiful face.


    "Yes. It''s me." she smiled and told me her name. "In this era, my name is Yang Xue."


    I remember. Qiu Yanran once told me that in the 21st century, her original name was... Yang Xue.


    Yes, she is Yang Xue, she is Qiu Yanran.


    That day, the moment I caught the cosmic cube, she also stood beside me and grabbed my hand, so... She returned to this era with me.


    Through time and space, I finally met the real 10 minute girl.


    Enough to get Zeus out of ten streets... No, ten minutes of a hundred streets.


    Although the difference between 9.9 points and 10 points is only 0.1 points, it is really an underground and an sky, which is out of reach, just like participating in business.


    I finally understand.


    In this world, I am not alone.


    After all, there is still a person who came back to this world with me.


    Accompany me to the end.


    "Sweet!!" my tears trickled down. I couldn''t restrain the waves in my heart anymore. I rushed forward and hugged her tightly.


    In this life... I will never let her go again.


    There were screams in my ears. Even I heard the screams of monkeys and big mouths.


    "Impossible! How could he have such a girlfriend... Impossible!"


    "God... Who is she? She''s so beautiful... It''s too beautiful..."


    "There are such beautiful girls in the world..."


    "Is what Li Jiangang just said true? He... Really hid a girlfriend?"


    Bursts of startled voices and envious doubts came one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    The school anniversary dance reached a real height because of the emergence of Yang Xue. Later, because of the departure of Yang Xue and I, the dance also tended to be dull and pale.


    After that, Yang Xue and I walked on the unmanned lawn of the campus to learn about her.


    After asking, Yang Xue told me. She came back to this era with me when I caught the magic cube in the mechanical capital that day. However, I don''t know what happened. She just returned to this era in spirit, not Xiaobai''s body. Moreover, I don''t know what happened. When I came back with her, there was the gem ring I gave her.


    "When I came back, I was really surprised and thought everything was just my dream. But when I saw the ring, I knew it was all true. I thought since I came back, maybe you came back, so I began to look for you crazily. However, I knew that you didn''t have much information. I only knew that you were Li Jian and studied in Hangzhou. Plus some family affairs, I was happy It took me a year to find you. Today, I happened to come to your school, found your counselor, and asked about your roommate. I knew you were here, so... I came to you. "


    Listening to Yang Xue''s story, I was deeply moved. Unexpectedly, she has been looking for me for so long.


    "Well... In fact, you don''t have to do this. This is the 21st century, not the 25th Century, not a world. Here, I''m just a very ordinary person..." I whispered, "by the way, Yang Xue, how did you cross it?"


    "This... I can''t remember clearly. I slept at home that day and woke up to find that my consciousness turned to Xiaobai... Maybe this is the random pulse of the legendary cosmic magic cube." Yang Xue sighed faintly and clenched my hand.


    "We... Can''t go back to that era again, right?" Yang Xue tilted her head slightly and asked me gently. Tenderness and regret were conveyed in her voice and eyes.


    "Yes... Maybe we''ll never go back." I lowered my head and felt the vicissitudes in my heart.


    "It doesn''t matter, at least... You''re here." Yang Xue looked at me and smiled.


    I lowered my head somewhat ashamed:


    "Yang Xue, don''t do this. It will make me owe you a lot. In this era, I''m just a student with nothing, no prominent family background, no wealth, and even... My appearance and talent have nothing to take."


    "But... I just like you." Yang Xue put a finger against my lips and stopped me, "because I know that you are the only real man in the world. Your heart is more noble than anyone. You are greater than anyone."


    "But, your family..." I grabbed Yang Xue''s hand and couldn''t help saying a word. Yang Xue has a distinguished family background, which is beyond the reach of people like me.


    "If my family doesn''t agree with us, I don''t mind jumping into the river and killing myself." Yang Xue smiled.


    I was surprised.


    "Yang Xue..." my voice choked again. Finally, I couldn''t restrain the surging emotion in my heart.


    Deeply, I opened my arms and gently embraced the heavenly daughter in my arms again.


    The moonlight fell on her, but it looked so dim.


    In front of Yang Xue, the brightness of the moon is dim enough.


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, Yang Xue and I started formal contacts, just like countless male and female friends in the 21st century.


    Yang Xue said she would apply to the same university as me, study as a graduate student and stay with me.


    So, in the next two semesters, in order to make Yang Xue''s parents not object to me, I worked hard to study, worked hard, studied all day and night, and finally... I was admitted to a good key university.


    Yang Xue also took the same school as me. In fact, with her intelligence and talent, she has somewhat lowered her goal to test my school.


    But for me, Yang Xue doesn''t care.


    She kept her oath with me.


    She wants to be with me.


    That year, my mother gave birth to a younger brother named Li Shengsheng for me.


    When I was in graduate school, I took the civil servant test again, so Yang Xue and I took the civil servant test together and went to work in the Cultural Bureau of Shanghai.


    Then... Within two years, Yang Xue persuaded her family that we... Got married.


    Marriage is very grand, but after marriage, it is very dull.


    Yang Xue''s family had money. Their parents gave them all the houses. I didn''t spend half a penny. For them who have more than a dozen houses and several high-end villas in Shanghai, a duplex apartment is really nothing.


    Perhaps some people will think that I am eating women''s soft rice, but as long as we are happy, what do we care about?


    The days after marriage are very dull.


    Even Yang Xue and I are not busy having children.


    I didn''t have a relationship with Yang Xue until two months after I got married.


    The reason is... Yang Xue is so beautiful that I don''t want to stain her. Although, Yang Xue hinted at me many times.


    On October 30, the third year after returning from the women''s world, Yang Xue and I rested in our bedroom because of our vacation.


    I was bored browsing the news on the Internet, while Yang Xue was lazily wearing a loose Pajama and watching wall TV in bed.


    I don''t know if it''s because of my sudden inspiration. When I played the computer that day, I had a strange hunch that something was going to happen.


    Sure enough, when I was browsing the web page, suddenly, I saw a strange link in a corner at the bottom of the web page. Next to the link, there is a strange symbol. It seems to be a blue moon.


    Next to that link is a link to the title of the novel, and the title of the novel is actually¡ª¡ª


    Beauty world!

 Chapter 525

    Seeing the book, my heart jumped again. The countless memories I had forgotten once again surged into my heart like a tide. Unconsciously, tears flowed down from my eyes that would no longer cry, and the tip of my nose couldn''t help choking.


    "What''s the matter, husband?" it seemed to hear my sobbing. Yang Xue''s soft and concerned voice came from behind me.


    "Nothing, nothing." I wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes and said.


    "It doesn''t sound right. Husband, why are you crying?" Yang Xue''s voice sounded in my ears. When I turned my head in panic, I found that she had stood beside me and looked at the picture on the computer curiously.


    "Beauty world? What is this? A novel?" Yang Xue smiled with great interest. "Let me have a look."


    "Hey, don''t...! this is...!" I was a little nervous and wanted to persuade Yang Xue. However, before I could persuade her, Yang Xue grabbed my mouse with a smile and clicked the link of beauty world.


    Then, the most terrible thing happened again!


    Because at the moment of opening this link, the computer screen lit up again as I remember. The whole screen suddenly turned white and made scary noises.


    "No!" I grabbed Yang Xue''s right hand uneasily. At the same time, my heart beat violently!


    A feeling of excitement, excitement and familiarity surged into my heart! That feeling made my whole body boil.


    Because I feel it. It''s coming.


    Coming.


    What''s up? It''s coming!


    "What''s the matter? Is the computer broken?" Yang Xue grabbed my hand for unknown reasons, but the next second, a strong white light swallowed Yang Xue and me and shrouded us both.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that my elegant and beautiful room had disappeared, and I was in a dark place. In front, a white light slanted in. This is a cave!


    "This... Where is this?" Yang Xueqing''s beautiful voice sounded in my ear. I turned my head in amazement and found that she was looking at me with a pair of ugly eyes.


    "This is the 25th Century!" I cried excitedly. "Yan Ran, we''re back! We''re back to the 25th Century! When I crossed the world of women, I was in this cave!"


    "Eh, husband, your appearance... How has it changed?" Yang Xue turned her face strangely and looked at me.


    "My appearance has changed?"


    "Well, as like as two peas, you are just as young as you did when you were in the high seas."


    I was a little stunned, then reached out and touched my face. Indeed, my nose was straighter, my chin seemed sharper and taller! Before, Yang Xue could only be about the same as me, but now, I''m actually tall


    "It''s here, it''s here, absolutely not wrong!" I jumped up, and then grabbed Yang Xue who didn''t understand the situation and ran all the way out!


    Outside the cave, there are more dense and lush shrubs and grass than when I first came here. However, I feel so familiar and kind to every tree and plant. An impulse to cry rolls in my heart,


    Outside the cave is the forest. At the end of the forest is the field. At the end of the field is the mountain path down the mountain. Yang Xue looked puzzled and let me take her hand and go down the mountain all the way.


    "Hahaha, beauty world, I''m back!" I laughed wildly, looked at the familiar scenery around, and stamped my feet excitedly!


    I pulled Yang Xue down the mountain path along the hillside. Finally, I ran to the end of the mountain path. It was a long mountain road.


    On one side of the mountain road, I saw a familiar signboard.


    The name of the village I am familiar with is written on the signboard:


    Xiashan village.


    "Ha ha, it''s really Xiashan village!" I was more and more excited when I saw the notice on the triangular signboard.


    However, my happy mood was extinguished without lasting too long.


    Because there are too few vehicles on the road in Xiashan village, Yang Xue and I walked along the road for almost 20 minutes and couldn''t meet a passing car. Above my head, it was the scorching summer sun, shining on the ground, and my forehead was sweating.


    "Here... Where is it, husband?" Yang Xue asked me puzzledly, wiping the sweet sweat on her forehead.


    "Have you forgotten that when I first came to this world with only women, I met swallows in this Xiashan village!"


    "Really..." hearing this, Yang Xue''s beautiful eyes flashed a happy look, "can we see them again?"


    "Sure, I feel that way!" I nodded.


    three years! For three years, I haven''t returned to the world where there are only women. In the past three years, I have tried all kinds of methods like crazy, but they all failed... But today, I finally came back, ha ha!


    Just as I took Yang Xue''s hand and walked all the way along the road outside Xiashan village, at the end of the road in front, a pink car suddenly came slowly, with the shape of a cut eggshell.


    When I saw the pink car and the license plate of the car, my heart beat and jumped to my throat.


    Isn''t that swallow''s pinkflamingos?!


    History, can''t it be so coincidental?


    Seeing the oncoming pink car, I couldn''t help my excitement. Pulling Yang Xue, I jumped to the middle of the road and waved hard.


    The pink car stopped in front of us.


    I took Yang Xue''s hand and excitedly ran to the window of the co driver''s seat. The window slowly pulled down.


    A beautiful face wearing swallow glasses and a black jacket showed up, with long black and brown hair and bright red lips on the standard melon seed face.


    Seeing this beautiful face covered by Yan mirror, I almost fainted with excitement! When I looked inside the car, I was almost crazy with excitement. There were many iceberg beauties, little Taimei, short haired girls, black girls and pure girls, all sitting in the car and looking strangely in our direction!


    "What''s the matter, friend?" the woman in swallow glasses leaned out her head and asked kindly and gently.


    "Swallow!" regardless of whether the swallow recognized me or not, I held out my hand and hugged the head of the swallow sticking out of the window. I hugged it and never let go again!


    "You... You are..." the swallow''s voice was full of amazement, but soon her voice trembled excitedly, "Li Jian... Are you really you?"


    The swallow finally recognized me. The girls in the car were stunned and crazy when they heard the swallow calling me.


    "Li Jian? Is it really Li Jian?" was the voice of the little sister.


    "No?"


    The door snapped open, and the beauties in the car poured out and ran towards Yang Xue and me. When they saw me, the girls all trembled with excitement. The short haired sister and the pure sister cried on the spot, while the little sister screamed and rushed over directly, and her arms hung around my neck!


    "Wow, Li Jian, it''s really you! God, I can''t believe it''s really you... Am I dreaming?"


    "Great... Great..."


    The black girl stood aside and giggled brightly and simply. The cigarette in the iceberg beauty''s hand also fell aside. The beautiful lips opened slightly and became an O-shape. In a pair of clear eyes, there was a trace of moisture.


    I was surrounded by the girls. Yang Xue stood gracefully aside and quietly watched me meet the girls. She smiled and didn''t say much.


    "Li Jian, where have you been in the past year? Everyone thought... You had an accident in the mechanical capital...!"


    "The past year?" I listened to the little sister''s call and frowned in amazement.


    "Hmm!" the little sister left my arms and nodded her head. Then, she saw Yang Xue next to me. She was surprised and asked, "Li Jian, who is she?"


    "She......" I smiled and looked at Yang Xue and said, "her name is Yang Xue, and she is also our girl in the 21st century. In the past year, I went back to the 21st century."


    I grinned and said.


    After that, I told the swallows what happened to Yang Xue and me. The general situation is that Yang Xue and I suffered the radiation of the cosmic magic cube when we were in the mechanical imperial capital. We accidentally returned to the 21st century. I went back in flesh, while Yang Xue went back in spirit. Later, by chance, I returned to this era.


    Although the car can''t be crowded, who cares if the car is crowded at this time? We crowded eight people in a car and drove towards Santan city without saying a word.


    Along the way, I also learned what happened in the beauty world in the year I was away.


    The events of this year can be described as wind surging and clouds moving.


    It turned out that on that day in the mechanical imperial capital, I did succeed in taking out the cosmic magic cube to stop Zeus''s plot, and the cosmic magic cube was recovered and preserved by blue moon in the name of the Luo family - it is said that it was originally discovered by their family and had possession, and only the Luo family had the technology to preserve and develop it.


    The storm in the mechanical imperial capital ended in this way. Without energy, the nuclear weapon warehouse can no longer be started, and the nuclear weapons inside have been gradually recycled and destroyed. The Zeus computer has been completely destroyed. All robots in the mechanical imperial capital have been sent to the melting pot for removal and destruction. The only remaining humanoid robot, It is said that Laura saved my life. It is said that lanyue took Lola away in her private name. It is estimated that she is going to re customize the three laws of robots and transform them into service robots.


    "What about the others?" I asked impatiently.

 Chapter 526

    "Everyone else is fine. Although they are injured, they have been treated and cosmetic surgery with the most advanced international technology, and there are no scars left." the iceberg beauty replied faintly.


    Swallow and iceberg beauty told me that Xiaobai, female wolf head, purple butterfly, little princess and obscene girl were all safe and sound. Just because I was missing in the mechanical capital, they thought I was destroyed into ashes by the energy of the cosmic cube, so they fell into deep pain for a long time. As for the silly girl Xiaobai, of course, she doesn''t know anything. She''s still stupid. She lost her memory by concussion in her external publicity.


    Zhu Xingyun also suffered a lot of injuries. Later, she was rescued. After returning, it is said that she broke away from the pika corpse organization on the grounds of injury. It is said that the pika corpse has been included under the United Nations Flag and has become a more legal technical department. Zhu Xingyun resigned from the post of pika corpse collar and only became a consultant. After that, there was no trace, but some people said she seemed to be with blue moon.


    This time, the United Nations awarded the medal of honor of "international hero" to Xiaobai, purple butterfly, obscene girl, female wolf head and little princess for their meritorious contribution to stopping Zeus''s plot, stopping the nuclear threat and saving the world, and I was given the first-class honor to die in the war. I was given the title of "human hero" and held a large mourning meeting.


    In memory of me, the name of brave Corps has also been designated by the United Nations as an international special rescue organization. This organization specially collects some national spies with special skills and trains them into special elites to carry out major international crises. It''s a special action team.


    The founder of this group is actually the little princess. The other chairmen are purple butterfly, female wolf head and obscene girl!


    After holding a mourning meeting for me, the girls gathered at Junxia''s house. After that, they went their separate ways.


    Zidie is busy with family affairs and presides over her industry in Shanghai. The obscene girl conceived my child and resumed her life in the family. However, it is said that she is a girl. The little princess returned to Zhengzhou and continued to be her little princess. The three saints also returned to Riyue village. I don''t know if the child has been born.


    The female wolf head seems to learn to speak human language in Junxia, and Xiaobai is also in Junxia. It is said that she is adamant against her mother''s not going back and wants to live with Junxia. As for purple butterfly, I don''t know how the child is, but it is said that it has been born and is named Li long. And Junxia, I don''t know the situation.


    According to the swallow, Junxia and my child have been born. They are a baby boy.


    In memory of me, Junxia named him Li Sijian. Now he and his brother Li long have been listed as first-class protected creatures by the United Nations. There are countless security guards and countless nannies waiting on me all day. I was born with a golden key. It''s better than my life. I don''t know how many times.


    As for swallows, the reason why they came to Xiashan village was that they all graduated, so they wanted to hold a graduation trip. After thinking about it, they also chose Xiashan village where they met me for the first time. Firstly, it was their common memory and secondly, it was my memory.


    Unexpectedly, when they came here, they really met Yang Xue and me. It''s really a coincidence.


    Listening to the swallows and their stories, I was really filled with emotion. I thought that God opened his eyes. Without looking at the two eyes on his head, he also opened a belly button, and without a belly button, he also opened the back door.


    For the first time, I borrowed the swallow''s mobile phone to call Junxia. When I received my call, Junxia''s voice was trembling and almost fainted with excitement.


    "God, great... This is really... I... I don''t know what to say... Li Jian, let''s listen to our child''s voice. Baby, come here and call dad ~ ~"


    "Yee Yee..."


    At the other end of the mobile phone, there was a young baby''s voice. Hearing this voice, a touch and warmth rushed into my heart.


    It is said that the child has been born for four months, but obviously he can''t speak yet.


    Moreover, in addition, I also heard a good news, that is, because I learned that Junxia and swallow were born, the United Nations and China have clearly established laws to give men civil rights. At the same time, they have also given men the same protection rights as rare animals. Any woman who deliberately hurts and catches men will be punished by law, In order to encourage population growth, the government also expressly stipulates that once a woman is pregnant with a boy, the state can provide public subsidies to support their family for life, and their family will have no worries about food and clothing all their life.


    More importantly, the government has also set rules that in order to encourage men to participate in political affairs, it has even specially lowered the threshold for men''s examination and political participation. As long as they are men, it will become very easy to join the army and ascend. Obviously, this is the result of the proposal of the "expert".


    Of course, this law is said to be valid for only 50 years. After 50 years, it will be changed according to the gender ratio of the world population.


    This is great news for me!


    Moreover, the government has also collected the cells previously collected from me and my children, and has begun to try to implement the plan to let women conceive male babies in some areas.


    For example, in China, there were originally more than 20 experimental bases for secretly researching and manufacturing men. However, since I got my gene sample, those experimental bases have been transformed into "experimental fields" specially used to cultivate men and protect men''s safety. In the experimental fields, men will grow to three years old, and then begin to formally integrate into kindergartens, primary schools Junior and senior high schools, even universities and institutions, go online, participate in politics, and transform this society


    Of course, it will be a long time later. After all, it takes nearly 20 years for a man to grow from a baby to an adult man! Moreover, it is impossible for men to breed on a large scale immediately. This is a gradual process and the time will be very long.


    According to the prediction of experts, it is said that in the next 100 years, the world will still be dominated by women, and the proportion of women will be more than 60%. It is conceivable that the men born in this 100 years will be extremely happy.


    After returning to Junxia''s house, I was frightened by the traffic flow at Junxia''s house, and I didn''t know how the news was revealed. Countless media reporters, interviewers, private newspapers and female photographers gathered at Junxia''s house. Cars and carts surrounded the door, and I almost couldn''t get in. If it hadn''t been for the fierce woman, nest girl and black eyed girl who drove the car and killed a way of blood, we would really spend the night outside.


    "Li Jian! You''re back! My God." as soon as I returned to Junxia''s residence, I saw Junxia coming out with a pacifier in her mouth. After a year''s absence, Junxia became more and more mature and moving. Her curly hair became more and more brown and red, almost catching up with the hot girl''s hair. Junxia was wearing a black blouse and her body was Fuller, but her waist was thinner. I don''t know if it was because she was worried about my fate.


    Seeing Junxia, I finally couldn''t help but rush up, put one hand around her and kissed her crazily. Junxia also closed her eyes in response to my kiss. She only kissed for two seconds. The baby in her arms cried loudly. Junxia and I had to reluctantly stop kissing.


    "Ah, the child is hungry." Junxia gently looked at the baby boy in her arms and said painfully.


    Junxia said with a smile, "go home. I''m ready for dinner. And oh, everyone is waiting for you at home."


    "Everybody? Who?" I asked.


    "You''ll know." Junxia blinked mysteriously.


    Yang Xue and I looked at each other. Yang Xue smiled and looked at me surrounded by so many girls who had lost. There was no jealousy on her face. Because she knows that my love for her will not be reduced by half. This is like a cake. I love more girls. Although the number of cakes is more, the total amount of my love is more, and the cake is bigger. In fact, the number of cakes distributed by girls is still a lot, or even increased.


    When I introduced Yang Xue into Junxia''s residence to the surprised Junxia, I was surprised.


    "Ha, smelly thief, you''re back!"


    "Apprentice, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    The little princess in a top hat and the wretched girl in a wreath suddenly ran up and put a ribbon in front of me to celebrate the return of Yang Xue and me.


    I really didn''t expect that they came earlier than me.


    It took less than four hours from Xiashan village to Junxia''s house. It is estimated that these girls bought tickets the first time they heard the news and rushed to the airport by plane.


    "Wow, master, it''s really you! Great, Xiaobai misses you so much!" a childish pure voice sounded. Then, a beautiful shadow with a pair of big coconuts hanging on his chest jumped out of the living room, holding a chicken leg in his hand and oil on his small mouth.


    "I''m a silly girl. I''ve gained a little weight after a year. It seems that you don''t miss my master at all." when I saw Xiao Bai running out, I said angrily.


    "How can you get fat? I miss your master every day. I often go to the temple to send children to worship Guanyin with sister Junxia and pray for you to come back early!" Xiaobai lowered her head and touched her flat belly.


    "Send a son temple? Guanyin Bodhisattva? Is that send a son Guanyin? Well, it seems that your food IQ has not improved at all in the past year. Send a son Guanyin... Send a son, no wonder you are getting fat." I narrowed my eyes.


    Hearing what I said, Xiaobai''s little face turned red and played with his clothes awkwardly, looking at a loss.

 Chapter 527

    "Ow! Come back? Wonderful! Wonderful!" a familiar and strange voice sounded. As soon as I turned my head, I saw a long red shadow running wildly, pressing me on the ground in an instant. Then I arrived at a slender and slippery tongue licking my face. As soon as I looked up, I saw the charming blue eyes of the female wolf head staring at me.


    "Ha ha, proud dance, I haven''t seen you for a year, and my Chinese skills are better." although I couldn''t move when I was pressed by the female wolf head, I couldn''t help laughing happily.


    "Li Jian?"


    "Mr. Li?"


    Finally, I broke away from the female wolf head. However, I saw Purple Butterfly come out of the living room with blue moon, Lola and Zhu Xingyun. Little Lori wore more usual this time. She didn''t wear a magic hat and a mage''s robe. She just wore a normal business shirt and a red twill tie. It''s estimated that she came here before she had time to change.


    As for Zhu Xingyun... When I saw her dress, I was desperate. I wouldn''t say anything about wearing a black long sleeved uniform in summer. The problem is that after a year, her clothes are no worse than when I saw her at the last sight. Let me go. How much this woman likes black!


    As for Lola, she actually wore a very simple blue bikini this time. The thin bikini couldn''t cover the protruding or concave parts of her body. I was stunned. Although it is a robot, I know that robots at Lola''s level are designed in full imitation of humans. Even artificial wombs exist


    "Lola, she also..."


    "Hearing the news of your appearance, Mr. Li, I think you''d like to see her very much, so I brought her along. Don''t worry, I''ve asked Zhu Xingyun to modify Lola''s internal program, and she is no longer controlled by Zeus''s computer. Moreover, I reconstructed her definition of human beings, and she has re limited the definition of human beings to human individuals Program capability, it is impossible to evolve the possibility of breaking the three laws of robots within 4000 years. "


    "Yes, yes..." I was relieved when I listened to the story of blue moon. "Then she... Do you remember what we did in the mechanical capital?"


    "I remember everything, sir," Lola said suddenly. "I helped you hold Alita and Lucia for time. I guided them to the 42nd floor, and then beat Alita and Lucia together with Miss blue moon."


    "So it is... No wonder you came out of the tower together." Lola explained that I fully understood.


    Then I looked at Zhu Xingyun in surprise and asked the blue moon:


    "Well... Miss blue moon, why is Miss Zhu Xingyun with you?"


    Miss LAN Yue smiled. Then she turned to look at Zhu Xingyun and said:


    "Because... We are one."


    "Ah? What do you mean?" I said in surprise.


    "Miss Zhu Xingyun, in fact... Has always been my agent." Lan Yue smiled, "In fact, I''m the real behind the scenes controller of pikao corpse. Miss Zhu Xingyun is just a puppet I use to control and transform pikao corpse for the time being... Of course, Miss Zhu Xingyun''s ability is not under me, and she and I sometimes don''t have the same interests. Therefore, we can hide the black and white of the whole world all the time."


    "This...!" when I heard the answer of blue moon, I was surprised. At this time, I finally realized that blue moon, the world''s highest IQ woman, is really not in vain... It turns out that blue moon has always been the only one in charge of PICAO corpse!


    This woman... It''s really terrible.


    "Poor ye Zhuqing..." finally, I can only express such feelings. Ye Zhuqing has been smart all his life. He thinks he has covered up well. He has found a balance between Zhu Xingyun and blue moon, but he can''t think that in the end, the two big people with balanced mission are actually just two heads on a person.


    Smart is mistaken by smart, that''s what I mean.


    Purple butterfly is wearing a leisurely purple lace skirt, smiling and standing in the rear with legs, holding a celadon tea cup in her hand. There is a trace of heat in it. From the elegant fragrance, it looks like Pu''er tea, and it should be the supreme tea emperor''s car in tea.


    Along with lanyue, there are nurse Xiaolai and hot girl. It is said that hot girl did not return to the military region because of Junxia''s strong request. Instead, she stayed at home and became Junxia''s bodyguard to protect me and Junxia''s son. Nurse Xiaolai acted as the personal nurse of my son Li Siyong, who was responsible for seeing doctors and nursing him. For this reason, she was originally The hot female and nurse Xiaolai who plans to accept the government''s implantation have not yet had children.


    "Yan Yan, Xiao Lai?"


    "Li Jian? You... Are really back!" a pair of copper bells glittered under the red bangs.


    The sleepy little girl with two eyes and a pair of irritable little sparrows also stepped on broken steps and ran out with a pair of pink coral velvet slippers. They were surprised to see me.


    The four maids of Junxia''s family also came out one after another to meet me. When they saw me, they directly and softly shouted:


    "Welcome the young husband home."


    Kind and soft words let me bathe in the breeze.


    Familiar faces and familiar words made me very moved. At the same time... I felt very happy.


    I thought I would never see them again in my life, but unexpectedly, the people I lost reappeared in front of me one by one. I really had an impulse to almost look up and laugh.


    "Everyone is here... It''s really like a dream." I sighed.


    "We felt we were dreaming. We thought... Smelly thief, you''re so dead!" the little princess crossed her waist and wore a top hat. "It seems that your life is hard, smelly thief!"


    "Hehe, that''s right. I haven''t seen any scenes before. How could I hang up like that? Since everyone is here, let''s get together." I smiled.


    "Hey hey, needless to say, it''s almost a year since we met again. We must have a good party this time. Don''t get drunk! Come on, smelly thief!" although the tone is still arrogant, the heartfelt joy can''t be covered up. So next, we held a small party in the reception hall of Junxia''s house. Naturally, I''m going to have a big Carnival tonight.


    We all gathered in the reception hall. Junxia had to take time to entertain our large group of straw bags while taking care of the children. She was really busy. Fortunately, there are still four maids, otherwise I really pity Junxia. Yang Xue is also very knowledgeable and generally helps Junxia do housework. In the 21st century, she is my real wife. She is my good wife''s help. She also helps me share the housework at home. Knowing that her wife works hard, she naturally helps Junxia.


    I held my son in Junxia''s arms and teased him for a while. The little guy slept very hard, but I held him in my arms and cried. As a result, Junxia hurried back.


    "Darling, this little guy is also lecherous enough. He cries when he is held by a man and sleeps soundly when he is held by a beautiful woman. He must spoil women''s goods in the future."


    "Go. You don''t know how to hold the child." Junxia wrinkled her nose and grinned at me to prevent me from touching the child.


    I touched my chin and smiled:


    "Junxia, I''m jealous. You''re so kind to your children and so cruel to me. I think I''m more than a lot back!"


    Listen to me, Junxia blushed and said:


    "What nonsense. Even her own children are jealous. It''s not serious to be a father." after a pause, Junxia continued, "Well, let''s go to dinner first. There are still a lot of things to deal with. I have a lot to ask you. Including how you came back this time, your current international influence, etc. Ms. blue moon, they came because of you. Go and talk to us about these things first."


    "Hey, hey, it''s really hard to say." I''m really confused about why I came back to this era. I don''t know if Miss LAN Yue will know the answer.


    So next, in the living room, we started our party while drinking milk tea and eating dinner cakes.


    I introduced Yang Xue''s identity. When I learned that Yang Xue, whose beauty had reached the sky level, was actually another soul in Xiaobai''s body in the 21st century, all the girls showed surprise and envy.


    Even women are intoxicated by Yang Xue''s beauty, so when they see Yang Xue, they are no less shocked than when they see me back.

 Chapter 528

    Miss lanyue patiently listened to the story of Yang Xue and I in the 21st century. After listening to it, lanyue, a wise woman, also showed a look of great interest.


    "It sounds like a very strange and interesting experience. Opening a web page leads to time-space travel? Moreover, according to Mr. Li''s description, your body in the 21st century and that of our times have also changed?"


    This time, the little blue moon had an Italian chocolate cream lollipop in her mouth. She smiled and licked the lollipop, then looked at Zhu Xingyun and said:


    "Mr. Li, I can''t give a completely reasonable answer to your experience. However, I have some conjectures. You might as well listen to them."


    "HMM." I nodded, held Yang Xue in one hand, and then listened carefully to LAN Yue''s story.


    "First of all, let''s answer Mr. Li''s changes through your body twice. I think this is a special ''Pu island effect''." Lan Yue said.


    "PuDao effect? What''s that?" I know only a little about physics and astronomy. I really don''t understand the meaning of blue moon.


    This is Zhu Xingyun, who is straight and dark, dressed like a hacker


    "The so-called ''PuDao effect'' refers to that the relative time between objects is different in two different time and space. For example, in the view of high-speed moving objects, time passes very slowly, while in the view of stationary objects, time flows as usual. We are in two different planes in the 25th and 21st centuries, and our time layers are different."


    "When Li Jian returns from the 25th Century to the 21st century, the time you spent in the 25th Century will be taken away and restored to the state you were when you first came. When you come from the 21st century to the 25th Century, the time you spent in the 21st century will be taken away again, so as to return to the appearance you just left the 25th Century."


    "Generally speaking, this is similar to archiving and reading files of games. When you travel to another time and space, your body state will be restored to that world state accordingly," Zhu Xingyun said.


    "Really... But Yang Xue''s body hasn''t changed." I was surprised.


    "I think this may be because Li Jian, you have traveled through time and space before, so you have left the mark of your body molecular combination structure in our time, and Miss Yang Xue''s body has no record of crossing over, so she has been transmitted all over."


    An inappropriate analogy is that if you go to work in a unit, I am equivalent to an old employee who once had records and is now employed in a shower, while Yang Xue is a new employee with records. Does that mean?


    "Almost," said Zhu Xingyun faintly.


    "But... I still can''t understand why opening a web page will lead to time and space shuttle. Moreover, it appears in that cave every time. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I also have some ideas," Lan Yue said, "but I''m not sure yet. Maybe... In a few years, Mr. Li, I can give you the answer you want."


    "After a few years?" after listening to the words of blue moon, I was a little confused.


    "Yes, in a few more years," Lan Yue said with a smile, "Our family... Has put the research and development of ''space-time shuttle computer virus'' on the agenda. Perhaps, after a few years of research, we will be able to develop a machine that uses the pulse energy of the cosmic magic cube to create space-time shuttle code, send it to any specific display, open a wormhole, and then transfer objects with other space-time coordinates to the place we want."


    "So..." suddenly, I realized something. I remembered that I once saw a blue moon next to the link of the book called beauty world on the web page. "Did it send me here..."


    "Probably, it''s me in the future," said LAN Yue with a smile. "Of course, it may also be you in the future, Mr. Li."


    "We in the future? Time travel virus? What''s that?" the imagination of blue moon is really amazing. It''s actually said that we invented the time machine in the future and sent me to a specific era. This conjecture is very crazy and bold. I''m afraid only blue moon can imagine it.


    "This is a project proposed by our family, that is, to create a ''time machine''. Time shuttle virus is a kind of virus that uses the random pulse spectral frequency of the cosmic magic cube to encode, and then as long as an attachment point can be found in any coordinate in the past, future or present, it can open a space-time door in a fixed coordinate, and then put any The objects near the terminal are transmitted to another time and space. This is the biggest secret of our family. I hope everyone can keep it secret. "Said little Laurie, winking at us playfully.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a time machine, but isn''t it awesome?


    My mood is incomparably shocked.


    "I''m just saying it''s possible. We still have too many unknown mysteries about the universe and space-time. Maybe it''s some unknown force that dominates Mr. Li''s destiny." Miss blue moon smiled.


    Next, lanyue and her colleagues also talked about their experiences in the mechanical imperial capital in detail. When I learned how they beat the members of Moran''s group and escaped the mechanical imperial capital smoothly, I saw these women to a higher level.


    Originally, I knew that each of these women had their own strengths. It was not easy, but when I knew how they skillfully killed the people of Moran''s group with strategies and skills, I sucked the air conditioner again and again, because their experience was as wonderful and tense as mine.


    After listening to the vivid experiences of Chinese women, I almost felt that I had watched a wonderful blockbuster. Although in terms of my subjective time, it has been three years since the mechanical imperial capital incident, listening to the Chinese women''s stories, all my memories have come back.


    At the end of a dinner, our story was almost finished. And I also know the whereabouts of other girls this year. Avaha Yi is taking care of my entertainment club. The three saints have gone back to Riyue village. Obscene Niu has been watching my children at home for the past year. Unfortunately, obscene Niu was born a girl, which makes obscene Niu very depressed.


    As for zidie, zidie''s children and I have been looked after by the nannies of zidie''s family. Zidie said that she is too young and has many family affairs, so it is difficult to look after the children at the moment, so she has to entrust it to some nannies.


    "Now Li Jian, you''re back. That''s great." Purple Butterfly said with some emotion. "I always feel that a price is finally like home."


    Zidie''s words made my face slightly blush. Suddenly, I thought of the ring on Yang Xue, and then I said to zidie:


    "By the way, purple butterfly... You proposed to me before. At that time, I took your ring... But I gave it to Yang Xue... I''m sorry..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s expected. Just, Li Jian, will you promise me? Promise to be my husband?" Purple Butterfly narrowed her eyes and smiled charming.


    Facing purple butterfly''s charming smile, my heart jumped slightly, and then turned to look at Yang Xue. After all, she and I have been married. We have been married for a year. If I find another woman at this time, it would be too much for Yang Xue. But the problem is, purple butterfly, Junxia, obscene girl... They all have my children. How can I refuse them?


    "Promise her. Li Jian." Yang Xue seemed to see my worry. She smiled calmly and said, "I haven''t seen you so happy for a long time compared with watching you so sad and lost every day at the beginning. Since returning to the 21st century for three years, you are the happiest today except the wedding day. We... I''m afraid we can''t go back here this time. Different worlds have different systems. Do as the Romans do. And... I like you very much."


    Yang Xue smiled.


    I was stunned, and then I felt more guilty about Yang Xue.


    In YY''s novels and movies, those women are bent on obedience to the male protagonist. The male protagonist looks completely heartless and at ease, but why do I feel so ashamed of each of them?


    It seems that novels and reality... Are somewhat different after all.


    "However, there are two conditions." Yang Xue suddenly said again. Suddenly, I and many girls present were silent.


    "Two conditions?"


    "Yes. I was almost crazy when I saw the notice on the telegraph pole, but the wave of women behind me was getting closer and closer.


    Looking at the terrible crowd, I took a deep breath, then squeezed my fists, finally, screamed, turned and ran!


    "Li Jian, wait, I want your signature!"


    "Li Jian, I want to take a picture with you!"


    "Come and see. Li Jian is here. It''s Li Jian!"


    The news of my man''s appearance spread like a plague in the downtown mall with the largest flow of people. As a result, the whole business district was boiling!


    A terrible crowd formed enough to devour the streets, gathered in the streets and frantically chased me!


    Looking at the beautiful eyes behind me, I quickly lifted my heels, ran wildly and ran forward desperately!


    However, when I ran to the intersection and looked back, I saw that a large number of crazy women poured out of the main roads on the left and right sides in front of me, like going to the market in the new year, and the whole street was completely blocked by gambling!


    "Li Jian, let me be your wife. I''ll give you a lot of men!"


    "Li Jian, I love you! Mr. Li!"


    "Li Jian, look at me. Am I beautiful? Do you like it? It''s said that men like beautiful women!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bursts of charming and provocative calls made my heart jump wildly. I stood in the middle of the intersection, looked around blankly, and glanced over the faces of beautiful women with uneven scores.


    Finally, I couldn''t help it any more. I clenched my hands and dropped my arms. Then I looked up at the sky and cried sadly:


    "Help!"